《What Is It Like To Be Eternal? (Completed)》 ForeWord [Edited] A few things to know about Eh- so hello guys. This is my first novel. I don¡¯t know how good it is but I hope that it¡¯s to your liking. The start might be a bit crude but I think that I was starting to find my style in the later chapters. The world building is intentionally poorly described in the early chapters, but as you keep reading it, you''ll find the story to be more descriptive. About the world about, about the feelings, about reasons, about people, about everything as they are going to have more interactions etc. The viewpoints aren''t going to change unless I state it otherwise in the chapter, but that''s going to be marked clearly. I don''t want to annoy you with the ever changing point of views, so I decided to write my novel in this way: Alice''s, Hiro''s, Alice''s, Hiro''s... I''ll change POVs only in each chapter, which makes it easy for you to understand whose pov you are reading from. At the start, I intend to leave quite a lot of questions to answer in the future so don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s to make it more mysterious... If you read you will find out, but just to be clear about some things. Firstly, I¡¯m NEVER going to remove the heroine. I hate how XianXia novels always push aside the good female characters so the reason for POV changing thing isn¡¯t that either. It¡¯s something good. >.< At first, you might think that the story progresses way too fast but I¡¯m going to be more and more descriptive of the whole universe and they are going to progress slower and stay in each realm longer. The first realm is only 4-5 chapters, while the second one is about thirteen, and it''s only going to increase. :D So what I want to tell you, is that this isn''t going to be a short story and I''m going to finish it for sure. I''ve read many novels here and I''ve always hated how they are never finished. This one isn''t going to be one such novel. You might say that maybe I¡¯ll run out of ideas then leave like the others did but I have so many ideas that it¡¯s not going to be the case. I mean when I started writing this I¡¯ve been writing this for weeks without even stopping or thinking what should I write about. Even if I would run out I¡¯d just think of new ideas.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I still have a shit ton to write about. :D I have many chapters in stock. I''m not going to have a schedule, but I¡¯m writing in every moment I can. If there is anything happening, and I can''t post for some reason, then I''m going to post a notice about it or note in the author''s note, so you are going to be kept updated. To be honest I don''t care how many of you are going to read this because in my opinion writing is an art in itself which is wonderful for communication. I think that as long as there is even a single person reading it and maybe understanding the essence of what the Author (in this case me) wants to convey through these text blocks, it''s all worth it. I hope that I can show some of you a world you might have never seen before. Be it this or fictional. The last topic is about criticism. I don''t care about criticism so you can come at me with REASONS! If you downrate or criticize without pointing out anything or at least writing a solution, then I won''t care about you. If you write a constructive criticism, then I''m going to read it, and if it''s within my abilities, then I''ll try to change it. I''m reading every comment, it doesn''t matter which chapter you do it on because it''s shown differently for authors. We can see the newest comments in a straight line, and I''m always checking it out. Now about marks.
To be clear: | ¡°Spoken words.¡° | Thought words. | Normal narrative and storytelling. | "Talking by using Mind Powers." | When you find a mark like this: ~ I use this ~ mark quite often I think... That means when there is a change of tone while speaking. Just as how you change your tone from the start to the end of a word sometimes. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve wanted to tell you. Now you should proceed and try out if you like my novel. I know how it works. I¡¯ve done it so many times already. I hate the most when I left a story then later by other means it turned out that it was a gem! This may not be like that XD but who knows. Depends on your taste.
P.S.: My favorite color is green so don¡¯t be surprised if you see some things that are green. They say that green is the color of will. Well, I¡¯m quite a willful person. Hehe~ P.S.S.: The cover picture is my possession and is the result of my commission to Shizen on Deviantart. Prologue - Some thoughts~ [Edit] Prolog - Some thoughts~ I¡¯m climbing up on a mountain. The sun is shining a bit, while the wind is gently blowing and the weather is clear, though a bit chilly. It¡¯s not like I mind it, though. No, I straight love it. It feels so good when you are a bit cold but the rays of the sun are seeping into your cells, your bones, and warm you up. Maybe you will leave me soon enough, thinking that I¡¯m talking nonsense, but who knows¡­ maybe some of you are going to stay for a bit longer and hear my thoughts. Oh¡­ I¡¯m doing it again. If you are still here, then I have something to ask you. Are you pressing your teeth against each other, are you grinding them, are your muscles stiff and heavy? You should relax my friend! Haha~ I¡¯m doing that unconsciously so many times. Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop, this isn¡¯t about relaxation. I¡¯m really curious if you too feel distressed like sometimes I do. I just can¡¯t seem to get myself to enjoy this life I have, though it doesn¡¯t matter because it is going to come to an end soon enough. Stopping for a moment, I looked at my surroundings and smelled a deep breath of air. The smell of nature, of this forest on the mountain. I like it so much. It¡¯s so fresh and clear. I love walking in forests. It provides me with a feeling of freedom. Are you curious why am I dying? Hey, let¡¯s be honest. We both know that you don¡¯t care, not one bit! It¡¯s not like anyone does and usually, I don¡¯t care about other¡¯s death either. Well, now you shouldn¡¯t misunderstand me. I care about a few people, but most of them feel so alien for me. Someone could die in front of me for all I care¡­ Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want my family or close friends to die. I just mean these random people. I¡¯m quite an unfeeling person with a few dark thoughts, but nothing out of the norm. Well, I''m not going to suicide. There is a different reason causing my death. I''m going to tell you that much. Hehe~ Looking upwards, I can see the top of the mountain. It seems like I¡¯m very close. Let¡¯s go in that case. I wonder if you are still here. I¡¯m glad if you are. Have you ever thought about your life? Why are you living? Do you truly care about others? What¡¯s the meaning of your life? What is your way of life and what do you want to reach in your life? Come, think with me for a bit, but look out for your teeth! Haha~ Maybe you are grinding them again unconsciously. You know, I thought about these questions of mine so many times. In my next life, I¡¯m going to answer you these questions. Now that I think about it, I forgot one. Are you afraid of death? I can tell you that I was afraid of it when I was young, but that has changed. I too have changed. It feels weird how everybody is changing but I feel like I¡¯m living my life in a loop. The same things are happening, just with different variants. I guess that now you are thinking that I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about and that I¡¯m just a big mouthed child. But believe me, I truly don¡¯t fear death. There is nothing bounding me to this world anymore, so I wouldn¡¯t mind even if a cancer were to take me away. If I could swap with a child who wishes to live a fulfilling life, then I¡¯d do so. When I was young, I was bullied a bit, but nothing much. At most a few cruel words, though no one has ever hit me, yet it still left scars on my heart. I¡¯m so looking down on those who let themselves be bullied. Even though I was like that in the past, but I¡¯m not like that anymore. I never understood. Are bullied people afraid of pain? Because they might beat you up? Why? The pain will go away, but the scars on your heart won¡¯t. I¡¯ve never been afraid of pain. Actually, the only reason why I didn¡¯t attack those bad mouthing children in my childhood was that I didn¡¯t want to get admonitory¡­ I¡¯m so ridiculous. I¡¯d like to go back and beat up my past self for that¡­ But on the other hand, I¡¯m somewhat grateful for that as well. Do you ask why? Well, it¡¯s because of that reason, I didn¡¯t turn into your usual common people. I¡¯m thinking differently than how the others do. We, humans, love being common because then we can join this trash of a community. It¡¯s funny how it¡¯s so terrible, yet all of us want to be a part of it because we want to belong somewhere. There are people who say that they are different than most of the people, that they are unique, or that they don¡¯t care about the community, but in fact, they aren¡¯t different. Not even one bit. You know who am I talking about, right? For sure you have also seen people like those. Eh? Am I one of those as well? Maybe that¡¯s true, but you misunderstood something in that case. I¡¯m quite an average guy. If we were to meet, you would think that I¡¯m a completely average and common person. I¡¯m simply thinking differently about a few things. I¡¯m not unique and I¡¯m not cleverer than everyone else. What I¡¯m different in is that I know myself the best. I know about my darkness, my brightness, my grayness. Most of the people are always rushing to know more and more about the other people, about their secrets, habits, whatever they can. But have you ever stopped to think about yourself? Who are you? What are your darkest thoughts? We are all hiding something that we don¡¯t want others to know about because then we would turn outcasts because we would be hated by others, yet there are still people who are saying that they are different. Yeah, I too have many dark thoughts. Oh¡­ I reached the top of the mountain while thinking! I am slightly sweaty and I am slightly panting, but I¡¯m a well-conditioned common human, so I¡¯m alright. Like I said, I¡¯m not fat and I¡¯m not an outcast. Haha! The clouds are nowhere to be seen. Let¡¯s look for a good spot. Ah! There it is! I can see a clearing in front of me with long blades of grass. Let¡¯s lie down on it. Lying down is much better than standing. Oh! I can feel the sun much better! It¡¯s a real bliss~ So where was I? Dark thoughts, right. I too have those. For example, I kind of¡­ dislike everyone as a default! It has become a habit of mine. When people are talking, I¡¯m always looking deeply into their eyes. I can see their expressions, the truth behind their masks. It¡¯s laughable how they show it all on their faces. They usually don¡¯t even care about what are your talking, yet all of us want to join this community and indulge ourselves in friendship, love, family, grudges, enemies. Naturally, I show my best face as well when it comes to meeting new people and then if that person is to my liking, then I¡¯m going to clear out that disliking feeling in my heart.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. So? After so much time, have you thought about your darkest desires? I¡¯ll tell you one more of mine so that you¡¯ll know more about me. It is that I¡¯d like to know, how killing others feels. How is it when you hit them to the death with your own fists and feet, or you slash a knife through their body and you feel how their flesh is pressing against the knife, while you feel the vibration through the knife. I would surely enjoy guns as well, but it¡¯s only enjoyable to shoot. It¡¯s not as good as your own body or knives because you can feel only the kickback. Haha, now I surely sound like a damned psychopath or criminal, right? But you know, I¡¯ve never hit anyone. I¡¯ve never even had a fight!? Maybe I love reading light novels exactly for that reason. I like the kind of which talks about cultivation and fighting to the death. How nice it would feel to face the feeling of death numerous times. That thrill. I¡¯m missing that from my life. My soul is restless in this boring world. There are many things to like here as well, but you need tons of money for everything. I wouldn¡¯t want to die in that kind of world either because, maybe, I couldn¡¯t taste that feeling ever again. But I still would like to fight to the death so many times. Who knows what¡¯s after death? Well, after regaining my true memories, I do know¡­ but I won¡¯t tell you~ Are you curious about who I am? You¡¯ll know it if you join me on my journey through my next life because, at the end of it, I¡¯ll tell you who I am. What I mean is when I reach the top! No¡­ I am not going to die so easily, hahaha. Although I¡¯m probably going to lose a few of my memories, I¡¯m going to hold onto my personality. Yeah, I love myself as I am and I don¡¯t want to change too many things. Most of my problems lie in my instincts, but considering that I¡¯m not going to stay a human, those little things are going to be cleared out as well. We have talked so much about death, so let¡¯s mess up the things and talk about love! I¡¯m very good at suppressing my emotions, but that¡¯s not really the case with love. But I have a problem with that. I¡¯ve never felt it actually, so I don¡¯t know if I can suppress it. I just have a feeling that I can¡¯t. Can you love? Love so much that you would die if your ¡®other half¡¯ were to die? You know, I believe that everyone has another half in this world with the same age, different gender, and he or she is the perfect for you, be it his or her looks or personality. This might be a twisted thought in your mind, but there are so many of us, you know? Platon said a similar thing as well. That we have another half and that we should search for him or her. Ahh~ Yeah, I believe in this. But humans can¡¯t do that because they can¡¯t hold back their lust and they need to have sex with someone¡­ If you have a girl or boyfriend, then have you ever argued? In my opinion, those who are meant for each other wouldn¡¯t argue because they think alike, so there wouldn¡¯t be a reason to argue. You are thinking that I¡¯m living in the clouds with rainbows covering my head, right? But no, I know the darkness and brightness of humanity as well. I know how ridiculous this belief of mine might seem, but probably you have many ridiculous beliefs as well. I wouldn¡¯t laugh at them. I¡¯m not against god-believers, but I¡¯m not one of those. In my opinion, the church was only a tool for the clever people to divide the masses and control them through their beliefs. As you can see it in our history, it worked just fine¡­ for many years! I think that you will know once you find your other half because you will have a tugging feeling in your chest, that feeling of wishing to stay with him or her longer. In my short life, I¡¯ve always searched for my other half, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find her. Yeah, I¡¯m a male. I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve said too much about myself and I don¡¯t really intend to. You¡¯ll know me if you follow my travel anyway, though I have to tell you that I¡¯m not old. In fact, I¡¯m quite young. Others would say that I¡¯m in the prime of my life! On the other hand, I don¡¯t mind that I couldn¡¯t find my other half. It¡¯s still better in my opinion, that what the other people do. Looking for sex in every corner¡­ pretending to be a saint but almost all of them are bitches or cockheads¡­ I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯d never have sex with a tainted woman. For sure, my other half could be only someone like me, a virgin. What? Should I be ashamed of that? I¡¯m not ugly, so probably I could have joined the ranks of the non-virgins as well by now¡­ I could have a nice girlfriend as well if I¡¯d try just a bit more. Interestingly enough, this community would laugh at me for that in my age. They can laugh at me for that, but I too can laugh at them when I see how they are arguing about shitty things with their partners. I¡¯ve seen it so many times¡­ I¡¯d rather stay calm, so thanks, I don¡¯t need that. Oh, the sun is already down. Time sure flies by when you are enjoying it. Not like when you are bored¡­ That¡¯s really sad. I loved those sun rays so much. When they seeped into my skin it felt terribly good. Now all I can feel is only the coldness and chilliness. It feels like death! After regaining my memories, I know how it feels, but this is beautiful in a way as well. Instead of the sun and the light, the stars and the darkness crept up to the sky. Do you think that if I die here, then no one will know of it and that I¡¯ll die alone? That no one is going to remember me, and I¡¯ll be forgotten? Yes, it¡¯s exactly going to be like that. But I don¡¯t mind it. The community was necessary for me to acknowledge me when I was living, but now that I¡¯m about to die. I don¡¯t need funerals, false tears, and others to remember me. I prefer dying alone in this cold world we live in. It may be harsh and the other people of my race might be as they are, but¡­ it¡¯s still my world and my home. I wonder if you felt what I was talking about all this while. Or did you just read it? Well, you might find my next life to be interesting anyway. I can feel it coming¡­ My last wish for you isn¡¯t to remember me, but my way of life. I¡¯m only wishing for that, that in my next life, my other half is going to be there, right next to me and that I¡¯ll be born into a world of cultivation. I could live my life, however, I wanted to live it here. I won¡¯t have to live by other people¡¯s rules and I could fight to the death many times. I can also train. I mean, here, even if I train my body, what does it matter? I won¡¯t get anywhere with it. Maybe I¡¯ll have a nice body so that I could be more popular. If I should describe my personality, then I¡¯d say that I¡¯m a mix of warrior, outcasts, and ruler. Ruler because I like to control my surroundings¡­ That¡¯s quite complex, right? But we humans have always been so complex. Unfortunately, we are going for the quantity friendship, not for the quality. We don¡¯t bother to truly know someone. We only want to see their surface, their darkness at most. We don¡¯t want to truly accept them as they are. Alright, I¡¯ve talked enough. Now I¡¯m going to close my eyes, so that I can open them once again, in my next life. Ah~ Wait for me my other half, I¡¯m coming for you. Yeah, I know who she is and I¡¯ll find her, though that¡¯s not going to be too hard¡­ Hail the world and let me turn into dust so that I can rise from my ashes with my new way of life and let me trample over those who stand in my way! I¡¯ll show you what is it like to be eternal! COME FOLLOW MY LEAD THROUGH THIS JOURNEY AND LEARN WHO I AM! Chapter 1 - Birth (First Level) [Edited] Birth Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------ Everything is dark. It feels warm here. I like this place. This thing has an oval shape, what is this? I can feel my limbs. Hehe~ I can move them! Let¡¯s touch this thing, which is covering my body. Body? But what is a body? I wonder¡­ As I thought that, pieces of information started flooding into my mind, covering many themes, like how to fight, combat skills, how am I born, what do I have to do when I leave this thing, called an egg, and my race! So I¡¯m a dragon! Now I know what I have to do. I have to break out of this warm place and eat the egg I was born in. My instincts started flaring up and they were inciting me to break out of my shell. Following my instincts, I¡¯ve done as told. It was hard to crack this thing, but after a few fist strikes, it finally broke! I saw something shine through the hole, I¡¯ve just made. It felt warm, just like my egg. Maybe the outside world wasn¡¯t bad either!? ¨C I thought. Using my whole body, I quickly made the hole bigger on my egg and jumped out of it. The world seemed to be more interesting outside. There were green trees and bushes all around me, and there was also a little lake nearby. I quickly ran over to it and saw my own image in it. I looked like a three years old human, little girl. I had long blonde hair, and green eyes, which seemed to radiate light. I liked my eyes very much! I was only about sixty centimeters tall, with porcelain white skin. Considering that I was just born, it¡¯s no wonder. I touched the water and it felt started waving. As I saw the water, I felt my thirst raising in my dry throat. I quickly drank a mouthful of it, but suddenly I started feeling something else. It was the feeling of hunger. Luckily for me, I had my inherent memories, which told me what to do. I¡¯m a dragon, but not a normal one. I¡¯m something called True Divine Beast, which is the ¡¯god¡¯ of its race. In the future, when I grow up, it¡¯s likely that the lesser dragons are going to listen to me. I¡¯ll be able to boss around! Hehe. There are at most ten of such beings in the whole universe, and there can be only one of each of us! Fufu~ I¡¯m a real rarity, I thought as I stuck out my chest proudly, but my growling stomach made me remember my original plan. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t turn into my real body for now because I¡¯m not powerful enough. I quickly ran over to my egg and started eating it. Interestingly enough, although it was hard to break, but as I put it in my mouth, it dissolved by itself, and it also had a good taste, like meat! From my inherent memories, I know of its taste, and it¡¯s great! As I was eating this huge, black egg, which had green stripes on it, I started thinking about the universe. From what I know, it¡¯s a collection of circles, which divides the whole universe into TEN levels or it can be called realms by its other name. The outermost level or realm is called the Mortal Realm. I¡¯m in that one at the moment. The higher level you reach in your cultivation, the more powerful you become. You have to advance nine Stages each time if you want to reach the next level. Now what is funny, is that these realms, are also divided into many parts, called Sectors. (AN:\ Look at the info page for clear understanding. There is a stupid painting of mine, which explains it in an easier way.) When we advance and reach the next level, we are going to ascend. The planets and the sectors are becoming much, much bigger than the one before by at least four times! From my inherent memories, I also know the names of each level, but the higher ones are irrelevant to me because it¡¯s going to become harder and harder for us to step even a single stage higher than before. This level is called the Foundation Realm, where we will have to sense the Universe Energy and start cultivating it. I finished eating the egg, and I felt my sleepiness growing, even though I awoke not long before. Now that I think about it, I have no idea, how was I able to eat such a huge egg... Whatever, I guess it turned into energy inside me. Before I felt my sleepiness completely overtake my eyelids, I quickly ran to a bush and made clothes from its big leaves and then I fell asleep on the spot. My consciousness became hazy as I fell unconscious. In my dreams, I felt even more information flooding into my mind. I started to understand the language, the cultivation, the world, and everything. True Divine Beast¡¯s eggs are made up of pure Universe Energy so we have a naturally high aptitude for cultivation. When our eggs are born, they start constructing our bodies and they are also creating formations around themselves to protect us, hatchlings. The formation makes the beasts or any other kinds of animals turn the other way. These are low-level formations, so anyone powerful could easily break them, but that is unlikely because our eggs are for some reason, always appear on the outskirts of forests, which makes it impossible for us to meet with anything powerful. Since that was the case, I thought that I¡¯m going to wake up at the same place where I laid down on that lush moss, but my thoughts were denied by a little boy, who had a similar attire as me. He too had clothes made out of leaves, just like me. ?Hi! I¡¯m sorry that we are meeting in such a shape, but I don¡¯t have anything better to wear...¡± Said the boy with a sad face while looking downwards. He is speaking way too fluently for a human boy... I can speak fluently only thanks to my memories. I could be looked at as a three-year-old little girl, with the mind of a thirteen years old! Realizing that I was still silent, I quickly answered him. ?O- oh, don¡¯t worry about it, but how did I get here?¡± ?I brought you here. I was walking in the woods when I suddenly saw you lying on the ground. I don¡¯t know what has happened to you, but I hope that you are alright. Anyway, my name is Hiro and yours?¡± Was what he said upon hearing my question, and he also asked for my name. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t have a name. But to be honest, there are many points I could argue on in his statement, but before that let¡¯s think of a name! ?M- My name is Alice! Now I¡¯m also going to put up a few questions. Firstly, why would you walk in the woods when you are at most three years old. Secondly, how did you know about this place? ¨C and lastly, what are your intentions with me?¡± Hearing my questions, his eyes started darting all over the place nervously. I know that probably he doesn¡¯t have ulterior motives, but I¡¯m interested in his answers! ?*Sigh* You are indeed clever for your age so I could ask the same questions from you.¡± He said with a long sigh as he dropped his shoulders. He looked up, straight into my eyes and spew the beans. ?Okay, I¡¯ll be honest. I know that you aren¡¯t a human, and I¡¯m not such a creature either, okay? I was born not long before finding you. Considering that you have a similar intelligence to mine, I have a feeling that you might be of the same kind as me, but I¡¯m not sure about that. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives or thoughts. I¡¯ve just wanted to speak with someone who might be similar to me.¡± After hearing him saying that, I was quite surprised, but he indeed said the truth. I was the same as him. He too was about three years old like me, with more intelligence than we were supposed to have. He had short, brown hair, and the same green eyes as mine. I think that he is also going to be quite handsome, but that¡¯s irrelevant. ¡±So are you saying, that we are alike? Then tell me your race!¡± I questioned him, trying to make him fall into my trap. But he indeed wasn¡¯t stupid. He told me his race, but not his kind! ?Haha- You are thinking that I¡¯d fall for that? I¡¯m not supposed to tell this to others, but since I believe in you that much, I¡¯m going to tell you that I¡¯m a True Divine Beast!¡± Hiro said proudly. What? Two of us? In the same sector? That¡¯s really odd! I mean there can be only ONE! of our own kind. I¡¯m a dragon. I don¡¯t know if he is a phoenix, bear or any other kind of True Divine Beast, but that means that two of them have died at almost the same time, and we were born as a result. From what I know, every True Divine Beast have reached the tenth level, which makes it hard for me to believe that they were killed. Even my case is a rare one, but two of such monsters being born at the same time was a miracle! Our bodies are growing much quicker than other intelligent beings¡¯. We can grow up to look like eighteen years old humans in at most three years! And now he is telling me, that he is also such a creature, like me? It is no wonder that I¡¯m surprised! ?Are you serious? But what is your kind?¡± I asked curiously with my eyes opened widely, but he answered with a smirking face while saying- ?Fufu- Would you like to know? But I¡¯m not going to tell it to you so easily! We have to know each other more!¡± He said with a stupid face, which I wanted to smash! Eh? He is so cruel! Now he made me curious... Stupid Hiro! ?If you are a True Divine Beast, then have you started cultivating?¡± I questioned him, but I was quickly denied as he started shaking his head sideways. I stood up and stretched my body. It felt sore from sleeping for who knows how long! To be honest, I don¡¯t really know what to think of this boy. I believe that he is a True Divine Beast because not even a normal three-star divine beast would speak as fluently as him, and I dare to say that he is even wiser than me! He started walking away, without saying a word. I quickly followed after him as I asked. ?And what do you think, where should we go?¡± He answered my question as he looked into my eyes. ?To be honest, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know where we are, and if we were to meet with a monster, then I¡¯m quite sure that we would be screwed up. If you are a True Divine Beast like me, then you ought to know, that we should start cultivating to be able to hunt some small animals or beasts.¡± ?This place is where I was born, so that¡¯s why I brought you here.¡± He finished his sentence as he sat down on a lush moss. I¡¯ve seen a small pile of roots, which seemed to be edible. ?Did you collect those?¡± I questioned him, and he answered with a nod and a shrug of his shoulders. ?If you are hungry, then you can eat them. It was there.¡± Hiro said as he pointed towards a tree trunk which had the ground under its trunk dug out. ?To be honest, it¡¯s not very tasty, but it¡¯s still better than nothing. We can hunt soon enough, but before that, we have to get by this thing if you don¡¯t have anything better in your inherent memories?¡± He explained with a slightly unhappy face with a question at the end of his sentence, while his face also brightened up, hoping for a good idea. Sadly, I had to shook my head sideways because I had nothing better either. I quickly sat down, following his example, and started cultivating. I closed my eyes and started concentrating on my surroundings. Thanks to my race, I didn¡¯t have much problem with it. I soon started feeling the energies of the universe. There were many colorful dots, called Elemental Energies, but I didn¡¯t need those at the moment because my body wasn¡¯t powerful enough to collect those. What was weird, was that the normal, gray universe energy was really lacking at this place... I started collecting those nonetheless. As I started pulling the universe energy towards my body, it quickly entered it, and I controlled those particles to move towards my cells. I filled all of my cells, my pores in such a way. While we are meditating we need less food, so we were able to continue on meditating for two days straight. I soon felt my energy rising as my strength kept growing at an alarming rate. I was about to break through! Soon, the awaited moment has come. I felt a bursting energy in my body and something black flowed out of my pores. The first purification of my body has started! I quickly opened my eyes and spat out a mouthful of black blood. My body was covered in this thing, which had a terrible and putrid smell. I realized upon standing up, that Hiro was standing in front of me, in the same position as me, with a disgusted face. It seems like he is indeed a True Divine Beast. If the things before didn¡¯t, then THIS proved it for me, that he is indeed a creature like me. There is no way that any other creature could keep up with a True Divine Beast¡¯s cultivation speed. He indicated with his fingers for me to follow him. He didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth, fearing that it would go into his mouth. I nodded and he started jogging towards a place. I soon saw a lake and I sprinted past Hiro to jump into it. Fufu~ Don¡¯t underestimate women when it comes to cleanness! I soon felt the water splash behind me as he also jumped into it. Under the water, we met face to face, and both of us started swimming up to the surface while looking at each other. We quickly reached the surface and Hiro said with a small smile as the water was dripping down on his head: ?It seems like that you didn¡¯t lie about your race either. Hehe~¡± ?*Chuckle* You are right,¡± I answered him with a similar smile. I¡¯m starting to like him. He isn¡¯t a bad guy or I should say, boy. We swam to the shore and got out of the water. We went back to the place we cultivated at and ate the roots that Hiro has collected. ?Thanks for making it easier to me,¡± I said with a smile. as I flung my wet hair over my shoulders. Hiro opened his eyes widely for a moment as he remarked on my actions. ¡±Alice, believe me, you are going to be a beauty in the future!¡± Hearing him saying that, I couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly as I looked down. I was still a little girl in my mind so I was quite weak to such things, I guess. This feels really weird. I mean, why is it that I¡¯m feeling this connection with him? I feel a tugging at the deepest parts of my soul, telling me that I should get closer to him. I''m not an easy girl, woman, whatever! This is annoying! Not to mention that me, a proud dragon is being led around by someone else! This doesn''t feel right! But I''m still liking him! ARGH! I''m going crazy! "Are you alright, Alice? You are looking like as if you would be in pain." Hiro said with a worried tone as he looked at me with worried eyes. Why does he have to be so nice to me? He is only making it even harder for me¡­ "*sigh* Nothing. I was just thinking about something, but it''s nothing important. It was annoying me, but in the end, I decided to ignore it for now." I answered him with a sigh as I dropped my shoulders. He had a questioning look on his face as he said. "If you say so. Tell me if you have any problems, though I can''t imagine what is it, that''s bothering a ''newborn'' like you. Haha~" I almost blurted out loudly that it''s because of you, but I was able to keep silent. He isn''t bothering me with his presence or with his personality. He is bothering my heart! I feel like as if he would have been made for me! ---------------------------- Hiro''s POV ---------------------------------If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. (AN:\ I''m not really going to change POVs IN the chapters, but I have to this time to show the MCs POV too, though I''m not going to repeat known information...) I was born in an egg, just like my inherent memories said so. I don''t know what to think because I have most of my memories from my past, yet some of them are missing as if they would have been deleted out. I don''t know its reason, but I''ll be sure to find out once I grow up. I also had memories of things that I should do to find my other half. After going towards the way, my inherent memories pointed me, I indeed saw her. She was as lovely as I thought. I don''t have an exact picture of her personality, but I think that I can shape her a little bit. I''m not saying that I want to manipulate her. She is my other half so she would turn into a woman I could love dearly anyway. I''m just quickening the process slightly. From her expressions, I''m thinking that she isn''t disliking me, which is already good! Okay, okay... I''m not such a terrible person that she would start disliking me over a single day, am I? But I believe in my other half! I know that she is going to love me in the future! I hope. It would become quite weird and awkward otherwise... She made weird faces and she even started hitting her head as she sat in front of me. I don''t know what''s on her mind so I asked her about it, but she didn''t tell me too much. Well, it''s no wonder. I wouldn''t tell my things to some random strangers either. But her struggling face was really cute. She started tapping her fingers on a stone, next to her with her face still being as cute and frustrated as before. Not really knowing what to do, I thought of something. Since we were at the first stage of the Foundation Realm we had quite a lot of strength. An average adult human had one point two horse of strength, which is about seventy-five kilograms of punching force. Of course, this was without using any kind of skill with our brute physical strength. At the first stage of Foundation Realm, a normal cultivator has five horses of strength, while we as True Divine Beasts had seven! Our races are already starting to show unfairness even though we were born not long before. This Foundation Realm is about purifying our bodies and shedding our mortal shells. We are going to advance and then ascend quickly because this level is a joke for us! Of course, that''s not going to be the case later on because the higher we go, the harder it becomes to advance. That''s like that everywhere. It doesn''t matter what you do or where you are¡­ Others would gain fifteen horses of strength after each stage, which means that they would have one hundred and twenty-five horses of strength at the ninth stage, or one hundred and forty-three in our cases since we would gain seventeen. (AN:\ 7 + (8*17) = 143) Our life expectancy would also increase with fifteen years after each stage, reaching two hundred and twenty years adding to the average lifespan of eighty-five years. I can only laugh at imagining how I''m already stronger than any human on the Earth. I could lift up motorbikes as a three-year-old looking little boy! Just how the hell would Earthlings look at me? I have to go back there and make that sector into a funnier place! But that''s for later as I don''t know where it is at the moment... Cultivation sure is wonderful~ The weather was warm even though it was already dark. I don''t know for how long this formation would stay here, but I plan to drag Alice with me to hunt. She doesn''t look to be the timid type or someone who would be afraid of blood. More like the other way around... When I think about how a little girl would go around killing animals with bloody hands, I can only think of one thing. Just how screwed up are the rules of nature and the jungle!? "Alice, shall we go to sleep? I mean we should go and hunt tomorrow, or so I planned..." I voiced my thoughts. When I start talking with strangers, I always have this feeling that, am I going to be laughed at or looked down upon, or am I going to be denied? But strangely enough, I don''t have such feelings at the moment. I feel much more at ease with my other half, and I think that my racial instincts are backing me up as well. "Uhn! Let''s go to sleep. Should we climb up to a tree? Just in case." Alice said with a thoughtful face. "I don''t know, but I''m going to protect you~" I said jokingly, but her reaction was quite... colorful. A tint of red has appeared on her face as she turned her head sideways. I''m really not on Earth... Something like this would have been impossible there. Alice jumped up on a tree and I followed after her. With five hundred and twenty-five kilograms of strength in my legs, it was nothing. This feeling, this feeling of growing, and this feeling of strength in my muscles, and this energy flowing through my Energy Veins. This is what I''ve been missing. I''m already loving it, and I can only imagine what might the universe hold for me, for us, in the future. We picked a tree branch for ourselves and hoarded some leaves on it, to make it comfier, though it didn''t really help... Whatever, let''s sleep! -------------------------- Alice''s POV -------------------- (AN:\ Back to her for now because this is a long chapter. The next chapters aren''t going to contain pov changes, only very rarely, and only if it''s necessary.) I woke up to the shining sun, which penetrated my eyelids and blinded me... This stupid sun. I like its warmness, but it''s so stupid sometimes! I raised my head and turned towards the branch, Hiro was laying on. He was sleeping with a content and happy face, which I don''t know why, but made me too happy. Why the hell are we being born exactly when our minds are falling through puberty? Suddenly, I had an idea. Should I do it? After thinking about the result, I couldn''t help but want to do it! I climbed over my branch and crept up to Hiro. He still had his stupid face on when I put my mouth close to his left ear. I was about to scare him by screaming into it, but everything went wrong! He suddenly turned and coiled his arms around my back. This was a big tree with thick branches and considering our small bodies, there was enough place for such things. He hugged me to his chest as he continued to sleep with an even happier face. Stupid Hiro... and stupid me!!! Now how am I supposed to wake him up without him thinking that I''m a pervert? I''m such a shameful dragon! Suddenly Hiro opened his eyes and upon seeing me, his eyes opened widely and even his mouth went into an ''O'' shape. "Huh?" Was what he said... "H- Hello... This isn''t what you think! I was just-" I wanted to continue, but he suddenly tried to turn once more, and both of us fell down from the tree. I landed on my butt and Hiro fell right before me, face first towards the ground. I originally hoped for my prank to bear such results, but it was funny in the end, even like this. I started laughing at him, but he didn''t move or say anything which startled me for some reason. "H- Hiro! Are you alright?" I shouted with a despaired face, feeling scared. He raised his head out of the ground and looked at me with a smirking face as he said. "What was that worried tone. Could it be that you were afraid that I was hurt? But you know, it indeed hurt!" "S- Stupid Hiro! You scared me for a moment!" My little body started shaking slightly as I felt that I was about to cry. N- Now seriously? Me? A proud dragon? Crying over such a thing? Seeing my expression Hiro quickly got up and hugged me. Feeling his warmness I felt my raising sadness go down the drain. I felt home, I felt a strong connection with him, which reason of I don''t know. Whatever, I''m not going to fight against it anymore. Hiro backed up and looked around us. "Come, we should really hunt, and make some food," Hiro said as he extended his arm out to help me up. I grabbed onto it and nodded as I said. "You are right. I feel a bit hungry." Even though it might not look like that. Hiro started jogging, then running towards a random way, but we found nothing even after running for more than a kilometer. You have to know that our running speed was about forty kilometers per hour, and it was not even our maximum speed! After running for twenty minutes, we finally started sensing some monsters nearby. We didn''t have Mind Powers yet, but that''s going to change in the future. For now, we had to use our Qi to sense our surroundings. But the truth was that Qi was an incorrect concept. In some of the sectors, it was called Qi, while in others it was called Mana, Chakra, Chi, etc. But in truth, all of them were the same! But since we are in the Foundation Realm, let''s call it Qi for now. We soon found our first prey, but it was a real letdown. It was a gray colored lion and its whole body was made of stone. I wanted to feel the thrill of hunting something, the thrill of being a predator, the thrill of blood, yet what do I get? This, this thing!? It was only at the first stage and considering our superior strengths it was nothing dangerous. "Do you want to fight with it?" Hiro asked, but I saw it in his eyes clearly, that he wanted to do it. "I don''t really care about such a monster, you can kill it. I want an enemy which has some blood." I answered him with a shrug while I was pouting. "I want to fight such a monster too, but you have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for to live through even a single battle myself." He answered with a bloodthirsty face. Even I felt affected by his emotions. Strangely enough, he is affecting me way too easily in anything he does. He charged at the monster who also noticed us and was running towards us. Hiro slid under the slow and stupid monster and kicked its stomach with his leg. I- I want to join! I quickly ran towards it and jumped into the air and kicked its head after a somersault. Its front body crashed into the ground, while Hiro jumped out from under it, onto its back and pierced its back using two of his fingers. I heard a cracking sound as Hiro pulled out his hands from the monster''s back, leaving a hole in it. The monster collapsed to the ground, and in Hiro''s hand was its core. What was weird was that Hiro''s hand was also covered in stone. "Interesting, I''m sure that you have noticed that the Universe Energy is scarcer than what our memories are telling us, right?" He said as he looked at me with a questioning look with his brows raised. "Yes, did you find out something?" I asked curiously, and he answered with a thoughtful look. "Yes, I think. When I pierced its stone skin, I found a hollowed out space inside it, but what was weird was that earth element was swirling inside its body, and its core is completely made up of earth element! I suppose its body is made of stone because of that reason." Hearing him saying that, I understood what he meant. If you start cultivating elemental energies while being at the Foundation Realm, then you are probably going to die or turn into an element because your body isn''t strong enough to bear its power. You are supposed to cultivate elemental energies only from the second level called Space Founding Realm, where you also have to convert your ''Qi'' into Space Energy. If this monster had elemental energy inside its body, that meant that it was cultivating in the wrong way, which was weird. It''s probably related to the lack of Universe Energy in the area, which is quite a big problem. If it''s so scarce in the whole sector, then this place is quite screwed up. Unfortunately, we can''t sense the Universe Energy so perfectly yet because we are still only at the first stage. One or two stages later, we should be able to at least the sense the source of the problem. "Let''s go and hunt some more, maybe we can find something with blood and something that is edible..." Hiro said with a hopeful look. Eating stone wouldn''t be funny, I think. We left where we were and soon found another similar monster. This one was a panther, which was made of the dark element. We were able to see its core, which made this monster ridiculous! It was nothing like how my true form is going to look! I mean, my body is going to be tough, and a real weapon, yet this? This is advertising its weak point! I didn''t even move as Hiro ran over and kicked its core out of its body. The monster died instantly. "... Alice, this stupid race must be exterminated! I was waiting for a thrilling battle, not for something like THIS!" He said wrathfully as he pointed at the core of the Dark Panther. We also made a bag from the leaves and put the cores into them, hoping that it might be useful in the future. Who knows... After repeating this process for about five times, we realized that we are at the fucking wrong place to search for thrill or food!!! We started running towards the outskirts of the forest. It wasn''t hard to determine its way because the monsters were getting weaker and rarer the outer you were. We soon found an earth road and started walking on it. A few hundred meters later I noticed a table, a table which had text written on it, and it annoyed me to no end! I! A dragon! Was getting hungry, thanks to these shitty monsters, and we had nothing to eat! And what do I see? This!
Forest of Pure Spirits
Now what do you think, how do I feel? I went over to it, grabbed onto it with my hands and crushed that stupid table. So this whole forest was filled with monsters like those? We should burn it to the ground because it''s taking up too much place! I swear that I''ll come back, and I won''t forget to burn it down! After walking for a few more meters, we also noticed another table which had Forest of Evil Spirits written on it, which made it clear that it didn''t have edible creatures in it... It was covered in mist, and it had a gloomy air surrounding it, which we felt even from far away. This time it was Hiro''s turn to crush the stupid table. We are going to destroy every such table we come across!!! "I''m sure that it''s going to be better, right?" Hiro said with a hopeful face. "We will see about that." Was my answer. I was quite grumpy even though I''m so young. My first days are only brightened up thanks to Hiro, I dare not think of what would I do if he wouldn''t be here. I mean that probably I''d go crazy and kill everything here. After hours of walking, I had to face the cold truth. We are still in an area of shitty forests, with nothing to eat! I''m hungry, my stomach keeps growling which is really indecent considering that I''m supposed to be a young lady! The most we found is a town, which we are considering to enter. The only question is how? Two, three-years-old looking children wandering around freely ought to attract a lot of attention in my opinion. But we were worrying for nothing because we were able to sense the strength of the soldiers. In these few hours, while we were walking, we were able to reach the second stage of Foundation Realm. It''s nothing miraculous for us. This whole realm isn''t going to hold us for a long time. At most one or two years, but I think that we are going to be even faster. Considering that it''s only the first two stages, it''s really easy to advance. The two guards were also only at the second stage, which meant that we could easily bypass them, thanks to our superior strength. When we saw that no one is going in and out, we quickly ran towards them, like lightning, and using a stone to divert their attention for a moment, we were able to sneak past them. Hiro took the lead and I followed after him. He ran into an alleyway and stopped there. "Alright, now we can stop here for a moment. Let''s think of a plan firstly because anyone seeing two three-year-old children is likely to stop and question us." Hiro advised without the slightest bit of tiredness in his voice. We were walking through the alleyways when we saw a street vendor. He had many things put out for sale, but what caught our eyes was a black cape. That would come handy at the moment! Hiro nodded at me, and we quickly ran towards the vendor to steal it. We are going to pay him back once we can sell these cores or something, but we need that at the moment! But before we were able to reach it, we were intercepted by a big guy, who was at the sixth stage. A quarter of his skin was red colored, which made it clear that he was training with the Fire Element... At the next level you are supposed to know and train in every element, yet they are doing this here... How stupid. We thought that we were screwed as we were seen, but it wasn''t like that. He looked down at us as he said coldly. "Huh? Two brats? You should go find an orphanage or something." Then he simply left. The others around us who have seen us also didn''t even bother to look at us and the most we have gained were pitying looks. "Ehm... It seems like that we were overestimating the sympathy of these people. I''m happy about it, though." Hiro said awkwardly while scratching his face as he shrugged his shoulders. Since it was like that, we went up to the vendor and showed him the cores, we have collected. "Old man, can you buy these from us?" Hiro questioned the old guy. "Hm, let me see..." He looked at the bag of cores we have given him and after nodding once, he said. "Alright, these aren''t high-level cores, but they are still good. I''m going to buy it for - let''s say two gold coins." I knew from my memories that money was united in the whole universe. There were only gold coins used. Two gold coins weren''t much, but it would be enough for us to buy some things and for a meal. "Old man, aren''t you being cruel to two little children? Do you want us to starve to the death?" Hiro started haggling with the vendor. In the end, he gave us four gold coins out of pity, and he also gave us two cloaks. I was the happiest about those. These leaf clothes weren''t the best thing to wear. Both of us quickly wore them and after thanking the guy we left. We soon found a little inn, where we easily booked a single room for a night for a gold coin. That too would have been two gold coins, but Hiro started whining how we are so young and that it''s really hard to us. The poor woman couldn''t help but lower the price for us. Traveling with Hiro is so much fun to me! I think that I''ll keep staying with him. I would feel bad to separate from him anyway. I''m also liking him quite a lot, and who knows what''s going to become of us? As we ate our bland meal, which came as a service Hiro asked. "Are you sure that you don''t want to sleep in a different room? I''m happy if you stay with me, but I know that girls might not want to stay in the same room as boys." "Do you like me?" I asked jokingly after hearing his sentence. He said that he is happy if I''m with him~ Fufu~ It seems like I''m not the only one who liking the other! His face turned redder as he looked into my eyes and said in a straight way - "Yes." W- What? But I was only joking! Well, I''m quite sure that he didn''t mean it in an ''I love you'' way. Just a friendly liking. But my heart started beating quicker nonetheless. Stupid Hiro has done it now once again. "A- Anyway, I don''t mind sleeping in the same room with you. To begin with, we are just children," I said to ease the mood. Hiro nodded as he said a small okay with a composed voice once again. After eating this dry bread, and tasteless soup we went to our room and entered it. It had a single bed inside it, which seemed to be quite old, but it was better than sleeping on a tree. "Shall we start training?" I asked, and Hiro nodded. He was being silent for some unknown reason. We weren''t able to train before because we didn''t have enough food in our stomachs. Training like that would be tantamount to suicide. We were quite hungry even without that, not to mention with it. But for our little bodies, that adult sized meal was more than enough for a while. After a good workout, we could cultivate more proficiently, thanks to us being tired, and in turn, our cells would consume more Universe Energy. We started making squats, push ups, punching and kicking exercises in our room. We have done it silently. Like that, we didn''t bother anyone. When we were done, we both sat on the two sides of the bed and started cultivating. The Universe Energy was still lacking, so it took a longer time to fill up our bodies, but we were still advancing much quicker than before. Our cells were able to take in at least five if not ten times as much as before. Our usual cultivation time was about five minutes, and we repeated it in every hour. Yet now, we were doing it through half an hour! Five minutes didn''t mean that we had low energy capacities. It meant that we were much quicker than normal cultivators because we knew the right way of cultivation and because we had the best skills! Our energy capacities were exactly the other way around. We had bigger than the average! When I was done, I felt sleepy so I laid down and closed my eyes. I soon fell asleep, but I didn''t sleep for long. It was much colder at this place and I didn¡¯t feel right. I needed something warm! Looking behind me, I saw Hiro on the other side of the bed. His back was slightly shaking, which made it clear that he too felt cold. I slowly crept to the middle of the bed and poked his back. He turned around and he had his stupid smile on, which made me too smile. I hugged him tightly and he also coiled his arm around my back. I felt like a little sister and I felt as if my soul would have beaten for a moment. Maybe I''m just imagining things¡­ Our shivering quickly stopped after feeling each other¡¯s warm body, I too felt really comfy in his embrace. I could get used to this feeling. It was much more lonely and cold last night on the tree branch. We quickly fell asleep and went into our little dreamlands. Chapter 2 - Our first bloody battle [Edited] Our first bloody battle Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------- The next day we woke up in each other¡¯s embrace. Alice was such a lovely girl. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, but I can feel it. I can feel this unknown feeling in my chest, which is raising day by day. Ever since meeting with her, I had this strange feeling in my soul as if I''d have found my other half, my eternal partner. Maybe my feelings are returning to me? It seems like I am still able to love. I simply didn''t find anyone before, who was particularly worthy of it. ¡°Uh, good morning.¡± Said Alice sleepily, while she was rubbing her eyes cutely. I¡¯m not into little girls, but she was so cute! After a small yawn, I couldn''t help but pat her cute little head, which to she responded with a drowsy look. I- I want to hug her! This is so terrible. I''m supposed to be nineteen years old and adding to that my inherent memories, I''m even older than that. Yet here I want to hug a three-year-old looking little girl, who has the mind of a thirteen years old! But I can''t help it, though I''m going to restrain myself, for now. "Good morning for you too, Alice. Let''s cultivate!" I said energetically, which was unlike me compared to my past self. Hearing my words, Alice jumped out of the bed and started working out with me in a pair. After we were done, we started cultivating. Our cells have consumed a lot more Universe Energy this time as well. What we felt was really ridiculous. We were about to break through to the third stage after such a short time! Being born as an unfair race... feels fucking great! I love my race! I''m not one to cry about losing his humanity. What? And what am I supposed to do with that? Clean my ass? I''d rather be a monster who might be more human inside, than a human who is more of a monster inside. Our auras were rising continuously and we soon reached the breaking point. Our energies burst out of our bodies as we reached the third stage. Our sights cleared out becoming much sharper than before, our smelling, sensing abilities increased greatly, and our reaction speed and strength have also increased. I squeezed my fists tightly and felt the great power inside my body. I could kill a mortal with a single slap. This is what I''ve been missing! After stepping into the third stage, we were able to sense the Universe Energy more clearly. It was strangely moving towards a point on this planet. In the mortal sectors, there is only a single planet each, while in the worlds in the higher realms are numerous planets and even galaxies! I don''t know what''s wrong in this sector, but this must be someone''s wrongdoing! "Can you feel it, Hiro?" Alice questioned me upon sensing this strange thing. I nodded to confirm it as I said. "I think that we should move towards the point where the Universe Energy is moving and find out why is it like that. I noticed that people are cultivating in the wrong way because of the lack of Universe Energy. They can''t sense it as easily as us, and they are cultivating elemental energies." "That''s also the reason why they are turning half into elementals. They are sentenced to death by cultivating in a way like this!" I explained to Alice. "Well, I''m okay with going there, maybe we could find something good at that place too!" Alice said with a hopeful look on her face. We left the inn and moved towards a random vendor to buy some things for our travel. We bought some normal clothes, a small tent, an axe, and a skinning knife. We also bought two flasks and filled them to the brim with water. "Shall we go on our little journey?" I asked with a lot of hope for an exciting journey. "Yes!" Alice answered me with a smile and the same kind of hope. We were moving towards the gates when we heard a guy shout towards his friend''s back: "Hey Xin Xin! Be careful on your way! The desert after the forest is quite long! Make sure to have your flasks filled to the brim!" "It seems like that we have to be careful of entering the desert or we might die of thirst." I said seriously as Alice also nodded. We left through the gates without the guards bothering to stop us. This made it clear that I wasn''t on the Earth anymore. They are similarly cold in the cities, but it''s even worse at this place, but to be honest, I don''t mind it in the slightest. I know that everyone is ''worthy of getting a chance to live'', but in my opinion, it''s not necessarily true. You might be an orphan, you might have a hard life, you might feel that the world is unfair. But that''s completely true! I wasn''t someone who had everything easy because I was popular because I had rich parents because I was clever or because I had connections, but I''ve never in my whole life envied such things or cried about life being unfair. In my opinion, that''s how it is supposed to be! Look at how things have turned out. Now I''m here and alive while being the most unfair creature in the universe. After walking for about fifty minutes, we have come upon a rabbit! It was there, hopping on the side of the road, cutely. After eating that bland meal, and finding only roots and herbs for such a long time, that rabbit was looking like a piece of heaven! It had blood and meat! We were both predators who were thirsty for blood, and this little prey appeared in front of us! We looked at each other only to find the same kind of hunger in each other''s eyes. Both of us swiftly ran towards the rabbit to catch it. When we were close enough I jumped on the poor little thing while Alice too jumped, but even higher than me and she stepped on my back to push me down and used me as a step to leap again. She successfully caught the rabbit. When I stood up and dusted off my front and back, I saw that she was holding onto a dead rabbit in her hands and was looking at me with a sorry look. ¡°¡­¡± I didn''t know what to say about her actions. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened to me. I just felt my instincts screaming that ¡®Catch that rabbit!¡¯ and I couldn¡¯t stop my body. I-I¡¯ll learn self-control, okay?¡± Since she was a bit shorter than me she was looking up at me with misty eyes in a cute way, and I unconsciously nodded upon hearing her words, feeling my grudge fly away. ¡°You are the best!¡± She shouted happily, which made me feel great. Then she turned around and started walking a bit deeper into the forest to set a fire since we had to cook the rabbit, but when she almost completely turned around, I saw her mouth widening into a grin. ¡°Just you wait, did you think that I didn¡¯t see that grin? Haha, I¡¯ll catch you for this. you little devil!¡± I shouted as I started running after her, and she was running through the forest while laughing happily. After some time I caught up with her when she stumbled and fell head first on the ground. I tickled her for a long time as a punishment, till we both calmed down. Her laughing made me happier. I''m easily affected by her feelings, it seems. "You silly girl, go and collect some dry moss or something to make some fire, I''ll go and collect some branches." I said with a sigh and small chuckle. She was growing to my heart more and more. Her silly jokes were only lightening up my mood. I''m not someone you can''t joke with. "I''ll also collect some stones~ We shouldn''t burn down this forest, which finally has some animals! Though we could go back to set the other two forests on fire..." Alice said grumpily the other half of her sentence, which made me laugh. I left to do my bidding and soon returned with a pile of branches in my arms. But there was a problem... We had nothing to light the fire with! I looked at Alice worriedly, but surprisingly she pulled out a red core from behind her back. "Fufu~ See? What would become of you without me? It''s good that I''ve put away the core of that Fire Snake. With its fire element inside, we can easily light this fire!" Alice said with a proud look on her face. "You are the best, Alice! I love you!" I shouted happily upon seeing her take it out. Hearing my shout she blushed as she turned away. Cute~ It''s indeed so much different here. On Earth, you can see and hear about sex everywhere. There are porn videos, sexual contents all around you, which makes every single child, much more knowledgeable about things, they shouldn''t know at their age. That''s the reason why you can''t see things like blushing young girls, shy females or males. They are almost nonexistent. Of course, there are exceptions to everything, but most of them are still like that. Well, that isn''t true here, which only makes this place even better! The children are as innocent when it comes to sexualism as they should be at the place. While I was thinking of such things, we were roasting the rabbit. It was soon done and we started devouring it like there was no tomorrow. Alice was eating, but her stomach was still growling. I was quicker to eat my part so I started looking at how she is cutely nibbling over her part. She looked up and looked into my eyes. She looked at her part, then at me, then back at her part. Realizing that I wasn''t looking at her part, but her, she said fearfully. "D- Don''t eat me!" I answered her by saying: "What? But you were so cute as you were nibbling on your half~ Maybe I should devour you!" "N- No! Dragons aren''t delicious!" She blurted out, but she quickly slapped on her mouth. "Oh~ So you are a dragon! That''s nice! I love dragons, you know?" I said with a smirking face, which liked looked quite hilarious, considering how old my body looked like. "Haha, don''t worry. I''m also a True Divine Beast, so it doesn''t matter even if I know. " I added to calm her down, but I soon had to realize, that she wasn''t nervous about it. It seems like she trusts me that much. That''s great! "Ugh, Since I accidentally told it to you, now you too should tell me your race!" She said in a commanding voice. "Ha! You wish, I still didn''t forget your little leaping action when we caught the rabbit! This is your punishment for stepping on my back!" I said to tease her. "W- What? But that''s so cruel! You are so evil! Yes, I''m sure that you are something evil, and that''s the reason why you don''t want to tell me your race! You beast, you monster!" She started throwing such words at me, with her cute face which was red from wanting to know the truth. "Hahaha~ Why do you want to know it so much?" I asked, but what I''ve got as an answer was her face turning into an evil grin. "W- What? Are you planning something?" I asked fearing my ass. I bet that she is planning something evil. "Fufu~ Who knows~ ?" She said. Yeah, she is planning something... I better look out for my ass! "Okay, let''s go. We should reach the center of the place where the Universe Energy is moving towards. It was easy to break through to the third stage, but it''s going to be much slower and harder from the fifth stage onwards. By going there, our cultivation speed is also going to increase." I said as I stood up from my place. Alice quickly gulped down the last bit of her food as she stood up. "Okay, but before that. You have to do something." ¡°You have to promise me that you will hold your mouth and won¡¯t tell others what I am. I mean they could hunt me down for it... Who knows what¡¯s in the head of some weird people.¡± Alice said seriously. ¡°Yeah I know, you are right. Let¡¯s make a promise that none of us is going to tell to others what our real race is unless we do it out of our own accord. For example when I¡¯ll tell you what my race is.¡± I agreed on her words just as seriously. ¡°You know I trust you, but if you are let¡¯s say mind controlled then it¡¯s better if there is a promise because it can stop you from telling it to anyone. So let¡¯s go with what you said.¡± Alice also had the same opinion on this point. She is indeed my other half~ ¡°Yeah.¡± There are two ways to make sure of something. One is a promise and the other is an oath. If you make a promise then there are no consequences, but it will completely disable every possible way for you to violate it. Though this can be used only when it comes to secrets. This means that if you have a secret and want to hide it, but you have shared it with someone, then you just have to make him/her promise secrecy, and that person is never going to have a chance to tell your secret. The person in question can try, but - let''s say his - mouth, mind power, or whatever simply won¡¯t budge. Not even level ten people can violate it. Some are saying that it¡¯s the way of the heaven, whilst some are thinking that there is a person who holds this up, but no one knows for sure. Even if they try to write it down then their hands aren''t going to move. The other one is an oath. Here you can make an oath about anything, but you clearly have to specify what you aren¡¯t going to do or what you will do, and you can also specify the consequences of breaking your oath. The default consequence is that you are going to die if you break it, but you can also set it to anything else, like - for example - losing an arm. (AN:\ As an example. You didn''t kill someone, but others are saying that it was you. You can make an oath that you weren''t the one who killed x person and if you are still alive after making the oath, it''s going to become an undeniable proof of your innocence.) After making a promise we left the forest, went back to the road and proceeded to move towards the area where the universe energy is moving. While we were moving, I thought about something, which I could tell Alice. "Alice, although I''m still not going to tell you my race out of fun, but I''m going to tell you something else in exchange." I said seriously. She looked at me, just as seriously as she said. ¡°Listen, you know that I¡¯m not angry about it... I¡¯m not the kind of person to become angry over something like this-¡± ¡°I know!¡± I cut in her words. I knew her that much. She wouldn''t be offended by such stupid things. She also knew when I was joking and when I wasn''t. She continued her words: ¡°-I¡¯m also curious about what do you want to tell me, but you know if you don¡¯t want to, you can keep it for yourself. There are rarely any people who would dare to show their darkest sides and tell their secrets, so I would never force you to do something like that, only to become ''equals''." ¡°Yeah I know, most of them are like that, but you should know by now that I¡¯m not like that. I don''t mind telling others what are my dark thoughts like. Though there are some even I don''t dare to tell to strangers, but to you, I''d dare to tell anything. On the other hand, this isn¡¯t a dark secret... It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a reincarnated person too on top of being a True Divine Beast.¡± I said to her with a straight face. ¡°What!? Well, that explains some things... This is kind of surprising! I truly didn¡¯t expect this!¡± She said with wide opened eyes and a surprised face. ¡°Maybe it is because I¡¯m too childish even while being a reincarnated person.¡± I remarked with a self-mocking tone. ¡°Haha- maybe that¡¯s true.¡± Was what she answered. ¡°How evil... You aren¡¯t even denying it.¡± Hearing my words, she simply laughed at it as she questioned. "Fufu~ why would I? So? What was that sector like?" On the way, I started telling her about my sector, it¡¯s cultures, technologies, and other things. By doing this, time flew by and the sun was already starting to set. On the way, we went through a small village after which came the desert we have heard of. It¡¯s good that we have bought more flasks of water because like this, we didn¡¯t have to worry about it for now. Naturally, we didn¡¯t waste it and subsumed it. Before we left the forest, we didn¡¯t miss the chance to catch some small animals, roasted them and put their bodies into a bag to eat when we become hungry. We used our qi to repel the sun rays in a small area of us so that our food won¡¯t deteriorate and rot under the sun. Since we haven''t traveled for too long, our bodies weren''t overheated in the hot desert. But like in most of the deserts the nights were very cold here too. After finding a bigger rock, we went under it and set up our tent. We ate half-half of one of the two rabbits we caught and then we looked at the tent. ¡°Since there aren¡¯t any woods we can¡¯t make fire. I¡¯ve bought a blanket so you can sleep in the tent.¡± I said, preparing to have a not so good night. I had to bear with it. I think that being prideful is stupid in a way, but sometimes, it''s still necessary. I was the male, so I should take on the harsh world to shelter my future wife! Okay, that''s still not sure, but I believe in our connection. I can feel ourselves growing closer and closer. She isn''t my other half for nothing. ¡°Hiro... I don¡¯t mind if you are closer so you can go sleep there too, with me. We don¡¯t have such big bodies anyway.¡± Alice said with a sad look. "Why are you looking so sad?" I couldn''t help but ask her, but her answer caught me off-guard. "It''s because you are still not liking me enough, to sleep in the same bed as me, but then what about you liking me?" I quickly denied her words because she was completely off. Sometimes I forget that she is still only a thirteen or maybe fourteen years old kid in the head. "No, no! You are completely off about that! I just wanted to make it better for you, but if it makes you happy that I''m sleeping with you, then I''m going to be the happiest guy! No, wait... boy! So are you sure about it?"The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Are you into children¡¯s body?¡± She asked me, which to I answered honestly. ¡°No... I was never into them. I like girls with big boobs! In my opinion, that''s how they are supposed to be!" Hearing me saying it with a straight face, she couldn''t help but laugh at my words. ¡°Mhphh~ hahaha, then come here you shameless bastard, I don¡¯t have anything to fear yet!¡± ¡°Okay~¡± I answered, then continued: ¡°But before that, I¡¯m gonna exercise my body, then cultivate. It¡¯s still only dusk so I can bear that much.¡± Alice also agreed on my words by saying - ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m gonna do that too¡±. After half an hour of intense body exercise, we became slightly sweaty, but it was bearable. The sun was already dim and on the other side, you could see a full moon crawling up on the sky. Both of us sat down and started cultivating. After about twenty-five minutes we both opened our eyes and looked at each other. The sun was already down and the moon was still crawling upwards. It was dark. (AN:\ Although I only say it once a day but take it as if they would do this meditation and exercise process at least five times a day. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to spam it..) ¡°Compared to when we were in the town we can finish cultivating faster and faster. The universe energy is also denser. After tiring out my body I can consume even more energy than usually.¡± Alice said with a thoughtful look. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly worth to tire out and train your body. We¡¯re going to have much stronger foundations. At most in one and half a year and our bodies are going to grow enough to do crazier and intenser training, though it would only do wrong for our quickly growing bodies." I said to which Alice answered with a nod. ¡°Uhn!" After both of us got into the tent and went to bed we felt a bit chilly, but we didn¡¯t move. This much was although unpleasant, but bearable. After a while, I was able to hear Alice¡¯s breathing becoming stable and steady and she wasn¡¯t moving around anymore. I was almost on the verge to go into the land of dreams, but I was woken up by Alice who snuggled up to me and hugged me. I was a bit surprised at first, but then I calmed down and I also hugged embraced her. Like that with a bright smile on my face, while feeling her warm body, I quickly fell asleep happily and started sleeping like a log. The next day I woke up to small shriek, which the origin of is none other than Alice. Probably she was startled to wake up to me hugging her body, and my face being so close to hers. Hearing her shriek, I didn''t move for a little while and pretended to be asleep. I soon opened my eyes, only to see her smiling happily while looking at my face. What? What¡¯s up? She shrieked only a few seconds ago and now she is smiling at me so brightly... What has happened? ¡°Good morning, Alice.¡± I greeted her, not knowing what was on her mind. ¡°Good morning, Hiro!¡± She returned my greeting with the same bright smile. ¡°Why are you smiling so much? Did you have a nice dream?¡± I asked her out of curiosity. ¡°Hm~ We could say that, or we could say that I slept really well in your arms. It was even warmer than my egg! I''ve decided to sleep with you from now on!" Was what she said, surprising the shit out of me. No, not scaring... Why would I be scared? ¡°Okaaay. Let¡¯s wake up, train our bodies, eat, cultivate and then move on.¡± I said thinking about what should we do. ¡°Aye, sir!¡± She answered still as happily as before. What are you a pirate now? Haha, well if she is happy then I too am happy. After we were done with training and eating we started cultivating. We were moving through the desert like that for two weeks straight. We also found a few snakes so we had food even after eating what we have taken with ourselves. It¡¯s been more than two weeks since I last broke through. I should be at a much higher level if this damned universe energy wouldn¡¯t be pulled towards the way we are moving. I think we should be at least at the sixth stage even without a high concentration of energy. Since it¡¯s like this, it seems like we can leave this realm at most in half a year if we reach the core where the energy is being pulled at. We both started cultivating. The energy density was also higher at this place as we were getting closer and closer to the place we were heading to. Since we were on the brink of a breakthrough, we didn''t have to struggle too much. After rotating our energies with a lightning fast speed for about ten minutes, we felt our auras rising. A few moments later, we both felt our energies burst out of our bodies as we reached the fourth stage of Foundation Realm. Now we had fifty-eight horses of strength which meant four thousand three hundred and fifty kilograms of strength. Over this time our bodies have also grown up to look like five or six years old children''s. What was terrible, was that the black mass has come out of our pores once again, and covered our bodies. It was fucking smelling, and it was fucking disgusting. It''s not that we don''t want to wash it off, but it¡¯s that we don¡¯t have a place to wash off this black thing, which like shit. Since shit is in truth, the slag of the food we eat, our unpurified bodies contain the same kind of ''essence''... This meant that this black and putrid thing on our skin was... that. Alice at first started to scream then she started flailing her arms and legs so that it will fly off of her body. I was also doing the same. Looking from afar, we probably looked like two shit covered clowns, right in the middle of a production. ¡°This is why I hate foundation realm!! What¡¯s with this? You get more powerful but first, you have to bear how you are going to be covered in shit!! This is ridiculous! Damn it!¡± Alice started shouting wrathfully. ¡°Don¡¯t speak Alice or this might go into your... Mouth...¡± I tried to speak with my closed as much as possible. Upon hearing my words, Alice shut her mouth shook her head for a bit with her eyes tightly shut, then after packing up our tent, we started to run madly. Thanks for lady luck we soon found an oasis in five minutes. Both of us, at first filled up our flasks. Luckily, I didn¡¯t forget to stop Alice before she jumped straight into it. After we were done with that, we put it down and then jumped straight into the water. When we were done with cleaning our bodies, we jumped out of the shitty water. ¡°Haha! Luck is with us! Just imagine if we would have had to walk around like this for days.¡± I shouted happily, feeling clean. ¡°Hiro, please be quiet, I don¡¯t want to have nightmares!¡± Alice retorted upon hearing my words. ¡°Haha~ Okay, okay, me neither!¡± I also agreed with her words, which were true. I felt a chill run through my back upon thinking of what kind of nightmares I could have from this ''shitty'' journey. I''ve suddenly noticed that Alice''s clothes were soaking wet, and I was able to see through it. I looked at her with expectant eyes as I said. ¡°Jesus! You are going to be a real beauty! Especially if your boobs grow into two big, handful mounds! And I don¡¯t even have to wait so much!¡± ¡°...¡± Alice was left with wide opened mouth at this and remarked on it only after a few seconds. ¡°S-Such a shameless bastard! Ogling a little girl¡¯s body. How can you do this to me?¡± Was what she answered with her arms spread out to her two sides. I went there and hugged her as I said: ¡°Hehe~ don¡¯t worry, I was just kidding, My little Alice.¡± ¡°...*mumble* I¡¯m not yet yours.. *mumble*¡± She started mumbling something, which I wasn''t able to understand. If only I''d be at the second level, hearing something like this would have been child''s play! ¡°Did you say something?¡± I tried to pull out of her what she said, but she didn''t tell it to me. ¡°No.. let¡¯s go, we still have to move a long distance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I had to leave it be, for now. Like this, we started moving forward and getting closer and closer to the place where the universe energy was moving. As we were getting closer we started realizing, that stronger and stronger monsters were appearing. ----------------------- A few weeks later, we were climbing up on a cliff. ¡°What¡¯s with this cliff? Just how high is it? Seriously, we have been climbing for about five hours!¡± Alice started whining, but I felt the same. ¡°I know how you feel. I too am the impatient type of person, but if you reach this part where I''m standing, then you too are going to see the top of this cliff. Which means that we¡¯re fucking close! Finally!¡± I shouted as I felt my excitement rising. Hearing my words, Alice became quicker than ever before as she literally jumped to the top of the cliff! ¡°What? Then let¡¯s move!¡± She shouted as she climbed past me. After another two minutes, we reached the top of the cliff and felt a high density of universe energy rush past us, right into the valley which was in front of us. The energy at the center of it was probably condensed to liquid form, which meant that the concentration was enormous there. Although normal humans would die drinking it, but since we are True Divine Beasts, even our human bodies are tougher than a normal human''s body. Although we too need to be at least at the ninth stage of Foundation Realm, but this means that we could easily break through to the next realm if we drink from that liquid Universe energy. Normally you could see things like that only in the fifth realm or higher. There was only one problem, and that was that we couldn''t be sure that there is liquid Universe Energy. Upon seeing the beautiful valley, Alice started wondering about its beauty. ¡°Wah, So beautiful! This is such a nice view! I bet we could break through here, in at most half a year to the next level!¡± ¡°Yes, but be cautious. There are even stronger monsters than we are at the moment. At the center, maybe there are even monsters at the level of Foundation Realm eighth or ninth stage.¡± I said and Alice answered with a nod of her head. Although the monsters outside of the valley were cultivating in the wrong way, together with the humans, but since the Universe Energy had a high concentration in this valley, the monsters were likely to reach the ninth stage, and be even more powerful, not like outside, where they could reach, at most the seventh stage. After walking for a while we sensed numerous presences in their surroundings. ¡°Let¡¯s hunt! We should go and fight together against monsters which are at higher stages than us!" Alice said with excitement clear in her voice. ¡°Yes, My.Little.Alice¡± I said jokingly with a smile, which to she answered with a blush and a low voice. "Stupid Hiro... You are doing it again." We quickly moved towards the valley, which was covered in a vast forest so we couldn¡¯t see too far away. Upon reaching a clearing, we didn¡¯t have to wait for long for a monster to appear because we intruded on its territory. We felt the ground shake as it ran towards us. At first, we didn¡¯t see what it was. All we knew was that its presence was almost as strong as that of an expert at the sixth stage of Foundation Realm. After coming out to the clearing, in front of us stood a minotaur, which was five meters tall with a body full of bulging muscles and it had a strong looking, thin enough to hold, tree trunk in its hand. ¡°Be careful. Its strength is way above ours, but the two of us can beat it.¡± I said as I saw the monster appearing in front of us. ¡°Yeah, I think that we should rotate with it. Hiro, let me keep its aggro too.¡± Was what Alice advised. ¡°Okay but be careful and I¡¯ll start! Come you cow headed stupid mongrel!¡± I said with a sigh, then shouted at the monster to taunt it. The minotaur upon seeing us probably thought of something along the lines of ¡®hmm delicious snacks are coming to my territory¡¯. Upon hearing one of the two midgets shouting something at it, which was me, it became annoyed and decided to kill that midget first. I started rotating my Qi at high speed and covered my whole body in a defensive layer of qi. Some black scales with a tint of green also grew on the top of my knuckles and hands, covering my skin. Seeing this, Alice had a surprised face. She made a face which told me that she is going to question me about this. Fufu~ I can''t wait! The minotaur seeing this, and feeling our pure energies probably knew that it shouldn¡¯t take us lightly. On the other hand, it probably also felt our ancient auras, coming from our bodies since we were both True Divine Beasts, but this poor monster didn¡¯t know about that. The Minotaur started to wave it¡¯s tree trunk to smash those ''midgets'' in its way. Alice jumped behind it, while I bent down to evade the incoming tree trunk and then I started running closer to the monster. I knew that from this far I would be in a disadvantageous position, so I had to get closer to the monster, where there is less lever arm effect on the tree trunk since the end of the trunk would transfer the most power. That was simple physics... Of course, such things wouldn''t affect high-level cultivators, but it wasn''t true about us, for now. After missing with its good old weapon, the monster got enraged at me and it started trying to smash me with it¡¯s tree trunk. But all this while Alice wasn¡¯t idling by. She too was rotating her qi at the highest possible speed and was creating a huge dragon made of qi. People in higher realms were using skills which were made after copying us, True Divine Beasts'', or normal Divine Beasts'' skills. So naturally, our skills were of the highest quality in the whole universe. Most likely people would kill to get their hands on our skills. After gathering enough energy in the Qi dragon, she released it towards the minotaur. Exactly when the minotaur missed its first downward swing with its tree trunk, it got a big blast on its back and half of the Qi dragon caught even the back of its head. "Nice shot, Alice! " I praised her. This probably felt painful to the monster and - for a moment - it forgot about me, who was in front of it. I didn¡¯t miss this opening and hit the monster right in the middle. In its crotch... I immediately jumped backward, fearing for the consequences. It fell to its knees for a short moment, but it braced itself and stood up once again. Its eyes were red from rage. It looked at me with its wrathful eyes and was about to charge at me, but it was struck on its back once again. In the meantime, Alice made another huge Dragon head and shot it at the back of the minotaur''s head. The minotaur was only at the early sixth stage, which meant that it had eighty horses of strength while we had seventy-five at the early fourth stage. We could have easily killed it if we had a weapon or if we could turn into our monster bodies, but that wasn''t the case. Alice''s attack deepened the wounds on its back, making even the bones visible at some places. It roared out in pain as it turned towards Alice. I guess it realized that it''s no good like this because another such attack from Alice and the monster''s heart would be probably crushed. Upon seeing this, Alice used her Qi to make a defensive layer of Qi to cover her body, and her fists were covered with black scales, just like mine. I dismissed my defensive layer of qi and converted it into a coiling dragon looking snake-headed Qi form. I did the same as what Alice did, just with another form. Alice quickly jumped upwards to dodge the incoming downward swing of the minotaur. The minotaur was probably glad that now it caught one of the ''midgets'' and wanted to grab onto my Alice, but it fell into our traps. Feeling the energy of the attack I''ve made behind its back, it wanted to jump to the side, but it was too late since the roaring coiling snake-headed dragon I''ve released, blasted into its back and went straight for its heart. After launching the attack I didn¡¯t wait and ran straight towards the monster when the attack hit, it crushed the monster¡¯s bones and there was a gaping wound on the monster¡¯s back. Utilizing this opportunity, I thrust my hands straight into the back of the minotaur, grabbed its heart and crushed it. While I did this, Alice wasn''t slacking off either as she ran up to the minotaur and kicked through its head and penetrated its brain with her right foot. The poor monster didn¡¯t stand a chance against the two of us. Although this was our first real battle, but I think that we were coordinating quite well. I have to tell you that I felt great! I felt that thrill, the thrill of knowing what might happen if I were to be hit with its tree trunk. I knew that I could feel pain or I could be seriously wounded, but it didn''t matter. It came with battles. Battles which went to the death without any rules. After killing the monster, none of us lowered our guards. I had my past life''s knowledge too, but my inherent memories also contained numerous memories about what happens if you lower your defense at such a moment. A monster would surely ambush us. We aren¡¯t the type of people who can¡¯t learn from others¡¯ mistakes and can learn only from our own. After trying to sense our surroundings, we have indeed felt two presences close to us, but they were weaker than us. Since we didn''t let our guard down, they didn''t dare to attack. Both of us were covered in blood since the minotaur had such a huge body, which meant that it had a lot of blood. Upon crushing its heart - which was the size of a grown up adult¡¯s head - its blood splashed all over me. Alice had brain matters splattered on her body, but both of us were grinning happily, which most likely looked quite creepy... ¡°Hahaha- this felt truly great! Yes! This is what I¡¯ve been aching for. The thrill of the fight where a mistake could lead to your suffering or even death. See? In my past life, there wasn¡¯t something like this. We lived boringly and abide those stupid rules! Rules which were forced upon us to protect the weak. I''m totally fine with it relating to the children or women, but why do they have to restrict everyone?" "Most likely they would call me an anarchist, but it''s not like I wanted to kill randomly or something like that. Only those who were bothering me! This is why I love this world! With strength, I can do whatever I want to!¡± I explained happily to Alice while my face and body was still covered in blood, but I didn''t care. I felt good! My predator instincts were also backing me up, making me want to taste it more. I was able to feel how the beating heart of the minotaur was crushed in my hands, how its warm blood sprayed on my face and on my body. I was never afraid of blood even in my past life. I''d dare to say that I was liking it! ¡°... That was a nice speech. Are you done? Haha~¡± Alice said jokingly as she started giggling. ¡°You little! Haha~¡± I said as I threatened her with my fingers and then started laughing. "But I understand what you meant. I can''t imagine such a boring world. I''m sure that it had its own perks and that there were ways to enjoy life, but it was for soft people who forgot how it is to live in the jungle. Maybe they were safe thanks to your stupid rules, but in my opinion, it was only a way for the weak, who was only playing well with their words to control the strong who were stupid enough to listen to them..." "Why didn''t you simply protect the young ones, whilst you should have fought it out with the adult ones. Those stupid monkeys probably forgot the thrill of the real battles, they forgot their true self, their true, dark nature, their predator selves... You said that they were fighting wars, with weapons in the old times right? Those were probably still much more heroic times, with real bloody battles." "You should learn one thing for sure. Only the weak people are grouping up together. We True Divine Beasts were always alone, and we are going to stay like that, but what do we have to fear? We can beat hundreds of cultivators at the same stage as us! The strong is always alone!" Alice said such a long monolog, but her words were interesting to me, and I also agreed on every point she has said. Yes, yes! This is what I meant. We are made for each other, we think alike, we feel a bond between us, just by simply meeting, we can sync much better than anyone else, even though we haven''t known each other for such a long time. I was missing this feeling in my past life! "Alice, I''m really falling in love with you! You are just so perfect for me!" I shouted honestly. Alice smiled upon hearing my words as she said. "Haha~ I''ll be honest with you, I too have feelings for you or else you could have never laid in the same bed as me. To be honest, even I don''t know if I''m loving you or if I''m liking you, but when I think about how I''d feel if you were to leave, I have to think that it''s the first one." "You''ve just made me very happy, you know?" I said and then continued. ¡°We should search a lake and then we should have a bath. It¡¯s hard to wash out dried blood.¡± "Nah, it has dried already anyway..." She refuted my words, but it was indeed true... Whatever. "You should just skin this minotaur and make some clothes out of its skin. It¡¯s even good as a weak armor.¡± Alice said, which also made me remember another topic. ¡°Hmm- that''s true. Hey by the way! Have you thought of a profession to learn? I think that I should learn smithing, leatherworking, and enchanting. I¡¯ll make weapons, armors, and enchantments for us! What do you say?¡± I advised. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine by me. Then I¡¯ll be the pharmacologist and jeweler! I guess I¡¯ll learn some rune inscription too. Then we are going to have everything that is necessary made by ourselves! Haha~¡± She said. Just like I thought. She isn''t the type who would sit back and enjoy the fruit of other''s work. She would rather learn something herself and share the workload with a similarly hard-working person. I like it that way! ¡°Great, you¡¯ll make the pills, jewels, and rune inscriptions and I¡¯ll make weapons, enchantments and armors be it from leathers or minerals!¡± I said happily. I was hyped to start! Most of the knowledge from these mythical beasts get assimilated into our minds when we are born, so those are like our own memories, but there are things that are much more complicated and those are stored in our minds, but to use them, we have to ¡®unfold¡¯ them. On the other hand, we can become more proficient even in the same profession, fighting arts or whatever there is than our predecessors. It all depends on our talents and invested efforts. Mostly the second, though since the first one didn''t really change in our race... ¡°Now let¡¯s skin this minotaur. The monsters from before have also left so we are clear to work on it." I said and Alice answered positively with an - "Okay.¡± I started skinning the minotaur. As practice, I started with its legs. Although we don''t need that part since I''m not an expert at this to use even those parts, but it¡¯s better to practice with that for the ''unnecessary'' parts for the firs time. Using the skinning knife at first the skin was riddled with holes but since we are quite fast learners, I started understanding quickly how to move the knife, so that the skin will stay in one piece. Although thanks to my noob skills, there were parts which were thinner than they were supposed to be, but the part cut from its chest and the remaining from its back were at least in one piece. All I needed was some exercise. We ran westwards because we heard the sound of a stream there. (AN:\ The energy is being pulled towards the south.) After running for a few minutes we reached a streamline. I carefully went into it, with Alice in tow. ¡°Hiro, I think that you should wash that minotaur skin. I mean it smells and it¡¯s dirty.¡± Alice advised which I followed with a stupid move. ¡°*sniff-sniff* Ugh... It smells even from about a distance of two meters. I really have to wash it thoroughly. A soap or something would be really good right now...¡± I said as I felt its smell from such a distance. I''ve left it on the shore... ¡°Hehe, at the next realm you can get your hands on those. I too hate this backward realm. There are spaceships, numerous star beasts, and modern civilization, yet all we have here is... These...¡± Alice said as she pointed with her fingers at the blunt knife and the leather that I''ve just touched. ¡°... Well, at least we don¡¯t have to care too much about hiding. I mean the people here are really obscurantists.¡± I remarked. That was the only good point I could think of... After washing that minotaur skin for about ten minutes, which is very long if you do it by using only your hands... I stopped washing it. I pulled it out of the water turned and twisted it, then I started flailing it to make the water flow or splash out of it. Afterward, I wore my still wet, but now clearer black cape. Since we are going to stay here for about half a year, depending on how our cultivation progresses, we thought that we should build a house. ¡°I think that we should build a treehouse or something, I mean living in a tent for half a year isn¡¯t such a good thing. Though it¡¯s enjoyable to camp for a few days, but doing that for such a long time would become uncomfortable. ¡°Should we build it on a tree or should we make a cabin for example at the clearing where we killed the minotaur?¡± I asked, and then continued. "Which one do you want? We have more space in the cabin but it¡¯s more dangerous and visible to the beasts. If we build a treehouse then it¡¯s less dangerous, less visible to the beasts but it¡¯s going to be less spacious.¡± ¡°Hmm~ I prefer building a treehouse. I always wanted to try how it is, it¡¯s less dangerous and I can snuggle up to you when we sleep. It¡¯s more comfortable and warm so let¡¯s do that!¡± I was surprised to hear her saying that, with such a straight face. ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s move." She said with a smirking face. She knew what I was thinking... I answered her with a small cough. "N- Nothing..." It was time to build our house! Info 1.1 - Powers, Life, Ascension etc. [Edited] I like to keep my readers updated since I''m still an active reader too so I know how it feels when we have to wait without knowing anything.. ^.^ So I''m never going to leave you alone if I have more things to take care of and I don''t have time to write but I''ll make sure that this novel is going to come to an end at one point of time but that''s still in the future. Anyway first thing on the list is schedule. I''m not going to make one because I don''t know what''s going to happen in the future. I might have to cook and clean the whole house an afternoon... It depends on..... But most likely I can write about 1 chapter a day as I''ve been doing it for quite a while. I have 16 chapters in stock and I don''t really want to reduce that number so if I''m done with writing the next chapter which right now means the 20th then I''m going to release the next one. Seriously I have the most problems when it comes to finding out what ''treasure'' to give them which won''t make them way too overpower... Maybe I should have pulled them down by a notch but I won''t cuz'' I like OPness. Secondly, about the ascension and novel progress speed. It''s not progressing way too fast because there are many things to know about and you may think that reaching a higher realm this fast is weird but believe me that it''s not. They are faster than the others for sure there are many things you don''t know about since I''ve left this whole novel in a lot of mysteries. I wanted to add the tag but only 3 was allowed... About ascension: The outermost layer is the mortal sector. Except for this realm, every sector in the upper realms contains more planets. Imagine it like this. Where they were born there are two neighboring sectors next to them but they can''t go to those sectors because of the lack of technology or simply power. When they ascend to the second level/realm if they are from the same sector or planet then they are teleported to the same planet and if they are standing even at the same spot then they are going to be teleported to the same spot on the same planet in the same sector. I''ve painted again.. it''s ugly but you should understand it. If not then I don''t know what to do but tell me in comment anyway. XD Dividing of the sectors and ascension picture 1 Dividing of the sectors and ascension picture 2Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Dividing of the sectors and ascension picture 3
Power: How much strength they have. Normal human 1.2 horse of power meaning 75kg. 1st level: 1st stage 5 horses +15 at every stage equaling 125 at 9th stage.Meaning 9 500 kg. 100 horses of strength = 1 golem (7500 kg). 2nd level: 1st stage 5 golems +15 at every stage equaling 125 at 9th stage.At first stage has a power 37 500kg. +15 each stage meaning 112 500 kg. And finally at 9th stage 125 golems of strength 937 500 kg. 1 golem = 7500 kg.
Life: How long they can live. Counted from 85 as base. 1st level: 85 + 9 * 15 = 220 years. 15 years each stage. 2nd level: 220+80 = 300 as base then 20 years each stage meaning 8*20 = 160. 300+160 = 460 total life.
Elements:Water/Ice->Fire/Magma->Nature/Wind->Earth/Dirt/Sand->Lightning | Death m.| Curse m. (14 elements) Level names: Foundation Realm(1) - > Space Founding Realm(2) - > ?(3) - > ?(4) (Here they converse energy) - > ?(5) - >?(6) - > ?(7) - > ?(8) (Energy conversion again)- >?(9) - > ?(10)
There are ten levels and the creator of the universe resides at the center. In the next realm the planets and the nature is at least twice as big as in the realm before it. Think of it as if you would be an ant compared to a tree at the.. let''s say 8th realm/level. The monsters and beasts too are going to become bigger and bigger at each realm. I have notes about everything that could be a question to you so don''t worry, most likely it''s going to be answered in the story but you can still ask away; maybe I forgot it? Hiro''s professions: Enchanting, Leatherwoking, Blacksmithing. Alice''s professions: Pill concocting, Rune Inscription, Jewelry. Chapter 3 - Getting a boyfriend [Edited] Getting a boyfriend Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------- Since we were in a jungle, it was obviously full of tendrils. We cut off those and collected a big amount of them. On one hand, it will hold together the logs and on the other hand, it will make the treehouse comfier. We also cut out a few thinner trees and chopped it into equally long pieces of logs. When we were done with this, Hiro jumped up to the tree and I started throwing the logs towards him, on by one, from the ground. Hiro was holding onto the tree with his legs which had a lot of strength in them and tied the tree logs to the trunk of the tree with the tendrils.About forty minutes later while we were repeating this move the tree house was almost finished. Now, all we had to do was to make a roof. We both searched for some longer and thicker branches and them to the tree trunk and the bottom of the tree house, then we piled big green leaves on them. After the treehouse was ready we went out to hunt something edible. The minotaur is humanoid so we didn''t intend to eat its meat. After some searching, we caught a wild boar looking beast on the outer parts of the valley and started roasting it near the river. While it was being roasted on the fire, we started training our bodies, then when the meat was ready to eat, we ate it, obviously... Afterward, we put out the fire, ran back to the treehouse and snuggled up to each other in the warm blanket, which was made from the boars hide and went to sleep since in the meantime the sky has darkened. The next day we went into the deeper parts of the valley where we found more monsters like the minotaur. We were becoming more and more proficient in using our powers and fighting as a team, so we were easily slaying them. Days passed by like this. Although, sometimes it was quite hard to kill some monsters and sometimes we even had to escape since we were encircled, but we have shown great progress over this time. After two months have passed by, we have reached the middle seventh stage of Foundation Realm. All this time Hiro was training his skinning skill too and he was becoming more and more proficient, while I was training my Pharmacology by using the herbs, which we have found in the valley. I''ve even made some poisonous concoctions. Although we didn''t have real weapons to use it on, but at least we were able to test it on lower leveled beasts by using our blunt skinning knife... Using the monsters'' hide and fur, we made the whole treehouse comfier over the time we have spent there. On the other hand, under this half a year, we have grown to look like a twelve or thirteen years old boy and girl. I was already ''budding'' at some places, which made me happy. It might be hard for mortals to have big boobs because they are heavy and all, but that wasn''t the case for us, cultivators. I could walk around as easily with it, as without it. Hiro too was growing manlier and he was also slowly transforming from his little boy look. He is going to be exactly my type~ It seems. After thinking over things, we have decided that we should go to the center of the valley and see what''s there. We had one hundred and fifteen horses of strength while being only at the middle of the seventh stage. "I think that we should check out what''s in the middle of this whole valley. Maybe we can find something good, like liquefied energy." Hiro said, considering the pros and cons. We might find something good if we go there, but we''ll also have to fight with powerful monsters. "Hmm... If it''s like that, then I would be really happy. With the help of such a thing, we could ascend to the next realm immediately after reaching the ninth stage. I can only wonder, what kind of ''boss'' we might find there." I agreed with his words. I can''t help it but agree with his words all the time, but that''s only because we think alike. We were moving unhurriedly towards the center of the valley. Although mortals would consider our speed to be high, but to us, it was only jogging.We were jogging with about seventy kilometers per hour when something came to my mind and I asked Hiro about it, seriously. "Hiro, I have a question.¡± But his next line was as unserious as most of the time, but I didn''t mind it. ¡°What do you want my honey pot?¡± He said with a grinning face. ¡°I¡¯m not your... Whatever, I completely forgot to ask about your scales! You have always sidetracked me, but you aren''t going to escape this time!" I said proudly, knowing that I was able to corner him. Unexpectedly, he straight out denied my words... "Heh- Would you like to know? But I want to leave your curiosity to keep growing." "Stupid Hiro! You are an evil beast!" I shouted at him with a small laugh."But you know, Alice. I''m really curious about some things. For example, where is Earth in this huge universe and what is the reason why there isn''t any Universe Energy on that planet. It''s supposed to be everywhere even if in a little concentration. Yet I was stuck there with my boring life. In my opinion, those ''gods'' from our histories were also cultivators. I really want to uncover the mysteries of that place!" He said while thinking deeply about his past life''s planet and its mysteries. He was talking about something entirely different than the original topic, but it was interesting to me nonetheless. But there was a problem. He was so engrossed in his thoughts, that he forgot to look up. This was a lush jungle with trees and bushes all over the place... ¡°HIRO!¡± I shouted, trying to warn him, but it was for naught. ¡°Huh?!¡± He let out a stupid voice with a stupid face as he looked up only to see the tree in front of him. *Puff* He crashed face first into the tree and stopped moving. He slowly slid down on the trunk of the tree and fell to his butt. He had the luck to crash into a thick and big tree, so it didn''t break under the force of his ''accident''. ¡°Ugh... Fuck! This is fucking painful! What the hell is this tree made of?¡± He shouted with an angry face as he was rubbing his nose. ¡°Pwahaha! I- I''m sorry, but it was funny to me! I- I can''t hold it back! Hahaha~" I started laughing at him. I know that it was evil, but I don''t care, it was funny. He didn''t take it to heart because he was the same when it come to things like these. ¡°Ugh... Next time I won¡¯t ever think about things while running, especially not in a jungle!¡± He said as he put his broken nose back to its place. He couldn''t help but tear up slightly, but that was natural. "Are you going to be alright?" I questioned. I knew the answer, though, but I felt better after asking it. "Yeah, it should heal in a few hours. My race has some perks... Let''s go, we should be there soon." He said as his tears stopped flowing. "We are already here..." I said, pointing out that he was wrong at that. ¡°Huh? Oh. Time sure flies by ehehehe?¡± He said with a stupid laugh, which to I didn''t say anything. ¡°...¡± I was still looking at him weirdly, but he didn''t care about it as he walked away as if nothing has ever happened. I cleared my throat and - ¡°You are going the wrong way. It¡¯s to our right...¡± I said with a smirking face, which to he stopped, facepalmed, and then bowed slightly as he extended his right arm and said. ¡°...Lead the way, my lady.¡± ¡°O-kay.¡± I said with a stretched o, and I couldn''t help but laugh at his actions. We barely walked for a few minutes but a seventh stage monster has already appeared to cause problems. With the two of us being at the seventh stage, we made short work of this stupid tiger which dared to attack us. After another half an hour of walking, it was already deadly silent in the area and not even a fly flew by. The Universe Energy was so thick here, that it took the form of mist and it felt like as if we would be showering in it. For a moment, we stood still and enjoyed the feeling of the Universe Energy washing through our cells and energy veins. Even our eyesight became clearer. We were getting closer and closer to the peak of the seventh stage and to breaking through. ¡°There must be liquefied energy. Is there a formation which keeps pulling the energy towards this place? But you have to be at least at the fifth level to make those kinds of formations. I can only wonder why such a powerful person would decide to descend to such a rural planet and create a formation to destroy the hope of every creature on this planet to ever ascend to the next level." Hiro was saying this with a serious face while he thinking it over. "We better be careful. Although we are going to be able to beat someone who is as powerful as the person in question or even stronger, but for now he or she could kill us by simply using his or her mind power." I added just as seriously. We went towards the place where we felt the undulations in space, but upon arriving there, we have found a beast staring at us, which was at the peak of the ninth stage of Foundation Realm, which meant that it had at least one hundred and thirty-five horses of strength. But that wasn''t true. It had even more because it wasn''t your average monster. It was a Manticore, which is a powerful monster. You can find even divine beasts of such a creature, though this wasn''t one such creature, but it was almost equally powerful. Both of us were True Divine Beasts. Our inherent memories contained millions of times more terrible monsters. Compared to those, this was like a small fart, but for now, even this was a big hurdle for us. Of course, we weren''t afraid of it. If we would have a real weapon, then we could beat it as easily as that minotaur or even easier. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case. The Manticore had a lion body, a bat-like pair of wings, a scorpion-like tail, and it had a thick, brown colored hide. We didn''t go close to it, so I started whispering. ¡°How did it get here? It shouldn¡¯t exist in these lower realms. Manticores are relatively high-level monsters." Hiro also had a questioning look as he said. "I don''t know how it''s got here, but now I''m sure that someone''s hands are in this!" "Probably it''s here to protect the formation, I don''t know who were the ones arranging this whole thing, but they are probably using this whole sector to collect liquefied Universe Energy, deriving the living beings of this planet from ascending and growing into higher heights ever in their lives. I''m no hero, but if I see something so obviously evil in front of me, then I won''t think twice about destroying it." Hiro said righteously. I''m a True Divine Beast who might be going to eat humans as a snack in the future, in my true form, but I wasn''t agreeing with this thing either. It should be destroyed! I also added: "Yes, and although this thing wouldn''t affect too big of an area because the planets are four times bigger than before, after each realm, but that ''small'' area means a whole planet here." (AN:\ You are going to understand everything by time, don''t worry if you aren''t understanding something.)Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Both of us walked a bit further away from the monster to make a plan. ¡°I think that we should start with a sneak attack. Even though we are True Divine Beasts, but this monster is still two stages higher than us and it¡¯s clearly not a low-class monster like that minotaur was. I''m quite sure that it also has some intelligence." I said, stating some points. ¡°Okay Alice, don¡¯t worry. I also planned to do that. Why should we be idiots enough to run up to its face and start fighting with it when it''s so much above us? We can simply ambush it! Pride is unnecessary at such times." Hiro also agreed with my words. Fufu~ We are in such a good sync. He is a good mate material~ I''m quite sure that he is going to become my mate in the future! ¡°Uhn! So how should we do it? Do the both of us jump at it from the behind or should one of us distract it while the other one ambushes it?¡± I questioned Hiro and he immediately answered by saying that he was going to distract it while I can ambush it safely... Fat chance! ¡°Hah! You think! It was you all the time who was the ''tank''. Do you think that I''m some littler princess who is going to sit back and attack only when it''s safe?" I refused his offer. ¡°But-¡± He wanted to protest, but I won''t let him! ¡°No buts. Now I¡¯ll ¡®tank¡¯ it as how you usually called it at the other beasts.¡± Hearing my unshakeable sureness, he wasn''t able to fight with me anymore. ¡°*Sigh* Okay, then I¡¯ll go behind it. I just don''t want to see you at dangerous places. I''d rather take some hit than to see you suffer." He said with a sigh, while he was looking at me with a not so happy pair of eyes. "I''m happy about your feelings for me, but I''m not going to let you fight alone, you know? It''s equally painful for me too, to see you suffer. I''ve told you already that I''m also liking you. I wasn¡¯t talking into the air. A dragon wouldn''t play around with something like choosing a mate. If I''m ever going to have one, that person is going to be mine forever and you are no exception about that. If you want to go around collecting a harem, then it''s better if you leave me now because-" I wanted to continue, but Hiro ran up to me and embraced me tightly. He put my head on his shoulder as he gave a kiss on my face and then said. "You have no idea how happy I am about your feelings. I keep loving you more and more and now that I''ve heard your confession, I think that I''ve truly fallen for you." "On the other hand, you won''t have to worry about me, going after other women. I''ve been craving to find my other half, who could understand me, who is similar to me, whom I could be happy with. And you are that person." Hiro said honestly while looking into my eyes. I felt my heart stir upon hearing his words and I couldn''t help but move my head forward. Our lips met. He had thick lips which felt really warm. My first kiss has been taken in such a way. As we separated, Hiro''s face became slightly red as he asked me a not so surprising question. "W- Would you be my girlfriend? Alice." I was happy to hear his words and I answered him with another kiss. "O- Okay, we should stop because this isn''t the place and age for us to do such things." I said after separating once again, while probably blushing. "WAAAH! I have such a cute girlfriend and I don''t dare to think about how you are going to look in the future. I can already see your beauty in the future!" Hiro shouted crazily and happily, which I didn''t mind. It made me also happy, that he is liking my looks. I was still a woman in the end... or girl, for now. After talking about our strategy and our love, I rushed out of the jungle and appeared in front of it. The monster growled upon seeing me. Meanwhile, Hiro was getting around it and started collecting his energy for a powerful attack. Unfortunately, the monster didn''t let down its guard, which clearly showed that it wasn''t stupid. Exactly the other way around, it was quite clever for not underestimating even a ''child'' like me! ¡°Hey you stupid beast, it¡¯s time for you to die! You are ugly and you smell, you are bothering my eyes so I came to kill you!¡± I shouted to annoy the monster to the death. Unfortunately, it didn''t die only because of that much, but it was enraged enough to charge towards me. I saw from the corner of my eyes Hiro, who was collecting his energy to form the same attack he has used on the minotaur, but it was much more powerful this time. Although we didn''t have real weapons, but we had something else. We used up the powerful monsters'' bones to make weapons. I also had a ''shield'', which was usually in Hiro''s hands, but since this time I was the one to tank, it was in my possession. It was made from a bear''s skull which was at the eighth stage originally. When the monster was charging at me, it tried using its tail to puncture me. Seeing this, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to try stopping the incoming attack. I''d probably become skewered meat if I''d try to do such a thing. Instead of trying out such a feeling, I rolled on the ground, under the monster. While rolling she used my bone sword to cut the stomach of the Manticore but unfortunately, it barely scratched its thick hide. While doing all this, Hiro has charged his skill to the brim and was waiting for the right moment. Since I was right under it, it was concentrating on me completely to evade my thrusting strikes and it forgot to look out for its back. Hiro quickly released his powerful attack upon the monster. Although it has noticed it, but it was too late. His attack struck the scorpions tail and tore it off in one go. The monster screamed out in pain. I quickly rolled out from under it and jumped farther away. Energy attacks are very dangerous because you have to defend not only against its strength but even against its residual energies which penetrate your armor or body! (AN:\ I''ll use skill names and such things, the only reason I haven''t used them before is because of hiding Hiro''s race for a bit more. :P) ¡°Nice! That tail was really like a scythe being put against my neck! Now we can fight more freely, though we will still have to be careful of its paws and claws.¡± I shouted happily upon seeing Hiro''s success. Hearing that we were openly talking about it, it became enraged and tried to bite me, but at this time, Hiro came to my rescue and attacked it on its side, so it had to dodge or take another energy attack, though weaker but it would be still dangerous. ¡°Rest a bit and stand back, I¡¯ll hold its front.¡± Whispered Hiro with a gentle face while looking at me for a moment, but I immediately denied it: "No, I''ve barely moved, I''m not even tired. All I did was a roll and a few thrusts with my bone sword..." ¡°...Okay, but be careful.¡± Realizing that he wasn''t able to find fault in my points, he agreed unhappily. Suddenly the beast used its wings to fly into the air knowing that this position was disadvantageous to it and while turning back, it flew straight towards me with quickly. I couldn¡¯t dodge it completely and my left arm was swiped by its claws, making a big wound on my left arm. Seeing this Hiro became distressed, but I calmed him down telling him that I''m alright. We have to work on this feeling of ours in the future. My sentence did help in soothing Hiro''s worrying, but instead of worrying, he became enraged at the monster. It was clearly visible on his face, that he wanted to tear it into pieces. A deep sounding growl came out of Hiro''s insides, making the monster feel threatened. It quickly flew into the air once again and tried to accomplish the same attack as before, but this time with Hiro. Expecting this, Hiro dodged the attack from above with a somersault. The monster flew past Hiro who was above it and Hiro used his fingers to create a lightning-like energy attack. It penetrated the monster''s left eye, destroying it in the process. I wasn''t idling by as I shot a Dragon''s Head towards the monster''s back. My attack also stuck its back, seriously wounding its hind legs. The monster crashed into a tree in front of it because of the pain it felt. It stood up and after shaking its head slightly, it stood back up. The manticore released its bloodlust, but it didn''t have any effect on us. It charged towards me with its mouth wide opened. I, on the other hand, didn''t move from my place because I was setting up a trap for this shitty monster. I indicated with my eyes for Hiro to stop running towards me and luckily he trusted in me. I collected a huge amount of Dragon Qi right under my feet. When the monster was about to bite me, I backflipped and landed about five meters further. My attack blasted in the monster''s face, blinding it temporarily. Of course, it also caused serious damage to its body. Knowing that it wasn''t able to see me, I charged towards it and upon reaching it, I covered my right arm in a layer of my Dragon Qi, punctured its right eye and thrust my right hand into its brain, killing it on the spot. Seeing this, Hiro started shouting happily and proudly. ¡°Haha! That¡¯s my woman!¡± ¡°!?..Yes, yes. *Sigh* Now I''m all bloody and sticky. Could you skin this, honey? It has a really hard hide and it has a big enough body to make two sets of leather armors. Like that, we are going to be quite well protected." I said jokingly as I was looking at Hiro. ¡°Hm-hm you aren''t even denying that you are mine? It seems like you know who you belong to¡­ Even though I was hoping to see a cute blush, haha. Alright, I''ll do the skinning, but before that, how is your arm? Are you alright?" He said jokingly, then in a concerned voice as he came up to me and started caressing my arm. I felt his care for me, which felt great. I answered him with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing serious. I think this will heal completely in at most two days." After being done with the skinning, we went straight to the center of the Valley, where the formation laid. It was only about two hundred meters away from the spot we stood at so we didn''t have to travel for a long time... A few seconds later, we appeared in front of the cause of the problems. We saw a tiny stone well, which was full of liquefied Universe Energy. Seeing we''ve got really happy and took out one of our flasks and after emptying it, we controlled the Universe Energy to flow into it. After this, I looked at the formations on the ground which was actually written by using runes. Upon seeing this I accessed my inherent memories and started to decipher the meaning of the runes. Both of us knew every profession thanks to our inherent memories. The only exception was that we had to learn them by doing. What we knew was the theory, but we had to learn the real thing. Of course, it was different with runes because all I had to know was the rune language, which was a well-protected knowledge. Only a few people knew of it. Hiro also had it in his memories so, in truth, he too could inscribe and I too could enchant or start smithing... but we have divided the work like that. ¡°Hiro! I¡¯m done with this. The outer one is a formation that is pulling the Universe Energy towards itself, just as we have predicted. Though it isn¡¯t at such a high level and it would barely work at higher realms but since we are in a lower realm, it works perfectly. It¡¯s called Universe Energy collecting formation.¡± I explained to Hiro who was fiddling on our new armors, made from the Manticore''s hide. The higher you went, the more stable space was. Although this formation was able to affect such a huge area as this planet, but in the fifth realm, it could at most, affect an area of thirty kilometers. ¡°The second one, which is in the middle is a tiny Space Cracking formation. Through this, those who are controlling the other side of the formation can send and bring back little things. I think that they were using the formation to teleport the liquefied Universe Energy into their sector and then use it or sell it. The manticore was probably here to protect this place, in case someone were to get here accidentally." I continued on with my explanation and theory. "Yeah, but they''ve put their fingers into shit this time. Unluckily for them, we are here to destroy their plan..." Hiro said with a small laugh upon thinking about how the owner of this thing would look like. I quickly crushed the formations and then we went back to our little tree house. I caught a weak pig-like monster to roast. While I was roasting, Hiro was making the manticore''s hide into armors. His looks were to my liking anyway, but his concentrating face only made him even more handsome in my opinion. While roasting the boar, I was entertained by his facial expressions. His face was turning manlier as his face was already growing some edges and his little boy look was slowly going away. When he was done, we wore his newest creation and we had dinner. It fit perfectly on me. "How do you know my sizes so perfectly?" I asked out of curiosity. "Well, I''m sleeping with you every night. After hugging you so many times, I know your sizes well enough." He said, which made me blush slightly. We went to bed and slept peacefully. His warm embrace felt so good, I always fell asleep quickly in his arms, but he was no different either. Feeling my little hands on his side and on his chest, he slept like a log. His body was already bigger than mine. He is probably going to turn into a big guy, which I don''t mind. I think that I prefer strong and muscular males. In his strong arms, I quickly found the land of dreams. -------------- Wu Shan''s POV: ---------------------------------------- ¡°WHO!? Who did this!? Why is it that there is not even A SINGLE FUCKING DROP OF LIQUID?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve paid really much for that expert when he descended to the lower realms to create those two formations! Ever since then, our clan has been flourishing! Someone not only killed the Manticore but even dared to steal away my possession and then destroyed the formations!" * Shouted wrathfully upon getting to know about the news. ¡°Milord, thanks to the surveillance formations, which were inside the well, we were able to identify them. Here is the memory crystal containing their looks!¡± A soldier bowed down in front of him as he extended out his arms to hand over the memory crystal in his hand. ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE ABOUT THEM! LOCKDOWN THIS WHOLE PLANET!" He looked at the crystal then threw it back to the soldier and started shouting once again. "Since they are in that sector they are going to ascend here, which means that I can catch them for sure and they will pay for what they have done. Our clan relied on that formation for more than a hundred years and now, out of nowhere comes two brats and destroy it all! Let my name not be Wu Shan if I can''t impart them in a crucifying death!" Wu Shan started shouting his orders to the soldier in front of him. ¡°Hand over this memory crystal for all of our soldiers so that they will know how they look! Deploy our guards to cover the most popular ascending points on this planet! If they were able to beat that stupid monster, then they must be close to ascending and when they come up, I¡¯ll catch them!" "*Growl* Damned village pumpkins... Not knowing who they shouldn¡¯t mess with, I¡¯ll gladly teach them!¡± Chapter 4 - Unexpected Welcoming (Second Level) [Edited] Unexpected welcoming Hiro''s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------- We have spent only a single week to reach the ninth stage because we always moved to the center of the valley when we cultivated. At that place, we were able to advance much quicker than before. "Shall we drink it?" Alice asked expectantly as she was looking at the flask in her hand. "Let''s do it." I said. She gulped down half of it and then after handing the flask over, she quickly sat down to cultivate. I''ve done the same after taking it from her. I started rotating my * Qi with high speed and thanks to the liquefied Universe Energy, our energies were rising rapidly. In a few seconds we both reached the middle, then the peak of ninth stage. We didn''t stop there because we still had some liquefied energy left in our bodies. We soon felt that our auras were rising more and more and after a short time, we felt our cells burst with our energies. Suddenly both of us shot up from the ground and released our auras. I felt a great power in my body and it was clear from Alice''s elated face, that she felt the same. Although we had one hundred and forty-three horses of strength, but we can''t break through to the next level called Space Founding Realm and gain even more strength, before taking on the heavenly tribulation. Of course, we don''t have to wait for long. We saw the dark clouds creeping towards us at a quick pace. Strong winds were blowing in the area and bolts of lightning were flickering among the clouds, running amok like wild horses. If we want to ascend to Space Founding Realm, then we have to take on a single lightning. Another one is added to it after each level, which means that we will have to take on two bolts of lightning to ascend to the third level. Of course, all of them are going to become exponentially stronger. If we want to reach the tenth level? Then we have to take on exactly nine bolts of lightning before succeeding. There are even ''side attacks'' in some of the bolts of lightning at the higher levels. Side attacks like mind attacks! Of course, we are only at low levels so it''s irrelevant for now. If there are more people, who can ascend at the same time, then the lightning isn''t going to become stronger. But if someone who can''t ascend because the person isn''t at the peak of ninth stage, stands inside the area of the tribulation, then that person not only has to take on the tribulation but its power is going to be even more ferocious. Unfortunately, this affects those who are trying to ascend too. When a monster or a person ascends, the residual lightning which can''t be blocked goes into their bodies, making them evolve in a short span of time. The more residual lightning goes through their bodies the more they are going to evolve and advance in power. Naturally, this is only possible if they take on more powerful tribulations than the average. We were such people or maybe monsters... Stronger tribulations also meant that our bodies would become tougher. We went out of the valley and ran to the top of the cliff where we came here, about sixth months ago. The blue vortex of lightning, which threatened to fall on our heads at any moment, didn''t wait any longer as it surged then shot out two thick bolts of lightning towards us. We have long ago prepared for it because we weren''t as quick as lightning, yet. Alice conjured a huge dragon, but it was different than before. This time she was able to add two legs to the dragon''s form. I''ve also done the same thing, except that mine, had three lesser heads. When the lightning crashed down on us, we have already our attacks on the path of lightning. Our attacks and the two bolts of lightning met head on. We didn''t take it easy and conjured another weaker one, and quickly shot it towards the lightning. When the bolts of lightning broke our attacks, it had to face another pair of attacks, though weaker ones. Those two bolts of lightning barely had any powers left when they reached our bodies. Our protective layer of Qi was enough to stop it, while the residual lightning entered our bodies. It started burning down our cells and reconstructing them, which caused quite a lot of pain, but it wasn''t unbearable. We smelled a burnt smell, but our transformation soon finished. Thanks to our bodies being pure, the lightning was able to go through all of our pores easily. We didn''t have such black masses inside us anymore. We have shed our mortal skins and stepped on the road of immortality! Our skin became smooth yet hard at the same time. Every mortal would be envious upon seeing our perfect and spotless skins. We also felt a great power, inside our bodies, our muscles, and every fiber we had. I cracked my knuckles. As a finishing process, the lightning entered into our brains and helped us in building our sea of consciousness. Only third level cultivators were supposed to have it, but we are cheats... I felt something like a small lake slowly appearing in my mind. I finally had mind power! Although it was scarce and I didn''t have much, but it was very rare to have at this level and even if someone had it, that person was probably at the ninth stage and that person would be a prodigy. When thinking about how I''m already having it... I feel so great! Being a cheat is such a great thing! The bolts of lightning have completely vanished and I was left with a happy Alice in front of me. She rushed over and hugged me in her happiness. To be honest, she caught me really off guard, though I also hugged her back. Soon we separated from each other and sat down on the ground, right next to each other. When a person goes through the heavenly tribulation, he or she can stay back for a month, at most. We just simply have to think of it. Before ascending, we wanted to try out our new abilities. Firstly, it was time to enchant and inscribe! All I needed to enchant was a strong imagination and mind power! I haven''t done it before because I was missing that component and rune inscribing was the same! If I want to enchant then I just have to think about the effect I want to reach, name it and then pour my mind power into that imagined effect. I''ve enchanted Toughness, Deflect and Parry on our armors, which made their effects obvious... When I was done with our armors, I''ve also enchanted our bone weapons with Sharpness, Toughness, and Pierce. To be honest, I was a rookie at this so I didn''t know what to enchant them with. On the other hand, having a weapon with two enchantments was already great, but I''ll be able to enchant weapons with four enchantments! Those weapons could become legends! Meanwhile, Alice was inscribing our armors with runes, which was very similar to enchanting, except that you had to know a different language and write on the selected pieces of equipment, using that language. The difference between enchantment and inscription was that enchantment was weaker, but passive, while inscription was more powerful, but you had to expend your energy to activate it. When we were done with this, there came the next topic, the elements! There are thirteen kinds of elements. Water/Ice->Fire/Magma->Nature/Wind->Earth/Dirt/Sand->Lightning-> and Water/Ice once again. These are in a circle, with each of them having a weakness. In the middle is the light and the dark element, which is on equal grounds, creating the balance and lastly, outside of these are the Death magic with deadly attacks. There is also a thing called Curse magic, but that''s still further away from us and it is also a bit more complicated. While the lightning was inside our bodies, it also transformed our basic energies, which we called Qi, into Space Energy. Now that we had Space Energies, we were able to access the lowest component of the Universe Energy, called the elements. We are able to cultivate the Universe Energy, but most of it is leaving our bodies because we can''t control every part of it. It''s built up of Space Energy, Elementals, World Energy, and the Universe Laws. At the Space Founding Realm, we become able to control these two lowest units of the Universe Energy. When cultivators fought using these thirteen elements, they referred to this as using magic. If they used their internal Space Energies to conjure their own skills, that wasn¡¯t called magic. Only if they used these elements. But since usually, everyone sought to infuse as many elements as they could into their attacks, everyone used magical attacks on these lower levels. Why not on the higher ones? It''s because the second and third level is about infusing the elements into our bodies, which was to prepare to take in the World Energy on the fourth level! If we were to try cultivating World Energy, then we would be lucky if we can''t control it. The worse case was if we can and infuse it into our body because we would explode on the spot. If you want to cultivate the highest unit, then at first you have to start collecting the lowest one. That''s the way of the heaven! So the reason why cultivators at higher stages didn''t use magical attack was because they were immune to it! On the fourth level, your elemental body is completely constructed, which means that you are immune to every element. You could walk around in lava without even feeling hot so why would anyone bother to attack you with a, let''s say... fireball? Only an idiot would do such a thing. In the fifth realm, where you can build your own world by using your World Energy, you also need elements to do so. What kind of world would you create if it doesn''t have any elements in it? So now that we have reached the Space Founding Realm, we wanted to try out how it feels to control the elements before ascending. If you want to control the elements, you have to use your Space Energy as a catalyst. The elements can be stuck onto your Space Energy, which would take the form of an element, depending on what you have stuck to it. I''ve always wanted to shoot fireballs out of my hands so that was the first I''ve tried. I controlled the fire element in my surroundings and stuck it onto a stream of my Space Energy. It took the form of a fire sword in my hand. Then I also made a ball of lightning appear in my hands and threw it towards a bird which flew by. The ball of lightning transformed into a bolt of lightning as it struck the bird. The poor animal''s charred corpse fell to the ground, but I didn''t care. One bird was worth my enjoyment! "I''m fucking Zeus! Haha!" I shouted happily. "Haha~ You are, you are." Alice laughed at my words. She was using nature magic to grow a huge tree on the cliff, then set it on fire with a flamethrower! My girlfriend is better than me for fuck''s sake! I couldn''t help but copy her idea and I also made a flamethrower. After playing ourselves out, we didn''t stop our ascension any longer. A bright light shone down on us and we disappeared from the place we stood at. We appeared in a cave as we looked at each other. We looked like two thirteen-years-old kids. I had short brown hair with my trademark-like shining green eyes. I was about one hundred and sixty centimeters tall (5 feet 3 in) and I had a lean, but muscular body. I''m quite sure that I''m going to turn into a sturdy, buff man in the future. "Who is that handsome guy?" Alice said jokingly as she looked at me, but I''m not dense... I know that she meant it, which made me feel great. Being praised, by such a beauty like her would make anyone feel great. She had long blonde hair, with the same green eyes as me. She had a beautiful face with a thin and short nose and thin brows. She was about one hundred and forty centimeters tall (4 feet 7 in) and her body was slim, but I''m sure that she is going to be a busty girl as she already had a quite plump chest. I didn''t expect anything less from my other half~ Though being slim was nothing out of the ordinary. There weren''t cultivators who were fat because we can simply burn it away with a thought... If there would be anyone fat, then it would be possible only if the person itself wants to be fat, but that''s unlikely. We also had brown colored armors on, with bone swords and shields on our back. We also had shin guards made of bones. We probably looked like two primitive kids, who lived their whole lives in a cave. Now that I think about we are IN a CAVE... Heaven is playing a prank on us, is it not? At first, we sat down to meditate because the natural energies were much thicker here than on that damned rural planet we were born on. After collecting enough elemental energies and building them into our bodies, we felt that we were more united with the universe. Cultivation was all about unity and being one with the universe! On the third level, we will also learn to create our own domains and on the fourth, we will have to convert our Space Energies into World Energy, but those are for the future. We started moving upwards in the cave while chatting. ¡°Haha- finally we are up! I was really craving for some real food and a good bath too. Although, we ate quite a lot of meat, but it was still only meat without any spices." I said, happy about us, being here. ¡°Yes, though you have your past life¡¯s memories but to me it''s different. I know many things which are hard to come by thanks to my inherent memories, but most of them are about cultivation. You may have eaten delicious food in your past life, but I on the other hand only ate this normal roasted meat without any real taste. It was good but I want to try something new!¡± Alice said, making a hungry face as even her stomach growled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now we will be able to do that. But at first... We need money because we are completely broke...¡± I sadly reminded her of our poverty. We didn''t collect any gold coins and all we had were spent to buy our tent, our flasks, and such things. ¡°... Do you have an idea about how to get money?¡± Alice questioned me with a helpless face. She didn''t seem like one who cared too much about money... which is great! I want to provide with her everything I can, but keeping a pig beside you who is eating all of your money is no good! Of course, I knew that Alice isn''t such a person or else she wouldn''t be my other half! She was perfect for me in EVERY way!If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "To be honest, I have no idea. Maybe we could take up some quests if there are any, or we could enchant and inscribe others'' weapons for money. I''m sure that we could become rich overnight." I said after thinking about our possibilities. "Hmm- That''s indeed true. I guess we should go with one of those." Alice also agreed with my words, while having a thoughtful face. Everyone is trying to enhance their strength to become stronger than the other, even if a little bit because, at some cases, it could make a difference between living or dying. If we were to start an enchanting and inscribing business, then I''m sure that we would become rich in a short time! While we were talking about our future, we have arrived at the entrance of the cave, where we found two guards who were lying on the ground, snoring loudly. Both of them wore a low-tier armor with a bloody eagle painted on their chests. I have no idea who they were, but this isn''t the best place to sleep at. Of course, I''m not going to wake them up. To be honest, we could easily beat them even though they were at the second stage of Space Founding Realm. We aren''t True Divine Beasts for nothing. A hundred horses of strength are equal to one golem of strength. Normally, cultivators have five golems of strength at the first stage, while we have ten and we would gain twenty after each stage, instead of the average fifteen. This meant that while others would have one hundred and twenty-five golems of strength at the early ninth stage, we would have one hundred and seventy. These two had twenty golems of strength, which meant that with our tough and powerful bodies, superior skills and good coordination, we could beat them quite easily. Our lifespans have also increased to three hundred years and we would gain another twenty years after each stage, reaching four hundred and sixty years at the ninth stage. When we were out of sight we continued on chatting again, like nothing has ever happened. After walking for about five minutes, we unexpectedly came across a city. Probably this wasn¡¯t the biggest, but it was still quite big. When we reached the gates there stood two guards, but they had different looking armors than those two at the cave. "Halt! What is your purpose?" He said upon noticing us nearing the gates. "Hello, we are looking for an inn." The guard measured us up once again as he said. "You two are really young. You two are rare talents! Go in!" He said after praising us. If he would have known that we are only close to being one year old, then most likely he would faint on the spot. When we got into the city we have soon found an inn and went into it. There were a few tables, with customers sitting at them and there was also a counter. We went up to it to ask the girl about a few things. "Hello! Can we have you for a moment?" I said politely. The girl at the counter turned back and upon seeing us, she said. "Oh my god~ You can have me for even more moments! Two such cute children! Fufu~" E- Eh? What''s with her? Alice whispered into my right ear. "Back off." I took her advice to the heart as I stepped back. "Eh~ Why are you running away from me? I was about to hug you two!" She said... "Now seriously, could we get some information? We have just ascended..." I said honestly, hoping for her to turn serious. "*Sigh* You are no fun! Alright, I''ll help you out." She said with a sigh. "All you have to do is go to the information building, touch the Memory Crystal and Wuala! You have everything you want to know!" She finally explained everything clearly. "We thank you very much!" Both of us thanked her. She waved her hands as she said: "No problem, come anytime~" We left the place and searched for the building she has mentioned. We soon found it and after touching the memory crystal, we have indeed learned about everything that was in this realm, also containing the leading powers. In this sector, there were even spaceships and we could also go to other sectors too! (Universe dividing) This Sector was called Droney and one of the leading powers was the Wu family, the other one being the Shao family. The Wu family was a newly rising star... who were getting their income from advertising their liquefied Universe Energy. It seems like they are going to become our enemies in the near future... We have also learned, that some sectors were different from other and this was one such sector. There are sectors, where the beastmen and the elves are suppressed, called Human Sectors. There are also sectors where the humans and the beastmen are suppressed, called Elven Sectors and lastly, there are sectors where the humans and elves are suppressed, called Beast Sectors... This one was a Human Sector, which was devoid of beastmen or elves... Such a letdown! I wanted to see beastmen and elves, yet they fuck up my plans! There are also sectors where none of the sides can win, making them into a sector, which is called Stagnation Sector. If at least this would be one such sector, then we could go around and visit every race! "Do you have an idea why are they fighting?" I asked Alice hoping that her inherent memories had more about this. Why would these three races fight with each other all the time? It''s so stupid! "I don''t know either... but why you ask. You should know it better. It''s because they want to! Would you sit on your butt and cultivate peacefully or would you rather fight wars with different races?" Alice said and thinking about it, I couldn''t find fault in her words. Humans were restless on the Earth too, so why would they be any different here? And it''s not only them. Probably the other two races are also like that in that aspect. Not to mention fighting among our own race, these are different races! I could imagine ridiculous reasons for wars, like their looks... Oh, wait... that has happened on Earth too. It seems like intelligent beings can fight over anything! I started laughing upon thinking about that. "What are you laughing at?" Alice asked me curiously and after telling her she too chuckled at it. "Well... We, True Divine Beasts are different in that aspect. We are very rare, to begin with, and we don''t belong to any of these races. We can coexist with any race peacefully." I said, but Alice finished my sentence differently than I thought. "or eat all of them equally..." Hearing her words I couldn''t help but laugh. Although it was like this at the lower stages, but for some unknown reason, my inherent memories are telling me that it''s different from the fifth realm onwards. I guess we are going to know about that too in the future. Future has so many answers... We left the information house, which was close to the gate, but our ears picked up on something interesting. ¡°Hey did you hear about what has happened with the Wu family?¡± Someone started gossiping. ¡°What? Did something happen?¡± And of course, there would be people interested in hearing something about one of the main leaders. I was no different! I, myself don''t like spreading rumors, but listening to them can be quite entertaining sometimes. ¡°Yes! Some of the family''s soldiers told that two kids from the lower realms, where they set up that formation thousands of years ago, with the help of a hired expert, destroyed it and even took away the remaining liquid energy!¡± Eh? So it was about us? ¡°Most of the family¡¯s income was coming from the sold off liquid energy. They''ve gained huge amounts of wealth and that¡¯s how they''ve become one of the powerhouses in this sector. Luckily for those two brats, their influence is quite weak on some of the planets, especially where the biggest nemesis of the Wu family is, the planet of the Shao family!¡± ¡°Oh! That''s bad news for the Wu family. They have been fighting against each other for a long time. Now that they have lost their source of income, they won''t be able to keep up their army!" ¡°Yes, but *shhh* don¡¯t shout... They might take you away if they hear what you have just said and beat you to the death!¡± The gossiping guy soothed the excited listener. "Alice... It seems like we are busted! But how the hell do they know about our looks?" I asked disgruntled, which to Alice answered with a shrug of her shoulder. Alice had a thoughtful look then she looked at me as she said: "I think that we should quickly leave this WU planet and go to the SHAO planet. Ugh... such narcissistic names, whatever. So what I''ve wanted to say, is that in my opinion, we should ask for their protection or something... Although we could kill this whole family once we reach at least the eighth stage, but before that, we have to stay alive!" "Yeah, we have to practice really hard, but for now we should leave the city. After a few weeks, we would look like sixteen-years-old teenagers and since they are searching for two kids, we could get away. Then all we have to do is to collect some money and leave ''WU'' planet..." I said, already thinking about our plan. ¡°Uhh... This is such a bad luck! I wanted to live leisurely in this realm, yet here we are, being chased by these idiots! I swear upon my race that I''m going to destroy this Wu Shan!" Alice said angrily while gritting her teeth. ¡°*Sigh* At least, thanks to this memory crystal we know that we have to avoid those with the blood eagle mark. We should have killed those two at the cave too..." I said with a grunt. We started moving out of the city. We soon reached the gates, but unexpectedly we had to see those two who were at the cave, chatting with the guards. We quickly jumped into an alleyway and crept closer to them to hear their conversation. ¡°So which way did they go?¡± Asked the stupid soldier one. The guard pointed towards the place we left before. "How do they know that we are here? They haven''t even seen us!" I whispered angrily to Alice. ¡°Fuck it! This is such a bad luck! Please don¡¯t tell this to the boss or he is going to kill us!¡± Shouted stupid soldier one. ¡°See? I told you that we shouldn¡¯t sleep! Thanks to that, all we have seen were footprints on the ground... Had they been more careful, we would be still waiting for them to come!" Said stupid soldier two. I felt a burning rage inside my throat. I was about to sprout flames from my mouth, even though that was supposed to be Alice''s role! If we would have killed those two, then leaving this planet peacefully wouldn''t be just a dream! Alice said with a small sigh: ¡°*Sigh* It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Let''s leave by jumping over the walls and then go towards a forest. We should leave quickly or else they might lock down the whole city. At that time, leaving is going to be really hard." After hearing this I nodded and we went further away from the gate. After being far enough and finding a place devoid of life, we jumped over the wall and went far away from the city. We went around the city in a big circle. Now even if some people have seen us and they were to tell us off, they would point the soldiers towards the wrong direction. After entering the forest, we used our mind powers to map our surroundings. Our mind powers were our real advantages because it can reach much further than these stupid soldiers Space Energies. With its help, we can easily evade them! A week has passed by without anyone finding us. A day on this planet, which was four times bigger than a planet in the first realm, was equal to four days in the first realm! It was nothing complicated. It was because a single day wasn''t twenty-four hours but ninety-six. So in truth, you could also say that even after a month, they weren''t able to locate us. Thanks to that, we had enough time to reach the second stage, which would make it easier for us to escape or kill our enemies. We have become quite proficient in using elemental attacks too, which made it easier for us to fight. We had thirty golems of strength, which was enough for us to fight against someone at the early fifth stage, who have fifty golems of strength. Of course, that would be a hard battle and we would have to fight two versus one. But taking care of fourth stage cultivators? Hmph... Under this period of time, we have also changed our armors into better ones. We were finally able to enchant an equipment and inscribe it with runes four times. The only problem was that these hides and bones would break from so many enchantments and inscriptions and because of that reason, we had to keep them low. We were really in need of metals and real weapons... We were trying to get to another city, but as we were traveling, we were sensing our enemies more and more. I don''t know what method they use to locate us, but it''s really annoying. After another three days, our luck has finally run out because we were found by a group of soldiers from the Wu clan. It was a group of five and three of them were at the third stage while two of them were at the fourth stage. Although our bodies looked like fifteen years old teenagers, but they still knew who we are. It''s not like there would be anyone in these forests at such a time, not to mention that although we were bigger, but our facial expressions haven''t changed that much. What can I say? Alice is fucking hot! Her boobs are big and she is still growing! Having such a lovely girlfriend~ I could die for her! ¡°*Tsk-tsk* Look at what we have found! Two rabbits in a single bush! Now come with us obediently and the boss might consider giving you a painless death, otherwise *tsk-tsk* don¡¯t expect anything good!¡± Said one of the soldiers who was at the fourth stage. ¡°*Snort* As if we would be such losers to obediently go with you! If you want to take us then you have to kill us. Also, I''d recommend you to stop *tsk*-ing before I tear out your damned tongue." I threatened him, upon hearing his stupid habit. He is going to die anyway, but if he doesn''t want to die a painful death, then he should stop it, really... We weren''t the type to talk in the middle of a battle and since we knew that with five people here is no way out for us, it was best to attack while the other side was still chatting with the air! We both looked at the weakest person among them, who was at the early third stage. It was best to clear out the trash mob at first... We nodded at each other and I quickly charged towards the guy. Alice used her Dragon''s head, which wasn''t only a dragon head but half of its body! If she can conjure its whole body, then she will be able to transform into her battle form. Unfortunately, she can''t turn into her monster form before reaching the third level and it''s the same for me too. Our battle forms are humanoid looking, except that we are going to be covered in scales, and we are going to have horns, sharp claws, wings, tails, etc., while our monster forms are our true and natural forms. I can''t wait to transform! Since they didn''t expect our attacks, they weren''t able to react quickly enough. I reached the guy in a moment and Alice''s Dragon''s Head also followed after me. I hit the guy, next to our target who was about to protect his friend. Thanks to me, Alice''s attack struck our target''s head, blowing it off and spraying his blood on us in the process. I kicked his corpse towards the other two, who were charging towards me. They fell backward as they caught the corpse, which was the perfect moment for me to attack the other guy at the third stage. Alice also released a ball of fire which had a diameter of three meters. I felt its scorching hotness upon my back as it passed by and almost smashed into the other two. Unfortunately, they used water magic to cancel it out. Meanwhile, I thrust my bone weapon towards the guy in front of me. His friend, a woman shot a ball of Dark Magic towards my head so I had to roll on the ground to evade it. As I rolled, I also cut the guy''s ankles. I jumped up like a breakdancer as I rotated on the ground once and flew into the air. I released icicles towards them and they used earth magic to conjure a wall of earth to defend against my attacks. I finished my move by doing a somersault with my remaining force and I was able to cut the surprised woman into two halves. She thought that I''ll attack her friend once again... Why would I? The woman and the guy at the fourth stage were finally done with their friend''s corpse and one of them charged towards Alice, while the other one charged towards me. Alice still had enough time to release a bolt of lightning towards the guy who had his ankles cut. Our scales were rotating at high speed and scales covered our arms and legs. Although we can''t transform into our battle forms completely, but it we were able to gain a little more strength from our half complete state. Alice''s bolt of lightning struck the guy''s body who wasn''t quick enough to move, thanks to his wound. I stood up and beheaded him with a rotating move and I also stopped the charging guy''s attack. Our weapons met and although I was slightly pushed back, but I was able to hold on. While we were exchanging blows, I slowly moved back to Alice''s side. Now it was two versus two. We moved in a way that we would get face to face with each other. I shot a bolt of lightning towards the guy''s face. He quickly squatted down, evading it in the process, but not seeing that my attack would hit his friend as a result. The woman who was fighting with Alice was struck on her back. She was paralyzed for a moment, but in a battle that was more than enough to die. Alice quickly thrust her bone weapon through the woman''s head. Now only our ''tsk-tsk'' friend was left. He probably felt death creeping up on his neck because he was sweating buckets. We released our collected bloodlust upon the guy, coupled with our mind powers. It was too much for him so suddenly. We saw his pupils widen as he lost consciousness. It has happened only for a moment, but it was enough. We cut off his arms and legs. He screamed out in pain, but he didn''t have to wait for long to die. I quickly beheaded him. His head rolled on the ground as blood was spraying out of his neck. Seeing that all of them were dead, we used water magic to clean our bodies and then dried ourselves by controlling the same element. If we are able to make ourselves wet by using the water element, then doing its contrary wasn''t hard either. We took their swords, money for ourselves and their armors to sell. There was quite a nice sum of money on the five of them so probably we don¡¯t have to collect money anymore to leave. I was very happy since finally, I was able to get real weapons and I didn''t have to use these weak bones. If we wouldn¡¯t have had the enchantment and inscription on them, then probably they would have been broken by now. ¡°Haha! My love! Look at this, finally, we have some real pieces of equipment! I swear that I¡¯ll destroy this Wu clan. If not for them, then we could have bought all of those things we wanted before¡± I went in front of Alice and gave a kiss on her soft, pink lips. She was so beautiful. ¡°That was a really unfair attack... I didn¡¯t expect it!¡± She said as we separated. ¡°Hehe... but you clearly liked it. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be with you as long as I live, I¡¯m not the cheating type. I''d rather kill myself.¡± ¡°You better! Or else I¡¯m gonna shred you and the woman to pieces!" She said with threatening eyes, then said jokingly. "But aren''t you more like a dog? Being so faithful even though you are a male." I laughed at her words as I said. "Haha- that might be so, but I''m not a dog... Dogs don''t have scales..." I embraced her strongly, which surprised her once again, but I wanted to feel her warmness. I have to carve her into my soul, into my mind. I want to have her and I want her to have me. "I love you, Alice." I said as I looked deeply into her eyes and then kissed her once again. As we separated, she has returned my feelings. Physical contact was indeed better at times than using only your words. Chapter 5 - (Hidden title, its at the bottom) [Edited] (Title at the bottom cuz¡¯ of spoiler) Alice¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------- After separating from our hot and loving kiss, we looked at our surroundings. My cheeks probably still had a tint of red, but this wasn''t the right place to do such things. Our surroundings were littered with corpses and blood. ¡°We should take bath¡­¡± I voiced my thoughts as I looked down at myself. Our clothes were covered in our enemies'' blood. We left the place and we soon found a stream, nearby. I started undressing without thinking about my surroundings. ¡°Oh my god! Those round, plump buttocks, narrow waist and sexy thighs, not to mention your boobs! Are you really my girlfriend? I feel like pouncing on you!" Hiro shouted from behind me as he sucked in a breath of cold air. Oh... right. I forgot that my body has grown. Maybe I should have been more careful, though I don''t care that much. He is going to be mine anyway. ¡°Hey, what are you standing there? We should leave this place as quickly as possible. There might be other teams looking for us¡± I reminded him as I entered the stream and Hiro followed after me as he said - ¡°... Okay, Mrs. Naked.¡± I started washing my body, but Hiro wasn''t doing anything. He was looking at me with his bulging eyes. He was ogling my body without any reservation. I couldn''t help but look downward and remark upon seeing his male genitalia - "You have a nice weapon there~ But you should start bathing." He said with a stupid face as he closed his mouth "A- Alright. When we have time, I''ll be sure to love you, I''ll mark you and make you into mine." "Okay~" Was what I answered, clearly provoking him. When we were done, we got out of the stream and dried our bodies, then wore our armors. We were in need of clothes too... We left towards the nearest city, hoping to escape safely with the money, we have stolen from the corpses. If we can reach the city, which probably isn''t filled to the brim with soldiers, then we could buy two tickets and fly towards Shao planet. Even if they wouldn¡¯t help us, but at least the Wu family wouldn¡¯t be able to send their soldiers to catch us so easily. Then we could start our little business and train enough to be able to take revenge on the Wu family! We could also leave this sector and travel to another one, where we could leave peacefully. We just have to go through the barriers and pay a little tax for the organizing powers of that sector. Every sector has barriers, which formed naturally when the universe was created. But these barriers were only to divide up a realm into many pieces, while the levels were to divide up the universe! Passing through these sector barriers wasn''t hard, but passing through the barriers between the realms, that was hard! It''s also because of that reason that most of the cultivators don''t bother to descend. We could pass the barriers between the sectors easily with a spaceship. There were also organizations in these realms that controlled more than one sectors. If the Shao family could destroy their contenders the Wu family, then maybe they too could expand and get in control of the neighboring worlds. The Shao family was the first big organization here. They get most of their money from taking taxes and from fighting back most of the monsters on this planet. By doing so, they acquire access to many places, where they are able to gather many resources and smith weapons and armors by using them. I don''t know what kind of people are there in the Shao family, but even if they aren''t the best, at least they aren''t destroying the hope of millions of people by ''stealing'' away, their chance to cultivate and reach this realm. We traveled for another two days before reaching the city. On our way, we had to take many detours because more and more soldiers have started appearing. It''s better if we leave this planet quickly or we might be encircled by them! We had to evade them because we have sensed cultivators in those teams who were at the sixth stage! Killing such a person wasn''t possible for now, without having our battle or monster forms. -----------------Wu Shan''s POV: -------------------------- ¡°You two should be killed for missing those two! Did you really think that the guards would dare to not tell me something like this!? Hmph!! And to top it all off, you not only missed them when they were in front of you but you two are losers enough to not be able to catch them after such a long time! It''s been more than a month!!" I shouted wrathfully upon thinking about the inability of these idiots. ¡°B-but Boss, even the higher level teams you sent after them, were killed! Cultivators at the third and fourth stage are no match for them! It can¡¯t be our faults!¡± They started defending themselves by saying such stupid things. "WHO CARES!? Why am I paying you!? If you can''t do that much, then I can also take away your life!" I shouted at them. "B- But we are only at the second stage! We would have no chance against them!" They protested in fear. I love when my soldiers, no, Servants! - fear me. It makes me feel great! "If you two hadn''t had slept, then those two would be in my hands by now!" I shouted feeling my wrath raising as I kicked them in the face. Their teeth fell out of their mouths and they spat out a mouthful of blood. For now, I''m going to spare their lives. If I''d have used my full strength, then their heads would have been torn off! After my kick, they bowed their heads down and kept quiet. ¡°The dead soldiers of our family have been found already four times. It¡¯s visible that they are moving towards the 25th Wu city. Maybe we should make a trap for them, " I said mumbling with a low voice as I was walking around. The Shao family had their planets named by the other cultivators for their deeds in the past. But I love to be great! I want to hear everyone celebrating my name! Out of that reason, after I took control of this planet, I renamed this planet to my name and every city in it! Feeling my greatness, I''ve decided to go with my plans. Yes, everything I say is good and right! "HEY! You two trash! Pass on my order to draw back all of our powers and let them go into the city! Tell the soldiers to hide their presence and tracks as much as they can and encircle the city.¡± ¡°We have to capture them when they go into the city. They will have no way to escape! I can¡¯t make a mistake... Alright! Only soldiers from fifth stage up are allowed to participate in this action! The others below that stage should group up into teams of five. I don¡¯t believe that they could kill those teams and leave before the reinforcements would arrive!" I said as I thought about every possibility there is. It took a lot of time at first to find their tracks, but after the first team they have killed, died, we were able to slowly find out their path. Unfortunately, they aren''t idiots to move in a straight line so it''s very hard, but I''m sure that they are going to enter the city. At that time... ¡°Yes, Boss! We will pass on your orders! You won¡¯t be disappointed!¡± Those two idiots shouted with a respectful face. Yes, that''s what I like! ¡°Hmph! You better, or your heads are going to roll this time!¡± I threatened them as I shook my pointing finger. -------------- Alice''s POV once again: ------------------------- Strangely enough, before we had been found more frequently, but ever since killing the last batch, we hadn¡¯t been found even once! It was like the calm before the storm. Seeing the city, we became happy. We were so close to escaping! "Let''s stay careful. It''s been strangely quiet for a while." Hiro warned me, but I was clear on that. It was nighttime, but the city lights lit up the dark sky beautifully. The electricity was provided by energy crystals. These crystals can be made by cultivators by collecting the Universe Energy in a single point, or they can be found under the ground. Although controlling the Universe Energy perfectly was impossible because that was something which was only possible from the eighth realm onward, but collecting a small amount in our hands was doable. One such crystal could serve a house on Earth with enough electricity for a whole year. Naturally, there were Energy Crystals with more and less capacity too. The ones with the higher capacity could serve even a city for ten years, but most of them were built into the spaceships. Power was necessary for everything... We weren''t stupid enough to go through the gates and be noticed by the guards this time as well. After finding a good spot, we quickly jumped over the city wall. We quickly moved towards the center of the city where the Space Travel agency was found. We entered the building and went up to the receptionist. "Hello, we would like to buy two tickets to Orbon planet," I said with a smile. The guy slightly blushed as he started fiddling with his hands, then he said as he looked up. "T- That''s going to cost a thousand gold coins for the two of you, but I''ll pay a quarter of your ticket," he said with a wink. I felt like killing him on the spot... Unfortunately, I had to bear with him because killing him could mean our death and I don''t want to risk, losing Hiro. I love him, I''m clear about that. Orbon planet was the planet of the Shao family. The memory crystals also told us that it was renamed to Shao planet only later on. Feeling restless, Hiro quickly handed over a thousand coins with an unhappy look. "I told you that I''m going to pay for her-" The receptionist guy had the face to try refusing it, but Hiro stopped him. "Shut up. She is my girlfriend and we don''t need your money." Right! If only he would also punch him in the face~ We should come back in the future to do it. "Alright then... Your spaceship is going to arrive in ten minutes." He said unhappily. I want to strangle him! I''m already hating this guy! ¡°Can I ask you something? What if ¡®something¡¯ happens, can we ask the company to send their spaceship to another city?¡± Hiro said, thinking about our position.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°If the customer wishes so, then yes. It doesn¡¯t matter since it isn¡¯t going to land anyway," he said, clearly looking down on Hiro for now knowing it. My hands were itching. Should I cast a fireball at his face before leaving? ¡°Can we communicate with the pilot? I have a feeling that we will be compelled to leave the city..." Hiro answered calmly. He seemed to be way too calm. Maybe it''s because he is angrier than usually. I know that he is very possessive, but I like it. Hearing this guy saying such things in front of him is probably annoying him very much. ¡°It¡¯s only ten minutes... What could happen in ten minutes?¡± Answered the guy as he handed over a microphone. Just as he finished his sentence, the door was smashed open by a kick. Wu Shan came in shouting. ¡°You bastards, come here and face your death! You are going to die a painful death you little brats!¡± Upon seeing us, his eyes opened widely and he rubbed them. Trying to play him, I said: "Good Evening mister. Who are you searching for?" He raised his eyebrows upon hearing my words, but the woman next to him, who was at the eighth stage whispered something in his ear. She used wind magic to cover her voice or else I''d have heard it. Our hearing was no joke... Wu Shan smirked as he looked at us. "Did you really think that I''d be played by you? Encircle them! There is no way out for you!" He shouted his orders after ridiculing me. Hiro put his arm around my waist. He felt restless, but I was the same. We were in a pinch! ¡°Mister Wu Shao! Fighting is prohibited in the building! You have to leave this place if you have no business here!¡± At this time, the receptionist behind us shouted at him. At least he was good for something... I''ll forgive his words from before. But I''m still hating him to the core. After shouting he winked at me and gave me a paper which said: Could we meet a bit later and go on a date? I suck it back. There is no forgiving and now I''m hating him even more. ¡°Take them out of the building without ¡®fighting¡¯ then we won¡¯t violate the rules right?¡± Wu Shan said with a smirk. Upon hearing him saying that with his bloodlust and aura released, the idiot receptionist who was only at the second stage, shook in his place and didn''t dare to refute. He kept silent afterward. Such a loser. Fearing some aura and bloodlust? And he dared to think highly enough of himself to ask me out? I''d never be interested in any guy, except Hiro, not to mention these weak willed little girls. ¡°We don¡¯t want to go with you, so you will have to fight. In that case, you would violate the rules, you know?" Hiro said, unafraid of Wu Shan. That''s my mate~ Being nervous at such a moment was natural, but being nervous and being fearful wasn''t the same! "Wu Shan! I have an offer! I''ll make an oath that we are going to leave this building, but you will also have to make an oath, that you are going to leave the building with your soldiers before us and go a hundred meters away!" Hiro continued with a serious voice. "Hmph. The struggling of cornered animals! Alright!" He said with a - hmph - as he indicated for us to make the oath. "I swear upon the heavens, that we are going to leave the building!" Both of us said at the same time. A light shone on our bodies. With an unwilling look, Wu Shan said: "I swear upon the heavens that I''m going to leave this building before the two people standing in front of me and that I''m not going to go closer than a hundred meters for fifteen minutes." Since the default penalty was death, none of us would dare to break the oath. Wu Shan probably thought that it doesn''t matter if he goes a hundred meter further from the building. With so many people, he could encircle it tightly so would have no way out. Or so he thought. As he left the building with his idiot entourage, we started laughing at him loudly. "YOU BASTARDS! WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT! I''M GOING TO ENJOY THAT GIRL AND YOU ARE GOING TO DIE A PAINFUL DEATH!" He shouted with a red face, full of rage. He even dared to threaten me! Threatening a dragon was a serious mistake! Hiro answered him, while still laughing. "You idiot, we can simply leave on the spaceship like this. It seems like your family is full of retards. No one stopped you from taking the oath, haha!" ¡°YOU LITTLE BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU TRICK ME? AND YOU USELESS FOOLS WHY DID YOU NOT NOTIFY ME THAT SOMETHING IS WRONG WITH THIS OATH! FUCKING IDIOTS!¡± He shouted angrily and kicked the closest ones to him. Typical... Although mainly he is the one at fault, yet he is blaming it on others. They were indeed a group of monkeys. But fear not because once I grow up to be a big dragon, I''ll be sure to destroy them completely! After standing there for another three minutes we saw a spaceship appearing, then it stopped above the building. The roof of the building opened and we felt the gravity around us turn the other way around. We started levitating upward. Reaching the spaceship would take at most three seconds, I thought, but when we flew out on the roof of the building, we were welcomed by bows pointed towards us and arrows flying towards us. When we reached the top of the roof, they immediately shoot their arrows, while others used magical attacks. They didn¡¯t spare effort to shoot us off. We had to defend ourselves. Both of us started to casting all kinds of elemental shields and walls nonstop. Most of the arrows which were shot by the weaker cultivators were stopped by our walls. But people at the fifth stage and above shoot much more powerful attacks. Since the arrows were already VERY close to us, both of us took out our metal swords and started deflecting the incoming arrows. We couldn¡¯t take all of them on since some of these arrows were so powerful, that even after colliding with our magical walls and shields, they continued on their ways towards us with great power. Although, we were able to block most of the arrows, but some of them still scratched or wounded us. To my dismay, Hiro was shot through the left side of his stomach. The energy of the arrow started rampaging inside his body. He spat out a mouthful of blood as we finally reached the end of our flight and entered this damned spaceship. We heard booming sounds on the side of the spaceship, but it was made from hard metals. Such attacks wouldn''t even leave a mark on its side. I felt fear as I looked at Hiro''s wound. I feared that I might lose him. I quickly asked, feeling worried. ¡°Hiro! Are you alright? You are going to be fine right?!¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t so bad! I¡¯ll be fine-¡± Unexpectedly, he answered with a laugh, then grunted as he felt the pain thanks to his laughing. He grabbed onto the arrow and pulled it out of his body, with a small grunt. I started using water, light, and nature magic on his wound to quicken up his healing. To my surprise, he was healing with a visible speed! In just fifteen minutes, the hole in his stomach was completely gone without a scar. I felt my worry slowly go away and I felt something else raising in my heart. Relief. I pounced on him and embraced him tightly. "You idiot! How can you scare me so much! What if I would have lost you!? Do you want to leave me alone? Don''t do this with me ever again!" I shouted at him. I felt his arms sneak around my back. Thinking about his regeneration speed, I quickly asked him about his race. I can''t help it... I''m curious! "Seriously... what was that recovery speed? I too am fast, but even I can''t race with you when it comes to recovery speed. Just what are you?" He leaned close to my ear as he whispered his answer into it. Upon hearing it, I opened my eyes widely. "So that''s why you are such a cheat! You are indeed an unfair monster! How the hell did I not think about that!? And here you are, making me worried! If I''d have known your race, then I would have never worried about such a thing!" Recovering a lost arm in a second is a property of at least a ninth level cultivator, but Hiro''s race not only had powerful attacks and abilities but it was an almost unkillable race! Once he reaches the higher levels he is going to turn into a terrifying close ranged fighter! We, dragons had high vitality and I too would recover in at most thirty to forty minutes, but he did it in fifteen minutes! Hiro couldn''t help but tease me: "You know, you had a really cute face while you were worried about my health. It was really nice to see your face." Hearing him teasing me made me slightly annoyed, so I took the opportunity to use my most destructive weapon against him. ¡°Hoo~ someone is really cheeky~¡± Upon seeing the change in my facial expression, his face became slightly terrified. He was afraid! Hiro is the dominant type and he wouldn''t fear being hit by a woman, but he too knew it that I''m not that kind of girl. I wouldn''t hurt my mate. He feared another thing. We decided to have our first time when our bodies grow to look like eighteen years old humans. I don''t know if I was really as beautiful as he said, but I was sure as hell that he meant it. He was lusting after me for quite a long while. I caught him a few times in the forest while being in action, though I''ve never told him about that. He was fearing that I''d start seducing him and since he didn''t want to break our promise, he would have to hold himself back. Walking around hornily surely doesn''t feel good. (AN:\It''s not yet time for the real deal. It''s in the 9th chapter, but warming up isn''t a bad thing. If you aren''t interested in it, then it''s the end of the chapter. If you are, then continue on reading! So 18+!) ---------- Hiro''s POV: ------------- 18+ --------------------- She climbed close to me and pressed her big and soft boobs against me. She put her right hand on my thigh, close to my crotch and started caressing me. As her long and beautiful blonde hair fell on my face, I felt a strong fragrance invading my nose. I became muddle-headed. The armor we had on was quite thin too. She started whispering into my ears. ¡°Hey, hey, I see that you like teasing me very much, but what about you? Do you like to be teased?¡± Feeling her warm breath on my ear, a feeling of anticipation started flooding my mind as I started thinking about how she would feel in the bed. ¡°To me, it seems like you do... Are you anticipating something?¡± She continued on while grinding her body on mine. Hearing this my breath became ragged and my heart started beating rapidly. The last time I masturbated was about four days before so I was really pent up. Living my whole life with such a beauty, who also loved me was really hard before we would take the final step and give away our virginity. I had to see her sexy body every day and thanks to being chased, I had no way to enjoy it, even though she would do anything! I answered her while panting heavily. ¡°Haahaa... Hey, Alice, stop playing around with me, I want you and now that you have pulled up the bow, you must also release its string. Use your hands." Hearing this she was slightly surprised because I said this seriously. Yeah, I was actually asking for a handjob with a straight face! She made a thinking face, then soon she smiled at me and kissed my face. After doing so she moved to my left ear and whispered into it. "Alright." That word alone was enough to make me completely hard. She sneaked her right hand into my pants and took possession of my cock as she grabbed onto it at its shaft. ¡°Yes, grab onto my dick tightly and start doing it. You are mine and I¡¯m yours so you don¡¯t have to be shameful!¡± I said, feeling my anticipation rising. I- I was about to get my first handjob by my girlfriend who is more beautiful than any woman in the world! Her pink lips were moving non-stop as she was breathing in and out. I felt her pulse rising and her breath became just as ragged as mine. Was she into serving me in sexual ways? A tint of red has appeared on her face as she started moving her warm hands up and down. She was moving her hands at first slowly and weakly. "Grab onto it harder. It only makes me feel good." I said as I whispered into her ear. I saw her body shuddering for a moment upon feeling my warm breath. It seems like she is weak to her ears. Fufu~ She held tightly onto my penis. She sometimes moved slowly, teasing me in the process and sometimes faster and harder making me feel very good. Unexpectedly, she bit on my left ear weakly, making me almost immediately go to the top of the mountain... She kept stroking my cock harder and harder and my breath was becoming more and more ragged. She saw the ecstasy on my face from feeling good. She probably felt that I was very close to cumming, thanks to the trembling of my penis. She quickened her pace to the utmost she could. I''ve soon released my biggest load ever, considering both of my lives. A big mass of white, sticky and hot liquid shoot out of my penis and splashed on her thighs and hands, drenching even my pants. ¡°Ughh~ I was really pent up and you are way too hot...¡± I remarked while I was still breathing heavily. As she pulled out her hands from my pants, a line of white, slimy, hot sperm was still connecting her hands to my crotch. Seeing this I looked at her as I said: ¡°Uh, that¡¯s fucking hot. Now it''s time for me to make you feel good, I''m not going to leave my woman lusting!" She answered by saying: "Hehe~ You should have seen your pitiful face while you were enjoying this so much. Should I tease you again? But I don¡¯t think that you are going to be satisfied with a handjob anymore... right?" "What? Don''t divert the topic about this!" I said as I put my hands under her skirt and touched her private place, which to she responded with a cute shout and by shutting her legs tightly. "Ahn~ N- No! Wait. If you start playing with me there, I''m not going to be able to hold back!" Feeling my dominance rising in my chest, I was about to open her legs and pounce on her, but at that time, someone else answered through the announcing system of the spaceship. -------------------- 3rd POV: --------------------- At this time the pilot of the spaceship - unluckily to someone and luckily to someone - who saw everything through the surveillance system, already had a boner and didn¡¯t want to be tortured by them anymore so he spoke through the announcing system..o. ¡°Well, that wouldn¡¯t be good, the intimate relationship is banned on my spaceship from now on!¡± Title: Escaping Chapter 6 - Shao familys hospitality [Edited] Shao family¡¯s hospitality Hiro''s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------- Because of what happened at the end I felt a bit downhearted. I wanted to make her feel good, yet the pilot just had to stop me! I swear that I''m not going to leave my woman unsatisfied! Stupid pilot! Although probably he too had a ¡®big¡¯ problem in his pants, but he can go to hell! A sixth level cultivator could arrive at our destination in the blink of an eye by teleporting, but unfortunately, we weren''t at such a high level so we had to travel for two days before arriving on Orbon planet. We were ''dropped'' out of the spaceship because the pilot turned off the gravity reverse at halfway. He clearly disliked us, thanks to the happenings, but we didn''t care. We entered the city without any problems and unexpectedly, we have seen a spaceship on the ground, waiting for someone. That was quite a rare case because these spaceships usually never landed. Only the leading powers had their own spaceships, which meant that this was the Shao family''s spaceship! Maybe its energy crystals were out and they had to replace it. That would mean that we could see a top tier energy crystal, which was a rare occurrence, so we went toward the plain. On the way, quite a lot of guys checked out Alice and this got her in an uncomfortable mood. "Hey, could we do something about this? Let''s sell those armors and buy some clothes. I- I don''t like their gazes," She said as she embraced my arm tighter than before. She couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She had a sexy body and as she was walking, her hips were swaying sexily. I too would look at her quite lustfully if I were to be an outsider. Her body caught the attention of many guys. Seeing this I also embraced her strongly to show them that she was mine! She felt more at ease after feeling my arms. Stupid monkeys! A dragon is very loyal to its mate. Alice had said it herself to me before. She would rather die than ever be touched by another man. After doing what we have done on the spaceship there was no turning back. If I were to try cheating on her, then my penis would be chopped off! Luckily for me, I wasn''t that kind of person. I needed only a single woman, who would love me and whom I could also truly love. Listening to Alice''s wish, we went into an armor shop and sold the armors we had in our backpacks after enchanting and inscribing them with one-one each. Upon seeing the enchantments and runes on it, the storekeeper started questioning us. "Where did you find such armors! These have enchantments and runes on them!! All of them!!" "I- I''ll buy the information, just tell me where you''ve got them!" He shouted with an excited face, but we denied his request. "Sorry, but we found it by chance. We wouldn''t sell it if not for us being in need of money!" Alice leaned to my ear as she whispered. "Such an obvious lie. Fufu~ Whatever, it''s not like he is going to realize it." She also used wind magic to cover her voice. We could make such armors anytime... "I''ll buy them for a thousand gold coins each!" Such low-class armors are worth so much? Maybe our customs are way too different from normal cultivators''... We happily sold it to him for that much and then left his shop and entered a Clothing Store. At first, we bought some normal clothes. Alice simply looked beautiful in anything she wore. In the end, she bought panties and bras... which she hadn''t had before thanks to our chaotic lives. She also bought a skirt, thigh-high stockings, boots, and a tricot. She had a very sexy decolletage... I bought a T-shirt and a black pant and I also bought underwears... it was quite breezy before! Going commando is a no go! Though I had a problem. The T-shirt was too tight for my muscles, but if I were to buy a bigger one, then it would be too long. In the end, I went with the tight one, after Alice expressed her liking. It seems like she likes muscles, I think. We also bought two black capes and we also hid our faces with Dark Magic. All you could see under our capes were two shining green dots, which were our eyes. I loved my eyes! Now thanks to our black capes we probably looked like two evildoers and it also hid Alice''s figure just fine. Hehe~ Now I can enjoy her body all alone. ¡°I didn¡¯t even speak with her so don¡¯t worry. You know that I¡¯m the loyal type. It doesn¡¯t matter even if she would be as beautiful as you I¡¯d still look only at you. Should I make an oath? If you feel better from that then ¡®I swear that-¡¯¡± I started saying, but Alice stopped me while she made a thoughtful face. ¡°Shut up, would you? I¡¯m not even thinking about that... I believe in you. I don¡¯t have trust issues.¡± She answered me. I''ve said my earlier lines because the shopkeeper girl also expressed her liking, along with Alice. For a moment I thought that Alice was upset about something, though thinking about it now, I should have known her better than to imagine such things. She is quite hard to upset as long as it is me who we are talking about. ¡°Then what?¡± I questioned curiously. ¡°Do you see those people at the spaceship? All of them have the same wolf emblem on their armors, which means that they should be from the Shao family.¡± Alice said as she pointed towards them. ¡°Oh! That''s right." I agreed with her words. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s move and see what kind of people they are. If they are bad kind of people, then we will have to avoid them as if they were a plague...¡± She said as her mouth turned into a smile. "Hahaha~ Alright," I said as I laughed at her words.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. When we reached the landing-place there were some onlookers too, watching curiously what is going to happen. I searched for the right person and asked one of the onlookers who was a big burly looking man. ¡°Hey, martial brother, what¡¯s happening over here?¡± This kind of accost was a respectful one and anyone normal hearing it would have a good opinion about the one who called them like that. All of us were cultivators striving to be at the top of the world or even universe! This was a lucky pick thanks to me, being good at figuring out people¡¯s character just by a look. ¡°Haha! Hello, martial brother! Nothing serious. This spaceship is here waiting for the daughter of the Shao family. We have asked the pilot and he said that they are going to Wu Shan planet to pick up some brats who caused heavy damage to the Wu family by destroying their formations!¡± He answered me happily, also surprising me with his words in the process. ¡°They destroyed their formation?¡± I made it appear as if we wouldn''t know about it. ¡°Yes! Did you not know about it? They tried to block this news, but even their own soldiers couldn¡¯t hold their mouths and it was leaked out. It happened about a month ago as I¡¯ve heard it." "There are even rumors saying that now that those formations were destroyed the Shao family might be planning to attack the Wu family! If that were to happen, it would surely be a great war!¡± He explained to me with an excited voice. Good, good! I like news like these! ¡°I think even normal cultivators would participate! I would surely side with the Shao family! Maybe they would even give out rewards for helping! Would you consider participating?¡± He questioned me, which to I answered by saying - ¡°Hmm~ I think that I¡¯d. It sounds like fun!¡± ¡°Haha! That''s a wise choice! Alright, I''m leaving. I too came here not long before only to hear about what''s going on. I have better things than to watch someone appear and board a spaceship, Hahaha!" He said loudly as he patted me on my back strongly. The burly guy left, but we stayed there. If they have some plans with us, then we might as well meet with them. Having a good relationship with such a family would surely come in handy in the future. We didn''t have to wait for long because about two minutes later, the daughter of the Shao family has arrived. She looked like a twenty some years old girl. She had short black hair and she wore a knee-long purple dress. She had a nice figure and a nice face. On the Earth, she could easily become a model with her beauty. We, cultivators, were always young looking as long as we were talented. We would grow to look like old-looking humans only if we were nearing the end of our lifespans. The average cultivators looked like thirty to forty years old looking adults, while the geniuses tended to look like teenagers, but most of them looked like twenty some years old humans. Considering our talents, we would stop growing older than the lowest age possible, which was eighteen. As long as we would keep up our quick cultivation, we would stay looking like eighteen-years-old humans! As people kept advancing, their auras also kept changing and evolving. The more powerful we become, the more our auras would feel alike the universe itself, which would be attractive for cultivators at the lower levels. If fifth level cultivators were to descend, then these people would probably look at them as if they would be looking up at gods. Of course, if they were to go into combat mode, then their auras would also become as terrible and cruel as the universe is. Deep, immense, infinite, cruel and cold. So cold that even their bones would freeze just from feeling it. People at those levels could kill low-level cultivators without even looking at them. Just their auras would be enough. When we saw her coming, we jumped out of the group of onlookers and went towards the girl. Her guards, who followed her, stopped us with one of their hands pointing towards us as they shouted - "Halt!" - while their other hand was on their swords or staves or whatever weapon they had. Interestingly enough, they didn¡¯t immediately pull out their weapons. This might be a bit naive, but it seems like not even her guards were that ¡®how dare you to come here, now go die!¡¯ kind of people. ¡°Who are you and what do you want? State your intentions clearly!¡± Shouted one of the guards at the front who was at the eighth stage. ¡°We come with peace,¡± I said as I raised up my hands out of reflex. Well, being polite with polite people was alright with me. ¡°My name is Hiro and she is called Alice. I want to speak with your Miss?¡± I said this loudly so that she would hear it. ¡°Shao Xiu. You can call me Xiu. Let them through. What do you want?¡± She answered my question as she heard me asking for her name and also let us through. Hearing the order they went to the sides, with their hands still on the handles of their weapons. Maybe they looked naive before, but now they look like people who are confident in their abilities. No wonder, since all of them were at the seventh stage of Space Founding Realm... Actually, no one knew of the two ¡®brats¡¯ who destroyed that formation of the Wu family so she didn¡¯t know who we were either just by hearing our names. ¡°Miss Xiu. I want to save you from a pointless traveling because I heard not long ago that you want to go to Wu Shan planet to pick us up.¡± I said as I put down my hands with a smiling face. ¡°Do you mean you were the ones who destroyed the Wu family¡¯s formation?¡± She said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yes. If you need evidence then I¡¯ll tell you that there were two formations. One being a Universe Energy collecting formation while the other one being a Space Cracking formation.¡± Hearing my answer, she wrinkled her brows as she answered after being silent for a few seconds. ¡°So you are really those two. But how did you get here? I¡¯m quite sure that they were ready for you. I didn¡¯t go up till now because I didn¡¯t expect you to ascend so quickly... Our spies have notified about you being here not long ago.¡± ¡°Hehe~ They did wait for us but we tricked them and got out luckily. Though it was a close call.¡± I said with a small chuckle upon thinking about their stupidity, but thinking about what could have happened, my face darkened at the end of my sentence. I''ll make sure to never let something like this happen in the future. I''m going to become the strongest and destroy everyone in our path! No one shall touch my woman! ¡°Well then come with me and meet my father, he wants to meet with you, would you?¡± She inquired as she raised her brows and her hands. ¡°To be honest, we know about the enmity between the two families, but originally, we didn¡¯t want to depend on your family, but if you want us to come, then we aren''t going to refuse your invitation!" This time Alice was the one to answer. ¡°Then feel welcomed on planet Orbon, our headquarters! Please follow me. Our place is close by.¡± She said as she indicated with her hands for us to follow her. ¡°Also Shao Lin, sorry for making you wait here, then leaving without going anywhere...¡± She said as she turned on her heels and had a sorry face on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Miss! I serve your family anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The pilot answered with an unbothered face, which to Shao Xiu answered with a - ¡°Thanks.¡± She went ahead and we followed after her. It didn¡¯t take long, their ¡®place¡¯ was actually a huge castle right in the middle of the city. It also had a huge courtyard with a beautiful flower garden and a little park. There were trees around the lake in the park and there was a little island in the middle of the lake. You could access the little island in the middle only by going through a bridge. There were even a bench and a table under the lush greenery. On the bench, sat a thirty-five to forty looking man drinking tea. He was at the ninth stage of Space Founding Realm. Shao Xiu led us there and told us to sit down. We followed her request obediently. She was very polite to us up till now so we aren¡¯t going to be impolite either. The man sitting there was Shao Xian, father of Shao Xiu. It was our first meeting with him! Chapter 7 - History of Droney [Edited] History of Droney Hiro''s POV since the last one was short, just like this:
He measured us up, then he started speaking. ¡°I think that you should know my name so how may I call you?¡± He asked us while looking into our eyes. ¡°Hiro.¡± ¡°Alice.¡± Both of us told him our names and waited for him to continue his speech. ¡°Hiro and Alice, okay. You may don¡¯t know but you have done a great deed to me. In the old times, many generations before, my family have risen to fame by producing many strong fighters and by killing all of the high-level beastmen in this sector. That''s how this sector became a Human Sector." "Like that, we became the governing power here. We take the taxes from world traveling and we also take ten percent of every transaction as taxes. That¡¯s how we get our money. We spend most of it to keep up the order in our cities and this whole army. You probably noticed that there weren''t any bickerings or fightings on the roads." "That''s thanks to our guards and soldiers, who are keeping up these rules. In fact, we don¡¯t have any beastmen community threatening our sector, so it¡¯s kind of peaceful here, or so it was supposed to be.¡± He said his long explanation with a sigh at the end of it. As he started telling the story of this world, we kept listening to it curiously. ¡°But after many years there appeared this Wu family. You may don¡¯t believe me, nor do you have to but, we never wanted to ¡®conquer¡¯ other sectors like how others are spreading such false rumors. This false rumor was made up by that damned family. Like this, the neighboring sectors feared us, so they gave their support to the Wu family.¡± ¡°In the beginning, they were only a little family, but after doing this they slowly started to gain power. Luckily for them, a person at the fifth level has descended upon this world searching for some kind of lost part of a treasure or what. The thing is, that this Wu family helped him with all their power and then they asked for a ¡®favor¡¯. That was how the formation was created at that time.¡± ¡°That was a very young world, but by doing what they have done, it destroyed its potential completely. After Wu Shan started acquiring Universe Energy liquid, he said that those who are willing to become his loyal soldiers will get their share. Naturally, this struck the crowd and everyone was running to join his family to gain the magical liquid." "By doing so, Wu Shan was able to gain a lot of support and he was able to become almost as powerful as my family. Although they are still not as powerful as our family, but ever since that day, they are constantly gaining power and unlike me, he really wants to dominate even the neighboring sectors." "Unfortunately, when I became the head of the family I was still young and hesitated to make a choice and destroy them and unfortunately, my predecessor didn¡¯t take them seriously enough... *Sigh* It was really stupid of us.¡± He continued on once again after a long sigh. ¡°My only problem was that I didn¡¯t want to sacrifice so many of my loyal soldiers just to destroy a family. Even if I would have done it, maybe the two other neighboring sectors would have attacked us after we were weakened by the war, overtaking our sector and killing us in the process.¡± ¡°So that was the reason why my hands were tied. I¡¯ve been in a need of a trump card that could finally tip the scale towards our side.¡± He said as he looked at us. ¡°And we are those trump cards by destroying their formations,¡± Alice said with an inquiring look as she raised her brows. ¡°Yes. Now that their formation is destroyed, their ¡®loyal¡¯ soldiers are probably going to leave slowly but surely. Actually, all I have to do is wait for at most one year and then I can destroy their whole family. They even dared to threaten me time and time again... I even have their letters... Seriously, they are a family of trash.¡± He said thinking about the past with a wrathful look. He wasn''t lying and we were sure of that. Our eyes had a curse on them, which was called the Eye of Truth. Anyone looking into them, wouldn''t be able to lie without us noticing. Because of that reason, we knew that he didn''t lie. ¡°They even sent you letters? Hahaha!¡± I laughed upon hearing his words. Alice also chuckled upon hearing it.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It was really hilarious at this age, sending someone a provocative and threatening letter. Probably Wu Shan tried to make them attack. Like that, they could ask for help from the other two sectors to help them defending their sector from the ¡®conquerors¡¯, making their chances to win quite sure. This was actually a well thought out plan, but unluckily for them, the Shao family wasn¡¯t so stupid and even their formation was destroyed by us. At this point, even if they were to be the ones to attack bear more fruits, than if they wait. But after meeting with Wu Shan, in person, I''m quite sure that he is too stupid to realize that. Well, only idiots would serve such a person for such a long time, only to gain a little Universe Energy once... ¡°That¡¯s why, you not only saved that mortal sector from being unable to produce cultivators, who knew the right way of cultivation but you also saved my family from the Wu Shan''s evil plan and for that, I¡¯m truly very grateful!¡± He said honesty as he stood up and bowed in front of us. Seeing this, not only us but even the soldiers accompanying his daughter and she herself was surprised. Bowing to someone who was weaker than you was truly unheard of! Power is everything and these we were only at the second stage while he himself was at the ninth stage! Who would bow to a junior!? A grateful person! He was grateful from the bottom of his heart! "You know, others might not know about this, but my wife Shao Xin Lao knows it all too well, how much this was bothering me. I felt a knife at the neck of his whole family yet my hands were tied and I couldn''t do anything!" He said honestly and his despair could be felt through his voice. Both of us were surprised. We didn¡¯t expect that the situation was actually this grave for the Shao family. If we wouldn''t have destroyed those formations, then this family might have perished. Maybe only their ghosts would be here a few years later! Now we understood that we unexpectedly saved a sector and a big family just by destroying a formation... ¡°Well, though it was unintentional, saving your family that is, but no problem!¡± I said with a smile. After seeing that his thank was well received, he became happy and the heavy mood was lifted. ¡°So my friends I would like to ask you to accept my hospitality. I thought about making a party for you to thank it!¡± The truth is that I hated any kind of party to the bone. I don¡¯t like drinking alcohol not because I can¡¯t hold my liquor, but because I could never get drunk even in my past life and to begin with, I hate ''losing'' my head to alcohol. I liked chatting with my friends, but I always hated when the ''drinking party'' has started and I was left all alone, sober... Why can''t they simply enjoy talking about funny things and such things? Why is it good when you lose your head? In my opinion, most of the people are drinking to oppress some of their emotions. Why? Because they are weak and can''t bear the weight of their own emotions? I just don''t get it. Or are they drinking alcohol out of rowdyism? Thanks, I don''t need that... If they are drinking because they like its taste, then that is another thing once again, but otherwise... On the other hand, I also hated parties because it was full of people who put on their best faces, their best clothes and kept showing off their good faces which were as false as my operating systems... So I was trying to politely refuse it, but with no success. Alice hasn¡¯t been to any kind of party before, but seeing how I was reacting, she didn''t feel like trying it out either. Especially considering that we liked the same things. I''m quite sure that she realized that parties aren''t as good as they sounded from my expressions. ¡°Ugh- Uhm- Please, you don¡¯t have to! Please don¡¯t bother yourself by organizing things like parties. To begin with, who knows if the Wu family is coming after we-¡± I wanted to continue my protesting, but he denied my words. ¡°What are you talking about. It¡¯s not bothering me, I¡¯m doing it for my friends who saved our family¡¯s life! And even if the Wu family would dare to come, we would be immediately notified by our spies on that planet, " Shao Xian said, denying my words and reminding me of this family''s strength. Travelling might take longer times but communication was possible by using long-range communication devices. It felt quite weird that parts of Earth''s technology could be found here. Of course, the cultivators didn''t bother to invent things like video games and televisions. Who the hell would watch it when everyone was striving to become stronger and ascend to the peak of the universe? Even these are only developed because of those that know that they can¡¯t ascend anymore. They want to live a more comfortable life so they poured their remaining time into making something useful for everyone! Unexpectedly, they gained huge influence by doing this for example like the StarTraveller companies and now they could truly enjoy their lives. ¡°Hmph! And to begin with, his hands are going to be full! He has to deal with those that want to leave his ¡®family¡¯. Now he also lost his face because he couldn¡¯t even catch two ¡®brats¡¯ to use his words... so he has become a laughingstock. Thanks to your performance, once again. Who would want to stay with a dying family which is also a laughingstock?¡± He said raising his arms and his brows while looking at me. His words were indeed true. I wouldn''t want to stay in such an unproductive organization either... After hearing his explanation I could no longer refute his words and I had to accept it. I felt really bad. I''ve never wanted to participate in any kind of ¡®party¡¯, yet now I have to. I could indeed simply leave, but when they are holding this party for us THIS sincerely, even he can¡¯t just leave. If the invitation would have been half-hearted like most people do these kinds of things while thinking ¡®what a bother...¡¯, then I would have happily declined his offer and do like as if nothing has ever happened. They would never see me on such a party. Unfortunately for me, I''m weak to sincere people... And now I, the loner who don¡¯t like masses and only like to be with my sweet lover am being compelled to attend to a party full of people... This is hell. Chapter 8 - Crafting [Edited] Crafting Alice''s Pov: --------------------------------------------------------- We were led into two different rooms originally, but none of us wanted to separate so we entered the same room. Seeing this, Shao Xian became clear about our intentions so he left us like that. But before leaving, he was questioned by Hiro. ¡°Shao Xian, could you tell me where can I buy some metal or ore? Also, a place for crafting would be good.¡± Hearing Hiro''s question he raised his brows as he asked: "Hoo? Are you a blacksmith by any chance?¡± ¡°No, not yet, but I want to learn how to do it. It¡¯s just that this Wu family was in my way before...¡± Hiro said grudgingly upon thinking about our misfortune. ¡°Hmm- You know we have been making most of the weapons in this world so I could ask one of our blacksmiths to teach you.¡± He offered up his help, which would be a good chance for my mate to learn more easily. ¡°Really? That would be great! I have knowledge about smithing, but I don¡¯t have experience.¡± Hiro said happily upon hearing his offer, which to Shao Xian answered even more happily. ¡°Fine! Then I¡¯ll make sure that you will get enough experience!¡± These males are getting fired up by nothing! The situation is getting out of hand!! ¡°Thank you very much! Oh and also... sorry about it, but do you have at least a few herbs to use? Because Alice is a pharmacist, but we are missing materials to use our skills on, once again...¡± Hiro said with a slightly downcast head and a grudging voice. ¡°We don¡¯t have pharmacists. It¡¯s rare for someone to know something like that here, but we do have many herbs so I can give her access to those.¡± He said, surprising me. It seems like they collected the herbs and used them in the raw. Although its effects were much weaker like that, but it would still be useful. ¡°That would be perfect!¡± I finished our conversation with a happy smile. It seems like everything is going to be provided for us to practice our knowledge on! A few minutes later, one of the guards came and said that we should follow him. I was led into a greenhouse which was full of herbs. When you concoct pills at first you have to use your fire magic to burn the ingredients and then turn its essence into a liquefied form and here comes the reason why there aren¡¯t any pharmacist in this world. It''s because you need mind power to control that liquefied essence! When you are done with turning the herbs into their essences, you have to mix them together by controlling them, which means that you need your mind power once again! It''s not an easy process because some herbs are volatile and they could explode if mixed in the wrong time or in the wrong sequence. Although it isn''t dangerous, but such a failure is going to waste the herbs or the cores that were used. Yes. Every monster has a core, not like the humans. We were cultivating our cells, while the monsters were creating cores and those cores were the source of their strength. Those core can be used when concocting pills. It can be used to train yourself with it by consuming the energy inside them, or you can also use it to concoct pills. Actually, without cores, you can¡¯t concoct truly good pills because that is what gives them power. Let¡¯s say you want to concoct an energy restoring pill. Then concocting the pill without a core is possible, but it will at most restore twenty percent of your energy, but if you concoct it by using the energy inside the core, it could restore even as much as a hundred percent of your energy! If you wanted to add energy into your pills, then you could do so without cores, but your energy wouldn''t return that way. It would mean that you are wasting your cultivation. That''s why no one was such an idiot. I don''t know what would happen if I were to waste all of my cultivation on pills. Maybe we would descend to the lower realms and fall back a level, or maybe we would die? That! No one knows! Half the amount of the cores we have collected while being here was in my possession. We have killed many monsters so it was no small amount, but before Hiro followed after the guy to go to the forger, he handed over all of the cores he had. I looked into his eyes as I asked - ¡°Are you sure? It may go to waste...¡± ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours too so don¡¯t worry about it," he said with a straight face as he shrugged his shoulders. It was nothing unexpected. He didn''t mind sharing anything he had, except chocolate... but he would also expect others to do the same. Of course, this was only true to those who were close to him, which was, in this case, me. I didn''t have a problem with this because I was the same at that, again. Through our whole life, I''ve never found anything that we had different points of views on. That tugging feeling in my soul which said that I should get closer to him was even stronger and it was pushing me to give myself to him completely. To be honest, I wasn''t resisting that feeling even in the slightest. I was very happy with Hiro and I''m also looking forward to my first time. I wonder how it''s going to feel~ ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to concoct some good pills,¡± I said, and Hiro nodded before he left, oblivious to my thoughts. If he would have known, then he wouldn''t have left so calmly. I felt my love rising for him, but I quickly suppressed it because this wasn''t the right moment for that. I had to concentrate! I entered the greenhouse. The guiding soldier was really curious to stay and see how I looked like. It was so clear on his face. Males can''t hide their curiosity when it comes to women... I guess he too thought that I''m probably not going to work in my black cloak which was still on us. Now that I think about it, not even Shao Xian knows how we look. Whatever... Unfortunately for him, Hiro asked him to lead the way to the forge and he was compelled to leave. His only hope to see who was under the hood and cape was the party! I think that he is going to attend and probably the others thought alike. I started searching in my memories about different kinds of experiences and knowledge on each of these herbs. I may have theoretical knowledge, but I don¡¯t have any experience doing it myself. That¡¯s why when I tried concocting my firs pill, I failed. Miserably... All of the essence I gained from burning up those herbs went out of my control, mixed together then exploded in my face. I bet that Hiro would laugh upon seeing my pitiful black face... It¡¯s good that he isn¡¯t here at the moment. I would be laughed at again! Though... no, I''m wrong. I''d rather see him laughing at me than feel this loneliness. I felt lonely now that I was alone. I''ve got so used to his presence. Should I check on him? I- It''s not because I want to see him, yeah. I- I just want to- ah... who am I lying to? To myself? I''m already missing him. I slapped my face to regain my composure. My face was actually still black when I saw something terrible. The guiding soldier who left with Hiro was actually coming back. Since the door was left open, he didn¡¯t miss to look inside. He saw me in such an embarrassing moment! Nooo! He saw me! This can¡¯t be! Why is my luck so bad!? I should have closed that fucking door! Wait, why is he looking at me like that? Maybe he is thinking that I¡¯m using dark magic? Hehe, yes yes, believe in it! - I thought. Wait, but he doesn''t have any change in his expression. No, he seems to be dejected. The soldier upon seeing that he was noticed by me, nodded as a greeting and then left. Y- Yes! It seems like he indeed thought that I used dark magic! Hahaha! Victory! I quickly ran to the door and shut it. I¡¯m never going to leave ANY kind of door opened that I came through! Afterward, I tried it again and again. Since we True Divine Beasts learned quickly I was much better on my second try. This time I burned the necessary herbs and pulled out their essence. I made three streams of liquefied essences. Those three herbs were necessary to create a low-level Energy Restoring Pill.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. As it was claimed in my memories, I started controlling the first and third stream of liquefied essences and slowly mixed them. Afterward, when those two streams completely mixed I added the remaining stream and slowly mixed it. When I was done with this, I used my mind power to compress the liquid ball as much as possible, then took out a core and poured ten percent of its energy into the pill. Actually, this was the easiest part. As the energy entered the pill, it became scorching hot and in a few seconds, it consolidated. Seeing my success I felt very happy. Even my tiredness because of the consumed mind power to control the essence was suddenly gone. Afterward, I started concocting many more pills. I concocted mind power restoring pills, energy restoring pills, healing pills and boosting pills. The boosting pill was good after a good workout. If we take it after exercising our bodies and start meditating then we are going to progress faster. If we could do this all the time, then aren''t going to need three years to ascend again! When I was out of cores, I left the greenhouse and took my way towards the forge. I don''t know how, but I had a feeling in my chest. I felt where is Hiro! We aren''t soul bounded yet, but I swear that my soul is already connected with him in a way! -------- Hiro''s Pov: ------------------------------- Cultivators at the first stage of Space Founding Realm had five golems of strength, normally, which meant thirty-seven thousand and five thousand kilograms. While cultivators at the early ninth stage usually had nine hundred thirty-seven thousand and five hundred kilograms of strength! If you think about it. How could a metal like iron stop such a huge force? Those metals might be strong, but being struck by such a huge amount of strength non-stop would surely break it. If not in one hit, then after a few hits. Naturally, the metals which were found in the mortal realm were only the most common trash here. What we had here were things like orichalcum and adamantine! Those might be legendary metals in the lower realms, but it was quite common here. It was also the same with for example Trinatimuz. It was a ''legendary'' metal here, but it was common in the third realm. This was because the higher realm you were in, the more concentrated the Universe Energy was. This meant that more powerful metals, herbs, and materials would be formed over time. There was a catch about this, though, but that''s for the future as it is from the fifth realm onwards. We were still far away from that. As I entered the forge, the guiding soldier quickly left almost running. He really wanted to see Alice... it seems. I''ve met the best smith of the family, who started teaching me the right way to make weapons. Although he wasn''t able to use mind power, but that wasn''t hard and I could learn that easily. The harder part was to smith the weapons or armors themselves. After showing me once, I started smithing my first weapon, under the guidance of the master smith and my own memories. Firstly, I melt the metal called orichalcum by using Fire Magic. When I was done with this, I hammered the sword into shape. He realized that hammering out the impurities and the air from the metal wasn¡¯t that easy, but luckily, I had not only my inherent memories but even a mentor. The smith was even pointing out the difference in sounds. After pointing it out, I indeed noticed that it sounds differently if I hit an impure part of the metal. Since I was a fast learner, just like every True Divine Beast, it didn''t take long for me to get the hang of it. Afterward, I tempered the weapon for about half an hour and so, my first self-made weapon was finished. Although the first blade was crude and most likely it would break after taking a few hits from even a normal sword... but I was still happy with it. In other words, this weapon was a failure. I also realized that the tempering process took less time than it was supposed to, so I will have to work on it for a longer time. But my second try was already much better. Since this was a longer process than pill concocting I didn¡¯t need many tries to learn how to smith a weapon so I''ve quickly learned how to do it right. I also used my mind power to feel the impurities and I even infused it into the weapons. Shortly after, the weapons I made were already as good as the weapons of the family¡¯s smith... He was startled and surprised at my speed of progression. I looked like a seventeen-years-old teenager, yet I''ve learned to smith so quickly. Of course, I still had a long way to go. His real surprise was left for a later time when I started smithing even better weapons than himself... When he saw this he rushed out to tell it to the family head. I slowly focused all of my attention on what I was doing as I closed out my surroundings. I was making a sword right now. I hammered and hammered it. The impurities were being hammered out by each hit and my remaining mind power was being infused into the weapon. I deliberately used only little parts of my mind power before, so that I could practice longer. But now I used all of my remaining mind power in the last weapon I was making for today. The weapon started to lightly glow with a faint light from the infused mindpower. I used only fire attribute for now, so it was a fire attributed sword. This meant that the person using it could unleash fire as easily as breathing while using this weapon without even using his/her own space energy. Maybe I should say that it would automatically activate! When I looked up, I saw Alice standing in the doorway looking at my face. She seemed to be really immersed in what she was doing. "A- Ah! Oh, I- I spaced out. Sorry. I was lost in looking at your concentrating face, fufu~" Alice said with a little smile while still looking at me. This made me really happy. "I have such a cute girlfriend," I said as I looked at her with a smile. She turned away with a small blush. Noticing the bag tied to her waist I said - "It seems like you have progressed in your concocting skills.¡± She looked down then she looked back into my eyes as she said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, and it seems like you weren''t idling by either." I raised the sword into the air and it was still glowing with a faint red light. I swung it in the air and it left a trail of fire behind itself. ¡°I think that I''ll give this to the family head to use, then I''ll do even better ones in the future since I''ve done this while having only a very small amount of my mind power left,¡± I said jokingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit ungrateful... Haha~¡± Alice said with a small laugh upon hearing my words. ¡°Okay, okay I was just kidding. I¡¯ll tell him that I¡¯ll make more weapons like this if he lets me and he can give it to his soldiers. I¡¯ll make weapons with even more elements imbued in them!¡± I said, already feeling excited to continue, but I felt tired and out of mind power, so it wasn''t the right time for me to do it. ¡°But before that, what kind of weapon do you want Alice?¡± I said as I went up to her and hugged her. ¡°Hmm, I thought about it before and I think that I want two scimitars, if possible.¡± She said as she put her chin on my shoulder. ¡°Scimitar? Well, it can be done.¡± I said as I gave a kiss on the side of her head. ¡°Okay~ I¡¯m expectantly waiting for it. Hehe~¡± She said as she started blowing my neck, which she knew that I didn''t like. It tickled me... "N- Nah! Stop! Hahaha~ It will be done! But at first, I think that I¡¯ll make the weapons for the Saho family. Like that, I can freely train my smithing skills and also if there is really going to be a war between the two families then them having better weapons is going to make their losses much lesser.¡± "I can make our weapons anytime, anyway..." I said after thinking about how it would be the best for us! ¡°Uhn! We have time anyway so you don¡¯t have to be anxious about making it. By the way, what kind of weapon do you want?¡± Alice said as she also a added a question after kissing my face with her soft lips. ¡°Hmm, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but maybe... dual swords! It doesn''t matter that much. I want to try out many weapons in the future. Spears, hammers, axes, staves, bows and even some exotic ones! I don''t want to be stuck using a single kind of weapon.¡± I said as I returned her kiss. Her fragrance was flooding my nostrils, making me want to love her even more. (AN:\ Hiro¡¯s sword but dual wielding in an X on his back.) (AN:\ Alice¡¯s scimitar she too is going to be a dual wielder. I don¡¯t own any of these pictures and they are here for illustration purposes!) We left the forge and went into our room and I realized something that I forgot about before. ¡°A BED! A FUCKING BED! AAH! HOW I MISSED IT!¡± I shouted happily. The truth is that ever since reincarnating I never had the chance to sleep in a bed! We lived our lives in forests and jungles in the first realm. Although we were able to sleep in a hotel on our third day... but I wouldn''t call that thing a bed. The only thing that made it feel good was Alice''s closeness. Alice didn''t know either how it feels to sleep on a really good and comfy bed. I''ll make sure to make one, once I have enough time. Alice walked over to the bed as she sat down on its side. ¡°You know. Tomorrow is our birthday...¡± Alice said while fiddling with her fingers with a downcast head. ¡°Yeah, I know. I wonder what should I make or buy as a present to you?¡± I questioned her. I know that it wasn''t the custom on Earth, but we didn''t care about such things. I knew Alice better than that after such a long time. We would rather not be surprised and get something useful or something we like than pretending to be happy with something useless... I said it as I picked up a glass of water from the cabinet I was standing next to. Alice started moving her finger in a circle on the bed. ¡°Well, you know I have something in mind and that could work as a present for the both of us.¡± She said, still looking downward. ¡°Eh~ What is it? I¡¯ll make it real for sure!¡± I said, wondering what does she had in mind. Alright, I''ll be honest. I was quite sure about her thoughts, but I wanted to hear it from her mouth. ¡°You are so evil. Do you want me to say out loudly that ¡®we could fuck through the whole night¡¯?¡± She said as she turned towards me and looked into my eyes with a smirk. Hearing her wording I sprayed the water out of my mouth and I also choked on it. It went into my lungs so I started coughing. "Hahaha~" Alice started laughing at my reaction. This girl... Well, that¡¯s the difference. Even if she is my ¡®other half¡¯ and we like the same things she is still another being with different mood swings and complex feelings. Even though I can predict her reactions most of the time, but she is still a different person. Well, it¡¯s the best like this. If it would be otherwise it would be boring since I would always know what she is going to say or what she is thinking... She would be like a machine. Though she really caught me off-guard by this. Chapter 9 - Bonding through the night (Contains 18+) [Edited] Bonding through the night Hiro''s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------- We laid down in the same bed, but after thinking about what we are going to do tomorrow at the same time, I felt restless. I wasn''t afraid of it. If anything, then I was anticipating it. To be honest, I couldn''t wait! I wanted to pounce on her right there, right then. Alice was facing toward me on the bed with her eyes opened. I crept close to her and gave her a kiss on her lips, which slowly turned into a kissing contest... We pushed each other away exactly at the same time, saying - "Stop, we should wait for tomorrow!" "Hahaha, We really think alike," Alice said with a small chuckle. Her sweet fragrance was invading my nostrils. She is a succubus... not a dragon! "Ugh. I''m rock hard. I think that it''s better if I turn the other way or I might attack you." I said while I was already turning around. "Uhn! I think that it''s better if I too turn around." Alice agreed, following my example. We were laying on our bed, with wide opened eyes. I couldn''t sleep... It wasn''t a big problem because at this level we didn''t have to sleep too much. The higher we went, the less we had to eat or sleep. On the fourth level, we could get by without even sleeping or eating. Especially thanks to my race. Or to be more exact, I could do that even now. The next day my eyes were still opened with red circles around them. My reunion with a soft bed wasn''t as sweet as I imagined. My lust for Alice oppressed all of my feelings, but as I turned around to wake up, I had to see that she felt the same way. "It''s weird. This is the first time that I''m feeling slightly awkward in your presence. I guess it''s going to disappear when we finally reach that point of the night. I''m looking forward to it very much!" I said with a small chuckle as Alice sat up and looked towards me. She blushed slightly upon hearing my words and started fiddling with her fingers as she said, "I- I feel the same way. Anyway, let''s wake up for now. It''s better than burning in our lust for each other." To be honest, we even started training at night and exercised our bodies out of boredom. It was better than laying there, looking at the walls... When we were done with wearing our clothes, unexpectedly, Shao Xian opened the doors after a knock and came in. "Ah, it seems like you two are up. Great! I just came to tell you that we are going to hold the party in your honor, today evening." "Okay. We thank you..." Alice said with downcast eyes, with a not so happy voice. Shao Xian didn''t notice it, though. Instead of noticing it, he asked about the sword I''ve made. "I''ve heard that you are talented in smithing? Now I have one more reason to make you two stay here." ¡°Would you mind working for me? Naturally, I''m going to pay you two, high salaries, especially if Alice could concoct pills for us too! You can also stay as long as you wish and I''m not going to restrict you in any way. You can also-" He kept talking about business, but I had to stop him. ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I don¡¯t think that we are going to stay for too long. At most till the war with the Wu family. If we are done with killing that bastard, we are going to leave.¡± I told him the truth honestly. ¡°Oh~ You know that¡¯s still at least one and half a year away right? That¡¯s quite a lot of time you know?¡± He said, pointing out that we don''t have to stay here forever. Of course, I also knew it, but if he is so indulgent, then why not? ¡°Well, we can be persuaded if the contract is only that long,¡± Alice answered him quickly. ¡°Haha, I understand, I understand. Like I said, you can travel around or spend your time however you want to. All I''m going to ask you is to make weapons and pills exclusively for my family!¡± "What about the amount of work?" I questioned him, but he answered positively. "Hmm- I don''t want to pressure you, so if you could make twenty such weapons and armors a month, then I''d be very happy. By doing so, the cream of my army would be well armed, which would mean a higher chance of victory." "I don''t know a thing about pharmacy so that''s going to depend on you," he said as he looked at Alice. "Oh, that''s alright then. If we can produce more than that, then we are going to sell it to you." I added to finish our little business. "I''m alright with that. But before leaving I have a question." Shao Xian was saying this while raising up his eyebrows and looking at us. "Do you want to attend to the party in those black capes? You can trust me, you know? If you don''t have nice clothes, then I can send one of my soldiers to guide you to a nice clothing store. I''m going to pay for anything you buy there. I''ll be honest, you''ve got me interested in your looks with so much secrecy..." "Eh? Oh, we are still wearing these? I completely forgot about it. Haha~ We have worn them without even noticing it." Alice said with a small chuckle. "Are you interested in going, Alice?" I questioned her. "Let''s go." She came close to my ears as she whispered into them. "I''ll buy something nice for today evening. Since you have told me your preference..." Hearing her words and imagining how she is going to look, I couldn''t help but getting hard. "We are going! Let''s move quickly!" I said, almost shouting. Shao Xian raised his eyebrows seeing my reaction as he answered. ¡°Fine, then I''ll notify someone to go and help you out. I''m quite sure that you haven''t touched the memory crystal yet." "Yeah, we haven''t. We thank you for your help," Alice said with a small smile. Soon the same soldier who was guiding us yesterday arrived once again. ¡°Hi! I¡¯m going to be your guide for today too.¡± He said happily, but there one of his eyes was black and it looked like a fist... ¡°Thanks, though sometimes it feels like to me as if you would be coming on purpose. Hahaha-¡± I said while laughing, thinking that they really want to see my Alice''s looks. ¡°Hahaha, what are you talking about? It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± He said laughing awkwardly, which made it clear that I was spot on. ¡°I think so haha.¡± I eased the mood by saying so, though it didn''t help much. The soldiers were probably fighting it out to become the ''guides'' who would be the first one to see our looks. If they would have seen it before, then no one would care. This is simply because of human nature. They were always interested in things they didn''t know. Now they were interested in Alice''s looks, probably. Hearing her melodious and pleasant voice, probably I too would be interested in finding out how she looks like. Alice started going towards a random way, wanting to leave us behind, but... ¡°Miss Alice... The other way...¡± the soldier pointed out that she was going the wrong way. ¡°*Cough* I know, I was going to the bathroom,¡± Alice said to save the moment, but she failed miserably at doing so. ¡°Miss. That¡¯s the other way too," the soldier said, destroying her only hope to save herself. ¡°...¡± Alice looked at me so that only I was able to see her face as she dismissed her Dark Magic, covering her face. I saw her pitiful face and I wasn''t able to laugh at her. She is too good at manipulating me... but at least she was also easily manipulated by me. I embraced her, but we were quickly interrupted. ¡°*Cough* Uhm, could we move?¡± The soldier said, feeling restless. We left the Shao family''s castle and took our way towards an expensive looking clothing store. Alice tried on many clothes, but unfortunately for the soldier, she was seen only by me because Alice wasn¡¯t the one coming out of the fitting room, but I was the one going into it. Though... I didn''t dare to go in while she was changing, fearing that I''d lose my self-control. The poor soldier wasn''t able to learn more than he knew the whole day. At the party. It was held in the main hall of the castle which was huge. We were standing in the doorway, waiting for Shao Xian to finish his speech. Of course, he was the one to think of such things... ¡°Just what¡¯s with this idiocy... Why do we have to stand outside the door for him to finish his toast? I already hate this party and I can feel the presence of many people inside. Do we really have to go into this hall? I don¡¯t want to!¡± Alice started whining, realizing that this thing, called ''party'' indeed wasn''t as good as it sounded. ¡°See? I''ve told you that it¡¯s a real bother. I hate parties. How could anyone even enjoy this? Though... Seeing you in your clothes would already worth it coming. I bet that their jaws are going to drop after seeing you. Hehe~¡± I said as I checked out my girlfriend. ¡°Keep them away from me if possible. I don''t want to be encircled by stupid wolves,¡± Alice said fearing her purity. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, if anyone is going to try doing something, they are going to be sorry," I said to soothe her anxiousness. As we heard our names being called, we opened the door and entered the hall. We felt terrible because the hall was deathly silent and everyone was looking at us. Every soldier attended the event... There was a platform at the back, on which we saw a long table filled to the brim with food and drinks. The family head was sitting in the middle and his wife Shao Xin Lao was sitting right next to him on his left side while his daughter was sitting on his right side. Xin Lao was very similar to her daughter, but she had long black hair and she looked more mature. She too was at the ninth stage of Space Founding Realm. ¡°I hate being in the center of attention this much... How can anyone like this?¡± I whispered to Alice and she answered by saying with gritted teeth - ¡°I don¡¯t know but let¡¯s move toward that damned table...¡± -------- A random male soldier''s pov: --------------------- Those two appeared in the castle not long ago in their black capes. Thanks to the news, everyone knew that they were the ones who destroyed the Wu family''s formations. Originally, we didn''t care about their looks, but after staying here for a few days, we became more and more interested in them. We couldn''t help it. We always fought it out to be the ones to ''guide'' them, hoping that we would know more, but it was for naught. Now that it was the evening of the party, we felt really curious to see what is under those black cloaks other than their green eyes. When they entered the hall, I felt my mouth go dry. That girl was simply an angel, a goddess. I''ve never in my whole life have seen such a beauty. She had a thigh-long, black dress on, with frills. She also wore high-heels and black thigh-high socks. Her dress was coiling around her body tightly, making her figure clear. Her blonde hair was shining beautifully under the lights of the hall and her strangely shining green eyes only accentuated her beauty. I couldn''t help but feel hard upon seeing her sexy body and her beauty. I didn''t know whether to kneel down in front of her beauty or if I should pounce on her and make her mine. Of course, I''d rather to the first one, but I couldn''t help but think of such things... I swear that I''ve stopped breathing for a few seconds when I saw her. I couldn''t help but wonder if I''m hallucinating. Upon seeing her, I thought that there is no man worthy of her, but unfortunately for me, I had to admit that the guy next to him matched with her greatly... They left their places and moved towards the table where our boss was still standing with as surprised look on his face as we. Upon reaching there, they greeted our boss and his family. I think that it was the first time that they saw his wife, but she was a hard working one. Most of the time she was training... Then they sat down, visibly awkwardly at the table and waited for Shao Xian to start doing something... Like eating. It was clear that they had no idea what to do. Haha- they were really alike. I''ve rarely seen someone who would feel awkward at a party, though our lustful and admiring eyes might be the cause of it. ¡°My family members, soldiers, workers! We celebrate today because of a reason you most likely know. Two people saved the future of our family by destroying the Wu family¡¯s formation. Now it¡¯s sure that they will only weaken as the days are passing by and we have nothing to fear anymore. Thanks to them now we can freely live our lives in this world! So I raise my glass to these two people: Alice and Hiro!¡± The boss explained once again the reason for this party. After being done with eating, we started chatting loudly. The stronger ones went closer to miss Alice. Ah~ I too would like to talk with her. I''ve heard lines like - ¡°Young lady you are so beautiful." "I wonder if you could come with me on a date~¡± Some of the daring ones even said such words, but after a kick from Hiro, they didn''t speak anymore and left. It was nothing surprising. If I were to have such a beauty as my lover, then I wouldn''t want others to flirt with her in front of me either. Our boss glared at the guy, but it didn''t matter anymore. A few minutes later, those two left with slightly red faces. To be honest, I have an idea what are they going to do... I''m so envious!!! (AN:\ If you aren''t interested in the sex scene, this is the end of the chapter for you. I''m going to explain the soul bound descriptively in the next chapter, so you aren''t going to know less than the others.)Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. -------------- Hiro''s Pov: --------------------------- As we left the hall we heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hah finally, it was so terrible. I really wanted to kill those guys." I said a bit angrily, but I had something more pressing in my pants to feel too angry. "Kicking them was good enough," Alice answered as we ran back to our room. As we entered our room, still running, we jumped on our soft bed. Alice was simply so damned hot and sexy, that I was about to burst. "Shall we start?" Alice whispered into my ears as she leaned closer to me. I felt a ball being struck in my throat. I touched her full, wet, and pink lips with my fingers, then I held onto her chin and pulled her into a kiss. I spread open her mouth with my tongue and entered her interior. Her mouth felt hot and wet. Her tongue was rolling around mine while we were kissing madly. I slowly pushed her down. While she was laying on her back, I put my arms beside her. We kept madly kissing with our eyes closed. When I opened my eyes and separated from her, I saw her eyes, which were burning with lust, and a stream of saliva connecting our lips. I kissed her neck for a short time as I started kissing her once again. I sneaked my right hand downwards on her sides, feeling her sexy figure all the way down. I caressed her thighs for a short amount of time, then I moved my hand to her inner thighs and slowly crept upward with my fingers. She reflexively shut her legs, but not too tightly. "Haaa-haaa, let me in," I said as I separated from her for a moment, while I was breathing heavily, panting. She opened her legs and I touched her wet and hot private parts. She had a strong fragrance because thanks to out purified bodies, we didn''t smell anywhere like mortals. Not even our sweat was smelly. I felt my head going numb and muddy and seeing Alice''s face, she probably felt the same. My heart was almost jumping out of my chest. "Last time I wasn''t able to pleasure you, it''s my time now," I said as I kissed her neck and then started moving downwards on her body while showering her with my kisses. She put her hands on my head and started pressing me downwards. She wanted me to touch her. To mark her, to make her mine. "Uhm- do it, Hiro, I''m so horny~" She said with a small moan. I pulled up her dress wildly and pressed my fingers against her pant. She was soaking wet... "Mhh~ Do it directly," Alice wished and I obeyed. I pulled down her pants and I''ve seen up close her beautiful pussy. She had a thick, soft and plump labia, which made me go mad. I was about to burst just from looking. My precum was flooding my pants as I felt her strong fragrance. I spread her labia apart with my fingers. Her clitoris was slightly swollen. That wasn''t enough. I have to cause her pleasure and make it bigger! I pinched it curiously, but it caused a bigger reaction than I imagined. "AAAH~ I''m weak to my clitoris. Although you don''t know about it, but I''ve pleasured myself numerous times when you started sleeping while looking at your face. You wasn''t the only one feeling horny, you know? Especially since our last time on that spaceship," Alice said while panting lightly. Hearing her words, I went mad. I quickly pounced on her pussy and started playing with her clitoris. I bit into it weakly, pinched it, massaged it, rubbed it with my tongue. "Ah- Ahh- Ahn~ ?? Yes!" Alice was moaning non-stop. I''ve seen her vagina slightly opening up, so I put one of my fingers into her and started stirring up her insides. She reacted by shutting her legs out of reflex, but she quickly opened them once again for me as she started moaning. "Ahh, yes, ?? yes, stir up my insides, Hiro. ??!" I put another finger of mine into her and moved my hands strongly inside and downwards. She grabbed onto my hair and started pulling on it weakly. I reached out with my hands and grabbed onto her soft, plump and huge tits. Our bodies have fully matured, she wouldn''t grow bigger, but she didn''t have to. It would become gross if she would be any bigger. A normal penis would be easily lost in her breasts. Her pink nipples stood cutely erect as her chest was heaving up and down from her, breathing heavily. "Ahn~ ?? My nipples too? I- I''m going to cum!" After working on her for a short time, I felt that her body started trembling slightly and she held onto my head strongly as she was pushing me into her private parts. "Ahh- AAHH- AAAAHH~ I''M COMING! ??" She shouted loudly and I soon saw a nice amount of juice spray out of her pussy, straight of on my face. Her eyes became unfocused while she was looking towards the ceiling. She was panting heavily as she covered her face with her arms. I started caressing her clitoris, which was by now, as big as a bumblebee. I couldn''t help but pinch into it, which caused her to yelp cutely. "Ahn~ ?? I''M still very sensitive, wait a bit. Alright. I''ll serve you. What do you want me to do?" Alice asked me as she sat down. She put her hands on my thighs and started caressing me as she sat on her legs. Her big breasts were there, in front of me. Her whole body was plump at the right places. Her breasts and her ass. She had big and taut breasts, which made me want to enjoy them. "W- Would you mind sucking me, while also using your breasts?" I said a bit afraid of what is she going to answer. I don''t know if she would do it. I didn''t have to wait for long for her to answer. She laughed at me as she said - "Haha~ What are you being so nervous for? You know that I''d do anything for you. And to be honest, I''d gladly suck you anytime~ ??" She finished her sentence by whispering into my ears. I was hard anyway, but after her sentence, I think that I could pierce a stone wall with my penis. I sat on the side of the bed and she jumped down from it and kneeled down in front of me. My penis stood at attention as she started examining it curiously. "Woah~ I''ve never seen it up close. I- It''s big. Is this going to penetrate my pussy?" She said while poking it, putting it beside her face, then she even licked it. This is a succubus! I felt my lust raging inside me. "AAAAH! Alice! Do something with it or I''ll go crazy!" I couldn''t help but shout madly. "Fufu~ ?? I''ll make you fly into the clouds." I couldn''t help but believe in her words... She grabbed onto my cock with her fingers while looking into my eyes the whole time. She never ceased looking into my eyes as she put her lips on my glans, kissed it, licked it. She is teasing me... She is very dangerous!!! Don''t go near her! My balls were about to burst. She finally put my cock between her huge breasts and even my penis was barely big enough to come out and reach her mouth. She put the tip of my penis into her mouth and I felt her tongue start rolling around my glans. She was still looking into my eyes while doing it. Seeing my expressions, she quickly found out my weak points and started attacking them. He plump breasts were pressed tightly against my shaft and she was moving them up and down without stopping even for a single moment. I- I couldn''t help but release my huge load in just a few seconds! What''s with this!? She is way too good at everything! Our quick learning abilities kicked in at these times too... I released my load inside her mouth as I stood up quickly. "Haaa- haaa- I want you to suck on it deeply. I know that I''m going to be indebted, but I want you to do it, now!" I said while panting heavily. "Fufu~ You''ll have to make my pussy feel good with your rod, alright?" She questioned me with a teasing smile. I quickly nodded as an answer. She opened her mouth and I thrust my penis into her mouth in one go. It went down on her throat so she started choking for as I was fucking her mouth pussy. I know that I was way too wild, but it felt way too good. I couldn''t stop myself. She put her arms around my waist as she started sucking on my penis deeply. She was moving her head while I was moving my hips. Her mouth felt very hot and wet. While fucking her mouth, I started thinking about how her pussy is going to feel. Is it going to be similar? I have yet to find out! Seeing that I was fucking my woman''s mouth as much and as wildly as I wanted, I felt my conquering male instincts rising in my chest. This time I was able to hold out for much longer before I busted my load into her throat. I felt a hot feeling rising in my spine. It quickly crept upwards, reaching my penis. It soon shot out of my penis, straight down her throat. I''ve heard slurping and gulping noises as she was swallowing all of it. As I pulled out my penis from her mouth, I saw a thin line of sperm and saliva still connecting us together. She wiped the sides of her mouth with her hands, which had my sperm on them. "ARGH! Alice! I can''t wait any longer. I need your pussy! I want to mark you and penetrate you!" I shouted with a mad face. "Haa- haa, yes. Make me into yours alone, mark my body! ??" Alice answered as she jumped on me and started kissing me. She coiled her legs around my waist and our private parts were rubbing against each other. As her crotch touched my waist, I felt my whole crotch becoming wet from her pussy juices. She was soaking wet and she was like a little river! I put her down on the bed and she opened her legs widely for me to enter. I spread open her labia, which caused her to moan. "Ahn~ ?? Come, let''s start with our bonding~ ?? Are you ready?" She questioned me as she turned upwards to look into my eyes. I held my penis and started rubbing it on her clitoris for a few seconds as I answered. "I''m ready anytime. I love you so much, Alice. I''m never going to let go of you, alright? No one can touch you or take you away from me. I''ll be yours alone, and you will be mine alone." She answered with a very happy face and an - "Uhn! ??" "Come into me, mark my pussy, stir me up, you beast!" Hearing her provocative words, I put my penis in the right place and thrust into her in one go. "AAHHH!" She shouted as she coiled her legs around my back tightly, with a force which would crush a mortal. Don''t underestimate the strength of a dragon! She had high regeneration speed so after a few seconds, I felt her bleeding stop. We reached out towards each other with our souls, with our mind powers, with our everything. Our memories, knowledge, skills, experiences, thoughts, secrets, everything started to intertwine together. We were becoming one with each other. We felt a bond forming between us, which was so strong that it threatened to swallow the world. The whole universe could die out for all I care but her. I naturally knew about my feelings, which were seen by Alice. How I knew that she is my other half, how I had some broken memories from my past life, how my nervousness started turning into liking, and then into loving. I too felt how Alice¡¯s feeling towards me kept changing as we were growing up. She was just like me. At first, she was suspicious of me, but she always felt a pulling feeling towards me. She had quickly gotten a liking to me, which had turned into love in a short time. I felt her, and she felt me. We were two, yet we were one. That¡¯s how we became soul bounded. Now we were able to hear and feel everything the other felt. There weren''t hidden thoughts, secrets between us. We can''t hide anything from each other, but nor did we have to. She- She was simply perfect to me, and I felt and heard her thoughts. She felt the same way and thought the same way. She found me perfect for her taste. Now I was also able to easily point out her weak points, thanks to knowing everything about her and her body. She could no longer hide anything from me. If one of us were to die, then the other would die together. Our souls were connected so if one goes, then the other follows. We felt our endless love for each other turn back into endless lust. I- I wanted her so badly, that I didn''t know that it would be possible! When I pushed my penis inside her, she felt very good. The shape of her vagina and my penis were also the same, making it possible for me, to rub her favorite spots without doing anything! Of course, if I were to target them, then she would go to cloud nine... I kissed her forehead and then her lips, then I asked. "Can I move dear?" I- I didn''t know that feeling so much love was possible. This was something entirely new to me. "Do it, my love. I want you to fill me up. Fill up the missing pieces of my soul with your own!" Hearing her words. I started moving. At first, I did it slowly and felt where she loves it the most and which spot would make her feel the best. Alice also felt that I was feeling so good that my head was in the clouds. Like that even though both of us were inexperienced, but both of us knew how to move to please the other one. Alice kept tightening and sometimes loosening up her pussy, making me grunt numerous times from the pleasure I felt. Her pussy was very tight, hot, and wet. I- I didn''t think that there was something which felt this good and heavenly. Especially when she tightened her pussy... Feeling restless and my raging lust, I started picking up on my pace. I started rubbing her deepest parts, reaching her womb. "AAH~ Yeah, yeah ?? Oh my god~ I- It feels so good! ?? AAHH~ AAAAHH~ ??" Alice was moaning loudly without stopping even for a moment. Her legs were shaking and trembling non-stop, while she was coiling them tightly around my back. She accepted all of me into her. I was embracing her back while doing her and I felt her back arching into a bridge numerous times. More like... with every thrust I made. "Haah~ Do it, Hiro. Do it quicker. Pick up your pace. Rub me, grind me, mark me, make me into yours. ?? I want you to plow my lands wildly!" She said with a wistful and shaking voice. Her face was flushed red. I picked up on my pace and started pounding her pussy. I saw her face distorting into an elated and mad one. It didn''t make her ugly. It made her look fucking sexy! She was lusting over my penis. Her tears were falling out of happiness, which I felt through our bond. Her mouth was wide opened while I was pounding her pussy as a line of saliva was flowing out of her mouth. I felt like a dog in heat upon seeing her erotic face. I kept pounding her pussy without any reservation and I was attacking her weak spots. After a few minutes, I felt a hotness rising in my spine, while Alice felt it from her clitoris. As that hotness broke like a dam, I released my biggest ever load into her. I was holding it back by using magic or else I''d have long ago busted my load into her womb. I felt through our connection as an overwhelming warmness flooded out of her clitoris, through her pussy, her crotch. A bolt of electricity reached our brains as I grunted and Alice shouted out loudly. "AAAHH! ?? FUCK YES!! ?? FUCK ME, Hiro!!! ?? Don''t stop! Make me cum, no make me orgasm! ?? It''s not too far away!??" Hearing her words, I didn''t stop fucking her brains out. She kept cumming without stopping and her folds were crazily tightening around my dick, whilst her pussy was flowing like a river. She was helping my movements by moving my hips with her legs. I kept rocking inside her, which caused us great pleasure. I felt through our bond that she felt something huge arriving. I raised my upper body to look at her clitoris, which was as big as a hornet! Upon pinching it, everything was released. The warmness rushed out of her clitoris and spread through her whole crotch. Her toes rolled up and she was squeezing the blanket tightly under her. Her chest became flushed, her whole body was trembling and shaking and as she felt her orgasm, her back went into an arch, her body started spasming and she screamed out loudly. "FUCK YES! OH MY- ??" She put her hands on her mouth, "MMMM! ??" She continued screaming from the pleasure she felt. She was squirting! My penis and my whole crotch became soaked in her lewd pussy juices. She made a lewd face and she kept on spasming for about thirty seconds before she fell back on the bed, without any strength left inside her body. She became vulnerable, which made my conquering instincts raise to the heavens! My woman was right under me, completely powerless under the rule of my penis! Her face was a total mess. I put my finger into her mouth and she started sucking on it. She slowly opened her eyes, while still being in a bliss. "Ahn~ ?? My love. You are the best. I- I didn''t know that there is such a level of pleasure. No masturbation can make me feel good. "Heh- I''m glad that you liked it. Are you ready for the next round?" I questioned her, which to she answered by saying - "Do my pussy." We weren''t mortals with low stamina. Cumming and fucking through a whole night wouldn''t be a problem. Since she was completely wasted, I was the one controlling her. I turned her body over and raised her plump and taut ass. I couldn''t help but spank on it. "Ahn~ ?? Someone is very wild. Now come, make me feel good again." Alice was literally going crazy over my cock. I spread her soft and squishy ass and penetrated her pussy in one go. I was holding onto her thighs as I started pounding her pussy. After doing it like that for a while, I leaned over and started whispering dirty things into her ears, which got her going. ¡°I see that your slutty pussy is enjoying this very much. You should look at your dirty face how much you are enjoying my dick, which is going in and out of you. I may be a pervert, but you are a slut as well, deep inside. Just look at how wet you are.¡± I bit on the top of her ears making a line of electricity run through her back, making her whole bottom shake. I moved my hands under her and grabbed her tits. I started moving my fingers in a circle around her nipples, sometimes pinching them. She was moaning so loudly, that probably the other were hearing us too, but I couldn''t care any less about it at the moment. We can always worry about such things, tomorrow. I took out my right hand from under her and grabbed with it into her hair tightly. I started pulling on it gently. This caused her to feel wild as she kept moving her butt up and down. I didn''t even have to move! She was fucking herself. I released her left breast, feeling sad that I didn''t have more arms and I used my left hand to start playing with her clitoris. Her tight and wet pussy soon made me reach climax. I held onto her thighs and pulled her on me as I poured my semen into her womb. She was skewered on my penis as we both came. Another perk of soul bound while having sex was that we would always come together~ I wanted to fuck her wildly. This was nowhere near enough. I made her stand to the wall. I grabbed onto her blonde hair from behind and put my penis close to her hole. She started rubbing her clitoris on it and tried to insert it without her hands. I didn''t even have to move! "Neee~ Hiro! Please, don''t tease me! You can feel how much I want you in my body. Please, please, please!!! Skewer my dirty pussy!" Hearing her shout, I had no way to stop myself and I put my penis into her vagina. I wanted to see how she is going to lose strength in her legs and how she is going to fall on her knees thanks to my penis! I hugged her body close to mine with my left arm and hand as I held onto her throat and chin and I used my right arm to hug her hips as I was playing with her clitoris using my hand. Just as I expected her legs started trembling. As I kept pounding on her pussy, we both came once again. My hot semen was overflowing in her womb. It spilled out of her pussy and splashed on the ground. As we came, she fell on his knees, in front of me. She was panting loudly. She looked up and saw my still erect penis in front of her. "This monster is worthy of my kiss~ ??" She said while looking into my eyes as she gave a kiss on my penis. She put my whole cock into her mouth as she started sucking on it. "Ugh- Jesus. Alice! Your mouth feels much better than before. This soul bound is way too overpowered! Ahh-" I couldn''t help but remark and slightly moan as I felt her technique. This is a sex goddess in action! We forgot all about our feelings, our goals, our reasons, as this night turned into a mindless release of our feelings in the form of lust. At this level, we can easily control our genetic potentials, so we don¡¯t have to fear a child popping out of nowhere. We were in the deepest parts of each other''s mind. We started the real bonding. Chapter 10 - Aftermath [Edited] Aftermath (AN:\IMPORTANT!! From now on, I''ll use: [This is how they are going to talk through their bond.] and "This is how they are going to speak with others by using their mind powers, though that''s further away." Alice''s POV: --------------------------------------------------- The next day we woke up in the afternoon. This was our first time, but it felt heavenly. The room was reeking from the smell of our lovemaking. Now that our minds were connected both of us woke up at the same time. We opened our eyes at the same time only to see each other''s eyes. We greeted each other with a happy smile. We didn''t need words. This feeling in my chest, it felt so great, so perfect. I felt Hiro inside me, inside my soul, inside my deepest parts and he also felt me. Now that we are connected, we can feel each other''s emotions, hear each other''s thoughts. We share all of our experiences, emotions, knowledge, memories be it now or the past. Thanks to his memories now I can also smith... I could also use any of his unfair skills, but he was the same with mine. We could also cultivate in the other''s place. Of course, we aren''t going to do that, too much... Since Hiro has numerous minds, he won''t have to hold back at using them, otherwise, he could have cultivated continuously thanks to his four parallel minds. He is going to use one to help me out till I develop my own parallel mind. The only ''downside'' of this soul bound was that both of us would die if any of us are killed, though that''s kind of impossible considering the skills we are going to have... We were embracing each other tightly and after the happiest kiss of my whole life, I woke up. I- I''m just feeling so great! It seems like this feeling isn''t going to go away. I love Hiro more than ever. This is bliss~ We sat up, only to see how the room was a total mess. We could still see undried ¡®body fluids¡¯ at some places. We went at it crazily like there was no tomorrow and did it in all kinds of positions, even upside down... I felt good~ but we couldn''t help it. We just couldn¡¯t control ourselves and totally lost our heads. I''m sure that this wasn¡¯t the last occurrence, but we at least weren''t going to repeat this for a while. However, having sex daily became a necessity to me, to us. I can''t help it but want to feel him. The closer the better. I''m crazily in love. If I had any doubts before about Hiro, then I can tell it now for sure, that he is completely perfect to me. We got up from the bed and dressed up. I wore tight black leather leggings and a straw colored sweater with a thin belt around my waist while Hiro picked up a T-shirt and a pant. We cleaned up the room by burning the ¡®liquid¡¯ with fire magic. When we were done, I went in front of Hiro and kissed him deeply as a good morning kiss. ¡°Thanks for the night,¡± I said as I turned around. He embraced me from behind as he put his chin on my shoulder. "Anytime, my love," he said as he gave a kiss on my face and then released me. Both of us went out of the room and went towards the gates. We were in need of cores, so we had to hunt. There was a problem, though... Whenever we passed by someone he/she would look weirdly at us and we knew the reason for it... Then came the worst thing. We saw Shao Xian and his daughter walk by. They were also looking at us weirdly with their stupid red faces, making us feel our shame. We felt really awkward. Our heads were red from top to bottom, as we stopped and greeted them. ¡°G-Good morning Shao Xian,¡± said Hiro with a forced smile and I seconded it in the same manner. Seeing our reactions, he eased the mood slightly by chuckling. ¡°Haha~ Being young sure is great, though I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve ever done something like that!¡± Being in the mood he didn¡¯t constrain himself from teasing us. Probably everyone heard us. Since we were in a higher realm, people had good hearing. Usually, everyone used wind magic to cancel out any sound, yet we totally forgot about it. Although there was a party, when it came to an end and everyone went back to their own courtyards, probably they heard us doing it... the whole night. Using magic, or the space around you, later on, was common sense when you spoke or else everyone would hear what you are talking about, all the time. Besides the family head, even his daughter, who had her face flushed didn''t dare to look into our eyes, yet she still chuckled after hearing Shao Xian''s remark. Seeing that the family head was teasing us, Hiro straightened his back and looked him in the eyes. He felt the need to defend the pitiful me. "Be it as it is... It felt great! Anyway, we are going out to hunt for some cores or else Alice can''t concoct pills," Hiro said without any feeling of shame. Feeling and seeing his shamelessness, I also felt freer. Why would I feel shameful? This night was the mark of our love. If someone doesn''t like it, then they can come here in front of me and tell me so! Let''s see who is going to dare to argue with a Dragon God! ¡°Alright then. We still have a lot of metals so you can use those. Oh, but wait. You can make stronger pills with high-level cores, right?" He questioned me while looking at me with an inquiring face. "Yeah. If you want to, then you can also send out your soldiers to collect high-level cores, since we aren''t powerful enough to do so, yet." "In that case, let me help you out in that. I''m also going to profit from your work, so the better its quality is, the better it is for me too!" He said, offering up his help. "Alright, though we are still leaving. We need to move our bodies a bit," Hiro said unwisely. Naturally, others wouldn''t leave out on remarking on his sentence after such a night. "Haha! Even though you probably move a lot yesterday night!" Shouted Shao Xian while laughing. "Father! Stop it! Let''s go already!" Shao Xiu helped us out by stopping her father. She even slapped his neck. "W- What? Oh... Okay. But it was so much fun!" He said shamelessly as he left. So he took great pleasure in teasing us! The truth about soul bonding was that it could be used on even more people, though it was rare. Soul bonding has many uses and the only ¡®drawback¡¯ would be that if one of the bonded cultivators die, then all of those that are connected to the person''s soul are going to die. This is one of the main reason, it¡¯s not widespread. It''s mostly used only among crazy lovers, like us. What was best, was that we could talk by using our bond. Cultivators can talk by using their mind powers, but it can be heard by others if they have stronger mind powers.Contrary to that, our bond can''t be sensed and no one can hear what we are talking about. This means that we can talk any time without anyone hearing us. But this was only the smaller thing. What was even better, was that we could control, feel or do anything with the other''s body. This would come in handy in a battle! Thanks to our bond, we can fight in perfect sync with perfect coordination. Now that we are connected if you want to find which is the best coordinating team in the universe, then you can easily point at us! We left towards a nearby forest and hunted quite a lot of monsters and used their cores to cultivate with. When we came back, we also searched for a good spot on the huge courtyard of the Shao family and built a house on it. We used nature magic to grow a nice and straight tree, then chopped it into equally long and thick planks.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Using those, we built a small and cozy wooden house and stole the bed from the Shao family. What can I say? It was quite flashy as we ran through the courtyard with a bed above our heads... We also used earth magic and made rock walls grow out of the ground. Hiro stole an anvil from the forge and put it inside. Now he can smith while I can concoct behind him. Being in the same building, close to each other was a necessity to us! A few soldiers soon appeared with bags of cores in their hands. Hiro started smithing weapons and armors, while I started concocting pills. All of these pills could easily restore about eighty percent of the high-level cultivators'' energies. For us? I could restore about fifty percent of our energies. What did you expect? We are True Divine Beasts! We don''t have such a low capacity as the other races. All this while Hiro was madly hammering in the forge. He was creating one sword, blade, spear, hammer, axe or mace after another. While he kept on practicing, he became more and more proficient in infusing elements into the weapons he made. He also realized that he could infuse the weapons with other elements even later on. He just had to control his mind power and add the required attribute to the weapon. [Hey, let me try doing it. I''ve got interested in it. You can concoct some pills.] I sent my thoughts to Hiro. [Hee~ A busty, smithing woman! That''s going to be a nice view! Sorry, but I''ll have to slack off and look at you while you are working!] Hiro denied my words jokingly. "Haha~ as you wish, " I said happily. Thanks to knowing what Hiro knew, I was able to make as good weapons as Hiro, on my first try. He also tried concocting some pills, but it wasn''t any harder for him to concoct than to me to smith. Our bond was indeed great! After playing around for a bit, I went back to making a few pills to us. I also made quite a lot of Bursting Pills, which were good after a good exercise. [Do you want to go out? I''m itching to fight. I know that it hasn''t been long, but... we should also advance in our cultivation.] Hiro offered up as he finished his last weapon. We were itching to have a good fight! Although it¡¯s true that we have left WU planet only four days ago, but our last breakthrough was almost a month ago! We were at the peak of the second stage so breaking through wouldn''t take much, especially now that we were able to cultivate in every moment. [Yeah, let''s go. I also want to break through to the next stage!] Naturally, I answered positively. I wouldn''t say no to my love even if I''d have a differing opinion, but that was unlikely to ever happen... On the way out, we met the soldier who was ¡®guiding¡¯ us before. None of us wore those black capes and upon seeing him, I had an awkward feeling. [Damn it, just how could we forget about using wind magic? For fuck''s sake!] I thought disgruntled. This stupid soldier was looking at me with the same eyes as Shao Xiu!!! [I know Alice, I too have learned from my mistake, but admit it that doing the same thing in a forest would be thrilling and there is no one to hear you!] Hiro threw his idea into my mind with a smirking face. [B- But I don¡¯t want to have a lovely night while being watched by animals alright!?¡± What if they were to attack us?] I retorted upon hearing his thoughts. [¡°Hahaha- you know that I was just kidding. I¡¯m not an exhibitionist.] He said through our bond while laughing inside. [...] I''m not sure if that''s true... [!?!? What? You think I am? But you know me!] Hiro started refusing the truth. [You know me, n- no?] He thought with a despaired face. [Let¡¯s say y-y-yes?] I answered him ridiculing his stuttering. Of course, I wasn''t serious. I''d never hurt him in any way.[You pervert you like the idea of outdoor sex haha!] After searching for my thoughts, he started laughing at me. [Noo! Shut up! Anyway, let¡¯s move. This guy is still looking at us.] I shouted in my mind, wanting to get away from the truth. Sometimes knowing yourself could cause you to feel shame when you think about what kind of person you are. ¡°Uhm guys, why are you looking at each other as if you would be talking?¡± The soldier said. Talking through our mind and bond was much quicker than speaking, so all this have happened in at most a second and our speed is only going to increase. ¡°Oh sorry," Hiro said with a stupid face, forgetting that no one knows that we are bonded. [I think that this will become a habit of ours. This is a really convenient way to talk.] I said through our bond, thinking about our future. [Yes and no one can listen in on us! Hahaha!] Hiro thought with an evil laugh while sending me all kinds of perverted images and thoughts. W- What''s with that pose!? His imagination is boundless! ¡°You are doing it again... Are you searching for boss Xian?¡± The soldier said awkwardly. Whenever he looked at me, his face became flushed. "Nah, not. We are just going to hunt some monsters," I answered him, already imagining a plan in my head to tease him. Being teased all the time wasn''t fun, but doing it was another thing! "Oh? But boss Xian can send some high-level cultivators anytime, why would you bother to-" He wanted to say, but Hiro cut in his words. ¡°No, we would like to go. To begin with, we aren¡¯t accustomed to staying in one place for too long. We enjoy being here, but we are still going to move out from time to time," Hiro explained our reason for leaving. [We are going out to fuck you mean? ] I questioned Hiro, which caused him to chuckle as he continued. "So what I mean is that we like moving around, it''s rare that we stop in one place." "I heard it last nig- more like today..." The soldier mumbled with a low voice. ¡°Did you say something?¡± Hiro questioned him with a smile as if we haven''t heard anything. [You bastard, you didn¡¯t even use wind magic, of course, I would hear what you said!] He raged on, in his mind, but it was our fault... [Yeah, he said it on purpose. Should I cause him a restless day?] I offered up. I don''t like if other men are looking at me, nor does Hiro like it. But we wanted to take revenge for his remark! [Haha! Do it!] Hiro agreed on my words with a smirk as he looked at the soldier''s face. Hiro ''accidentally'' dropped the sword in his hands to the ground. I turned around to pick it up. In my leather leggings, the figure of my taut and plump ass was well visible and Hiro even slapped on it. "Ahn~ What are you doing?" I said as I stood back up. As I stood back up, my decolletage was also visible. I heard the soldier gulp a big one. "Ehm... I have some things to take care of, so if you don''t mind, I''m leaving. Hehehe..." He said with an awkward laugh as he quickly walked away. Hmph. Go and suffer, you idiot! You shouldn''t have remarked on us! We moved out of the castle and went towards a forest. While we were at the Shao family we saw a map of this sector and this planet too. Cultivators could easily remember anything after a single look. The whole map of the planet was in our minds so we knew every forest and city. We didn''t even bother to visit the information building and touch the memory crystal. When we reached the forest, we started hunting for two whole days. We got into it too much because of the instincts of our own race. We were craving the bloody battles so we spent two days before going back to the castle with a huge amount of cores and a big pile of leather. We made a tow out of branches and loaded it with the hides. Naturally, our ¡®playing¡¯ outdoors didn¡¯t remain only a topic of talking anymore... When we got back to the city, everyone was looking at us. Killing so many monsters in one go, was quite rare. When we got back to our places, we started crafting leather armors, pills and weapons again. Shao Xian saw how much we had hunted and that we were working hard to make weapons for his family. This got him in a good mood. What he didn''t know was that we used up most of his herbs for our own goals and that we picked out the best metal he had to make our own weapons. The weapons that Hiro made and the pills that I concocted were handed out to the lower ranked soldiers and everyone was very satisfied with our work. The higher ranked soldiers didn¡¯t mind it too much since they knew that as our proficiency increased, they are would be the ones to get the better pieces of equipment. In the next two days, the mid-level soldiers got their weapons, armors, and pills too, which were already of better quality. Upon seeing this the highest leveled soldiers were filled with a feeling of anticipation for their new weapons and those legendary pills, which were so rare in this realm and unseen in this sector before. I was the one making the armors, while Hiro was making the weapons since concocting these low-level pills didn''t take too much time. Days passed by like this. Sometimes we hunted for a week and sometimes we worked for a week. Our time happily and peacefully passed by. Of course, hunting wasn¡¯t that easy. Numerous times, we went too deep into the forests and we had to fight for our lives. One and half a year passed by like this and unexpectedly the Wu family not even once came to this planet to take revenge on us. However, Shao Xian was getting news from his spies that the Wu Shan has contacted the other two world¡¯s main powers numerous times and that they had started grouping up their remaining people. It seemed like they were preparing for war and maybe they would get outside help too. But after so much time, we were more than prepared. We reached the peak of the fifth stage of Space Founding realm, while the whole family was armed up with the best kinds of elemental weapons, armors, and pills we were able to make. The chess pieces were ready and the players were at the table. All that was left, was to start playing the game and as they saying goes: The die is cast! Chapter 11 - The other side of one and half a year [Edited] The other side of one and half a year Alice''s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- This one and half a year have gone peacefully for us. We reached the peak of the fifth stage, the Shao family''s army was armed with our armors, weapons, and pills. I was at the prime of my life as I''ve grown up to be about one hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall, while Hiro had grown up to a height of a hundred and ninety-five centimeters. He wasn''t overly muscular, but he had sexy, bulging muscles. He had a buff body, which I loved~ Both of us wore our armors and our weapons. (AN: Alice''s armor, Hiro''s armor; I don''t own the pictures, they are here only for illustration. Alice would look sexy in that...) We were walking around on a plain, setting up traps. We made little formations, and poured our mind powers into them and filled them with elements. We used every kind of element in our traps. This is going to be our battlefield against the Wu family''s soldiers. We came here before the expected time to set this whole thing up. Of course, we also told about this to Shao Xian, and he is training his army so that they aren''t going to fail in the little act, we have thought of. Upon stepping into any of these formations, a chain-reaction would start and all of them would explode our enemies'' faces. Since we have been using up every ounce of our mind powers literally daily in this one and half a year, our sea of consciousness has grown by a lot. Although we weren''t satisfied by reaching only the peak of the fifth stage after such a long time, but Shao Xian was more than surprised with our progression speed. He questioned us numerous times about our backgrounds or where we are coming from because not even the descendants of cultivators from the higher realms would be as quick as us. If they would be a quarter as quick as us, then they would be more than happy... He knew that we weren¡¯t descendants from the higher realms because children are born in the same realm as their parents. Naturally, they also had to train just like their parents did and reach that level of power. It didn''t matter in which realm you were born because after cultivating to the second level, you were going to be teleported to a random second level sector, under your level. It didn''t matter if you were born in the fourth or in the eighth realm because, in the end, you are going to be teleported into the second realm upon reaching the second level. Everyone had to climb up the ladder to reach the higher realms, and there was no exception about this. Not even the high-borns. (AN:\ This is going to change in the 54th chapter thanks to the happenings, but that''s in the future.) How did he know that we weren''t such people? It was because we didn''t have storage rings and we weren''t loaded with treasures, which would make our progression speed into a joke. Storage rings can be made only by people at and above the fifth level so it¡¯s impossible to find them here, except on a young master¡¯s hand... But if anyone would dare to touch them, then those people would meet a bad end by the descending and enraged parents, so no one dares to challenge these young masters. Even we wouldn''t dare to do such a thing. These descendants had treasures which would record their surroundings if something were to happen to them. Once that happens, there is no way out for the killer!Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. If a fifth level cultivator were to descend, he could easily sweep through this numerous sectors and sense the location of the killer. How could anyone escape from a mind power which reaches through sectors?! Even we would rather leave these descendants alone than to try killing them before being powerful enough. In the end, Shao Xian still wasn''t able to find out our background, but we didn''t intend to tell him out of fun. --------------- Wu Shan''s POV: ----------------- Ever since that day when I was tricked and left standing in the poop, I felt enraged. No one had ever shamed me as much as those two brats whose name I still don''t know since the Shao family was tight-lipped. Not like my soldiers who tittle-tattled about every fucking thing! I was anger by not only those two but even these idiots! I still didn''t know a damn about them, which made me very enraged. Knowing where are, but not being able to go there only made it even worse! Although thanks to those two bastards, they say it otherwise, but I''m not an idiot!!! If I were to go there like this, then I''d quickly lose my life. I''d have no chance. I wasn''t too far away from ascending, but I haven''t cultivated for a long while because I don''t want to live a struggling life. I want to become a great ruler who would be looked up at! I want everyone to lick my boots, for women to serve me, and for men to kneel before my might! That''s what I wanted! I wanted to conquer this sector and then using the people inside this sector, I would have killed the beastmen in our neighboring sectors, turning both of them into Human Sectors, instead of Stagnant Sectors. I had big dreams and I was so close to achieving it, thanks to that formation, yet these two came and my whole family started falling apart! Many of my soldie- slaves have left after knowing that they wouldn''t get their hands on the liquefied Universe Energy. Luckily, most of them made an oath that they would serve me, so they weren''t able to leave! Hahaha! Unfortunately, I didn''t have enough people like this. I didn''t want to become a small fish in a big pond, I''d rather be a big fish in a small pond! Since I didn''t have enough people, I started thinking of ways to gain strength. When the formation was created, a cultivator at the sixth level has descended. He was searching for a piece of a map, which would open the gates to a created world, which was full of treasures. He said that it was the legacy of a cultivator at the eighth stage!!! At least that was what he said to me. If not for me helping him in finding it, then he would have never talked to me. It was at that time, that I realized that I don''t want to ascend only when my life would be nearing its end. He was talking with me as if I''d be an ant, a pest! I didn''t want to feel that inferiority anymore. That''s why I''ve decided to stay here and become a leader of these pests! Now I''m the one at the top! After begging for him for a long time, I was able to make him descend another realm lower and make that formation in that sector. It was a new sector at that time and it was a very, very young one. So that''s how I was able to gain strength after I started selling the liquefied Universe Energy. Originally we were only a little team, called the Wu team. After I betrayed them and killed them to became the sole leader, I took upon myself the Wu name. Heh- those losers didn''t have what it takes to become as great as me! Those ants in the lower realm can all go and die for all I care. It would be very good if that person were to descend once again. Although I''d feel my inferiority once again, but I''m sure that I could ask him to help me out a bit once again. Only a single sweep of his mind power would be enough to kill all of my enemies, then I could easily take over these two sectors. Just how great would that be!? Of course, that was unlikely. He showed me that map at that time. There was a little planet on it, with many X on it, showing the places where the treasures could be found. What was it called...? Ehm... Earth I think? Or something like that. Who would name a planet the Earth? They should have named it as Wu! There is no way that he would ever come back. Out of that reason, I had to start thinking of other ways to gain support. I had to negotiate with these our neighboring sectors. These two bastards kept asking for money because ''it''s really hard for them'' and because ''we have to fight against the beastmen''... Thankfully, after so much time, they finally decided to move their asses and accepted my offer. Interestingly enough, they decided to accept my invitation to overtake the Shao family only after hearing that they had a pharmacist... I bet that they want to invite that person. I don''t know who is that, but I''ll be sure to make him, or her, serve me. With a pharmacist''s help, it would be easy for me to reach my dreams and become the lord of all three of these sectors! Who knows? Maybe I could reach even greater heights! Since they''ve decided to come, I''ve prepared my army and paid for many spaceships to take my whole army to Orbon planet. I also had to pay for the other two sectors'' traveling expenses... bastards. I didn''t have any money left. We have to win, or else my life is going to go down the drain! Chapter 12 - Melancholic thoughts [Edited] Melancholic Thoughts Hiro''s POV: -------------------------------------------------- Now that we were at the peak of the fifth stage, we could beat people at the seventh stage alone and together, we could fight down even someone at the ninth stage in normal cases. But the normal case up till now was that we didn¡¯t even have normal weapons or armors, not to mention the pills, enchantments, and Runes we have on our weapons and armors. Now we can hold our own against a cultivator at the ninth stage. If we fight together with our perfect coordination, then we can fight even against a peak ninth stage cultivator! We did try to fight against Shao Xian before and after fighting with him for hours as a practice, we realized just how powerful a weapon our bond is. Shao Xian was literally ¡®bullied¡¯ by us... He didn¡¯t only have to defend from the flurries of our powerful magical attacks, he even had to defend from against our dangerous and powerful combat skills. On the other hand, thanks to the parallel minds, we didn''t need things like martial arts because we were able to control more of our body parts at the same time. Although Alice didn¡¯t have four minds like me, yet. But her minds were quicker than mine, which made it possible for her, to multicast actions. She could finish two tasks at the same time thanks to her quick mind. I had the advantage when it came to this, though, since having four minds made it possible for me to control four of my body parts at the same time. Of course, I had numerous minds because of reasons, but I had to grow more to use them. Because of that, it was alright for us to not learn any martial arts, for now. When we reach the fifth level, we will be sure to learn the martial arts we have in our inherent memories! We can''t learn them before because our bodies aren''t tough enough to use them before reaching the fifth level. Considering all this, Shao Xian admitted, that if we were to fight seriously in a real battle, then we would have a good chance at killing him. Hearing this, not only we, but he too felt happy. He knew that we didn¡¯t have any kind of malicious thoughts towards his family nor did we care about ruling others, though we couldn¡¯t be controlled or ruled by others either, which wasn¡¯t his intention, to begin with. He was happy about this because it only meant that he has got another ¡®queen¡¯ on the chessboard. He also declared that those who participate and help in the upcoming war are going to get half of the loot from the collected amount, after winning the battle against the Wu family and the two neighboring sectors. Hearing this, many people came to join. Small clans and families also participated. The difference between clans and families was that if you joined a family your first name would be changed to the same as the leaders''. While if you were to join a clan, then you could keep your name and you could also move around more freely. So the clans were more lax and freer than the families. Out of this reason, the families were much more united, but there were also strong hierarchies among their ranks. Angering a family could easily destroy anyone! Clans, on the other hand, weren''t as united, but they still provided the cultivators with resources and they had friendlier atmospheres. The clans were usually much bigger and powerful than the families, but if you were to kill on of them, then usually you would have to deal with only the person''s close friends. Then theirs... then theirs... this is why many cultivators feared the clans and didn''t dare to kill its members. But these clans and families were present mostly only in the higher realms once again because they would spend thousands of years and eons to ascend so they had time to create clans. Everything that was fun, was higher up on the ladder! This is so cruel! It''s like these levels are no fun... There were rarely one or two families or clans even in the third realm. Also, one of the greatest organizations is The Guild. It was fighting against things which were originating from the realms above the fifth, but we don''t have knowledge about those... The other one being the School of Eternalists. It was a school, which accepted only geniuses to nurture. They spread the belief of the human supremacy. Although most people at the higher realms didn¡¯t care about things like races, but there were still powerful cultivators, even among those that were at the tenth level, who supported this idea. Those were the people who founded the School of Eternalists long ago. The lowest and weakest branch it has is reaching into the fourth realm. That¡¯s the bottom of it. Whilst the Guild is reaching even the mortal realms. They know all too well that the fresh blood and new geniuses all come from there. The Guild was powerful and no one dared to challenge its strength, except the School of Eternalists. They held competitions among each other and they sent their best geniuses to show who was the superior, but these competitions usually ended with almost the same amount of wins on both sides. We also planned to join The Guild after ascending to the next realm, but that was still farther away. We stood on the plain where we set up those traps. [My Alice~ Can you feel this boiling in our connected hearts! Haha. I¡¯m really looking forward to this war.] I said jokingly, but I felt nervous, which Alice knew all too well. [Who do you want to lie to? We are bonded you know... I know that you are fearful of losing me.] She said with a gentle and loving tone while smiling as she was looking at me, then she continued. [But don¡¯t worry my love. I¡¯m not going to die so easily. I know that you are terribly hard to kill thanks to your race, but don''t forget that I''m also a True Divine Beast and a Dragon God at that! Do you really think that your race is the only one which is hard to kill?] Alice said, reminding me about her race, her vitality, and her abilities. She was indeed hard to beat and it was even harder to kill her. I shouldn''t worry so much, but I can''t help it. I think that it''s natural to fear, losing my love. Of course, I would also die with her, but that doesn''t matter. I don''t care about my life. What I care about is, our life and our happiness!This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I didn''t have a life anymore. I only had we! It was our life, not mine. I wanted us to be happy and not me. [That was nice~ but fear not honey, I''ll cover your back and you''ll cover mine. If anything, then we still have your Replicate skill. Though it would take its toll on us, but we would live.] Alice said upon hearing my thoughts and she also soothed my mind. [*Sigh* Yeah.] I thought with a small sigh. This is so weird... She too felt the same as me, yet she was the one soothing me. I have to compose myself.To be honest, I''m sure that if the humans of Earth would learn of my race, then they would say that I was the most disgusting and despicable kind of ¡®game boss¡¯. Although my trait isn¡¯t as powerful at the moment, but the higher I get, the more disgusting I become... [H-hey Hiro... what¡¯s with these perverted thoughts? You aren¡¯t just thinking about it, but you are even deliberately sending them into my mind... Ugh. Now I¡¯m getting in the mood! Why are you doing this!?] Alice sent her thoughts to me upon seeing my little ''present''. ¡°Mhm~¡± She moaned lightly. I was doing this to ease my mood and also because I have never tried using this little aspect of our bond before. I started sending little attacks into her body, reaching her ''sensitive'' parts. I know that we can¡¯t go to war with a mindset like what we had before, or else it would really mean our death and that! I truly didn¡¯t want to happen. She moaned slightly in a low and restrained voice as her face became flushed, but this didn¡¯t escape the soldier¡¯s hearing... Our black capes weren¡¯t on us either, since it would only restrict our movements. Seeing such a beauty standing next to you with a red face and hearing a slight moan from her would surely be ¡®exciting¡¯. The soldiers turned away as I chuckled. [Hey-hey my little squirrel, what are you doing, enjoying yourself?] I sent my thoughts for Alice to tease her. [... You pig! This was so evil! Now how can I ever look them in the face?] She said grudgingly, but she wasn''t mad in reality. [It¡¯s not like you have to... Haha, look only at me. But listen to me. After we have won this war I¡¯ll make love to you enough for even two of you okay? I swear that you won¡¯t be able to stand for a day.] I promised her a hot night, which to she didn''t say anything, but her face became flushed upon hearing my words in her mind. The worst thing is that I¡¯m already anticipating it... Thought Alice and naturally, I''ve heard it. [I can hear you crystal and clear!] I remarked, which to she answered jokingly by saying - [Sometimes I have to think about if this bonding was a really good idea. Hahaha,] [Of course, it was! That was the best thing that has happened to me, in both of my lives.] I said as I gave a kiss on her face. As we were warming up to each other and tried to ease the mood when we could see spaceships appearing on the horizon one after the other. Soldiers jumped out of them from high above, then immediately lined up in front of us. This was Alice¡¯s idea. She said to Shao Xian to make a promise with Wu Shan, to fight in a fair way and set up their army on this plain. The promise contained that none of them were going to use their soldiers nor the other two world¡¯s soldiers to make any ambushes or set up traps and such. Luckily for us, this retard bitten on the hook once again. By promising this, it was true that we had to face more enemies, but they can¡¯t make any traps or ambushes. Wu Shan naturally was happy that this was also true for the Shao family. He thought that we would lose the vernacular field. Like that, he could easily charge in and win this war, or so he thought... But the thing was that one and half a year was up. We had nothing to do with their ¡®soldiers¡¯ or ¡®forces¡¯. We were like two strangers. Because of that, we set up the plain, with formations, bombs, and traps. Although none of the Shao family members could help, but we were more than enough. They did notice some scouts or spies but they killed them all, so if everything was fine, then Wu Shan shouldn¡¯t have got any news about this. This is the drawback of these promises or oaths. If you don¡¯t find the loopholes in what the other one said, then can get tricked easily. If we were to be the ones to make the promise, then most likely, Wu Shan would have thought about it more. But since it was Shao Xian¡¯s doing, he didn¡¯t question it. These traps were probably going to kill many soldiers at the lower stages and maybe even soldiers at the fifth or sixth stage were going to die. Our army was doing fine at acting and showing a low morale. Seeing the moral down Wu Shan was delighted. He thought that he was the superior one in this situation! When he saw us, his face turned into a ferocious one and I swear that he was about to pounce on us. Seeing this, Shao Xian gave a warning look for us, but we were clear on who is going to be our enemy... Shao Xian started giving a ''morale boosting'' speech. ¡°My allies hear me out! Why do you want to live? Why do you want to fight?¡± Hearing this none of them spoke because of the ''low morale''. Seeing this I, the ''brave soldier'' shouted to liven up the mood: ¡°I want to live, I want to become stronger, I want to protect those who are important to me, I want to reach the top of this universe!" I shouted. We even had a scenario!!! [I swear that we are idiots... Hahaha~ but Wu Shan is an even bigger idiot!] Upon hearing my ''brave'' shout, they ''Hurray''-ed once, then Shao Xian continued. "Anyone else?" The ''brave'' soldiers started shouting one by one desires like fame, money, women, protecting their loved ones. Human nature is interesting. Most of them didn¡¯t dare to start something because they feared the consequences, feared what would happen if they were to be laughed at, feared what the others were going to think about them. Yet if someone else starts something and it¡¯s a success then all of them want to be as ¡®brave¡¯ and ¡®popular¡¯ as the first person. But that¡¯s how we are. We fear the most, our own community, but the truth is that a community is always dragging us down. Only weak people group up, but is that shameful? I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s just that how we humans are. We are like wolves, we need a pack just like how wolves group up. They too are weak alone but that¡¯s how nature is. There are naturally leader characters born among the ¡®pack¡¯. The soldiers started shouting and hitting their shields with their weapon. Seeing their high morale Shao Xian nodded happily because we were able to ''reach'' such high ''morale''. [*Sigh* You know what Alice?] I questioned her melancholically. Although it was just a play for our plan''s sake, but it held some truth. [What?] She asked me as she started fiddling with her hair. Considering the noise, it was good that we had this bond and that we were able to talk through it. [When I was a human, I felt these feelings they should feel right now too. It is interesting how even though I knew about this all along, I just couldn¡¯t win over my own instinct. I always believed that, if you really want to do something, no one can stop you. You just have to believe in yourself.] [Strangely enough I did this only in some cases but it ALWAYS worked, yet I couldn¡¯t believe in it all the time. I didn¡¯t have power there. Everyone was a normal human. But then why is it that I was still able to do what I wanted when I believed in it?] [It¡¯s funny how we need beliefs to do something while giving our all. Though maybe that didn¡¯t change even now. I believe in ourselves. I believe, that we are going to get out of this alive and from many other battles and that one day, we are going to stand above everyone because you know, in the end, it doesn¡¯t matter at all if you are beastmen, elf, human, monster or mythical creature because it all comes down to one thing.] [And that is how much you believe in yourself! If you are wavering you die, if you are thinking about failing you die, but if you believe, then you can make anything happen!] I finished my monolog and then asked Alice. [So, do you believe Alice?] [¡°I do!¡±] Alice answered positively as she raised her arms cutely. [In this life, in our next life, our past lives the only thing that is shackling us down is always one thing. And that is ourselves!] I thought about my final lines and as I finished my thoughts, a roar broke out of Shao Xian''s throat: ¡°ATAAAAAAACK!!!¡± Chapter 13 - Can you believe? [Edited] Can you believe? Alice''s POV: ----------------------------------------------------- As Shao Xian shouted the command, everyone ran forward at high speed. When we were about five hundred meters away from each other our side suddenly halted and ¡®prepared¡¯ for the incoming charge. Five hundred meters were nothing for us at this level. Seeing us ¡®preparing¡¯, Wu Shan thought that everything was alright and didn¡¯t stop, but as he ran forward, suddenly their faces turned into fearful ones. They probably felt our traps under their feet. They didn¡¯t have time to think about what it was because they learned of it in but a moment... While running at their top speed it was impossible to stop so suddenly, even if you were a cultivator. You would need to control the world laws to do something like that and because of that, they could only control their Space Energies to move towards their feet to protect their lives. Suddenly the ground exploded with a colorful light as many kinds of elemental attacks blasted into their faces. Those enemy soldiers at the lower stages were immediately punctured and skewered by spears made of earth or burned to the death by fire arrows and cut into pieces by wind arrows. Some were hit with dark magic, making their body rot in mere seconds! As soon as these flurries of attacks started, screams followed after them. There were people who didn¡¯t die on the spot losing an arm or a leg. Their guts and blood were flowing in large amounts. [Ugh- although I do have a strong stomach, but seeing this up close and in such a huge amount at that, is something different...] Hiro said through our bond, upon seeing this gory scene. [Yeah, I know. Even though I¡¯m a dragon I still feel a bit nauseated. Well, It¡¯s true that we have killed many beasts and monsters, but this is still different. We killed only one or at most about five of them at the same time.] I agreed with his words with a stiff face as I also felt the same upon seeing it. [*Sigh* We have to get used to it. Who knows how many situations like this are going to happen while we train and struggle to get to the top.] I heard Hiro''s thoughts, which to I answered with a small yes. Seeing so many of his helpers and soldiers dying, enraged Wu Shan. ¡°You fucking liar! How did you break the promise!? That should be impossible!¡± He shouted with a red face, with anger clear on his face. ¡°We aren¡¯t here to talk!¡± Shouted Shao Xian on the brink of breaking into a laugh upon seeing Wu Shan''s stupid face. This only made him more enraged. This trap killed about ? of the enemy soldiers, lowering their chances for victory by a lot and also weakening their morale by a large margin. Now the enemy didn¡¯t want to fight as much as before. This meant that now was the time to charge at them. ¡°See? My soldiers! This is all they¡¯ve got haha! Now attack!¡± Shao Xian shouted happily, raising the morale once again. Attacking while ¡®stepping¡¯ on the already wounded soldiers only worsened their morals even more. As our side reached theirs, we successfully took out many soldiers. The hostile army was screaming in pain because of the attacks, which kept decimating them. They bore heavy losses, but since they were well trained, they didn¡¯t back out and stood back to formation. Unfortunately for them, the soldiers of the Shao family had powerful weapons, thanks to us, which made it very hard for them to defend. We kept pushing their side back without stopping when Wu Shan found us in the charging army. He was at the ninth stage which was quite rare in this weak and rural sector. To be honest, this sector wasn''t much better when it came to cultivators than the sector we were born in. In other sectors having thousands of people at the ninth stage wouldn¡¯t be weird. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found you, you will be sorry for what you have done! You¡¯ve caused me many problems and now you are going to pay the price!¡± Wu Shan shouted at us with his stupid, low-class speech, like a third rate villain. The surrounding warriors didn¡¯t dare to come too close to us, fearing that they might get caught up in the effects of our forthcoming battle. Shao Xian was battling with the other two world¡¯s main leaders. Normally, people would think that we were outnumbered, however, you mustn¡¯t forget that this was a ¡®Human Sector¡¯ whilst those two weren¡¯t. Since this was a Human Sector, the cultivators here didn¡¯t have great battles with the beastmen. This meant that they had more space to live and fewer warriors to die. This was the reason that although those two came over from their sectors, but they couldn¡¯t send too much ¡®help¡¯. If they would have done so, then firstly, they would be overrun by the beastmen and secondly, they didn¡¯t have a big enough army and population either. [Hey, Hiro~ What¡¯s with this shitty speech he gave? And why is it that whenever we see someone who wants to kill us they are giving speeches all the time. Is this some kind of curse? If they want to kill us then just try it and then die. They don¡¯t have to give speeches.] I said as I thought about Wu Shan''s little speech. My sentence made Hiro laugh slightly as he answered by saying [*Chuckle* Well said, though it¡¯s not like we are going to talk to him, so let¡¯s kill him first. That would greatly reduce their morals. If we can kill him, then this battle will become an easy sweep.] Not answering him, we only looked at each other for a moment, before focusing on him again and charged towards him. This further enraged him, but after our first collision, he had to realize, that he had to be wary of us. Although he was at the peak of the ninth stage, which meant that he had the power of a hundred and twenty-five golems (937 500 kg), he realized that none of us were much less weaker than he himself. Although we were only at the peak of the fifth stage, but we still had a hundred and five golems of strength (787 500 kg). This was indeed much lower, but considering our powerful and tough bodies it was possible for us to withstand his strength. Noticing this, Wu Shan felt threatened. I think that he realized that if he lets us grow, then he is going to die. But he thought it wrong. He is going to die anyway. Now that he took us seriously, he positioned himself. We rushed at him, with weapons drawn. Upon reaching him, at first, Hiro attacked with his right arm with a horizontal slash. When his strike was deflected, just as he expected it to happen, he used the kickback force of his strike to rotate his body in the air, and he attacked with his left arm from above. While he was still rotating I used both of my scimitars to pierce him and at the same time, with one of my steps, I also used water magic to make the ground muddy under Wu Shan. This was very dangerous for him because he had to make a footing with his magic, defend from the incoming piercing attack, then even defend from Hiro¡¯s slashing that would reach him almost exactly when he would still be affected by his clash with me. Cold sweat was flowing down on his forehead. This was our first attack, yet it was so perfectly coordinated as if we would be a single person just with more bodies. Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t know that it was almost like that. Now that he knew that he is going to be wounded because he had no way out, he tried to minimize the damage. When the piercing attack came, he used his blade and superior strength to push my scimitar upward, in the meantime expecting from my attack which was no flying upwards to block most of Hiro¡¯s. What he didn¡¯t expect was that I would jump and turn in the air using his push, just like Hiro did. Now he had to face two attacks from above and he didn¡¯t have time to do anything! All he could do was to hold up the sword and brace himself. As Hiro struck close to the handle of his sword, he pushed it down towards his left shoulder, almost cutting into it. The problem was that my weapon also reached the tip of his sword where his power was at its weakest, so he wasn''t able to stop me. I cut a deep wound into his right shoulder, and thanks to my attack, his sword moved downwards, making way for Hiro¡¯s sword to also cut into his other shoulder. Now both of his shoulders were wounded. If he hadn¡¯t been able to solidify the earth under him by using ice to make it steel hard, then most likely his arms would have been cut off. He didn¡¯t wait for another round like this so he immediately jumped back. What he didn''t expect were two thirteen colored magical attacks, flying towards him. He was barely able to stop when our attacks, which were easy to cast thanks to our weapons, struck his body. He was able to erect a few thin magical walls, but it was for naught. Our attacks broke through his stupid walls and bombarded his body. He flew through the air and we wanted to jump after him to kill him, but at that time, two guys appeared in front of us who came to help Wu Shan out. In these last two days, we perfected our teamwork to such a state where Shao Xian didn¡¯t stand a chance. We measured up their new enemies. Our newcomer guests were at the seventh stage of Space Founding Realm. [Such bothers... They are real party killers.] I thought upon seeing their arrival. If not for them, then maybe we could have killed Wu Shan by now. Although it''s going to be harder for us, but it was still better like this because this meant that our allies would have to fight against fewer high-level cultivators. [I think that it would be better if we picked out the weaker ones. Could you cover me, Hiro?] I asked my dear boyfriend with the sweetest voice I was able to make. [Yeah honey~ No problem, though I¡¯ll have to give it my all since I¡¯m going to be alone.] He answered with a tone, which made it obvious that he was expecting payment. [I¡¯ll reward you plenty if we are done here! ??] I said as I sent a possible scene into his mind. [So I¡¯ll be pampered by you?] Hiro questioned me happily, already expecting a lot of pleasure and naturally, I confirmed his thoughts. [Fufu~ In any way you want.] [T-this, I can¡¯t refuse. Last time something like that happened I couldn¡¯t move for hours! It was a real bliss! Die you fucker! Only you are severing me from a great event!!] Hiro shouted in his mind upon hearing my offer and he became fired up to kill Wu Shan. [You are quite easy to motivate-] I remarked, but he cut into my thoughts by saying [Every man is! Hehe, just some of them hides it well!] I couldn''t help but agree with his words. [... That may be true.] He was cruel enough to remark on my lustful nature, but I can''t help it! [But you are no different. I feel and know everything about you.] I blushed slightly upon hearing his thoughts.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Afterward, we planned how to do this, with lightning fast speed in our connected minds, then we quickly moved. You can think much quicker in your mind even while being a mortal, so to us, all this talking took only a second at most. At the higher realms, not even microseconds would be enough to describe the cultivator''s movement speed and reaction time, not to mention our thinking speed. Since Hiro was alone against Wu Shan he had a much harder time. He doesn''t have too much chance to win against him without me since we aren''t powerful enough to use our abilities yet. All he could do was hold out till I kill these two uninvited guest. Hiro ran towards Wu Shao and engaged in a battle with him. Wu Shan still had more physical strength since he was at a much higher stage. While they kept exchanging attacks, I was pushing back the other two. Even if they were two, they were only at the seventh stage and they were hardly good at coordinating with each other. Most likely they never fought together... Thanks to that, I had it easier, but it would be still hard to kill them because they kept protecting each other. Thinking about our plan, I started slowly and unnoticeably backing out. After reaching the right point, I stopped kept them in their places - - Meanwhile, Hiro was defending against Wu Shan. Suddenly Wu Shan cast a huge fireball and shot it towards him. He didn¡¯t know why, but Hiro kept fighting stagnantly while barely moving around, not like before, making it possible for him to finally cast a powerful magical attack. When he shot it Hiro grinned and using earth magic, went under the ground. The fireball went past him right towards me. Seeing this Wu Shan was delighted, but his face soon changed to terror because I did the same as Hiro. In a normal case, this would have killed me, since my enemies could have simply beheaded me, but right now, they were surprised to see the gigantic fireball which was cast by a ninth stage cultivator, flying towards them. It was easy for me to evade the fireball since I knew about it long before, but it was different with them. It was already in front of them and they couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it; they did try but it was futile as the fireball devoured one of them while the other one was badly burned. I didn¡¯t give him a chance as I jumped out of the ground and beheaded the still screaming guy. Realizing that we used him up to kill his stupid soldiers, he became enraged and his face became flushed. While he was raging, Hiro didn¡¯t stop fighting, nor did he forget about everything. He went under the ground and he came out right under Wu Shan, almost skewering him in the process, but he jumped back in time. It was only that there was unexpectedly... Another Hiro!? Since he jumped backward he was in the air and couldn¡¯t control his body! He flew straight into Hiro¡¯s sword skewering his heart, dying in the process. Just who was this other Hiro?! He couldn¡¯t understand even in his last moments! He died an unwilling death without even knowing how! Just what happened!? But it didn¡¯t matter to him since he had already died. Now all his plans and aspirations were for naught. What did it matter if he was going to die? The Hiro behind his back slowly dissolved and turned into a black mass on the ground and it quickly crept back to his leg and entered his body. Although this left him with a pale face, he was fine since this was one of his racial skills. True Divine Beasts had some very powerful racial skills, at our current level and stage, it took a lot out of us to use since we were too weak. Hiro wasn¡¯t supposed to use this till reaching the Domain Space Realm. That was the reason he was so pale. But on the other side, the enemy soldiers were even paler. They knew that it was over. If their leader died then what were they fighting for? Who was going to control or lead them even if they were to win? The other two sectors¡¯ main powers? For sure they wouldn¡¯t want something like that so many dropped their weapons and held up their hands. Why should they die a meaningless death? Even if they were to be punished after this, at least they could still live and ascend later, so it was better for them to surrender. Then came the chain effect. Seeing one surrender, caused many to follow and slowly all of our enemies dropped their weapons. [You should rest, Hiro. Your face is all white and you lost quite a lot of your energy to create that replicant of yours. I think that it would be better if we left the frontlines for now.] I advised, fearing my dearest love''s health. We went to the back of the army and Hiro sat down to start meditating. He didn¡¯t have to wait long before he not only recovered but even broke through to the sixth stage! Finally! Feeling this I felt a bit downhearted because I wasn''t able to break through, thanks to me, being on the lookout. [Hiro, do it for me too while you are at it.] I said, but he was already doing it. Thanks to our bond, we are able to cultivate in the other''s place. Hiro was doing it for me all the time. This is possible because our subconscious minds aren''t refusing the other one. This isn''t the case with other cultivators. If you would try to send you energy into other''s body, there could be only two possibilities. One being that your energy wouldn''t be able to enter your target''s body because his/her subconscious would refuse the alien energy. This happens only if you are weaker or only if you aren''t powerful enough to force your energy in. Two being that you would crush your target''s energy veins forcefully. Obviously, this happens if you are much stronger than your target. Thanks to us being connected with our bond, our subconscious minds are like a two piece set, making it possible for us to send our energies into each other''s body. While sitting there, Hiro collected the Universe Energy, purified and converted it into Space Energy, then sent it towards Alice¡¯s body. I felt my power increasing and reaching its peak. After accumulating enough energy for me, I also broke through to the sixth stage of Space Founding Realm! Those who didn''t surrender before were already dead, while those who surrendered were kneeling on the ground. The other two sectors¡¯ main leaders came forth to talk with Shao Xian. One of them was called Michael while the other one was called Chrissy, or so I heard from their introduction. Not every sector was like China on Earth. The sector we were born in was quite mixed since Hiro was a Japanese name on Earth, while Alice was French. Of course, there weren''t such countries in these sectors. As they stood face to face, Michael and Chrissy knew that now it all depended on Shao Xian but they wouldn¡¯t give in so easily. ¡°Why would you want to conquer our sectors? Isn¡¯t this enough for you?¡± Questioned Michael with an anxious face. ¡°Yes! You would also have to fight against the beastmen!¡± Chimed in Chrissy. ¡°...¡± ¡°What are you standing there mute? You can¡¯t do this to our sectors!¡± The woman couldn¡¯t calm herself down as she kept on with her rambling. ¡°Why are you shouting at me? I didn¡¯t even want to attack your sectors. I¡¯ve already sent you messages that I don¡¯t care about conquering your sectors. I just want to keep up this as a Human Sector. Why would I go around conquering and causing more wars and problems for myself? Are you two stupid or what?¡± Shao Xian ridiculed them with an - ''I don''t get you'' - face. They looked at each other with perplexedly. Probably they started realizing that those messages he sent weren¡¯t a lie... that he told them the truth all this while, that they were played! Now they realized their mistakes. They realized that the only one who wanted to conquer was Wu Shan. ¡°Where is that bastard!? Let me kill him!¡± Michael shouted, with Chrissy in tow. ¡°No! I¡¯m going to do that!¡± Both of them wanted to kill him because they didn¡¯t know that the reason why the soldiers gave up was because of people seeing how their main pillar died. Michael and Chrissy were at the ninth stage too, but the Shao family still had another two ninth stage experts, one being Shao Xian¡¯s wife, the other one being a close friend of his. They also realized that if we were able to kill Wu Shan, then that meant that they would be overwhelmed instantly after we killed the other two at the ninth stage. They were not only outnumbered, thanks to our traps decimating them, but even our weapons and armors made it hard for them to fight against our allies. ¡°Sorry, he was killed by my guests, but you shouldn¡¯t forget that you caused me losses too, so now you are going to pay the price.¡± Shao Xian said with a threatening voice. ¡°Ugh...But we can negotiate about the details, right? I swear we didn¡¯t want this to happen!¡± Both of them grunted. That¡¯s how humans were. They lost in a battle. They should be happy that they can keep their lives yet they are already trying to negotiate... [Can you see that shamelessness? You could see things like that even on Earth!] Hiro started our little conversation. [Yes-yes I see it. Now let us go over there. I want to get access to their sectors. I want to see the beastmen''s town or city too. Their sectors are Stagnant Sectors so I''m sure that there are beastmen.] I said, already planning to go there. [Yaay~ I¡¯ve always wanted to see beastmen! I¡¯m going to pet someone haha!] Hiro started laughing in his mind happily. [Not women.] I said seriously, though I knew that he didn''t care about women other than me. [*Gulp* Such a scary voice. You know that you are the only one for me Darling~ so don¡¯t say things like that. Seems like I¡¯ll have to punish you~] Hiro gulped loudly as he started acting, but he couldn''t stop himself from playing with his newfound game which was him teasing me by using our bond. ¡°Kya~¡± ¡°Mhn~¡± I moaned slightly because of where he made me feel good. [¡°Hey, stop it! Another one like this and you won¡¯t get your ¡®event¡¯!] I threatened him, but even I didn''t think it seriously. [Yes, my lady!] He knew it all too well, but he answered like that nonetheless. We went towards Michael and Chrissy. ¡°And you are?¡± They asked for our names, but Shao Xian answered in our place. ¡°They are called Hiro and Alice. They are my guests and they are the ones who killed Wu Shan.¡± ¡°What? But they are only at the early sixth stage! How could they kill him? What are you lying for?¡± Michael couldn¡¯t believe his ears as he started shouting, surprised. ¡°Oh? So you broke through? Then now you could probably easily kill him right?¡± Shao Xian questioned us as he noticed Michael''s words. I guess he didn''t check out our auras before. ¡°What? They were only at the fifth stage originally?!¡± Hearing his question, this time it was Chrissy''s turn to shout as she lost her cool. What did they expect? We are mythical monsters! ¡°Okay, let''s get to the point. Firstly, what do you two want? Do you need something as compensation?¡± Chrissy looked towards us as she asked if we need anything as compensation. Only the strongest would get a share and since we were able to kill someone at the ninth stage, it was natural that they would pay up for us too. They were probably bleeding in their hearts, but it was still better to pay than to die. I don''t know what they were thinking, but upon hearing our wish, they were surprised. I guess they were expecting more. ¡°We want to go to your sector where we can find beastmen too. Of course free of charge and we need a spaceship too. We want to travel freely!¡± I said, demandingly. ¡°Eh?- That¡¯s all? But you can just simply come with us when we go back like that...¡± ¡°No, like I said I want to own a spaceship.¡± I corrected her misunderstanding, which made it worse, but it was still manageable. ¡°Ugh. That¡¯s a bit more... complicated. I think that I can do something about it, though you may have to wait about a week for that.¡± She explained. [That¡¯s enough for a long fuck Alice! Hear me!? Hehe-] Hiro kept spouting his nonsense in his mind. Okay, I''ll be honest. It wasn''t nonsense... [Shut up. I can¡¯t talk to them - listen to them, talk to you and listen to you at the same time. Not everyone has split minds like you. Damned parallel minds. So unfair! Don¡¯t you dare!] He just made me remember about his unfairness, but upon hearing his thoughts, I threatened him, but it was for naught. ¡°Mhmm~¡± I moaned slightly, while I cursed in my mind. [YOU LITTLE! Just you wait...] Naturally, my moan wouldn''t escape a cultivator''s ears. ¡°Mhm? Is something wrong with you, Alice?¡± Chrissy questioned me with a suspicious face. ¡°...N- No. So can you arrange what I¡¯ve asked for?¡± I tried smoothing out the situation. ¡°Yes!¡± She accepted our request happily. She could get away cheaply. Now it was Michael¡¯s turn. He looked at Shao Xian hoping for a similar condition, but he pulled the shorter one as Shao Xian started telling how many of his soldiers died by his evil hands and how he lost so much money and metal to prepare for this war. He was literally robbing him and encashing on him what we used to make weapons and herbs for him. [That¡¯s quite shameless. And he didn¡¯t even lose that many soldiers. Others would call this a complete victory, yet he is here crying how many things he has lost. Even though there are still many weapons and pills we have left for him.] Hiro said with a small while laughing in his mind. [And here I thought that he is a generous person. But now I know that you are a really good judge of personalities. Seems like that past life of yours wasn¡¯t such a worthless time wasting activity.] I remarked jokingly. [See? I told you that he is nice only because we are benefitting him. Otherwise, the most we would have got would have been some ores and herbs and the lodging itself. But wait, did you just call my past life a worthless time wasting a-activity?! That¡¯s really cruel. I wasn¡¯t worthless!] Hiro explained then he realized what I said. [Revenge for before hehe.] I thought with a small laugh, but he took revenge with his little game once again. "Kyah~¡± I moaned out once again. [What?! Just what can I do to make you stop this! Everyone is looking at me weirdly again! Just look at their faces! It¡¯s good that at least we aren¡¯t on your planet. They would think that I¡¯m using some kind of ¡®toy¡¯!] I pleaded. I didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. [But you¡¯re so cute while being embarrassed. I¡¯m starting to feel like a sadist.] - I looked at him ''that'' way - [Okay, okay I¡¯ll stop. Come, let¡¯s return to our room.] He said with a small chuckle. ¡°Chrissy~ We are staying with Shao Xian till you send our new spaceship... So see you later~¡± Hiro said as he turned around to leave. We have to wait at most one week, so we could just train here, till then. ---------- 3rd POV: ------------------------ ¡°I think that Hiro guy... Is a sadistic and perverted guy.¡± Chrissy remarked as Hiro and Alice left. ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Everyone agreed with her words. Meanwhile, Hiro was hiccupping. ¡°Did someone mention me? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Do even cultivators hiccup? It seems like they do...¡± Hiro said after another hiccup as he thought about such things. Chapter 13.5 - Bestial love (18+) [Edited] Bestial love (AN:\ This is an x.5 titled chapter, which means that this has nothing to do with the storyline. This is always going to contain our main characters'' love- Nightlife... If you aren''t interested in pure sex, then you shouldn''t read this chapter and go on to the next. Like I said, only sex is going to happen here.) This one is going to be from third pov: ------------------------------------------------------------------ When they were done with the war and negotiations they went back to the Shao family¡¯s castle. [Hey, I hope that you didn¡¯t forget your promise, Alice. I¡¯m eagerly waiting for it.] Hiro said with his tongue almost out of his mouth, panting heavily as he kept imagining his beautiful girlfriend''s body. [I know. ?? But we are going to leave the castle. I don¡¯t want to start moaning here. Who knows if accidentally we would lose control over our magic and it would be released. Then they could hear us again. It¡¯s not like it has never happened before...] Alice said thoughtfully. They kept on talking through their bond because it was much quicker and convenient. Indeed, while they were residing in the castle it had happened two times where they just couldn¡¯t control their lust and enjoyment, accidentally releasing their control over the wind magic which prevented their voices from leaking out. After the second time, they were even asked to do it in a forest because this was harmful to the younger ones... If they could have seen such a lustful ¡®onee-chan¡¯, then most likely those children would become quite the perverts when they grow up. Thinking about this their shame came forth. [Aaah, but really, just how could we do it like that!? It¡¯s so embarrassing! It¡¯s all your fault because you couldn¡¯t restrain your dick!] Alice said, but even she didn''t believe in her own words. [Who talks! You have attacked me numerous times and the second time too, you were the one to do so. You are just like me a total pervert...] Hiro refuted on her words upon hearing them. [My face is probably red...] Alice thought as she imagined her face, but Hiro answered before she could look through Hiro''s eyes. [It is.] Then Hiro added his perverted thoughts. [Anyway let¡¯s leave for the forest. I want to see you while you bathe and have a good ¡®bathroom sex¡¯ with you! You can also make true your promise that you made on the battlefield!] After talking it over they left for a good and safe spot where they usually spent their time when they desired each other. It was in the forest in a mountain valley. There was a cliff on the mountain where was a plain, on it. It wasn¡¯t large but it had a beautiful scenery. There was a little lake almost where the side of the cliff was. It was actually a natural hot spring! They came here numerous times to enjoy themselves. They also built a house made of wood here in their free time. Their little wood house was very cozy. It had a bed, with fluffy animal hides to make it very comfy, which was reeking of their body''s fragrance and of their love making processes. You could tell how many things had happened on that bed... After the little plain the mountain continued to grow into the skies, but it didn¡¯t matter. This wasn¡¯t too high a place, and there weren¡¯t any monsters in the nearby area. They could freely shout, moan and enjoy themselves here to the utmost without any restraint. When they reached this place, both of them took off their clothes and went into the hot spring. Alice was slowly and erotically spilling water on herself. Her body was shining from the sunlight and it was very enchanting to see how her body was all wet. A beautiful woman whom he loved dearly was having a bath in front of Hiro while the background scenery was a beautiful forested valley. It was hard to resist, especially after seeing how the water slowly trickled down from her face towards her shoulders, then into the valley between her breasts! Hiro just couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore. He got up and ran for her body like a hungry wolf. ¡°Kya- Wait, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll make you feel good, but I wanted to be clean before that!¡± Alice shouted in surprise, but it wasn''t even true... Cultivators could clean their bodies with their energies. She was always clean and she always had a nice fragrance. ¡°What does it matter! You are clean enough already, now let me devour your pussy and your body!¡± Hiro answered without caring about her little whining. He felt hunger in his pants! He grabbed her tits with both of his hands then slowly started playing with them. He held them up, massaged them, then he put his mouth on her nipples and started sucking on them. ¡°Mhn~ Ahh~ Hey why are you sucking on them so much? It doesn¡¯t feel as good as fucking right?¡± ¡°Yeesh but it¡¯s a man¡¯s romance! You just can¡¯t understand my love for these huge tits! And they are so taut and big! Ah, women on Earth could get tits like these only when they were young but yours will stay like this forever haha! And you don¡¯t even need implants." ¡°I¡¯m going to hog you all for myself for eternity to come! None can touch you even with a single finger!¡± Hiro shouted with an honestly happy face as his dick kept moving around in his pants. Feeling her soft breasts, he couldn''t restrain himself. He was biting and pulling on her nipples gently, making her feel good, but she was aching to do something else so she pushed him down into the shallow part of the lake where his face was still above the water. [Haah~ You have played enough with my nipples and tits. Look they are all erect, but my pussy is flowing with love juices. You can¡¯t leave me alone enjoying only yourself.] Alice said as she felt her crotch which was craving for Hiro''s penis. [I know I was just waiting for you to give in to your lust. It¡¯s going to be better like that.] Hiro didn''t hide his plans. She went over him and squatted over him. She grabbed his dick which was already steel hard from excitement. Alice actually didn¡¯t put it in, but sat on his hips and leaned on him. [Now~ I¡¯ll tease your cock so much that it is going to burst. All it''s going to take is one or two strokes. You are going to feel a great deal of ¡®aching¡¯ at your crotch but expect a wonderful cumming. Sex is just like life! The more you endure and suffer the greater it becomes!] Alice said wisely with a sadistic face as she kept pushing Hiro''s face into her huge breasts. [You can¡¯t just sit around and live a ¡®good life¡¯ don¡¯t you think? Hehe~ now let¡¯s start.] She added as a finishing line with a small smile. As she finished her monolog, she pressed her pussy against his cock. Hiro was already feeling dizzy from her fragrance which was always so mind blowing when they were having sex. The truth was, that she was actually releasing pheromones from her body at these times which felt so fragrant to Hiro. He was actually smelling aphrodisiac with every breath, but he didn¡¯t mind it. He just wanted to feel the odor of her body more and more. When he felt how her soft, wet and scorching pussy was pressing against his cock he felt ecstatic. He strongly hugged her body at her back because he just couldn¡¯t leave his arms hanging at his sides like that. He wanted to love her and feel her body as much as he could. Alice felt his strong arms coiling around her back, making her feel warm and incredibly safe. Alice was madly stroking his cock which was between her labia. She pressed it tightly against him, making him feel as if his cock was in a warm, wet, extremely hot clam-shell.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He felt as his cum was starting to rush up from his balls, but suddenly the moving stopped and as the pumping effect left, all he felt was the warmth and the feeling of wanting to cum. Since Alice was connected to him, she knew when she had to stop to make him feel terrible... But this was only the start. Hiro liked to be dominant, but sometimes a change of roles felt good, so now he only begged her. [Haah- please my love. I want to cum into you so badly, you just can¡¯t believe it! I feel like my cock is about to burst!] Hiro said through their bond because he was panting heavily. [Nope. You are going to enjoy my body for a bit more before finally cumming into me.] Alice cruelly denied his words. [I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad.] Hiro said with an unconvinced look. [Definitely the first. You will go straight to the heavens!] Alice forced her words on him. Knowing that it was going to be like that since he had already experienced it, he grunted but held out. Alice was slowly creeping down on his body as her lips touched his body while she was looking into his eyes. A huge amount of happiness and anticipation was overflowing in Hiro¡¯s mind as he saw this. He felt how her lips were closing in on his crotch almost reaching his cock. Suddenly Alice swiftly moved back up to his ears and whispered into them. ¡°Fufu~ you seem to be in pain. Do you want me to touch your penis so badly? Look at how your breath is all ragged and your body is trembling. You want to cum this badly? If you ask me I can help you out.¡± ¡°Ugh- such vile character. You are even worse than me with that erotic and lustful body of yours..." Hiro grunted as he felt her soft body on his, her fragrance that kept invading his nostrils and the burning lust in his body. "Haa, ha, suck me, Alice!" Then she moved back to his crotch and again went down towards his cock extremely slowly. Hiro was gripping his hands so tightly that it was already white. Feeling how he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this teasing anymore, she moved to his dick and kissed it, then put it between her plump tits and put its tip into her mouth. If Hiro were normal sized, he most likely would be lost in her big tits... As Alice started licking him around his glans - even though he was a male - he still moaned slightly from the wonderful feeling. She then put the remaining part of his dick coming out from between her tits into her mouth and moved her lips up and down on it. Hiro felt so good that he was in the heavens but his conquering instincts just couldn¡¯t stand by watching, so he had to at least put his right hand on her head brushing through her hair and moving her head at his own pace. It¡¯s hard for a dominant male to be a tame sheep even if he is pampered by such a beauty. Alice, on the other hand, did like to play dominant sometimes and since she was in the mood for it, she didn¡¯t stop with her teasing and even though her pace was now controlled by Hiro, she still kept moving on her own. When she felt that he was about to cum, she abruptly stopped almost making Hiro go crazy the second time. He even screamed out and bit into his knuckles. Even his bestial traits came out, a scaly tail, his hands became covered in terribly hard black scales too with a green energy looking line among the scales. His eyes became slits like a dragon¡¯s. ¡°WAAAAA! ALICE! MOVE YOUR PUSSY! I¡¯M GOING CRAZY!¡± He didn¡¯t shout at her with rage or something like that. He would never do that. It was like a wounded beast crying and asking for help from his beloved... Alice, hearing this, laughed slightly as she said. ¡°Fufu~ It seems like you can¡¯t hold on, so I¡¯ll have to truly satisfy you. ??¡± As she stood up her legs were dripping wet from the little lake, but on her thighs close to her pussy, there was some other kind of liquid. She was soaking wet because she too was holding back herself all this while. Now that Hiro was ready to enjoy his biggest cumming ever, she didn¡¯t intend to stop him this time or else he really might go crazy. Copulating instincts are no trifling matters. Humans love to fuck but he, as a Twelve-headed Hydra, and Alice as a Dragon God was even worse off. Playing with their sexual instincts and desires was like calling forth the heavens wrath! He grabbed into the ground completely crushing the ground under his hands. He had much more physical strength than usually. (AN:\ PLEASE READ NOTE AT THE END!) He had ? entered into his battle form. Alice didn¡¯t make him wait any longer as she, again, squatted over his cock and sat straight onto it. She moaned loudly as she felt the strong, hard and long dick going straight through her hole reaching her womb. He became even bigger after his slight transformation. He held strongly onto Alice''s sides as said. ¡°HAAH! My love! Yesss~ Let¡¯s~ fuck to our heart''s content! I want you so badly!¡± As Alice was holding back long enough just like Hiro did, she too transformed slightly into her draconic form. As they gave off terrifying auras, both of them started to fuck wildly. Alice was riding Hiro¡¯s dick as if she would be playing rodeo. She screamed out with a draconic roar coming through her throat. ¡°YES! MAKE LOVE TO ME! ??¡± Both of them went totally crazy and out of control. The energies surging around their bodies were as powerful as that of a person at the Domain Space Realm first stage! They totally lost control over themselves and fucked wildly. Alice felt as her vagina was being attacked at all of her good spots, making her feel heavenly. Barely after about thirty seconds both of them came. She came with such a force and she even reached an orgasm. Her whole body spasmed, stiffened and felt hot. She felt wonderful as her legs straightened her toes stood apart as much as they could and her back bent backward while Hiro came with a strength never seen before. If he would shoot into empty space then most likely it would fly at least three meters, not to mention the amount he released. Afterward, both of them slumped down into each other¡¯s embrace, breathing heavily. This was a very short round, but a very satisfying one. After so much preparation both of them came very easily but it felt better than ever. After resting and breathing heavily for about a minute, their heads slowly cleared out and their racial traits slowly turned back. Now they regained their human forms and their consciousness cleared out. ¡°Ha- ?? Seems like we are going to be really powerful in our monsters forms. Ha- We will have to be careful when we use it,¡± Said Alice while she kept on panting heavily. "Haa, ha, being a Hydra sure is great," Hiro remarked as he thought about his abilities in the future. They did have inherent memories about themselves, but even they didn¡¯t know their actual strength. After resting for a minute they held up their heads from each other¡¯s shoulders and looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Seeing the beauty of their shining green eyes they were lost in it for a moment before they started kissing deeply. They rolled their tongues together while their head was getting all muddy again. Their saliva was overflowing so much that it was already spilling on Alice¡¯s tits but she didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡°Let¡¯s start the second round, but now you will have to pamper me. I want to feel your penis in my pussy for a long time.¡± Since she was on his lap, to begin with, he didn¡¯t intend to move her too much so he simply lifted her into the air and pulled her on his penis. She screamed out from the pleasure making Hiro¡¯s thing even harder. ¡°Sometimes I wonder if your thing could kill people. It¡¯s harder than those bone weapons we used and it¡¯s so hot. I think that you could fry or hit someone to death with it." Alice said jokingly, but it was true... [Who knows. Anyway, I¡¯m going to start moving.] Hiro quickly answered through their bond and Alice agreed with him. [Yes! Do it.] For the pleasure¡¯s sake, she started whispering into his ears instead and she also pushed her tits against his chest making him more excited. Their hearts were beating like crazy. Most likely their pulse was over 400. Cultivators had higher heart rates, to begin with, so when these two were copulating, then it¡¯s natural to have such a high heart rate. ¡°Love me. Fuck me as hard as you can and then cum into my pussy!¡± Alice whispered into his ears dirtily. Talking dirtily during sex is exciting to many people and they were no different in that, so Alice used this to excite Hiro even more. Hearing her saying this, got him really worked up and he immediately started pistoning crazily, also attacking her weak spots with all of his moves. In about five minutes, Hiro came at least twice into her while she came about three times, even orgasming once. It seemed like as if there was no end to their lovemaking. Afterward, they changed positions as Alice got on all fours as Hiro kneeled behind her and put his cock into her. He grabbed into her thighs, right under her stomach, next to his pussy and leaned on her back. He was literally pushing his whole crotch on her behind. [My tits, and pussy. Play with them too.] Alice thought, as she felt the need to feel more pleasure. Just as she thought Hiro was already using his left hand to grab, pull and twist gently her left nipple while his right hand was roughly playing with her clit. Women were indeed fragile sometimes, but at other times they can be played with quite roughly. Especially now that she was in such a wild state, she didn¡¯t mind how roughly her clitoris was handled. Hiro was caressing it, pulling at it and also pinching it. Soon after Alice¡¯s pupils contracted her eyes widened and while having another orgasm she screamed out. ¡°AAAH~! ?? YES! Fuck me hard!! ??¡° Then she collapsed to the ground while panting heavily and with a blissful face, she actually blanked out. Seeing this Hiro was startled but after feeling how she was alright through their bond he didn¡¯t fear for her health anymore. He didn¡¯t have much power left in his body either so he used water magic to control the water around them to wash their bodies, then with a princess carry he took Alice into their warm, comfy and soft bed. He put her on the bed and laid down next to her, also embracing her strongly. ¡°Sleep well, Alice. I love you the most!¡± He whispered into her ears with a loving voice, then he also fell asleep. A few hours later they woke up and continued their lovemaking and then slept once again. (AN:\ He isn¡¯t a cat... And see? Being a pervert has its own perks. I¡¯ll make tiny spoilers here and you will learn some things earlier here but please I ask you to keep it a secret from those who don¡¯t read these chapters. Don¡¯t tell them even that I tell some earlier released secrets. ------ Let¡¯s be my VIP cuz¡¯ it feels good to be that. XD I¡¯ll add this link when I tell those who didn¡¯t read this chapter too but for now here is an illustration which isn¡¯t made by me. Also imagine him like this but with twelve heads, a body covered by completely black scales and a strong green light flowing among his scales like liquefied magic. http://www.deviantart.com/art/Hydra-s-Rage-551175137 ------ At the 3rd realm he is going to have 5 heads then +1 head each realm making it into a total of 12 on the 10th level. There are more things to know but those are for the future, now this is all. I really want to see your comments about this chapter. I¡¯m curious about what you think. XD If nothing else then at least about this secret spoiler thingy that I thought of.. >.< Uhm. The next one I¡¯m going to write from our perverted heroine¡¯s POV. Hehe~) Chapter 14 - Traveling to another sector [Edited] Traveling to another sector Hiro''s POV: ------------------------------------------------------- After our orgy last day, I woke up with a slightly sore body. I felt Alice waking up in the bed alone, which made her feel uncomfortable for a moment, but she knew what I''m doing so she calmed down. Alice realized that her legs were still weak. She was in no condition to walk, nor did she has to. In this sector, we had spices so making delicious food, wasn¡¯t only a dream anymore. Considering that I could cook even in my past life, I just had to learn the flavor of these spices. We didn¡¯t need to eat too much at this level but we still did it from time to time because we liked eating delicious food. But our favorite is the meat! We are talking about predators, so you shouldn''t be surprised. I heard Alice''s stomach grumbling from the other room which caused me to smile. We haven''t eaten anything for at least a week, so we were a bit hungry, especially after such an ¡®event¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s soon done my love then we can eat,¡± I said loudly in a good mood with a smile on my face. ¡°Hmm~ breakfast in the bed? How romantic of you?! It comes in handy because I probably can''t walk for a while..." She answered with a small voice. ¡°Haha, I know. I can feel that you have no power left in your legs. I think that you should be alright about two hours later at most," I said, feeling happy that I was able to make her feel so much pleasure. Who wouldn''t want to satisfy and rule over his woman? ¡°Ugh. Just how much did it burden on my body. I should be up and be walking not sitting here. And I slept like a log," She remarked grudgingly, but happily. ¡°Yeah. You slept very cutely. Hehe~ Anyway you don¡¯t have to worry about it, you are going to be alright soon enough just use some healing magic," I said, but to be honest I wanted to attack her once again. This sadism... it''s great! ¡°Okaay~¡± She said with a happy tone. After about five minutes I took and put a tray in front of Alice. Seeing the meat with noodles she happily devoured it all. When I was done, I saw here sitting there without any clothes on the bed. Seeing her soft and taut breasts, I had no way to resist! I pushed her on the bed, which caused, a cute yelp from her. "Noo! What are you doing? I''m still weak at that spot! You can''t do this with me!" She tried to escape as she rolled on the bed and tried to crawl away. I held onto her butt and pulled her back. "Ah!" She shouted happily upon feeling me. I stirred up her desires and we made love once more. ------------------------------------ A week has gone by and our spaceship also arrived. Chrissy landed in front of us and jumped out of the spaceship. ¡°So? Is this to your liking? I paid a quite large sum of money for it and it was hard to get since-" She wanted to polish herself, but I cut in her words because none of us were interested in her stupid excuses. ¡°Thank you very much now could you not talk for half a day about how you¡¯ve got it? As long as it¡¯s here it¡¯s fine. You too should be happy that you kept your life because in your place, we would have been killed and for that, I could have killed any of you." ¡°Even just considering what you or your men would have dared to lay a finger on Alice, I feel like killing you, so let¡¯s not play friends, can we?" I said as I tilted my head to the side with a cold smile. After being silent for a while, she answered with her head bowed down. ¡°... OK! Sorry.¡± If we would have been the one to lose, then probably we would have been killed, so I surely wouldn''t try to be friendly with Chrissy. Although I can see it in her eyes that she really didn''t want to attack us originally, but still she is the one at fault. We looked at the spaceship, which was made for two people. Since it had autopilot mode, we didn''t need a pilot either. We told her that it''s alright and then she quickly left. We went to Shao Xian''s castle and said goodbye to the people we''ve got to know there. Shao Xian wasn''t happy that we are going to leave. On one hand, he got used to us and on the other hand, he was going to lose a pharmacist and a smith. But seeing our progression rate, he knew that we aren¡¯t going to stay for long. We were on our spaceship when we realized that we should visit a dungeon, so we contacted Chrissy. "Hey, we forgot to ask a thing. Are there any dungeons in your sector? Or somewhere else?" Alice questioned her curiously as she coiled her tail around my arm. Yes. After reaching the sixth stage, we became able to activate our battle forms, which would increase our strength by fifteen percent. But that wasn''t all, our defense would also increase at least two if not three times. Since we were on our spaceship and we weren''t seen by anyone, we transformed into our battle forms. Both of us had the same kind of black scales covering our bodies, which meant that our tails had the same color. The only difference was that the tip of my tail turned into a bludgeon-like weapon while Alice''s turned into the shape of a heart, which could become very sharp... She could use it as an axe. "Eh? Dungeon? Uhm. No, there is no such a thing in this sector. The closest I know about is five sectors away from where you are. You have to move through mine and then travel till reaching a sector called Demeter. Once you are there, just visit an information building or ask someone to know more." She explained us with a monotonous voice. I guess she wasn''t enjoying talking with us. "Alright, thanks. Now bye..." Alice quickly terminated the call. We weren''t stopped in Chrissy''s sector, but we had to pay taxes when we entered the other four sectors. We reached Demeter in four days. We knew from our inherent memories that the dungeons were created by the creator of the universe. He/she gave life to these dungeon cores and let them grow. These cores can¡¯t leave their area, but they can increase their area! Of course, the biggest they could grow was one whole sector.Stolen novel; please report. The dungeons didn''t ascend but grow into the next realms. This meant that when they reach a point of strength, they might create an entrance in the fifth level too. How did they do it? That, we don''t know. These dungeons were made so that the creator could put his treasures into it. The creator has done this so that some stronger, more powerful people could get their hands on good treasures. These could be things that would increase us, cultivators'' progression, or things like armors, weapons, pills, combat skills, cultivation skills, martial arts, and many kinds of weird things. Of course, each dungeon contained mostly only treasures that were on that level of a realm, but the rewarding system depended on your performance. Let''s say... If you can finish a dungeon which is for cultivators at the fifth stage at most, then if you are at the sixth stage, then even if you can finish the whole dungeon, you probably won''t get anything out of it. If you wanted to gain something from these dungeons, then you had to fight with your life on the line and show your potential and talent. That''s how dungeons were. We were sitting in our spaceship while we were looking out of the windows. When we were nearing the barrier between the two sectors, we saw a thin filter between the two sectors. It felt really weird how these sectors are so devoid of stars and planets. When we flew in space, we always felt as if we would be at the end of the world. In my past life, I could always see millions of stars and we heard news about new planets being discovered numerous times, yet here? Everything felt so empty. Of course, that''s going to change because, in the fourth realm, there are mini-galaxies. This makes me think that Earth is somewhere above the fourth realm, but then how is it such a small planet? I can only wonder... for now! As we went through the see-through, pale-white filter, we felt a weird feeling pushing on our bodies, even though we were in a spaceship. Upon passing it, we felt that weird and pushing feeling disappear. In front of us, appeared Demeter sector. We were stopped at our ways by a spaceship, just like on our way here and it asked for the tax, which wasn''t much, considering the amount we have collected thanks to Shao Xian. But the race stopping us were beastmen! This meant that this was a Stagnant Sector or a Beastmen Sector. After flying for an hour, we arrived at our destination. It was a huge planet, bigger than Orbon. It had an endless greenery covering its surface. Upon entering its atmosphere, we have also seen many high mountains, which were much taller than the mountains of Earth. Thanks to our mind power, I was also able to measure up a close by mountain, which was fourteen kilometers tall! The planets are four times bigger than they are in the mortal realm, but this is also true about the trees, monsters, mountains and plant life on it. As I learned it thanks to televisions, our planet was supposed to be born from meteors, but the cultivators know it differently. We know how the Universe Energy is everywhere, but there are points in the empty space where these energies are tangling together and by doing so they are slowly creating planets that are made up of a mix of these energies, then after millions of years, a planet is born. Contrary to that, in the higher realms, these planets are born much quicker and there are galaxies, star fields. This is because the higher realms have much higher concentrations of Universe Energy. Space is infinite there. Here, in these lower realms, all of these sectors are made up of at most about three to four planets. But there are trillions of these mortal and low-level sectors. We could say that the mortal realm sectors are counted in trillions, while the second realm sectors are counted in the billions. The world of Droney where we have ascended to was connected with three lower realm mortal sectors, while this one was connected with about fifteen. This clearly showed that there are great differences even among these sectors. Droney had four planets, but those were only about the size of Saturn, which was quite rare. It was a really small world. Demeter sector also had four planets, but those were at least thrice as big as Jupiter! This showed that they had much greater populations and there were many people at the ninth stage waiting for ascension. The size of these sectors wasn''t necessarily the same. After we landed, we used the remote control of the spaceship to send it back to space and hibernate. Like this, it can live off of the sun rays, giving it enough energy just to awaken its system again if its owner wishes so. Of course, we didn¡¯t land blindly. Before landing, we went around the planet looking for a bigger clearing where we found building looking objects so we landed a few kilometers away from it. For us, moving a few kilometers was like running 30 meters for a mortal. In a few seconds, we were already right outside the city. We didn¡¯t hide our bestial traits or else we would be probably attacked. With a tail continuing to grow out from where our spine was supposed to end and with scales on our hands, feet, and with our slit eyes, we surely didn¡¯t look human. Although we can transform into our monster forms only after reaching the third level but using our battle forms was possible. The place where we came to was a mid-sized city. It was made up of wooden houses. Everything was made up of wood. The beastmen usually liked to be close to nature, so they preferred living in houses made of wood. There was a huge gate with two tiger-men standing in front of it as guards. They also had tails, ears and a little fur on their arms. They also had longer canines, but otherwise, they looked quite human. As we went closer to the city the tiger-men guards stopped us. ¡°Halt! Let us check you guys!¡± They shouted as they crossed their weapons in front of us. ¡°Alright but no touching haha," I said with a small laugh in a not so joking tone. ¡°...¡± They didn''t say anything other than raising their eyebrows. [If they dare to try touching you I¡¯m going to kill them.] I fumed in my mind, thinking about how they might try to touch Alice. [Hmph, lowly tigers touching a dragon? They should feel honored to be in my presence.] Alice said jokingly, while she played the stuck-up noble role, which made me laugh. Soon after we were ¡®checked¡¯, but all we had to do was to show our beastmen traits... "If you wouldn''t wear those black capes we would have never stopped you... Why would we want to touch you?" They remarked with raised eyebrows and they made faces which indicated that they are thinking that I''m an idiot... [You surely had to threaten them... Haha, They didn¡¯t even try to touch us. To begin with, I¡¯m sure they felt the difference in power just from our auras so most likely they didn¡¯t dare to be cocky.] Even Alice laughed at me. Ugh... I just wanted to be protective of her! [Fufu~ don''t cry over spilled milk. I understood your intentions. I''ll reward you when we have time, alright?] Alice soothed me. Hearing her words, I''ve immediately gotten into a better mood. This beastmen city was very much different compared with human cities. Those were made of metals and grayish stones whilst this was completely made of wood. You could see how proficient they were at wood crafting. All of these houses were a piece of art made of beautiful carvings. We marveled upon seeing these houses. [Since we are actually True Divine Beasts I can already feel how I feel more at ease in a place like this. Becoming one with nature sure is easier here. It''s no wonder that they are cultivating in such places!] I thought seriously as I appreciated the place. After sensing our surroundings, we have stopped a beastmen who was weaker than us. Although we could kill easily kills even someone at the ninth stage, but they wouldn''t know that, so we had to search for someone who was weaker than us if we didn''t want unnecessary trouble. Beastmen respected strength! Humans were the same, but not in such a large margin! Here, if you were powerful enough everyone would TRULY respect you. Beastmen lacked the envious instinct humans had and were more honest too. Of course, there were exceptions to everything but generally, they had better personalities in a way. They were worse, though when it came to politeness and temperament. They never hid any of their feelings, completely showing them all. This aspect of theirs also caused many problems... We went towards an inn and booked a room with a single bed. The innkeeper raised her brows upon this and told us not to be loud at night... they indeed didn¡¯t hide their feelings and talked unrestrained, but none of us minded it. Afterward, we went out of the inn and searched for an information house. We learned that this planet is called Kilner. We also learned that the dungeon was about twenty thousand kilometers to the west of this city. Seeing where the sun was about to set it wasn¡¯t hard to tell which way was west... We went back to the inn and after using wind magic to conceal our ¡®loudness¡¯, we slept. The next day we left the city and went towards the dungeon. Chapter 15 - Dungeon Diving [Edited] Dungeon diving Alice''s POV: ---------------------------------------------------- What we saw was quite surprising. Around the dungeon were beastmen everywhere. We could see even some elves, which was a rare sight for because they rarely left their planets and their sectors. We came to know that this is a Beastmen Sector, but it seems like it had elves too, though probably not in large numbers. Some humans think that the elves are their higher forms because they look alike. The elves are usually more handsome and beautiful too, not to mention that their strength is higher than the human''s strength. This is also true about beastmen. Looking at it from an outsider''s perspective, the humans were the weakest. But that wasn''t necessarily the case. Underestimating humans was a serious mistake. Humans could do terrible things to satisfy themselves or to reach their goals, but that was how they were. Their cruel and dark nature was what kept them alive even if they were supposed to be at the bottom of the food chain. Hiro was also a human and I''m also clear on that humans could do many wonderful and miraculous things. The beastmen and elves made a little village around the dungeon and all of them were high-level cultivators. You could call this an elite force, considering that we sensed at least fifty beastmen at the ninth stage. This meant that this single village could easily destroy the Shao family. Seeing this, we realized that we were born not only in a weak sector but even where we ascended to was a weak sector. The apple and its tree... If we ascend from this sector then this is probably going to change because probably the 3rd realm world connected to this and the similarly powerful human world right next to this is most likely connected to the same Domain Space Realm realm. (AN:\ First realm is the name of the next level while the second realm is THE realm itself.) Who knows how many worlds are connected to it. If that¡¯s the case, then the next place we are going to ascend to, is probably full of powerful cultivators. Those who were here were regulars, so upon entering the village, we were noticed immediately and our shady looking black capes only added more to our mystery. But since our tails were hanging out from under our hooded capes, no one stopped to disturb us or so that was how it was supposed to be... Cultivators who aren¡¯t powerful enough aren¡¯t allowed here. Beastmen didn¡¯t want others to take a treasure if they aren¡¯t worthy of it. Since we didn''t give off any aura because we didn''t want to show off, we were targeted. These battle-hardened warriors probably thought that we are some weak chicken. A powerful youth at the seventh stage of Space Founding Realm walked in front of us with his two friends who were at the sixth stage and wanted to grab onto our hoods, and take them off, but we simply slipped past them without even caring about him. [Look this cliche guy. Does he really want to die that badly? I swear that if he takes off our hoods and tries to do something to you then he is going to die. No one can touch my woman!] Hiro started fuming in his mind, already planning to kill the guy for touching my hood. Of course, I wouldn''t like to be touched by these lowly beastmen. Touching a dragon without its permission was a great offense! [Fufu~ how possessive. Just like last night~ But what should I do if a female would try to climb on you? Do you think I¡¯d let her touch you? You are my mate. It¡¯s basic to never try to steal something from a dragon!] I remarked proudly as I felt my draconic instincts flaring up. [It¡¯s not like I would let any woman climb on me so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, I love only you.] Hiro was thankfully the committed type. He wouldn''t be interested in any woman other than me. [Fufufu~] I laughed happily in my mind. He was thinking things like: Why would I ever want to touch another woman when I have such a beautiful girlfriend? My mate is the best in every universe! If there are more... ¡°Hey! Who are you, people? We have never seen you here before, could you at least identify yourself?¡± The beastmen at the seventh stage started demanding answers from us. I guess he felt shamed because he was dodged so easily even though he was a ''mighty'' warrior. Hmph, just a sore loser. (AN:\ I¡¯m not going to write ¡®who are you beastmen¡¯ and things like that. Just consider it as if they would think that they are beastmen, alright? Thanks... Also when I say people, it can refer to elves, beastmen, and humans alike.) Though he still didn''t move towards us. Probably now he knew that he wasn''t our match, so he wanted to win some face for himself by questioning us. He didn¡¯t dare to be rash. He wasn¡¯t a warrior who got his power just from cultivating. He had experience and he knew that it¡¯s better to not annoy us or else he might lose his life. It''s good that there are people who understand the truth! [At least you aren¡¯t stupid too. That would make you totally cliche...] Hiro couldn''t help but remark grudgingly. [Yeah, then all he would need is a wondering crowd and two stupid lackeys... The only problem is that this could all become true...] I remarked with a small chuckle in my mind. Thanks to Hiro''s past life I had memories about everything he knew. I wasn''t alien to technologies and I wouldn''t think of televisions as some kind of storage spaces... Fufu~ ¡°What should we do to ¡®identify¡¯ ourselves? We aren¡¯t wearing capes and hoods so that we could pull them off of our heads... I think that you should feel our auras and you can also see our tails, is that not enough? Or did you want to show off by beating us up?¡± I said, while with every sentence I said, I released my aura more and more, coupled with my bloodlust. Even some ninth stage onlookers broke out in cold sweat. They realized that maybe even they couldn¡¯t take these us on! The young looking beastmen also broke out in cold sweat and shook a bit, but just like everyone else, he too had a good composure. Dungeons are very dangerous and he probably faced many life and death challenges in there so he wouldn¡¯t be scared so easily from feeling my aura, though he made a surprised face upon hearing my voice. [Of course, he would be surprised. Your voice is like that of an angel. Just hearing you is enough to make me want to jump on you.] Hiro started his bullshitting. [No, I''m not bullshitting. It''s true. Should I ask him?] He continued... I''m proud of my race and I know that I''m not ugly by any means, but I don''t think that I''m such a goddess... [But you are. You could be the goddess of beauty, or the goddess of sex, or the-] [Could you stop? I- I like your compliments, but please don''t do it. It makes me feel weird.] I cut into Hiro''s words because he just wouldn''t stop. The beastmen was still afraid of me, so he cupped his fists, apologized with respect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss?¡± He asked for my name with a respectful face. So much respect, but what was weird was that it was honest! Indeed not like humans. ¡°Alice¡± I answered him with a shrug of my shoulders. ¡°Miss Alice. I''m terribly sorry that I''ve stopped you on your way. This junior knows his place so I''ll stop bothering you. I hope that you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me!¡± He said with his head bowed down and then left. The stronger was always the senior while the weaker was the junior. Since he now knows for sure that I''m stronger than him, he doesn''t dare to be hot headed. On the other hand, I''ve seen curiosity appearing in his eyes as he looked at Hiro. I guess he was curious if he was as powerful as me, or who were we, and such things. ¡°No problem, I¡¯m glad that you understand,¡± I said with a small nod as I started walking, but as something came to my mind, I turned on my heels as I said. ¡°Oh by the way... Could we talk a bit in private?¡± He didn''t dare to say no... ¡°Yes.¡± I realized that it''s better to ask for information about this dungeon from him because there wasn''t anything detailed about it in the memory crystal. Only its place... Since this guy probably knew some things about it as a regular dungeon diver, it was easier to ask him while we were at it. After we went into a tent which was his, both of us sat down conveniently, not bothering to ask for a place... What? We are the stronger ones. If he doesn''t like something then he can say it... We pulled down our hoods. It made my hair itch... but sometimes I still liked wearing it. I''m sure that it''s because of Hiro. Yes, yes. He is the cause. He liked wearing hoods and now that we are bonded, his preferences are affecting me! Upon seeing our hoods off, the guy made a happy face. [Look how much he wanted to see who is the owner of such a beautiful voice.] Hiro started speaking his nonsense in my mind once again. I know that he loved every inch of my body, but it still felt weird at such times. As at him with my shining green eyes, I said: ¡°If you are done with looking I¡¯d like to ask you for information about this dungeon. That''s your payment for looking so much..." He kept on looking at my face with a mesmerized face without stopping even for a moment. It was annoying so that''s why I said such words. He was absentmindedly staring at me, without even considering how it made me feel myself. ¡°I-I¡¯m very much sorry. You are so beautiful that I forgot about what I wanted to say.¡± He surprisingly answered so honestly. I have to get used to being among beastmen... Up till now, I''ve met only with humans.¡°...Honest as usual. Whatever, as long as you don¡¯t want to woo me I don¡¯t mind.¡± I remarked on his words and asked for his name: "How should we call you?" ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous! And my name is Evan...¡± The beastmen said with a fearful face because I forced my bloodlust on him when I said the second half of my sentence. ¡°You better not.¡± Hiro also chimed in at the end of our conversation, which caused Evan to have a surprised face. I bet that he completely forgot about Hiro. His face said it all. It was like: Ah! How could I forget it?! "S-so what would you like to know?¡± He asked with a small stutter and a tint of red on his face. [He was looking at you so badly that he even forgot me... See? This is why you have to wear hoods, blame yourself you lustful succubus! You are a demon, not a True Divine Beast!] Hiro bullied me through our bond! [I¡¯m not a succubus! And who cares about him? All he can do is fantasizing about me so don¡¯t cry over things like these.] I tried defending my purity, which was taken by Hiro long ago. I sighed loudly. I don''t even think that I''m such a beauty, but it seems like that there are always guys to refute it. ¡°We want to know everything you know about this dungeon. We have never been to even a single dungeon so we aren¡¯t very knowledgeable about their interiors. That¡¯s why we came here. To gain experience and knowledge about it.¡± I said after my sigh as I put my right elbow on a table next to me and leaned on my right arm. I started fiddling with my hair as I kept waiting for his answer. ¡°Fumu- fine. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about its interior. So! I don¡¯t know how the other dungeons are like since I¡¯ve never been to another one either, but this dungeon is divided into levels. None of us are at a level which is high enough to get an accurate data about this dungeon''s level, but we think that it''s made up of twenty levels. Probably." "The deepest level the others reached was the seventeenth level and it was a party of five cultivators at the ninth stage. They didn¡¯t go lower because the monsters on the eighteenth level were as powerful as a Domain Space Realm cultivator! Probably it¡¯s full of incredible treasures that would make even people at the third realm go crazy.¡± ¡°But be careful because if you go to that level you are most certainly going to die. The dungeon is spreading downwards. On each level, until the fifth level, there is a maze and these mazes are full of monsters. The lowest and weakest monster you can find in this dungeon is at the fifth stage. From the fifth level downwards it¡¯s made up of chambers and there are traps and monsters too.¡± ¡°From the fifteenth level, they said that each level is a tiny world. It was said that the fifteenth level is a desert, the sixteenth is a jungle, the seventeenth is a snowy world and the eighteenth is an undead world full of ghosts, wraiths, ghouls and zombies." "Those who went that far didn¡¯t go to the eighteenth level because they weren¡¯t powerful enough, but they saw from the door the auras of those monsters and they said that they were probably as powerful as someone in the third realm!¡± ¡°Also, on every level there is a monster which is more powerful than the others and you can¡¯t go through the doors before killing it. Those are the real deals! It¡¯s much harder to beat them. That¡¯s all I know about this dungeon. I hope that it was satisfying enough.¡± He finished his long and detailed explanation. It was exactly what we were looking for! ¡°Yes! Thank you very much, now if you don¡¯t mind we are leaving," I said, already standing up and holding onto Hiro''s hand to leave. [Even though we are going to leave even if he minds? How polite of you, my.little.succubus!] Hiro kept on with his stupid nickname. [*growl* Foul creature!] I growled in my mind jokingly. He was disgracing the dragon race! Stupid Hydra! Hydra''s are all stupid and foul and evil! They are also unfair! I thought as I bit on my nail and looked at Hiro who just wouldn''t budge and stands up... [Says the woman who was thinking about our next ¡®event¡¯ while this guy was sincerely talking to you. I had to listen to him all alone. Could you repeat what did he say to you?] Hiro was evil enough to point out such a thing! [That¡¯s! H- He said that-] I started searching in his mind for the things he said, but I was caught... naturally. [Do you think that I don¡¯t know that you are reading it from my memory? I can feel it.] He stopped my futile attempt by saying so. I tried denying it, though! [N-No! It¡¯s not true... Uuh- this is so unfair! S-So let¡¯s go and prepare for-] Before I could continue my thoughts, he cut into my words and said:Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. [The night.] [-the dungeon...] I finished at the same time as him. Stupid Hiro... I''ll punish him for this! When Hiro was done with teasing me, we wore our hoods, left Evan''s tent and went towards a vendor looking beastman. ¡°Hello! What do you sell?¡± Hiro asked even though it was clear... Everything was in front of him. [Stupiiid Hirooo~] I sang in my mind, but he took revenge by attacking my *cough* through our bond... But I was strong enough to hold my voice! ¡°Whatever you need! I have maps, weapons, armors and even some pills.¡± The vendor said with a businesslike face. ¡°Eh- we need maps. The others we have, hehe.¡± Hiro said with a small laugh as he scratched his chin. It''s not like he had a beard. We, cultivators, didn''t have hair on our bodies, except on our head... ¡°About which floor?¡± The vendor asked with raised brows, but upon hearing Hiro''s answer he furrowed them and he bent his back backward slightly, out of surprise. ¡°All of them.¡± ¡°!?¡± The vendor was really surprised... ¡°Young people sure are reckless! Please don¡¯t rush into your deaths and consider this again!" He advised us kindly while he was massaging his forehead. ¡°... We aren¡¯t idiots. We aren¡¯t going to go to the bottom immediately. Do you think we want to die or what? We appreciate your kind warning, but we aren¡¯t a suicide squad," I answered him honestly with a small smile. (AN:\ N-no... this isn¡¯t a reference. I swear that when I started the sentence I had no idea about its end!) ¡°Oh- okay. Sorry then. If you really want to buy so many maps, then it¡¯s going to cost quite a fortune though. Do you have the money to buy it?¡± He questioned us as he was already rubbing his palms together with his eyebrows raised. Hearing this Hiro took out our money and showed it to the vendor. Our bag was full of gold coins. Only leaders of big organizations had this much money. Seeing this the vendor was happy. We have gained a lot from the Shao family... Although money didn¡¯t matter too much to cultivators here, but in the higher realms, we could still use the same kind of money we use here. If we could accumulate a lot of money here, then when we ascend, we could easily buy powerful elemental weapons and armors from that money, though we need only the metal and herb. We can do the other. The vendor calculated the price and after telling it to us, we bought it. He was a beastman. He wasn¡¯t like humans who would try to despicably, cheat us out of our money. He was a prideful beastman! We also bought a tent since we might need it in the future. Now that we have gained the map to the labyrinth on the first five floors and also about the chambers on the other levels, we were happy. Even some traps were shown on these maps. Of course, their location kept changing and not all of them were known, but it was still better. Using our mind powers, both of us easily learned the details of the maps and then burnt them to ashes. It¡¯s not like it was necessary to us anymore and why would we let others use it freely when we paid for it? Afterward, we went toward the dungeon immediately. It¡¯s not like we were tired because of shopping and talking. It¡¯s entrance was about the size of normal sized house. It was like a cave entrance, but it wasn¡¯t a cave but a dungeon! When we went through the dungeon entrance we walked for about two minutes downwards when we first saw a little room with a door. When we opened the door, we saw the first level of the dungeon. There was indeed a labyrinth just like Evan said. Thanks to the map, in just half an hour we easily reached the end of this level. We didn¡¯t have to search for the right way, so it was quite easy and since these monsters were at low levels, they didn¡¯t pose any threat to us. After slaughtering our way through the labyrinth, we found the first boss. It was said that whenever someone kills a boss, then it is possible for the boss to change into a magical artifact! This was also possible for normal monsters in the dungeon, but they rarely dropped anything, and even then only small things. Though they could still drop some pills at least, which was very good for these cultivators since pharmacists were very rare in this realm. The first ¡®boss¡¯ was a lion at the sixth stage. We made short work of the monster, which then changed into a pill. This pill was good for healing your body which was quite a good thing for normal beastmen, but to us, it didn¡¯t amount to much. We would heal anyway in a short time, though it would still be useful if we would get a larger wound. Then we went down to the next level, which was also cleared out in about thirty-five minutes and we found the boss easily, this time as well. It was a jaguar looking monster, but it had two heads and a big spiky tail which looked really dangerous. This one was still only at the sixth stage, though at the peak of it, but it was still easy to kill with our strength. This one has dropped a low-level ring, which pulled in the universe energy towards its owner making their cultivation easier. I could also make things like these, so it didn''t account for much. I put it on my finger after Hiro told me to do so. Thanks to his numerous minds, it wouldn''t make any difference... Stupid Hydra. Even if he has to progress a bit slower because of me, he doesn¡¯t mind. He wouldn¡¯t leave me here even for god¡¯s sake if there is any, not to mention such a reason that he could progress a slightly bit faster. These parallel minds worked at the same time and worked as if there were four of him. Both of these minds had the same feelings and thinking process but they were four. This meant that for example while fighting, he could easily make two actions at the same time. Humans, beasts, monsters, it didn¡¯t matter what they were, but if they can¡¯t split their minds then all they could do was a single action at the same time. Especially if it¡¯s a continuous process. Let¡¯s say he wants to hit with his right first, then kick with his left leg. Others could only hit and then kick, but this wasn¡¯t the case for Hiro. He could hit and kick at the same time. This is why earlier I mentioned how unfair he is. Especially since he is going to have even more parallel minds and quicker regeneration. Indeed he was a disgusting kind of mythical beast, but at least I''m not going to be any weaker in my monster form! Like this, hours went by as we advanced downward, killing everything we found on the way. Since we were in the dungeon there wasn¡¯t sunlight so we didn¡¯t know what time it was, but it was likely that it was already dark, so they set up the tent between the fifth and sixth level resting room. There were resting rooms between every level where dungeon divers could take a rest. This was really convenient for everyone because like this we didn¡¯t have to fear monsters attacking us at night. These monsters were created by the dungeon and they were made up of Universe Energy. Also, these monsters had cores always at the center of their bodies. All of these monsters were created and also controlled by the dungeon core. If the dungeon saw a person who was good at fighting and seemed to be talented then it would drop better rewards to them while people with lower talents would get shittier items even if they killed a strong boss. The core saw and felt everything on its territory and this is how it worked. Most likely it was configured like that by its creator, but most of the people here probably didn¡¯t know about this. This was in our inherent memories. I guess this is a high-class knowledge... When we reached the resting place, we saw that there were two more tents and two groups of five people making it into a group of twelve, counting us. Probably a team of five was the usual party size. They saw us entering the resting room without even a single speck of blood on us. Even our black capes were completely clean making it clear that we weren¡¯t the kind of weak person who would come here because of these low-level floors. The boss we killed on the fifth level was already a peak seventh stage boss showing how it was getting harder for the weak people to descend lower in this dungeon. Those who were resting at this place were mostly at the eighth stage and two were at the ninth stage. I''m sure that now they are thinking that their groups are much stronger than ours and they even had the numerical advantage, so they didn¡¯t fear us. Those two groups set up a little fire and all of them sat around it. They were loudly chatting for a while before finally going to sleep, though while they were loudly chatting some other people were feeling good very silently in their tents... No, it wasn''t us. They are a quite opened... group. Alright, I''ll be honest, I''d die without Hiro, so we too did it, but we were very silent! We also set up a sound barrier in our tent so no sound escaped. It felt exciting. What I don''t understand is, why is it that they still came to bother us? We knew that they have even better smelling than humans so naturally, we covered our fragrance too. A wind barrier was good for many things! They came over to our tent and pulled open its entrance meanwhile. We were already sleeping when this happened, so Hiro woke me up. [Hey, Alice wake up. I think that we are in a pinch. I don''t know what do they want from us, but I have a feeling that it''s nothing good.] [Mmm- why do they want to die? I wanted to sleep. Have they never heard of the saying to never wake up a sleeping dragon?] I mumbled in my mind sleepily. [I think it¡¯s better if we prepare for a fight, just in case.] Hiro said anxiously as he was already reaching for his weapon. I also followed after him. That''s when we saw the entrance of our tent, being pulled open. ¡°Hello~ You see, we have become quite ¡®excited¡¯ so we thought about borrowing your woman if you don¡¯t mind alright? I mean I don¡¯t want to force her to do something like that... We could simply enjoy ourselves!¡± While he was talking I felt it. I felt how Hiro¡¯s mind was darkening from the rage he felt along with his face. I didn¡¯t take this insult any better. I guess they felt the fragrance of my body and that''s how they knew that I''m a woman. Since we didn''t have our hoods on, they also saw us. ¡°Oh man! Look at her! Hey, you should join us and leave this guy. Or he can just simply come with us and share you with us haha! We wouldn¡¯t mind that either!¡± One of the two beastmen at the ninth stage who stood in the entrance said with his creepy laugh. Beastmen were quite open minded about things like these... But asking Hiro about something like this was tantamount to death. He would never let anyone even touch me, not to mention about ¡®sharing¡¯ and they even insulted our love by saying what they said right in front of us! I felt that both of us felt a towering rage in our bodies. We might be lustful, but our love was pure. Having sex with the one you love is natural, yet they dared to insult our love, our pure loving feelings for each other!? Hiro wasn¡¯t a dragon, he was a Hydra, but he had a similar mindset. Trying to take something which is his? Then face the consequences! As a murderous spirit was surging around him, he activated his battle form, along with me. He has grown a pair of wings on his back, his canine teeth have grown out, his arms and legs have become covered in black scales as a liquid like green energy was flowing among his scales. The tip of his tail has become covered in spikes and he has also grown sharp and long claws. Exactly the same kind of mutation went through my body. Our battle forms were very similar, but my tail ended in an axe instead of his spiky bludgeon like tail. Seeing our transformation, the beastmen were startled, but they didn¡¯t have too much time to react. [Alice... Maybe you shouldn¡¯t see what I¡¯m going to do to them, but you know it all too well. You know my dark side, my everything. I have nothing to hide from you.] Hiro said as darkness was taking over his mind. I felt his wrath which couldn''t be soothed unless he killed its cause. [What are you talking about?! Do you think I would just stand by and listen to this insult? They may didn¡¯t try to touch me yet, but who cares? We both know what they would do to me even if I were ¡®disobey¡¯ them. I¡¯m not a tame sheep waiting to be slaughtered. They are going to learn the consequences of challenging the prestige of a True Dragon God! I¡¯m going to make them suffer!¡± I thought as I felt a burning wrath in my throat. It was time to act, to slaughter and to torture those who didn''t know their places. Both of us broke out of the tent as we used their claws to attack these dead men. Although they were stronger than humans, but they were, on one hand, caught unprepared and on the other hand, they weren¡¯t as strong as us at the sixth stage in our battle form! (AN:\ 110 as base * 1,15 because of battle form = 127) As we attacked, Hiro pierced the left one right through his stomach while I have done the same, but to the beastman on the right. Their blood was spilled on the ground and on our claws. ¡°Guh-gaaarh! You fucking bastards. We just wanted to play with you!¡± They shouted with a pale face. ¡°You¡¯ve made your biggest mistake when you thought of ¡®playing¡¯ with my woman. You should have killed yourself before coming to us. Now you are going to suffer!¡± Hiro shouted with a dark and cold face as he stood in front of them. They kept trying to put back their guts while they were lying in front of us. We turned towards the other eight people, who were pulling out their weapons, while two of them were already charging at us. Since the two at the ninth stage were taken care of, for now, we mostly focused on them, but Hiro controlled one of his minds to look out for possible incoming sneak attacks. As the two that charged at us, got closer, they swung their blades at us. We also used out weapons to attack. There came a thirteen colored light out of our blades, which swept those two aside and almost killed them on the spot. If we used our Space Energies and sent them into our weapons, then we could amplify its passive ability even more. Hiro also enchanted all of our weapons with Hardness, Sharpness, Energy Accumulation and Energy Stealing. Energy Accumulation made it possible for our weapons to accumulate some energy which we could use while battling. This would come handy if we would fight for a long period of time. The last one was an enchantment that on contact would always suck a bit of energy out of its target adding it to the owner of the weapon. This was a miracle weapon with four enchantments! I also inscribed them with four runes, which were Regeneration which made the owner¡¯s regeneration faster or it could regenerate even the blade itself. Blast, which shot out some, or even all of the accumulated energy from Hiro¡¯s enchantment, creating a powerful shockwave, which could kill weaker or at least stun more powerful cultivators. Confusion, which automatically consumed our mind powers and activated a mind attack. This was very deadly for those who didn¡¯t have a sea of consciousness. The last rune was called Devour. This rune, upon activation, would consume everything in a two meters radius, except the owner of the weapon. But it came with a price and that the owner would blank out for about two hours upon using it. Two runes worked with Space Energy while the other two with Mind Energy but Devour would consume so much Mind Power that we would blank out. As those two successfully dodged the passive attack of our weapons, all they saw were one-one blade coming for each of their head. Both of them got beheaded at the same time. Blood was spraying out of their necks as their heads rolled on the ground. The remaining beastmen upon seeing this realized that they have poked the wrong monster. I rushed towards the beastmen at the back, while Hiro attacked those at the front. Using the passive power of our weapons while pouring more energy into them, we easily shot those beastmen to the death. Some were burned to death alive while some were cut by wind or ice blades severing them into two parts as their guts spilled out of their bodies. One of them was trying to put back his guts into his stomach while he kept coughing blood, but it was for naught as Hiro came in front of him and thrust his claws right through his eyes into his brain. His powerful and sharp claws made mincemeat out of his brain and head. It was a terrifying view to behold. Some were skewered by stone spears coming out of the ground. We made incomparable pieces of equipment for ourselves, which made it easy for us to completely overwhelm our enemies. Only the two at the ninth stage were still alive. They had a high tenacity so they didn¡¯t die just from being pierced through their stomachs. They could still recover. They probably felt hope, but it soon turned to despair as they saw their friends being slaughtered. The whole room was reeking from the smell of blood as body parts and blood was everywhere. Even a normal pig had a lot of blood not to mention eight two meters tall big, muscular beastmen. Hiro went in front of them and looked into the terrified eyes of those two, prideful beastmen. Our eyes were still in slits. As blood was dripping from our weapons and claws. We probably looked extremely terrifying. Those two fell on their butts, completely losing their cool. This wasn¡¯t how beastmen were supposed to be. They felt like they were only playful cubs in the clutches of real predators! The true gods of their races! There wasn¡¯t much knowledge about True Divine Beasts and many people didn¡¯t even know about us in the lower realms, but beastmen knew it better. Because some beastmen said that these True Divine Beasts and Divine Beasts are their higher forms! Just like how humans thought about elves. They probably realized our origin and they also felt so much fear because of our mind attacks. We kept torturing their minds. ¡°You dared to try touching Alice, now you are going to pay the price for it,¡± Hiro said with an extremely cold voice with a dark face. His bloodlust was overflowing which terrified these little pups. ¡°N-no please- ARRGH!¡± The wanted to beg, but Hiro didn''t wait for them. Although Hiro is weak to begging people, but he didn''t care about them at such a time. He pushed his claws into their stomachs and used it to tear them apart. His left hand for one guy while his right hand for the other guy. They screamed in pain as their guts flowed out of their stomachs. Hiro also moved his claws to cut their crotch apart. They screamed at this and blanked out from feeling so much pain. All this while, I was the one attacking their minds, to cause more pain for them... As revenge, I was the one to kill both of them. I made them wake up with my mind power and then I said before killing them. ¡°Filthy shit. Trying to force yourself on a woman? You should be happy to die with only this much.¡± I put my claws on their chest and pierced them, then I moved my hands slowly upward, reaching their necks and heads, cutting them into two halves as a result. Afterward, we both used death magic to completely erase their bodies and blood. While dark magic caused people and things to rot or corrode, death magic straight ¡®destroyed¡¯ any kind of living organism upon contact. After cleaning up, we snuggled up to each other and went to sleep in our tents with a worse mood than before, but we slept calmly anyway. ----------------------------------------------------------------- (AN:\ I hate rape. Yeah I¡¯m a male but I just don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good when you see a woman as she suffers and struggles in that way. Please don¡¯t come with hentai to me where they are literally enjoying it. I hate even that though... I might be a perverted guy, but I have my morals and ideals. I¡¯m as complicated as the lot of you out there in the world. :) Anyway, in the next chapter, they are going to go deeper and also find some more interesting things. I have a present for the final room which I really want to add already. It would make even writing easier... Some of you might have found out what that item is. Haha~ Or maybe everyone... I¡¯m going to tell you now how hilarious I am. Not tragedy to me: Parents dying, friends dying, side characters dying. Tragedy to me: Mother raped, sister dying or raped, actually anyone close to the MC raped. The MC dying, the heroine dying or raped. Totally no go. Any of these means complete abandoning of the story for me... See? How weird it is? The mother can die, but can¡¯t be raped. People are weird or maybe just I¡¯m the weird one? :P) Chapter 16 - Moving downward [Edited] Moving downward Hiro''s POV: --------------------------------------------- The next day we woke up in a much better mood. Feeling each other''s embrace always made us happy. There was another group of beastmen that reached this place not long after we woke up. Although we cleared out the bodies, but we still felt the smell of blood and the newcomers weren''t different on that either. The ground too was destroyed at some parts which clearly showed that a battle has taken place here. It would automatically recover by time, but it was still visible for now. They warily sat on the ground and tried to rest, but they couldn¡¯t calm down. The murderous aura was still lingering around us. Two of them were at the seventh stage while three of them were at the sixth stage. But our auras still scared them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry we aren¡¯t going to hurt any of you if you aren¡¯t going to try doing something- funny like those two teams before you. We only killed them because they didn¡¯t know where to hold their dicks so we have helped them out.¡± Alice said with a venomous voice and a cold face as she put her hands on her hips. [Haha if you call that ¡®helping out¡¯ then I really don¡¯t want to be helped out by you!] I remarked upon hearing her sentence jokingly, which caused a small smile to slip on her face. [Fufu, don¡¯t worry you are going to be helped out in an entirely different way.] She continued my thoughts in the same manner with a happier tone. [Seems like you have a better mood now.] I said, feeling happy that she doesn''t feel down anymore. I want to see her happy every time I look at her. I don''t want to see her unhappy even for a single moment. [*sigh* Yes, though I¡¯m still annoyed a bit. I guess this won¡¯t go away so easily.] She said with a small sigh as she turned her back on the newcomers and hugged me, then she continued her thoughts. [Ever since I was born this was the first time when someone tried to do something like this and I know that as we are progressing there are going to be even more people who are full of themselves and think that they can get anything. They are going to suffer by our hands.] Alice said as I felt her arms stiffen for a moment as she hugged me stronger and tighter than before. Before I could put my arm around her, she turned around as she said in her mind. [I¡¯m curious about how they are going to react so I¡¯m not going to hide.] Alice pulled off her hood, but the expected reaction didn¡¯t happen. They saw her beauty, but they weren¡¯t in the mood to woo her. They felt a terrifying aura lingering around her. ¡°W-We wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous like them. Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry about us, and it¡¯s not like every beastmen are like them...¡± One of them said fearfully as his face became pale. ¡°I know, if they would be then you would be dead by now. Now we are leaving so have a good rest.¡± Alice said as we turned around to leave. As we stepped through the doorway, I heard the whole group let out a sigh of relief. It seems like the last night came with a reward too. Our auras and bloodlust became much more powerful making even these powerful beastmen this scared! After a few hours probably they too are going to realize that they weren''t their own self! Their personalities changed and they were like scared chickens! We went on our way, slaughtering through the dungeon. After three days we reached the fifteenth floor. Our speed of progression was truly incredible. In these three days, we were also getting closer to the seventh stage, but it was still further away. Before we entered the fifteenth floor, we rested for a bit and then went inside. Just as we were notified the fifteenth floor was indeed a world of desert, but this time not to our dismay like when we were in the mortal world... If we were to become thirsty, then we could just use water magic to drink or even take a bath. Although since this was a desert the water element was scarcer, it was still enough for such purposes. Yes. The environment did influence the abundance of elements, but even if an element was scarce, it was still present everywhere. Since we were mostly in forests, nature element was the most powerful, but interestingly enough in these forests, EVERY element was abundant. We entered through the doorway which had a barrier on it, preventing monsters from entering the resting area. On the upper floors when you descended, you didn¡¯t know where you were going because there were stone doors, but here it was only separated from the resting place by these translucent barriers. When we entered, we were immediately ambushed by a scorpion at the eighth stage, that jumped out of the sand and this was only a normal monster! We had to be careful if we wanted to live. After killing the monster, we went towards the sun. It was said that the gate was in that way. The map we bought didn¡¯t help much here. It showed some big stones, a few oases as a marking, but nothing more. Naturally, since this was a low-level dungeon it couldn¡¯t create huge worlds. We could actually walk it through in a few hours at most. But this day became an irritating one. We were continuously ambushed by sand scorpions, sand worms, and sand snakes. There even came a sandstorm... After it was gone, we stood there like a sand statue. We were covered in a thick layer of sand from head to toe... ¡°Th-*blergh* *cough*-this.is.fucking.awesome.FOR FUCK''S SAKE!¡± Alice shouted wrathfully, but the sand went into her mouth so she started coughing it out. We were really annoyed by this world. Even our mouths were full with sand. [I¡¯m not going to talk, who knows what would happen? Maybe I¡¯d cough up some sand too!] I said through our bond, fearing that I''d get on the same fate as Alice. [You aren¡¯t supposed to hold it in your body-*cough*-yes like that, cough it up hehe.] As she said so, she controlled my body and made me cough. I could resist it, but I''d never resist her. [Should we build a sand castle? I¡¯ve never been to the seaside even in my past life so I couldn¡¯t play too much with sand...] I thought after I cleaned my body with my Space Energy. [Ooh~ poor thing. This is really sad. So sad that my heart is breaking for you. Poor thing couldn¡¯t enjoy playing with sand!] Alice started ridiculing me while she kept laughing. [You couldn¡¯t either... And what¡¯s with that sarcasm. It seems like that I¡¯ll have to punish someone again, I still remember how you couldn¡¯t even stand up.] I retorted upon hearing her words and reminded her of her place. I went close to her ears as I whispered into them. "You lustful succubus. You are getting wet just by thinking about it." Her body shuddered, but we stopped chatting and started moving. There was night in this desert, which was quite weird... When the moon was still creeping up on the sky, we reached the end of this world and saw the ¡®boss¡¯. We have killed many monsters on the way here. Although this travel was supposed to take a few hours, but it took a day! We were ambushed on our way here non-stop, so we had to stop so many times that I don''t even dare to count it. This boss had the body of a scorpion but it had a snake-like tail, with poisonous fangs. The tail could move completely alone as if it would be a completely different life form which was quite creepy... This monster was at the ninth stage of Space Founding Realm, but it wasn¡¯t too much for us. Still, the coming fight is still going to be harder than usual. When the scorpion saw us, it roared then charged at us. Upon seeing this, we spread out and stood in a defensive position, waiting for the monster to reach us. As it was nearing us, we unleashed powerful elemental magic to slow down its movement speed. The scorpion dodged most of these attacks with incredible agility, then used its pincers to defend against the remaining magical attacks. Its pincer was very hard so it was enough to block them, but it was in for a surprise because as the smoke cleared out it had to see both of us flying towards it, with raised weapons. When we shot our attacks before, we also ran towards the monster, so it was caught unprepared upon seeing our speed, but it was still an agile monster, so it used its pincers to block us and its tail was also already shooting towards us. I took on the pincers by trying to swing my blade, right at the base of it. Although its pincers were hard and dangerous, but I knew that pincers were probably quite weak at its base, so if I could cut it down, then it would be much easier to kill this monster. As it saw the direction of my sword, it raised its pincer and blocked it. It was indeed a clever monster, but I didn''t have two swords for a show. As the first one was blocked, I spun in the air and attacked with my other sword from below. My attack reached the base of its pincer... Meanwhile, Alice was attacked by the snake-like tail.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The tail opened widely its mouth and with a lightning fast speed, it bit towards her. She barely had enough time to jump to the side clearly showing how fast that tail actually was. It was more like fighting two different kinds of monsters and although we could use magic to create better footholds, but the sand was making it harder for them to move as freely as we wanted. Using magic continuously for such a thing would be burdensome. If we would have been on a stone ground, then considering our powerful weapons, we probably would have killed it by now, but this monster was holding the environmental advantage. As I cut off one of its pincers, Alice used the moment it was distracted to roar out in pain, to cut off its snake-like tail. It roared again and wanted to snap me into two halves with its remaining pincer, but it was for naught as Alice jumped on its back and pierced it right through its head. Its head fell off and its blood sprayed on the ground. Maybe other weapons would struggle to pierce or cut the armored body of this scorpion, but it was an easy feat for our weapons. As the scorpion died, its body swirled and all of its blood and body parts started flowing and turning into a flowing energy-like stream which in the end condensed into the shape of two dark brown colored scorpion-looking tiny pills. These were really weird shaped pills. Pills were supposed to be round little balls usually. There was also a note right next to them. Most likely the dungeon added it so that we would know what it is. It¡¯s very likely that the dungeon liked our performance and didn¡¯t ¡®drop¡¯ only a single pill. Though this may not be the case every time, but right now we were lucky. This is how monsters that dropped items changed from their bodies into something else. The note said: This is an earth element pill which would increase the earth attribute of your elemental bodies to a complete state meaning that you could skip on cultivating that element in the future. (AN:\ If some of you forgot then to reach the 5th level they have to cultivate and understand the elements perfectly and also integrate them into their bodies making it into ¡®Elemental Bodies¡¯. If they take this pill, then they don¡¯t have to spend time on cultivating Earth element.) Both of us immediately took it into our mouth and we felt as a dirt like energy was flowing through our bodies. It was quite a weird feeling, but we knew that even if it was like this, it was still a good thing. The pill integrated into our cells one by one making our earth/sand/dirt element more powerful than the other ones. Now we could use stone spears made which were as strong as my hand made weapons. This also meant a new trump card. For example, we could charge at someone and while that person would look out for the incoming sword attack, he would be pierced from behind by an equally powerful magical attack. The integration process took about fifteen minutes. When it was done we didn¡¯t have to walk for long before we found the entrance to the next floor. We descended the stairs and reached the next restroom. Since it has been a day they, we up the tent and after indulging in our desires, we went to sleep. The next day we woke up and descended to the sixteenth level, which was a world of greenery. It was a jungle which was actually not much different than the world outside. It was said that we had to complete some quests here and kill the boss monster to go to the next floor. Before we entered this world on the wall of the resting room right next to the door it was stated that we have to collect four wooden keys, which were placed in little stone temples in the four corners of the world. This text also stated that these wooden keys were protected by powerful monsters. Most likely all of them were at the ninth stage. We didn¡¯t wait and entered the sixteenth floor. It was going to be harder than before since the number of higher level monsters were becoming more and more abundant. After about five minutes, we started encountering monsters at the ninth stage in almost every half an hour. When we reached the first stone temple, we found two monsters at the ninth stage, guarding it at the same time. They were a bit weaker than the sand scorpion, but even these mini bosses were almost as powerful as the boss of the fifteenth level. This indeed foreshadowed that what Evan said is most likely true. This dungeon is probably very close to growing into the next realm, or maybe it has already done so. Even if we can¡¯t finish this dungeon with our current strength, I¡¯m sure that with our battle forms and a bit of training, we will be able to. Cultivators at the first stage of Domain Space Realm had a shocking strength of two hundred golems which meant one and half million kilograms! Although normal cultivators had a hundred and thirty-five golems of strength at the peak of ninth stage, but the case was different with us. We would have a hundred and seventy golems of strength, while in our battle forms, we would have a hundred and ninety-five. Adding to that our weapons, tough defenses and mind powers, we could easily kill a monster at the first stage of Domain Space Realm, even if we consider its domain. Considering how the levels progressed, it was likely that the boss on the last floor was a monster like that, or maybe even stronger. After we slowly trod our way through the jungle and slowly collected the four wooden keys, we went towards the middle of the jungle where we found the boss. It was a white, black striped tiger which had a huge body reaching six meters! This monster was at the ninth stage too, but considering its huge body it probably had the power of about a hundred and thirty golems, which meant that taking this beast head on wasn¡¯t a wise choice even in our battle forms. We activated our battle forms and sneaked up on the beast. Even if it was more powerful, it still didn¡¯t have mind power. This made it so that it could use only its Space Energy to scan the surroundings, which is a crude way to acquire information, while mind power was much more powerful and it also performed better at things like these. This meant that if we could hide our presences and smell well enough, then we could sneak up even on a beast of this level! [I''ll go in frontally. I don''t want to smear mud on myself.] Alice protested in her mind while she was shaking her head sideways while looking at me. Her draconic instincts flared up and denied even the thought of dirtying her body with mud, which would be disgraceful for her proud race. I- I wanted to dirty her! My face turned into an evil smile as I used a bit of magic to create a muddy pool behind her. Just as I raised my arms, she shouted in her mind. [D- Don''t you dare! No! Absolutely no! I''m a dragon and a girl at that! You can bathe in mud for all I care, but you can''t force me into that! If our life would depend on it, then I wouldn''t mind, but when we can kill it quite easily anyway, then why would I dirty myself!?] Alice explained her reasons through our bond while she took a defensive position against me, fearing that I''d push her into the mud. She stood in a karate position!? I couldn''t stop myself from letting out a small chuckle, which was heard by the tiger... Such a noob mistake!? We were in our battle forms and when I looked to the side to look at the charging tiger, Alice used her tail for an underhanded method! She coiled it around my arm and with a smirking face, she pulled on it. Our tails were powerful and they were perfect for sudden and underhanded attacks. My body was propelled forward and I landed face first in the mud. The tiger ran past my original place as it shut its mouth on air. Of course, I saw this through Alice''s eyes as I don''t have eyes on my back... Alice kicked the tiger''s side, making it fly in the air. [Ah~ My dragoness is so awesome! A beautiful, blonde dragon with horns, wings and a tail is standing in front of me! And she is completely mine!!!] I felt elated upon seeing her from behind. I swear that even her scales only made her sexier. If only she would pull back her scales at a few parts... We will have to try this out in the future! Thanks to her kick, it changed its target to Alice. Out of that reason, it didn¡¯t look out for its back that much, so I quickly jumped out of the mud, onto its back and wounded it on its left and right front shoulders. Thanks to the runes and enchantments on our weapons, it wasn''t hard to wound the tiger, even though it had thick fur. Originally I wanted to attack its head and go for the kill, but this was a powerful monster so it reacted quickly. If I would have tried to reach for its head, I''d have been bitten! So all I could do was to wound it on its front shoulders. But this was good enough. Now it would be considerably slower making it easier for us to attack it! We didn¡¯t have to fight for a long time before we finally beheaded the huge monster. It fell to the ground lifeless and headless, then it soon turned into a stream of energy, then this stream of energy compressed into a pair of earrings. [It¡¯s yours! I¡¯d never put on an earring. It even has a girly design. I¡¯d rather go to hell than to wear this!] I quickly denied even the thought of it as I felt a shudder run through my back. I don''t understand why did even guys start wearing earrings... It''s creepy and... [You clearly hate earrings fufu~] Alice remarked with a small laugh as she cleaned my body of mud with her energy. [No it¡¯s okay for girls, but I¡¯m not a girl...] I thought grudgingly as I handed over to her the earrings. Since I was the one to behead the monster, it was in my hands. [That, I KNOW! Women can¡¯t make me feel as good as you~] Alice complimented me as she pressed her body against mine. She was just trying to escape her punishment! I wanted to jump to the side, but she propelled me into the mud instead! I wanted to pinch into her buttocks, but her scales protected them, so in the end, I bit on her nose. She rubbed it with her scaly fingers as she also grabbed onto the tip of my tail as a revenge... doing such a thing, felt as if she would have put her finger into my asshole! My whole body stiffened as I jumped forward and looked back at her grudgingly. "Just you wait, you little succubus! You will pay for this, hahaha-" I said with an evil laugh. "Eh? C- Can''t you just forget it? You were the one who wanted to push me into the mud! I- It was your fault!" She said while she started backing away as her eyes were darting all over the place. I moved towards her with an evil smile. In the end, she stumbled on a rock and she fell into the mud behind her. I laughed at her misfortune loudly. She made a pouting face and after grabbing onto a ball of mud, she threw it at my face. I quickly tilted my head to the side to dodge it, but she also used her tail and the second one hit my face. "Let''s play, you stupid dragoness!" I said as I cleaned my face. We played for a few minutes before stopping. Both of us were dirty and sat next to each other while embracing each other. We used our energies to clean ourselves. Alice''s spotless white skin and her beautiful blonde hair were once again the same. Even her scales and clothes were completely clean, just like mine. I stood up as I extended my hand out and helped her up. "Shall we go? My dragoness~" I questioned her happily She gave a kiss on my face and coiled her tail around my arms as she started pulling on me, and I naturally, followed after her. This time there wasn¡¯t any kind of explanation or note about the treasure, but when I touched it, knowledge flowed into my mind about it and naturally, Alice too learned of it, through our connected minds. It looked like two tiny white crystals and it increased the regeneration speed of the wearer''s mind power. [I''ll do something like this for you. It''s not too hard anyway.] Alice offered up while we were walking towards the resting room. [Yaay~Alice¡¯s handjob is wonderful!] I thought, thinking about her handmade jewelry for me. [This could be totally misinterpreted. But most certainly it would be true in both ways! Hehe~] Alice remarked, which made me realize the weight of my words. I didn''t even notice... [And you are even proudly posing. What a lustful succubus, always thinking of perverted things. Whatever I¡¯m leaving.] I remarked upon seeing her sticking out her chest, proudly. [...] She didn''t say anything with her widely opened eyes. She stood there for a moment and I left her there as if I had no relation to this whole thing. It was funny to see her face. "Just you wait. Being cocky? I¡¯ll see about this later!¡± Alice shouted after me, with a threatening hand movement, while one of his hands were on her hips. We have never argued seriously, nor do we intend to. The most we did were such little joking banterings, which we would simply laugh at. I really love this girl! Chapter 17 - What is beyond the end? [Edited] What is beyond the end? Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------ Two days later we left the resting room and entered the seventeenth level. It was indeed a world of snow and ice. It had a mountainous terrain which combined with the cold and the snow, made it hard for us to progress. That is the reason why instead of struggling, we controlled the terrain around us by using Ice and Water magic to make our travel smoother. Of course, we had to spend our Space Energies to do so, but luckily, we had quite large ¡®Energy Tanks¡¯. In those two days, we spent in the resting room, I also made jewelry for Hiro, which increased the regeneration speed of his mind power. Alright... since he doesn''t like wearing jewelry, I made a little tattoo on his arms, which had the same effect, though he doesn''t like tattoos either... This time, before entering this frosty ice world, we didn¡¯t see any kind of requirements to descend to the next floor. Most likely it was hidden and since Evan didn¡¯t say anything about this, probably he didn¡¯t know about it either, though now that I think about it, he didn''t say anything about the wooden keys either. It¡¯s very likely that those who reached the seventeenth level didn¡¯t say anything about it to the other beastmen. At this place, the weakest monster was at the early ninth stage, which means that what we heard was probably true about these worlds. [It seems like we are going to have a harder time here. We don¡¯t even know where to go or what to do. Although the world itself isn¡¯t too big, but this might take quite a long time.] Hiro said grumpily with an annoyed face as he kept on stumbling in the big snow. He looked quite stupid, but I was the same. [That¡¯s true. Maybe we should go towards the top of the mountain? I think that the ¡®boss¡¯ should be there right? I mean, on the sixteenth floor the boss was at the center of the world. If it¡¯s like that this time as well, then we might learn something about what we are supposed to do here.] I answered him while thinking about what should we do with my fingers on my chin. [Alright. Then let¡¯s go towards the mountain. Seeing such a big mountain it¡¯s likely that there is a cave maybe the boss is also going to be inside that...] Hiro said as he came next to me and gave a kiss on my face. I felt happy upon feeling his lips and his love. After walking up to the half of the mountain, we indeed found a cave entrance. [See? I told you. I¡¯m the best!] Hiro said sarcastically. I laughed upon hearing his words as I told him to stop bullshitting and go into the cave. Upon entering the cave, we felt that the temperature dropped by at least thirty degrees. [I think that this cave is going to be really cold at the center. Come here, let¡¯s huddle together and keep our bodies warm.] Hiro initiated with a perverted grin as he spread out his left arm. Even though I wanted to say the same... [O-Okay. But we should still use some fire element too later on. I think.] I answered him as I went next to him and he embraced my back. His body felt warm, no, hot! It made me feel peaceful and calm and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. Seeing my smile, Hiro chuckled and we moved on in a good mood. Our bodies are much more resistant to the elements than normal humans. Outside it was about minus fifty degrees, but considering how much elemental essence was integrated into our bodies, we didn¡¯t mind it even in the slightest. The cave was completely covered in a thick layer of ice, so it felt very cold inside. Inside the cave, it was minus eighty degrees celsius. We are still alright, but it is likely that it¡¯s going to be even colder later on. Cultivators at the fourth realm where their elemental bodies are completed are able to completely resist any kind of element. That is the reason we are integrating elements into our bodies. It''s necessary to do so, or else we can''t advance to the fourth level! Like that, we can stay even in cold space if we have enough air, or we can walk in volcanoes as if we would be walking in warm water. This meant that the more elements we integrated into our bodies, the more resistant we are going to become! Out of this reason, anyone above the third level is completely immune to these elemental attacks. But cultivators at the fourth level would still die in space because they had to breath! When we reach the fifth level, only then can we fly around freely in space since we would have our own worlds, which would provide us with the necessary oxygen. Not like we''ll need it that much... When we reach the sixth level, we don¡¯t even need to breathe anymore, but that¡¯s still far away from us. Our bodies were quite resistant to the elements making it possible for us to walk around freely even in a coldness like this. At most, we had to assist our bodies with a bit of fire elemental magic. We didn¡¯t have to walk for long before we ran into a monster, which was completely made out of ice. It roared and charged at us, but we quickly killed that stupid mongrel. After killing it, we started restoring our spent energies, but something unexpected happened! As we recovered, we felt that our energies became unstable, which meant that it was time for breaking through!! Since we killed a monster just now, it was likely that we won¡¯t be attacked again for a while. These monsters didn¡¯t have blood which would attract other monsters to this place so we didn''t have to worry about such things either. Hopefully, the dungeon isn''t evil enough to personally send monsters for us... Both of us sat down back to back and started collecting Univers Energy. Each stage meant that our bodies would be filled with more elemental power. Elemental essences were slowly filling up our bodies and cells, making us stronger in the process. Since we ate the Earth pill on the fifteenth floor, we didn¡¯t have to collect Earth Energy, so we focused on cultivating the other elements. Since this was a world of ice and water, those two were the easiest to collect. Our bodies were covered by a thin layer of ice because of the amount we consumed. Training in a world like this was very beneficial for our bodies when it came to water or ice element, though contrary to that, collecting fire and nature element was quite hard. This place didn¡¯t have any vegetation so nature element was scarce as well. When we finally had enough fire element collected, our cells collapsed and then rebuilt themselves in the blink of an eye, which meant that we successfully broke through to the seventh stage. Thanks to that, we could kill monsters at the ninth stage quite easily, making our progression much faster. Both of us stood up happily and after giving a high-five, Hiro said. [Fuck yes! Finally! We have been stuck at the sixth stage for quite a while. In my past life, I¡¯ve never understood what a bottleneck really is... Now I know how it feels! I¡¯ve been really annoyed by it, but now it¡¯s finally broken! Tonight we are going to celebrate by¡­] He didn''t finish his sentence and started sending perverted thoughts towards me instead. [You know that I can hear your thoughts right?] I questioned him while I started coiling a lock of my hair around my fingers. My face was quite flushed as well, probably. [Fufu, yes I know my love.] Hiro answered me shamelessly as he came next to me and gave a kiss on my lips. I couldn''t help but kiss back as I started expecting something good... Now that we broke through to the seventh stage, our strength increased to a hundred and thirty golems! (1 golem = 7500 kg.) We had only five less strength in our bodies than a normal cultivator at the peak of the ninth stage. Once we go back to the surface, hmph... we are going to be unmatched! We could freely go anywhere for the time being and kill anyone! Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that we were going to massacre everyone since we didn¡¯t have a reason to. But knowing that now we could kill even an army of ninth stage experts we were naturally happy. Those people would run out of energy, but we wouldn¡¯t. I made a shit ton of pills, which would be enough for us to fight for a whole week without stopping and it¡¯s not likely that we would attract such a big army considering that we could kill about five people in a minute at most, at the ninth stage... And with so much strength, we didn¡¯t even have to care about our defense. We didn¡¯t have to fear people who had the same amount of strength as we had because our bodies would be immune to their attacks. We have tough bodies... It¡¯s just that, up till now, we were fighting enemies who were more powerful than us. That¡¯s the reason we had to dodge and defend, but now we could recklessly fight as long as we had energy! After breaking through, we went deeper into the cave. The deeper we went, the colder it became and the more monsters we found at the ninth stage. Just considering the amount of them, it is very likely that the group that reached this floor was a group of geniuses otherwise a normal group of ninth stage cultivators would have been exhausted by now. If we wouldn''t have broken through, then it¡¯s likely that we would have had to turn back and come here later when we reach the seventh stage. Luckily for us, our breakthrough came at the best moment. After walking in the cave for about fifteen minutes the temperature dropped by another fifty-celsius degrees reaching a shocking coldness of minus one hundred and thirty degrees! Although after breaking through they could still be alright with about -100 degrees but at such a coldness they had to use some of their energies to keep themselves warm. Though they didn¡¯t bother to hide their lustful nature as they both snuggled up to each other and separated only while fighting. But there came an unexpected case. The cave which was coiling and turning before but it was still in one line, now separated into two lines. One of them seemingly went downwards while the other one upwards. It was an intersection. Seeing this we looked at each other with furrowed brows. ¡°...No chance that we are separating. I¡¯m telling you right now clearly.¡± Hiro said with exasperated hand movements while shaking his head sideways. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, we aren¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t leave my mate just like that. We can simply go to one of them first and then go to the other one afterward. It¡¯s likely that one of them is the road to the boss. I''d rather spend four times as much at this place than to separate," I said with loving eyes as I hugged him and gave a kiss on his lips. ¡°Hmm. then let¡¯s pick one. Considering that we had to move downwards while descending to lower floors, it¡¯s likely that the boss is down there and we have to do something at the top.¡± Hiro kissed me back and then said with a thinking face as he put his hands under his chin while he thought over the possibilities. Not that there were many... ¡°I thought so. Then let¡¯s move upward first.¡± I answered with a nod and a small smile on my face, believing in our truth. As we went up, we found the boss, which was separated from us by a thick ice wall, which was somehow unbreakable... This clearly showed that we had to do something at the bottom, so we went back down towards the other intersection. After about half an hour of walking downwards, which meant at least two thousand meters considering our speed, we finally found a lava room. All of this walking up and down took about an hour... [I bet that the dungeon core is laughing at us now... All of this just so that it could play around with us... Maybe we should destroy its core?] Hiro thought grumpily. Our belief was for naught... Stupid dungeon. Hiro didn¡¯t say it out loud fearing that it might make things even harder for us. [If we get good enough ¡®compensation¡¯ then it should be alright...] I proposed, hoping to get something which would make it worthwhile for us to come here. [You are quite the greedy one eh? Hehe.] Hiro thought with a stupid face and a stupid laugh in his mind. Hearing his remark, I couldn''t help but retort to his words and mention that he is greedy as well. [What do you mean? I¡¯m not greedy. I''m just-... Okay I¡¯m greedy.] He tried defending his ''purity'', but upon seeing my look, he stopped his bullshit and admitted his crime. "This dragon blood... Greedy dragons" Hiro started mumbling silently, but my ears picked up on his words. ¡°I clearly heard it! Your race is even worse so shut up!¡± I retorted to his words once again after hearing his unjust words and I brought light upon myself by pushing his race into the darkness. After having a thoughtful look on his face for a short moment, he clapped together his palms as he said - "However I think about it, in the end, it''s true! Now let''s go!" Hiro started walking as if nothing has ever happened. I quickly ran up to him and embraced him. In the room which was covered in lava at some places, we found a board which stated: There is a lava heart in the room. You have to find it and take it to the boss and insert that lava heart into its hollowed out place. By doing so you will be able to fight the boss. If you are able to kill it then the door to the next floor is going to open up here. ¡°...¡± I couldn''t say anything upon reading this shit and I was left with widespread arms, eyes, and wide opened mouth. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this dungeon is playing with us! You foul creature!¡± Hiro shouted angrily as he kept shaking his fists in the air. ¡°Hahaha!¡± We suddenly heard a laughing which came from all around us. [*Grr* See? I told you! We should really destroy it!] Hiro grumbled in his mind upon realizing that we were led around by this idiot dungeon. It was playing with us! [Calm down honey~ It¡¯s alright.] I tried soothing him, even though I was just as angry if not angrier. Hiro also remarked on why am I not angry, but after checking out my suppressed feelings through our bond, he quickly realized the gravity of the situation. I was about to explode along with this whole damned hole! This pit of shit! [Alright you are even angrier than me. Then let¡¯s go, I¡¯m gonna destroy what¡¯s annoying you!] Hiro quickly came up with a good idea to soothe my anger. I love him~ This stupid dungeon doesn''t know whose anger did it call upon! We searched around and soon found a heart looking thing, which was very hot. We didn¡¯t even have to use fire element to keep ourselves warm any longer. It was enough to be near the lava heart. After going back up, which took another hour... We inserted the lava heart into its place and the thick ice wall slowly started melting. It took ten minutes and we used that time to meditate and recover our spent energies. As the ice wall finally melted down, we went inside the boss room where we found our long lost friend; an Ice Minotaur! Ever since killing our first monster, which was a minotaur we didn¡¯t see another one up till now. These monsters had high endurance and vitality so it was quite hard to kill them. Unluckily for the minotaur, it was still only at the ninth stage. Although it was much more powerful than a normal monster at the ninth stage with a hundred and forty-five golems of strength but we had powerful skills and such a difference wouldn''t be enough, against us, so in a few moves, we killed the monster. The minotaur died and it transformed into two Fire Pills! It seems like that at least the dungeon wasn¡¯t just enjoying our suffering but was also rewarding us for entertaining it. This at least soothed our rage a bit. Since we were in a world of ice, we were quite short on fire element and it was hard to restore it as well.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. When we broke through, our fire element also stayed behind a bit. By consuming these pills, we will be able to not only restore our fire source completely but also advance the fire element integration in our bodies to a complete state. This is going to enhance our cultivation speed greatly. Now we have to cultivate only eleven elements till reaching the fourth realm. If others would learn of this then they would probably spit blood on us... Both of us greedily swallowed those pills and like last time, again after about fifteen minutes, we were done with the refining. We felt that our bodies were filled to the brim with fire element and earth element. We could also create magma or lava by using these two!! If we could get pills like these from all elements then that would mean that we wouldn¡¯t even have to cultivate until reaching the fourth level!? Just the thought of it felt terrifying! The talent was really well paid here! Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case since in the Domain Space Realm we have to learn how to create and control our domains as well. That''s the base of everything, which is related to space in the future! In these domains, our fighting powers are going to increase while our enemies would become weaker. That is the reason why we aren¡¯t sure if we are able to kill the monster at the end of this dungeon even if we reach the ninth level. If it¡¯s really at the first stage of the Domain Space Realm then it has a domain! At least we have two elements which are cultivated all the way, so they give us more chance at winning. Every percent counts! When we were done, we went to the resting room and stopped in the doorway. we indeed felt that every mob was at least in the middle of the ninth stage and we also sensed by using our mind powers that there were quite a lot of them at the peak of the ninth stage. We went in killed a few monsters. Since we would be still able to advance, we decided to not stop training for now. Maybe at the next level. We went straight to the eighteenth floor and slaughtered all of the undead and ghosts that stood in our way. We soon reached the middle of this world where we encountered three undead. Although they were beyond the ninth stage, but they still had much more strength, reaching a hundred and sixty golems. All of these were in a single group. Most likely they were something like a boss group. We fought a hard battle with them as those three because they were much stronger than us, but after a long fight, we were finally able to kill all three of them. As those three died two of them turned into two-two pieces of elemental pills. One of them helped us out in cultivating the Death element, while the other one did so with the Dark element. We happily took both of those. Now they only had to cultivate nine elements! The last item was actually a flower with two leaves. Interestingly enough, the dungeon always gave us things in pairs making our wrath subside. It was indeed very generous of the dungeon core. Of course, it was only because both of us were equally powerful. Had one of us been weaker, then most likely we would have had to share everything. As Hiro took hold of the flower with two leaves, information flowed into his mind about it. If consumed whole, then it would make every element integration complete, but if consuming only half of it, then it would become worthless. Clearly, the dungeon wanted to test our ¡®love¡¯ for each other. In its eyes, it was likely that now we would start fighting over this flower. We could complete our elemental bodies! It meant limitless future for us! If we can eat this flower whole then all we have to do at the third level is to learn the Domain and then upgrade it. Who would leave out such an opportunity just for some ¡®love¡¯ which we could find later on too? Probably it thought such things. What the dungeon didn¡¯t expect was that Hiro immediately tore it into two pieces vertically and then gave one-half to me while swallowing the other half. He did so without any hesitation or thinking, nor without any remorse on his face. He clearly didn¡¯t even think about fighting over it or sneakily consuming it all by himself. "At least we can try out its taste if nothing else, haha~" Hiro laughed uncaringly with a shrug of his shoulders and then continued with a small chuckle. ¡°Haha, nice joke dungeon. Do you think our feelings for each other is as shallow as the thing, others call ¡®love¡¯ in this world? There is no way we would ever fight over something and especially not over worldly possessions. At most, we have to train for a longer time. Who cares? We can be together for a longer time! I¡¯d never hurt Alice in any way so do you think we would fight over some shitty flower?¡± Hiro stuck out his chest and shouted proudly towards the nothing. Of course, the dungeon would hear it. ¡°I¡¯d rather destroy even the most prominent treasure than to hurt my love in any way.¡± He added at the end. I wasn''t saying anything before because of... ¡°?? Oh, Hiro, be careful because I might melt tonight~ Such a romantic speech coming from you~ ??¡± I said in a sexually provocative way as I licked my wet and pink lips while I felt happy to hear such words. Hearing him talk about me with so much love, stirred my feelings and I felt overjoyed. I never feared moments like these. I knew all too well his personality. No matter what I would always be the first to him. He was the same for me. I would have never thought about keeping it only for myself or fighting over it. I might be a greedy dragon when it came to treasures, but my mate was above all. Sharing or wasting, it didn''t matter if it came to Hiro. But knowing something and saying it aloud is always different. Everyone knows many things, yet until it isn¡¯t said aloud, it¡¯s there pressing our hearts because we don¡¯t dare or just don¡¯t want to say it out loud. I didn¡¯t have to wait for things like these to be said out loud because we were connected. I felt and knew it, but when he said it out loud in front of the dungeon it still made me feel good. I¡¯ll really have to reward him later. I might be greedy, but I¡¯m sure to reward at least my lover, I won¡¯t spare effort to make him feel good~ ?? [Ehm- I can hear your thoughts too. Even if you don¡¯t ¡®talk¡¯ to me through our bond. I could indeed not listen in on you, but since I''ve got used to doing it... Who would have thought that I¡¯m going to find something like this here? Now I¡¯m really looking forward to our night!] Hiro exclaimed happily with an expectant face as he gave a kiss on my lips. [Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make you feel good.] I answered him as I returned his favor. ¡°Ugh. hey, let¡¯s move. Now I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Hiro said anxiously, or more like hornily... Unexpectedly, we felt something moving inside our bodies. It was the herb! Our elements started being filled with elements and every element reached half conversion! This bastard lied to test us... So it works but with only half the effect. Just like other pills... Knowing what is to come, Hiro became anxious and wanted to leave this floor so that we could make love sooner... We entered the resting room and we spent a long and loving day there... Since the monsters were at the peak of the ninth stage from this point on and even above, we didn''t enter the next floor and stayed there for half a year, cultivating, training and getting battle experience. We were ablet to reach the ninth stage, which meant that we had a hundred and seventy golems of strength. We entered through the doorway. The nineteenth one was a world of living hell full of lava and fire! The monsters were mostly made out of fire or lava. Now that we have gained more strength, it was easier for us to proceed, especially here since the fire element was fully integrated into our bodies so we didn¡¯t have care about the extreme temperature where a normal human would burn to the death in just five minutes. The temperature was about a hundred and eighty degrees making the air scorching hot. After killing about fifty monsters, we reached the boss. These fifty monsters were all that were on this floor. This showed that the dungeon was really at the end of its power when it came to spawning monsters which were so powerful. It couldn¡¯t create too many monsters at this power level. To gain experience we killed all of them. Interestingly enough none of these dropped anything. Considering their power even if they were just ¡®mobs¡¯, they still should have dropped some items. This meant that maybe at the end something super good is going to drop? Hiro only feared that it would all go to waste if we couldn¡¯t share it... Before fighting the boss, I gave him a big, wet French kiss. He was surprised by my sudden attack as he opened his eyes widely and put his fingers on his lips. After a little more ''AFK'', he remarked upon my action. ¡°Ugh- I¡¯m telling you that you aren¡¯t a Dragon God but a Succubus! Someone screwed up the description!!¡± I laughed upon hearing his words and gave him another one. The boss that was in front of us had about a hundred and ninety golems of strength and it was a three headed dog. ¡°By the way... This thing is totally a Cerberus." Hiro remarked while looking at my face with a stupid face as he scratched his chin. ¡°I think so,¡± I answered him, followed with a small chuckle, which I wasn''t able to suppress. As we saw the monster and its entourage, we grumbled... The three undead we killed on the eighteenth floor were all powerful. Now that there is one at the peak of it as well, this is going to be even harder... Beside the Cerberus, there were two imps. But thinking about the rewards made it all the sweeter! [I think that we should first kill the two imps then we can fully concentrate on the Cerberus.] I said as while sneaking glances on our enemies as I thought about what should we do. [That¡¯s true, but I can only wonder what might we find on the last floor. I''m sure that it''s going to be at the first stage of Domain Space Realm!] Hiro thought slightly anxiously. He wasn''t afraid of it, he was only fearing for my safety. How sweet~ [Whatever, that¡¯s for the future to worry about, now let¡¯s concentrate on the matter at hand. So? Which one do you want to do? Play with the big guy or kill the little ones?] I diverted the conversation about something useless and questioned him about his role. He shrugged his shoulders, indicating that I can decide. [Then I¡¯m going to choose... The Cerberus. Considering the memories of your past life, I don¡¯t feel safe when fighting imps... They seem to be perverted. Just look at their stupid face...] Hearing my reasons, Hiro quickly remembered and his eyes went into slits as he rolled his fingers into fists. [Yes. I¡¯ll fight the imps, no question, you can¡¯t go near them!] He denied every way for me to go close to them, fearing for my charity. Even thought that was taken by him long ago~ Hehe~ After talking over the things, we went towards the monsters. This time we couldn¡¯t sneak attack them since they were on the top of a little hill, which could be approached only from one way because it was surrounded by lava from the other sides. I shot a ball of water at the Cerberus, taunting it by doing so and leading it off of the hill. I started battling with it while defensively. It kept shooting lava and fire at me and it even tried to bite me! A dragon! Luckily for me, it wasn¡¯t that hard for me because I was immune to fire! Since the fire integrated fully into our bodies, the fire element didn¡¯t work on us anymore! Earth, Death and Dark magic were the same! Indeed this trip was already well worth it to us! After realising that it couldn¡¯t use its fire against me, it started chasing me with a mad face as it kept trying to bite me in the ass and chew me into minced meat. I shouted playfully as I dodged its bite with my arms raised while I kept running. "Hirooo~ Save me~ I''m being bullied!" Hiro was fighting with the imps and the imps faced the same problem. Their fire was worth shit in front of my dear. Since they lived in a place like this, all they were really good at was using fire and lava. Now that none of those worked what could they even do? They had to use their claws and try killing us in such a primitive way. So they started fighting with Hiro, but when they pounced on him, he used the Blast rune on his weapon, which caught them unprepared and made the imps fly into the air. Using this moment Hiro charged at them and was swift enough to slash one of the imps into two halves. It didn¡¯t even have time to scream as it died on the spot. Now that it turned into one on one, the whole fight became much easier. They had only five golems of difference in strength since the imps had a hundred and seventy-five. Hiro easily filled that much with skill. He quickly beheaded the other little devil as well and crushed its core. When he looked down the hill, he saw me being chased by the Cerberus. Seeing this he ran to help me and after joining up, in about twenty minutes, we were able to behead the Cerberus three times... We wanted to puncture its heart, but it was so good at defending its chest that we could attack nothing else but its neck. When the three bosses died, they turned into three streams of energy and transformed into smoke... ¡°What?! HEY WHAT¡¯S WITH THIS! THEY ARE ALWAYS SUPPOSED TO GIVE SOMETHING!¡± I shouted out with a lot of anger in my heart with a red face while I threw threatening hand movements into the air. After a few seconds, the dungeon started speaking. ¡°Hello, adventurers. So the thing is that you have two choices now. Firstly, I can transform that smoke back into something useful but then you won¡¯t get to fight for the best gift I could give to you. Secondly, you use your trump cards which are your battle forms and fight with my strongest boss on the twentieth floor and you take all or nothing.¡± ¡°Also, if you choose the second option then you won¡¯t be able to escape from the twentieth level because I¡¯m going to close its entrance after you enter. No going in and out. So what do you say? I¡¯ll give you five minutes to think about it.¡± It said with a serious and uncaring voice. Hearing this we were startled. Firstly, the dungeon knew about our races and that we had battle forms? Secondly, if we choose the second option, then it¡¯s likely that we are before a very hard battle! But would we cover from a battle just like that and go for the easier way? Of course, we wouldn¡¯t! After thinking about it for a bit, I declared that we are choosing the second option. ¡°We choose the second option but I hope that we won¡¯t be misled. Not even a storage ring would worth as much as fighting with a monster at the first stage of Domain Space Realm. I mean, we''ll probably have to face such an enemy, right?¡± I questioned with my brows raised as I put my hands on my hips. Hiro also put his hands on MY hips and kissed my neck. "Ahn~ You are attacking from behind!" I chuckled as I said so playfully. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to happen... Since you accepted it I can tell it to you. Also, don¡¯t worry it¡¯s going to be better than a storage ring. That¡¯s only going to be a ¡®side dish¡¯. Hehe.¡± The dungeon had a weird sound after probably seeing our little play, but it soon turned serious, or not... It also turned playful as it remarked on how good the thing we are going to get is. After hearing this we were a bit happy but worried at the same time. We went towards the resting room and meditated to restore all of our spent energies. These resting rooms were always filled with all kind of elements, making it easy for us to recover. One hour later, after reaching their peak and releasing a bit of ¡®stress¡¯, we went to the twentieth floor fully prepared. There we saw a dragon at the mid-first stage of Domain Space Realm glaring at us. This was the smallest floor we have ever seen, but this was also the hardest one. This floor was completely made up of simple but hard stone. Hard enough to bear the incoming battle. One layered Domain will decrease our strength by ten golems. Yes, the further we advance, the more powerful our domains will become. If we the monster would be at the second stage and have a two-layered domain, then our strength would be decreased by thirty golems and if WE were to have a one-layered domain, then our strength would decrease only by twenty golems. This was because only the one-layered domain decreased the other cultivators'' strength by ten. The others did it by thirty, meaning thirty, sixty, ninety... Since this was a fire dragon, we at least didn¡¯t have to worry about its fire elemental attacks. But since the dragon had two hundred and fifteen golems of strength and ours would be decreased by ten. This meant that even though we would have had a hundred and ninety-five golems of strength in our battle forms originally, but now we are going to be left with only a hundred and eighty-five. Our battle forms increased our strength by fifteen percent for now. But this was a dragon which had thirty more golems of strength. It had dangerous sharp and hard claws, not to mention its tail, wings, and mouth! We didn¡¯t wait for even a single moment as we activated our battle forms. Both of us became covered in black scales as the green liquid like energy was flowing among our scales. On my forehead, two long and straight horns, reaching towards the sky, grew out, meaning that I was at the second level. At the tenth level, I''m going to have ten horns. I have also grown a bat-like pair of wings on my back. Thick and sharp claws that grew out on my hands and feet, which were at least ten centimeters long. My eyes went into slits and a primal and ancient aura surrounded my body, which was much more powerful than the dragon''s. I was a Dragon God no less. This was just an overgrown lizard in my eyes, which was created by a stupid dungeon! Hiro, on the other hand, has grown four horns straight, we mostly looked the same. He has grown four horns because he had four minds and he was supposed to have four heads, but since he wasn''t able to transform into his true form yet, he was left with only more horns. Since he is a Twelve-Headed Hydra, he will be able to transform into a five-headed one on the third level. Hydras were known about their high vitality. He had five heads and five hearts meaning five life... That¡¯s the reason why I always thought that he is unfair. Of course, he didn''t have five heads in his battle form and I wasn''t any weaker because dragons were almighty creatures, but he was still a stupidly overpowered monster. My head would be bigger and stronger in my monster form, but it was only one. Maybe I would be able to destroy a few of his heads, but considering how quickly he could grow them back, it¡¯s likely that I would die before killing Hiro, though that was completely irrelevant because I''d never hurt him. My dear~ Right now Hiro has grown four hearts in his chest. Although these hearts were almost as big as a normal sized heart, but it fit into his body because when transforming into our battle forms, our body structures were also changing to become able to intake the new organs, to increase our defense and vitality, along with the mass of our muscles and strength. I wasn''t any different in that aspect. I also restructured my whole body and I too have grown another heart. Till reaching the tenth level I would gain an addition three hearts, reaching five. Dragons didn¡¯t have high vitality only because of... nothing. It was because our blood and body regenerated much quicker and since we had more hearts, even if all of them were to be punctured, we could still live on as long as at least one of them is alright. Destroying five of my hearts considering the things that are going to be at the higher levels? There is no chance that someone who is at a similar stage compared to mine, has any chance against me or Hiro. This all took a second and as soon as we were done, we charged at the dragon. It swiped with its wings, trying to cut us into two halves with its sharp wing, but we rolled on the ground dodging the attack in the process. We spared no effort as we activated the Confusion Runes on our weapons. Although it was at the third level, so it could defend against mind attacks and also launch them since it had mind power, but our mind attacks would still be able to stop it for a moment. Since it was attacked at the same time by two mind attacks, it stopped for long enough for us to reach it and try to thrust our blades into the dragon¡¯s side. But unexpectedly, these attacks only left two scratches and it probably felt a bit of pain as well, but nothing serious. This was bad. If we could break through, then we could keep up this form forever, but right now about two hours were the maximum. We can¡¯t drag this out. Meanwhile, the dragon gained back its control and used its front paws to swipe at us. We dodged it, but we were slightly scratched by its swipe. If we wouldn¡¯t be in our battle forms, then it¡¯s very likely that we would have been heavily wounded. This was indeed a mythical creature. We rushed forward and while Hiro was taking it on from the front, while I tried to jump on its back to attack it from there, but I was hit by its wings while I was in the air. I fell to the ground with a small grunt but I was alright. At this time if it would have had parallel minds like Hiro had, then it would have been able to attack Hiro as well at the same time. Hiro is going to gain one more mind with each level. Right now he was able to control all of his body parts with his four minds. While fighting a human this would be very much advantageous, but right now it didn¡¯t add up to much. He needed powerful attacks to penetrate this dragon¡¯s scales and make some damage so while it concentrated on me to defend itself, Hiro collected Space Energy from his body and formed a four-headed hydra which he released towards the dragon. I sprung up with a flip and ran after Hiro''s Hydra''s Head. Just as the dragon defended itself from the attack, I used the Blast enchantment to shake the dragon''s balance. Hiro and I as well used Confusion on it and while it was again stunned for a moment I poured a huge amount of Space Energy into my sword, which strengthened it greatly as I pierced the neck of the dragon. Of course, this wouldn¡¯t kill the monster. All it did was scream out and it fought while being enraged. Like this, we kept on bickering and fighting for one hour and fifty minutes. Our scales had a lot of scratch marks on them. Hiro also had a few more serious wounds before, but thanks to his cheating high regeneration speed, he has regenerated those long ago... Truly unfair! But I''m very happy about it. Knowing that it¡¯s soon going to come to an end, the dragon gave its all. We mostly tried to attack its chest to reach its core. It was covered in quite a lot of deep wounds at that place. After thinking about it for a bit, we decided on a finishing tactic while the dragon was sizing us up before its last charge. Who would perish, it didn¡¯t know but we did! With my remaining energy, I rushed towards the dragon. Hiro used all of his energy to create the most powerful Hydra¡¯s Head he could. The dragon poured energy into its body, making it even stronger and tougher, knowing that right now this was the key to its victory. If we couldn¡¯t pierce it, then later it would be able to kill us with its superior strength. Hiro shot his Hydra¡¯s head towards the dragon while I ran towards the monster. As it took the shot head on, it was pushed back, but it was fine, meanwhile, I slid under it and thrust my scimitar with all of my remaining energy and strength into the huge body of the dragon. As my weapon pierced into its body, it screamed out in pain, but I still wasn¡¯t able to reach its two hearts, deep inside its body. But what happened next; it surely didn¡¯t expect. I activated the Devour rune on my weapons, which were right under the two hearts of the dragon! As the beast cried out, Hiro making sure that it was killed, pierced his swords into its back and also used Devour. The rune didn¡¯t hurt its owner meaning us, but it was a completely different thing when it came to anything else. This move destroyed both of its hearts and its core, turning it into a big corpse. It collapsed to the ground dead on top of us, but we wouldn''t be hurt from its weight alone. Its weight quickly disappeared because it turned into a stream of swirling energy, but what was it? I didn''t know because I fell unconscious along with Hiro. Chapter 17.5 - Being rewarded by a beauty (18+) [Edited] Being rewarded by a beauty Alice''s POV: ------------------------------------------------------- Ever since I was born I¡¯ve been with Hiro all this time. Now he promised that he won¡¯t peak on my thoughts so I thought that I might reminiscence about our life up till now. Ever since we were together I¡¯ve always felt as if I would have found something in him. Something that I can¡¯t find anywhere else. I¡¯ve always felt like I¡¯ve found my other half? I think that¡¯s the correct expression about how I felt towards him. Of course, just that won¡¯t make my heart melt. Surely it pulled me towards him, but I had to know him before making my decisions. I always thought about what if he isn¡¯t how he shows himself when I was young, but as we were growing up I felt more and more at... Home. It felt like if I¡¯m with him, then I''ll be home. At first, I was just liking him but nothing serious. He was the same. Now that we are bounded I know how he felt. Although he was searching for his ¡®other half¡¯ it won¡¯t come so easily. Just because he found me he still couldn¡¯t love me. At first, he had to truly know me, understand me, and start loving me which was a bit hard for him considering that he was quite unfamiliar with that feeling in his past life. It¡¯s really interesting. People would say that loving is easy, but in my opinion, loving as much as he does is much harder. Especially in such a world as this. He would never hesitate to shelter and defend me and he would gladly throw away his life for me. I¡¯m the same. That¡¯s the reason we bonded our souls together. Now we don¡¯t have to worry about leaving the other one alone if one of us were to die because both of us would go down the drain. We both know that we wouldn¡¯t be able to bear losing each other so instead of suffering and making us kill ourselves, I think that this solution is much better. Probably many wouldn¡¯t agree with me or him but none of us cares about it. Others can think or say what they want to, but we are like this. I¡¯m sure you went on holidays or trips, but I¡¯m also sure about another thing, and that is after a while you always felt that you want to go home. This may come from our ¡®territorial¡¯ instincts. That we need a home to return to? I don¡¯t know, but this home to me is none other than Hiro. Anyway, like I said at first when we were younger I could leave him alone just as he could me. We had that feeling when you are bored at ¡®home¡¯ but later on, as we were growing closer and closer to each other we both felt like as if we would never want to leave our ¡®home¡¯. When he embraces me, hugs me, kisses me I always feel so much at ease. It feels like nothing could hurt me. Even if I were to die, we would still be together. That¡¯s the feeling I get when he shows his love to me and here on the eighteenth floor of the dungeon he showed and voiced out his feelings for me. Although I know about it since I can feel it, but it¡¯s still different. I can¡¯t tell you why it is, but I just feel warmness flowing through my whole body when he looks at me. I can feel and see that unconditional love in his eyes. Since he gave such a nice speech I thought about rewarding him. The truth is that he is a bit perverted but... To be honest, I¡¯m no different. Women may not show it, but we too have such feelings. Of course, there are differences, some of us are way too perverted and some of us are way too preserved... Anyway since we reached the resting room it seems like it¡¯s time. It¡¯s interesting... Even though we made love so many times that I can¡¯t even count it, but if it isn¡¯t on the spur of the moment I still feel this anticipation, this excitement as I feel how we are nearing the moment when we become one. To be honest, somehow I¡¯m a bit nervous. It¡¯s always like this if it¡¯s planned out. I-I just don¡¯t know why, but at least it always goes away when we start our nightlife... ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I¡¯ll love you plenty alright?¡± Hiro said without looking at me with a small smile on his. He grabbed my hand, which made me feel happy. ¡°Seems like you still peeked on me hehe, though it¡¯s not like it matters," I said with a small laugh upon realizing that I was heard all along. ¡°Uhm- no I didn¡¯t. I only heard your last thoughts.¡± Hiro denied my words honestly as he shook his head sideways. ¡°Whatever. You know everything about me so even if you were to hear it, nothing would have changed.¡± I said with a small smile while looking at his face. As we reached the resting room he turned around and looked into my eyes. Somehow I just can¡¯t stop feeling nervous and excited at the same time. I don¡¯t understand these times, but maybe I don¡¯t even have to. Since I¡¯m the one rewarding him, I went right in front of him and as he lowered his head for me, I stood on the tip of my toes and kissed him. I felt how his arms coiled behind my back and how his tongue was swirling around in my mouth and tongue. I started sucking on his tongue and I felt how our saliva was mixing and some even spilled out of our mouths. While I was still ¡®sane¡¯ I used nature magic to create a huge lush moss with a diameter of four meters. "Mn~ Mmm~ ?? Mhn~ You are so delicious~" I said happily as I separated for a moment and then continued on. I felt as a line of saliva was slowly flowing down on my chin from the left side of my mouth. Most likely he was the same, but I don¡¯t know because our eyes were closed. I felt his surging emotions inside his mind, along with mines. Both of us felt our lust and desire for each other''s body raising. This soul bound sure is overpowered, especially when it comes to synchronizing. I always know what I have to do, to make Hiro feel the best. As I was getting into the mood, I felt how I¡¯m becoming wetter down there. It felt a bit like as if I¡¯d be about to pee, but it was still different. I felt how this liquid is more jelly like. Suddenly he raised his right arm from my back and I felt how his intention was to touch me down there. I was burning with anticipation as I felt how his hand slowly slipped into my pants and as his hands were creeping towards my pussy. I was getting wetter just by thinking about it. I felt as his fingers finally touched me as a bolt of electricity ran through my whole body from my crotch. "Ahn~ ?? You''ve spotted my clitoris! What are you a scout~" I said playfully with an inviting smile. My legs were getting weaker and warmer just by him doing that. But since I was the one who wanted to ¡®reward¡¯ him, I might as well play with his little brother. If I can call it little... We were children when I first saw his... It changed greatly ever since... I really wanted to enjoy his fingers and he felt it as well, but I pushed this feeling aside for now and shoved him to the ground on the moss I¡¯ve created earlier. It¡¯s not as strong in me as in Hiro, but I too have this sadistic feeling whenever I see him struggling while bearing the pleasure I cause him. Now that I wasn¡¯t weakened by his touch, I felt this sadistic feeling rising in me like when we were at our mountain house. I felt as he was searching for my intentions and I gave them to him. He quickly took off his clothes, while I started slowly undressing to tease him. It only took a moment for him. It¡¯s interesting how fast he can undress when it comes to moments like these... "Fufufu~ ?? Are you anticipating it?" I questioned him with an alluring smile. He quickly nodded his head without saying anything. I kneeled between his legs and I took hold of his penis at its shaft with my right hand. I was intentionally slowly putting my fingers one by one around his shaft making him feel anticipation for what I¡¯m about to do. I leaned on the right side of his body pressing my boobs against his chest. He always gets excited if I do this because he is really into big boobs, though I¡¯m glad about it since mines are big. Feeling my pheromones, his nose kept moving quickly. He looked as cute as a little squirrel, smelling the air, but I knew that what¡¯s happening in him is entirely different. I felt a burning lust taking over his mind. I started moving my right hand up and down on his penis and I felt as his mind was becoming fuzzy from the pleasure he felt. He started madly inhaling the air around me, which was full of my pheromones. "Puwaah~ You have such a nice smell! You sex goddess!" Hiro said with a lustful face while he kept inhaling deeply. I know that he loves my fragrance, but sometimes I have to wonder if he is still healthy in the head. Of course, I don''t mind his craziness about my body. His cock started trembling in my hand from the pleasure he felt. I changed the position of my hand as I grabbed his gun from above. This was a weird position, but when he was in such a mood, it didn''t matter. This was only teasing him even more. I was looking deeply into his eyes all this while, without breaking eye contact even for a moment. Sometimes he too looked into my eyes, but mostly, he was just sprawled out on the ground, while he was enjoying the pleasure. When I felt that he was about to cum, I stopped my hand. His body twitched upon feeling my hand which was coiled around his shaft but wasn''t moving. He really wanted to cum... Fufu~ but I¡¯m not going to let him off so easily. I slowly slid down on his body as I rubbed mine on his. He was breathing even more heavily upon seeing me reaching his crotch. Upon reaching his penis, I realized that I¡¯m not the only one giving off pheromones. I felt a strong manly odor coming from his penis. I don¡¯t understand why, but I love it. Even though I wouldn¡¯t say that it¡¯s such a good smell, but I just love it. "Pwah~ You are one to talk. Feeling such a strong cock. I feel like devouring it with my pussy~" I said with a probably erotic face, obviously provoking him. I¡¯m always getting psyched whenever I feel this smell. I deeply inhaled as my right hand moved to his balls to play with it and my left hand moved to the base of his cock. I looked into his eyes and at this time he was looking straight into my eyes. I felt his lust coming through our bond which was so strong that it affected even me.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. My pussy started tingling and it became like a river, but I held myself back for now. I''ll get to enjoy his dick later anyway. For now, I¡¯m the one pleasuring him. I put my lips on his glans and I felt as his lust has grown by a notch reaching crazy heights. Then I slowly put my ¡®big, wet¡¯ lips around his glans and pushed my head down. Since he has grown so much, I couldn¡¯t reach the base of his penis even if it went into my throat. Sometimes when he was really wild he couldn¡¯t hold it and pushed it down my throat making me almost puke, though it was only because of my body¡¯s reaction. I was looking at him with alluring eyes as he was looking back into my eyes. I started moving my head up and down. "Mnn~ Uhhm~ *slurp* *squelch* Mmm~ Your cock is yummy~" I said provocatively once again while my mouth and his cock gave out squelching and slurping sounds. Since it wasn¡¯t long before he almost came, I moved my head only for about forty seconds when I felt that he was again about to cum. It wasn¡¯t a long time, but I felt how it felt like an eternity to him. He really wanted to come but I¡¯m in a sadistic mood, so I didn¡¯t let him. I stood up from the ground, next to the wall and bent my waist showing him my bottom. "Would you mind taking care of this wet pussy? It''s throbbing only for you~ Just like my heart~ ??" I said while looking back at him as I reached down with my left hand and spread my labia for him to see my insides, while my right hand was on the wall. I made an inviting face, which made my intentions clear. He always gets excited whenever I do this. Probably every man would... I felt his towering lust rush through our bond, which caused me to almost lose my consciousness. He ran to me kneeled on the ground right behind me and took revenge. He knew all too well how much I was waiting for his cock to penetrate me, to pull me on his dick and wildly move inside me. I think that I¡¯m starting to have a kink for wild sex... He was cruel enough to hold on to his lust and start playing with my pussy. I felt as his tongue was circling around my labia and I moaned loudly when he started doing my honey-pot. "Ahn~ Yes! Lick me out~ Taste my nectar! ??" I just can¡¯t restrain my voice. I don¡¯t understand this either... I was leaning on the wall with both of my hands and I felt as he spread my labia with his mouth and pushed his tongue inside me. I felt how my soaking wet pussy was being played with. His tongue swirled inside me then he raised his right hand and pushed his fingers into me. Now his finger was upper in my vagina, towards my butthole and his tongue below toward my clitoris. His left hand was pulling and pinching my clitoris, while his pointing finger on his right hand was being pressed hard into my vagina. This totally made it feel like as if I would be fucked. Although this felt great, but for my lustful pussy which once tasted the happiness of his cock, wouldn''t be satisfied with fingers and tongues. He pulled out his tongue from my pussy and I came at the same time when he bit on my clitoris. He didn¡¯t bite too hard on it, just enough for me to go crazy... I felt as a line of liquid was flowing down from my vagina on my thighs. I was dripping wet and I just came when I felt his evil intentions. He raised his body, stood up and without any hesitation or waiting, pushed his whole thick, steel hard, long cock into my pussy. I screamed out from the pleasure as I came again, but this time he couldn¡¯t hold in his pent up cum either and burst into my womb. It was like as if a dam was broken through. "AAAHN~ ?? Yes! Fill up my insides you damned beast!" I shouted happily upon feeling my womb being filled up with his fluids. "Urgh... This tightness." He too grunted a bit while pulling on his face as he came. I felt his cock limping a little bit compared to before but after hearing my next sentence -¡°Hey, my love~ ?? I hope that it isn''t all. My pussy is so sopping wet, I hope that you don¡¯t want to leave such a wet pussy here after cumming only once.¡± - he quickly regained his hardness. ¡°What are you talking about. You know that wasn¡¯t my intention, but this indeed raised my lust so now you can get what you have been waiting for you lustful succubus.¡± Hiro said as he smacked my plump ass. It felt weird and slightly painful, but good at the same time. ¡°Yaay~ I¡¯m looking forward to receiving your love; thoroughly,¡± I said happily with a lustful face upon hearing him saying that. He started moving at first slowly as he sometimes moved a bit to the right and sometimes a bit to the left in me. My pussy clearly gave a response to all of his moves and I felt a bolt of electricity run through my whole body whenever he moved. But I couldn¡¯t let him pistoning me without giving him the most pleasure I can. Although I felt how his cock was feeling terribly good in my wet insides, but I could still make him feel even better! I wrapped my folds around him tightly making him grunt and let out a low moan. "Ugh. Ah- Your pussy feels way too good. Just what is this tightness; I really want to ravage you!¡± Hiro said with a lustful face as it slowly overtook his mind. ¡°Ahn~ ?? Yes, ravage me as much as you want to. Enjoy my body to the fullest. This is your reward!¡± After a moan which I couldn''t stop, I teased him even more by my words. He always gets excited whenever I say something like this to him. Not that I¡¯m different. My pussy was overflowing with love juices. As I tightened my vagina, I felt that he was going crazy. He was pistoning me with the highest speed he could manage, still caring about my weak spots. "Ahn~ ?? Fuck me~ Hirooo~ I love your cock so much~ ??" I moaned out loudly upon feeling his penis stirring up my insides. That feeling in my crotch was slowly filling up my whole body and soon I came, along with Hiro. He busted his load deep into my pussy, with a grunt upon feeling my tightness. Normally something like cumming at the same time was rare, but because we were bounded, it was almost natural. As he came into my pussy, I felt how his sperm was shot into my womb, which was long ago filled up, making it overflow. I felt as it spilled out of my hole and I saw as it dripped on the ground right between my legs. Meanwhile, when I came I felt a bolt of electricity running from my crotch to my brain as I felt truly wonderful and happy. I felt an overflowing warmness in my whole crotch which made me lose my strength in my legs. I almost collapsed to the ground, but Hiro held me up and slowly but gently put me on the moss. He loves to take me from behind because of his dominant feelings and I felt his intention about it this time as well. To be honest, I also like to be in control, but somehow I really enjoy being dominated if it''s him. I turned on my front, slightly sticking out my ass towards him. I started slowly swaying my hips from left to right, seducing him and inviting him into my hole. I didn¡¯t have to do it for long... I felt a raging lust take over his mind as he pushed my ass on the ground and after a bit of playing with my plump and taut ass he shoved his cock into me. I bet that his endorphin production was over the top. I coiled my folds tightly around his dick as he started moving slowly. This time he didn¡¯t lean on my back. He was playing with my buttocks while moving. Suddenly, I felt that he realized something that I too forgot. I was a bit fearful of it, but I didn¡¯t have time to resist as he grabbed onto my tail which was swaying from left to right all this time. He started caressing the heart shaped tip of my tail, making me go crazy. I felt as tremors ran through my whole body as I felt these bolts of lightning run into my brain from the tip of my tail. I don¡¯t know what happened to me as I almost blanked out about thrice and even my saliva spilled out of my mouth. I became a mess in a few seconds. Now that he found an easily reachable weak spot of mine, he immediately started destroying me and my mind. Of course, he didn¡¯t stop fucking me with his column like dick, hitting my deepest parts and my weakest spots from in my vagina. Maybe the feeling itself wasn¡¯t as good for him as when I was pampering his cock, but he felt terribly good because of something else. And that was how he could dominate over my body. He saw my expression and body language and felt my emotions. He knew way too much... He felt as I was blanking out from the pleasure but I wouldn¡¯t give in! Because I wanted to feel this for eternity~?? "A- AAA~ Ye-ee-eee~ Hiro~ ?? For fuck''s sake! ?? M- My pussy, my tail! ?? You are destroying my mind!" I shouted out loudly. He was literally destroying my mind with his penis. I couldn¡¯t stop lusting over him. This didn¡¯t mean that now I¡¯d be fine with any penis I¡¯d get. Even while just thinking over this I felt my lust subside greatly. It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t think about it or I might lose my lust in the middle of this wild sex. That would be totally a mood killer move... Unfortunately, Hiro felt it, so he stopped teasing me as he rested his body on top of mine and embraced me from behind. He changed to a gentle mood as he started moving slowly. I¡¯m such an idiot... Just thinking about something like that made our moods much worse, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll get it back up in no time! I felt the warmness coming from his body and his gentle love for me. This completely eased my mind once again and I was starting to lust over him with a newly gained vigor. Since now he was embracing and hugging me from behind his arms were in an X position under me. He started massaging my tits and slightly pulling on my nipples, while he sometimes also pinched them. "AWWW! ?? Hiro! D- Don''t pinch all of my weak spots! I- I''ll go crazy! ??" I shouted happily while my pussy was overflowing like a river. I also felt his strong manly odor coming from his lower body. Although as cultivators we wouldn¡¯t tire out from sex, but after moving so much even he started to sweat a little bit. I inhaled deeply and I was once again overtaken by my desires for him to continue what he has done before. He put his face near mine as we French kissed for a while before he sat back up and started playing with my tail again. I-I couldn¡¯t hold my voice as I screamed out from the pleasure I felt and orgasmed while he came into my hot, wet and tight pussy. After moving so much he couldn¡¯t hold it either any longer especially after feeling how I¡¯ve tightened around his cock while orgasming. My whole body stiffened and started trembling. I was being filled up with a lot of energy and heat. It quickly exploded in my body. I felt bolts of lightning run through my whole body from my clitoris, reaching even the tips of my toes as I spread them apart stiffly. I screamed out without restraining my voice. "AAAHHH! HIRO! I- I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!~??" My eyes almost turned backward as I limped to the ground, feeling completely weak. Sensing how I was so weak, Hiro felt his conquering instincts rising. He knew that he completely conquered and dominated me, which was by no means false. I didn¡¯t even have enough strength to move. My breathing was ragged and my whole body was hot. I felt as if I would be out of my body. My tail is truly weak to sexual attacks, even though it could be a deadly weapon... Right now, it¡¯s my second weakest spot. From his memories, I knew what happens when you put a finger into a man¡¯s anus and press a certain spot, but I know that he would never let me do such a thing, so I thought about something. What if his tail gives the same feeling? He wouldn¡¯t have a problem with that for sure so with my remaining strength I reached out for his tail and grabbed at its tip. Revenge time! [ALICE! What are you doing! Ugh- ] Hiro shouted out through our bond, wanting to stop me, but it was too late. I grabbed onto his tail as I started caressing and pinching it. His whole body stiffened and twitched. His cock became harder than ever before. ¡°Y-You evil woman. I¡¯ll be sure to make you regret this!¡± Hiro threatened me as he bit on the tip of my tail and slapped my buttocks. Since I was still orgasming I reached what I wanted. Although it¡¯s likely that I¡¯m going to blank out, but I didn¡¯t mind as long as I could feel this for even a little bit longer. He turned me on my back as he looked into my eyes. I saw it all written on his face. He had a devious grin. He wanted to ravage me. He leaned on me, gave me a long French kiss as his right hand went for my clitoris while his left hand grabbed my right nipple. He put my tail into his mouth and started licking and chewing it gently and sometimes not so gently... I smiled at him as he started moving his hips. Feeling it from four ways... I- I don¡¯t even know how long I could hold on before losing my mind and I simply blanked out from feeling too much pleasure. I don¡¯t know what is he doing to me, but my whole body is sore and everything feels like as if I¡¯d be in a dark and hot substance while sleeping. I was in a bliss. I felt this heavenly feeling for a while before I felt another orgasm like feeling. Most likely my body was twitching and spasming from the pleasure. After hours of this out of body feeling and tons of orgasming and cumming, I regained my consciousness for a moment. All I saw was my cum covered and sweaty body. I sat up for a moment and looked down at myself. I looked like a gangbanged whore... but it was only my dear''s doing. I cleaned up my body, while Hiro was breathing heavily in front of me. When I was done, I laid back down to the moss. I closed my eyes and I felt Hiro embracing me strongly. I felt his strong arms and hot body, which provided me with a feeling of comfort. He pushed his penis into me and went to sleep just like that, with me in tow. I was a bit scared because I feared that we might get stuck together while sleeping. I wouldn''t mind the feeling itself, but living a life with a cock in you would be quite hard, especially in this bloody world... I have no idea what time it was when I woke up, but my whole body was sore. As I woke up I felt Hiro¡¯s minds waking up as well. He slept with his cock inside me and since he had morning wood... I think that we were stuck together because I didn¡¯t feel that slimy and juicy feeling in my pussy. It was quite dry. "Hey... Hiro, do something! It was your idea to sleep like this!" I said as I poked this sleepy head. Thinking things over Hiro started playing with my tail making me soaking wet in mere moments. My pussy juices flooded his penis as I started getting horny. Like that, he was able to pull his cock out of my pussy. ¡°Alice, your body is all sore, yet only after a little teasing, you still want to fuck? You are really a succubus... But fine I¡¯ll give you a bit more love.¡± Hiro explained my illness and he also gave me a prescription. It seems like the case was dangerous enough for an injection. After caressing my clitoris and cumming into me once more, he stopped and used water magic to clean both of us. We rested for about half an hour when I finally got back the feeling in my limbs and body, though my crotch was still a bit sore, but it¡¯s going to heal over time. ¡°Thank you for the wonderful night my love~ ?? You made me feel wonderful," I said happily as I kissed his lips. I''m sure that I had a bright smile on my face as well... ¡°Yeah, your face was really beautiful as you were sprawled on the ground loudly moaning and screaming. I won¡¯t ever forget it. Your body was also twitching and spasming non-stop." Hiro remarked on my out of body time, when I wasn''t able to move and I was only half-conscious. ¡°Fufu~ You are the only one who can see that face of mine," I said as I gave another small kiss on his lips. ¡°A proud dragon eh-?¡± Hiro wanted to continue, but he shut his mouth as I stood on the tips of my toes and gave him a deep French kiss making him a bit erect. Although he saw me swaying my hips from left to right, doing the same with my tail and he became quite excited, but he was still fine and didn''t make a move on me. He didn¡¯t talk anymore as we went towards the next floor. He was only staring at my tail and thinking about something... Perverted~ ?? Chapter 18 - Treasures and the Domain Space Realm (Third Level) [Edited] Treasures and the Domain Space Realm Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------ After using the Devour Rune on our weapons, we blanked out and we had no idea for how long we slept. ¡°U-Urgh. Man, I¡¯m all sore. This hit me hard...¡± I grunted upon regaining consciousness. My whole body felt sore and painful. Alice was suffering from the same symptoms and she gave out the same kind of response. We looked at each other while lying on the ground. As I turned my head towards my love, she was smiling at me happily. ¡°Hahaha~ We have struck it big this time!¡± Alice said happily while standing up and seeing our loot. I stood next to her and gave a kiss on her face. ¡°Hahaha, w- wait! Stop it! Hahaha, you idiot!¡± She laughed while she was pushing my head away because I started blowing air on her neck which she didn¡¯t like unless we had sexual intercourse. As we looked around l, suddenly we saw the loot disappearing from the ground and appearing in the hands of a young girl¡¯s hands. She looked like Alice¡¯s younger version. It was obviously the dungeon. She was playing a prank on us again... ¡°Hello. It seems like you two have finally awakened. It was a splendid fight. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect that you two could kill it. It seems like being True Divine Beasts isn''t only for show in your case.¡± It said with a playful and provocative look on its face. ¡°Thanks for your trust...¡± Alice said angrily with gritted teeth and an annoyed face. We didn¡¯t forget its pranks. ¡°... Since you were able to clear the last floor too, and with the hardest setting possible, I¡¯m going to reward you for completing the whole dungeon. The first thing is something you were really in need of for a while haha! It¡¯s a storage ring. Considering your performance I¡¯m going to give both of you one.¡± It said with its chest stuck out, in a proud manner. ¡°Can we ask for it in another form? I mean not rings...¡± I asked immediately. Rings would make it obvious that we have storage spaces and it would also suck in a battle. We don¡¯t need unnecessary trouble. For now. ¡°Yeah, how do you want it?¡± It nodded upon hearing my question and then asked me with its brows raised and head tilted to the side. ¡°Ehm¡­ To be honest, I don''t know. Maybe some tiny tattoos? Could you make so that it would turn into a storage space? That would be great. Walking around with storage rings is more dangerous...¡± I explained it to it in a composed manner. ¡°Hmm- you are right. Then I¡¯ll give it to the both of you in that form,¡± She said with a small smile. It¡¯s bothering me that she took up Alice¡¯s form... After saying so, the rings in its hand turned into two streams of energy. As it touched our skins, it turned into the shape of a tiny hydra and dragon right in the middle of our chests. The space inside it was about ten thousand cubic meters. I checked out Alice¡¯s and it wasn¡¯t even visible in her big decolletage... ¡°Nice!¡± I said with my thumbs raised while peeking into the valley between Alice¡¯s mountains. She didn¡¯t even bother with me as she threw her hair over her shoulders as if what I was doing would be irrelevant to her. But a small victorious smile still slipped onto her face. ¡°... Shameless.¡± The dungeon remarked while shaking its head. ¡°Haha- so what is your next present?¡± I simply laughed upon hearing her words as I expectantly questioned what was next. ¡°My second present is something that¡¯s really rare... I¡¯m sure that you remember that flower with two leaves. Now I¡¯m going to give two of those to you.¡± It said with slightly unwilling eyes. I shouted ¡®cool¡¯ upon hearing it, in a good mood. After giving it to us, we quickly consumed it and our elemental bodies were completed in just fifteen minutes! Now, all we had to do was to learn to create and control our domains when we reach the next level which was close... Actually, if we wouldn¡¯t be here then we could break through to the Domain Space Realm whenever we wanted because we were restraining ourselves so that the tribulation won¡¯t come while we are in such a sorry state. Even though our injuries healed over a day, but we were still weakened by the battle, though after consuming the flower, we got back our energies, at least. ¡°The last thing that I¡¯m going to give to you is this,¡± It said as it raised two necklaces - with phoenix shaped medals - into the air and then it started explaining its use. ¡°When someone dies then they are supposed to stay dead, but these treasures are able to not only reform your bodies but also bring back your souls into it. This isn¡¯t created by me because I have no such powers. The creator of the universe made it himself and gave it to me when I was born.¡± ¡°There was an intention in my memories telling me that if I ever see someone worthy of having two lives, then I should give these to those people. The truth is that there was only one of these, but I communicated with my lord and he gave me another one after showing him your performance. He also praised you so you should feel honored!¡± It had an elated and proud face while talking about its lord. ¡°The creator of the universe? Is he watching us all the time?!¡± I questioned loudly while shaking my fists and then continued - ¡°Hey, I hope that he isn¡¯t watching us while we¡­ Alice is mine! Hear me!?¡± ¡°How dare you talk like that about him!? Do you think he is a vulgar voyeur?! He is your god! Show some respect!¡± The dungeon shouted angrily upon hearing my words with an enraged and red face. If it would have been Alice, I''d have kissed her with such a cute face. ¡°Haha- Sorry but I have no god!¡± I said while laughing at her. I don''t mind what others believe, but they can''t force their beliefs on me. I''m not going to do that either. I can tell it to others, but I''m not going to force my beliefs on others either. As I took the medals out of her hands, I continued - ¡°Someone who wants to control himself like me; has no god! No one can control my life or fate! I¡¯ll carve it myself! They may help me in forming it, but I¡¯m still my own lord! Do you think that I would ever bow before someone? Fat chance!¡± The dungeon stood there with its mouth wide opened with a blank face. Probably it thought things like - someone actually dared to talk like this about the creator? - these. Although it seemed to be surprised, but it didn¡¯t forget its responsibility as it started continuing after a cough. "A- Anyway, you can set up a point where these medals are going to return in case you die, and you will resurrect there. Of course, I¡¯d recommend a safe place where you won¡¯t be attacked because you are going to be very weak after the resurrection.¡± The dungeon finished its explanation while looking to the side with its enthusiasm lost. Ah! I''m a destroyer of dreams! Sorry... but I don''t care. I''m just as selfish as every other human is. I still have it shackling me down, but I''ll change on that. I guess. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s great. It would be quite stupid if we were to be resurrected at the same place and then get killed again...¡± I said happily upon realizing that at least the creator wasn''t an idiot. I''m not the cleverest person for sure, but I''ve seen so many idiots. Yes, bigger than myself! After snorting once, it continued¡°Do you think the creator would be so stupid? You are disgracing my lord!¡± With its enthusiasm lost, its feelings quickly turned into wrath once again upon hearing my provocative words. I''m playing with fire... I should stop! Dungeons were the servants of the creator so they looked at ''him'' - in this case - like a lord. They can also send messages to him and that¡¯s how the dungeon got its hand on another phoenix medal. ''Its'' and ¡®it¡¯ because although now it took on the form of Alice, they could create male bodies as well. It depended on their choice. ¡°Now that you have received my gifts you can freely leave. I¡¯m really satisfied with your performance and I congratulate you for clearing me out... Now I can work hard to spam monsters at this level again.¡± It said those words with a grumpy and downcast face, which could be easily misinterpreted of the wrong person were to hear them. We aren''t like that... ¡°If you want to leave, you have two choices. You can walk back up or you can leave through a portal that I¡¯m going to create, though that is going to be visible to everyone above so you can choose.¡± It explained our possibilities while looking up, straight into our eyes. Since we couldn''t be killed by anyone above, now that we were at the ninth stage and our bodies also regenerated, we decided to go with the portal.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Alright then, wait a moment.¡± As she said so, she used a stream of energy and created a swirling, circular portal. Upon clearing out, it turned into a glass-like screen and we could see the surface above the dungeon. ------------------------- Evan''s POV: --------------------------- Ever since those two left they haven¡¯t come back. I don¡¯t know if they are still alive or not. It¡¯s been a bit more than half a year and they still didn¡¯t come out, nor did I see them down there whenever I went down. I heard that there were two people who killed two groups of adventurers. It¡¯s very likely that it was those two, but I don¡¯t know if they are still alive. Not that it actually matters too much to me, though I really would like to see her again. Ah~ She was so beautiful and she had such a nice fragrance. I thought in my mind while sitting in my tent. Ever since they left, I barely went into the dungeon because I wanted to catch a glimpse of her again. Two days later, I and my partners were about to go down. Under this half a year of time, I¡¯ve reached the eight stage. Maybe if I could join a stronger group, then I could go deeper into the dungeon and find out if something has happened to them, though I really don¡¯t care about the guy. No, I''m even wishing for his death! Then maybe I would have more chance with her! Yes, that¡¯s it! I fell in love with her at first sight. At that time I was fearful of her aura but ever since they left, I just couldn¡¯t forget her. That beautiful face, her nice smell, and although that black cape hid her figure and body quite well, but I was experienced with women. I''m sure that she was a goddess! I can''t be mistaken about that. Her boobs were also visibly large, just how I like them to be! Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see it myself. I really wanted to become strong enough to beat that guy who was with her and then show her that I''m much better! When we were about to enter the dungeon''s entrance, something happened that attracted the attention of the whole village. A stream of energy came out of nowhere as it started forming a circle. The energy was swirling inside it but is soon cleared out and formed a glass-like screen. On the other side of this screen, I saw somebody that I didn¡¯t expect to see. The blonde woman, Alice, I wanted to get my hands on was standing right on the other side of the portal with the same guy she came with. The two of them came out of the portal. This time their looks weren¡¯t hidden by their capes. They didn''t even have them on! I was able to clearly see her figure, her face, everything. That wishing feeling in my crotch only increased. I- I wanted her so much! She is a true goddess! But I knew it better. I felt the aura coming from them, which was already way above someone at the ninth stage. Did the break through? If that''s the case, then they are going to ascend soon! I grit my teeth upon thinking that far. That¡¯s all? Half a year and I''m already left behind? I couldn¡¯t bear it, but I knew that I can¡¯t do anything about it. I went up to her to greet her. I didn¡¯t care about that bastard. Hiro, was it? ¡°Miss Alice! So you are still alive! I¡¯ve been worrying about your health. So you are actually fine! I¡¯m very glad!¡± I said happily, hoping to see her smiling at me. I saw as she looked at me, furrowed her brows and then she said with an awkward face with a similarly awkward voice - ¡°T-Thanks, but who are you?¡± I felt like I was about to collapse. I was crazily in love with her, we met only half a year ago and this is how she greets me? I felt like as if my heart would have been pierced with a knife, but I felt something else as well! Rage filled my mind and heart upon seeing the guy standing next to her, embracing her back, who wasn''t me! ¡°B-But Miss Alice. I¡¯m Evan. The one who talked to you about the floors. I was the one who gave you information about this place!¡± I shouted in my despair, trying to make her remember our important memories! I''m sure that it was that Hiro''s doing. He did something with her! ¡°Ooh! Now I remember. Sorry, but you were equal to an information board to me, so I didn¡¯t really remember you hahaha~¡± My love said such cruel words while even making fun of me! Her voice and face were very sweet while laughing, but her words were quite poisonous... A-An information board? Am I really worth only so much to you!? *Growl* This is all because of that guy! I have to do something about him but what!? I started thinking in my mind, planning to make him disappear somehow. ¡°Anyway, thanks for the information. Thanks to that we could clear the dungeon more easily hehe. So bye~¡± My goddess said with a small smile on her face as she waved her hands. She was even more beautiful than last time! As she finished her words, both of them became two flashes and disappeared from their original position. I stood there blankly and I felt defeated. Even my murdering mood completely vanished... I was utterly humiliated by the girl I loved, but why? I don''t understand! The last time she wasn''t like that. Her humiliating words were intentional and her smile was visibly fake as well. She was doing it on purpose, but why?! WHY DOES SHE HATE ME!? IT MUST BE BECAUSE OF THAT DAMNED BASTARD! --------------------------- Hiro''s POV: -------------------------- When we came out of the portal, we immediately saw the mass of people around us. Evan was there as well, with his stupid face, looking at my Alice with possessive eyes. He sometimes peeked at me as well with murderous eyes. Eh? Was he hating me that much? [What''s with that? Is he looking at my mate with murderous eyes? I should kill him!] Alice said angrily in my mind while smiling coldly. In Evan''s eyes, we saw the look of wanting. When he looked at her, Alice felt how he wanted her and she saw how he had a murderous look when he looked at me. Her mate. She was enraged because of that, so when that loser wanted to be all friendly with her, she humiliated him numerous times. If someone were to truly fall in love with her, she wouldn''t do such things. She would simply refuse the person and maybe feel sorry for him a bit, but nothing else. Both of us believed that true love shouldn''t be humiliated. I wouldn''t be happy about it, but I wouldn''t kill the person either as long as he wouldn''t start planning in his head against me. Evan was visibly such a person, not to mention that he didn''t love Alice. He just wanted to possess her, to have her. I was also such a person in a way, but I loved her as well and I''d also die for her, and I was also possessed by her. The two were completely different. We loved each other dearly, but he, he only wanted to have her as his toy. That alone made me feel enraged and I felt like killing him on the spot, but I guess my humanity didn''t let me in doing so. I don''t mind killing, but I didn''t find this enough to kill. After leaving the village, we left for a deeper part of the forest and then we rushed up on a mountain. Upon reaching the top, we didn''t restrain our breakthrough anymore. Dark clouds started appearing and moving towards us at a quick pace. Bolts of lightning were flickering in the sky as they rushed through the clouds with loud booms. With our enchanted hearings, it felt like as if the heavens were about to fall. A swirling cloud appeared above us with four bolts of lightning circling around in them, like sharks in the ocean. Soon two of them rushed downwards, towards our heads. We quickly used Hydra''s and Dragon''s Head, along with all thirteen elements. *Boom* The lightning and our attacks collided. The first lightning was quickly defeated by our powerful skills. The second one was visibly much bigger, but we didn''t have to wait for long before it shot once again. Two thick bolts of lightning extended down from the sky, reaching towards our bodies. The residual energies of the first one were already reconstructing our bodies, which felt slightly painful, but we didn''t care about it. Using the same kind of attack once again, the second pair of lightning was also stopped with a loud boom. Our bodies were flickering from the lightning and that burnt smell of flesh attacked our nostrils once again. Soon powerful energies spread in our bodies and our auras shot out of our bodies. We broke through! Normal cultivators had two hundred golems of strength at the first stage of Domain Space Realm, but we had two hundred and forty golems of strength! We felt how our sea of consciousness collapsed and then exploded. It stopped only when its size increased to be at least five times as big as before. Now we could make our weapons and armors even more powerful! What was the best was now we have finally gained our abilities to fly! Before knowing how to create a domain, we couldn''t fly, but it was different now! Along with our exploding sea of consciousness, knowledge about the domains also flowed into our minds. The first layer was automatic, while we had to comprehend the other eight layers of our domains ourselves. I''ve always wanted to fly freely, so I quickly jumped into the air with Alice in tow. We broke through the skies and stopped at great heights. I looked down and shouted while laughing happily with my arms spread out. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s what I call cool! This is great! I¡¯ve always wanted to try flying! Now I can do as much as I want to hahaha!¡± Seeing me so happy, Alice also felt happy. Although she was a dragon, but she couldn''t fly because she wasn''t able to transform into her true form before. But even like that, it felt more natural for her. If not for me, having the memories of my past life, I''d have been quite calm as well. Wishing to feel my true strength, in my battle form, I canceled my flight and crashed into the ground like a meteor. The ground exploded under my feet. Two hundred and sixty-four golems of strength in our battle forms. Such a huge amount of strength and with our sturdy bodies, we didn''t have any problem falling down from any height. Although it hurt my feet a bit, but he only enjoyed it more because of it. Alice soon ¡®landed¡¯ on top of me, making me grunt slightly from the pain I felt. ¡°*Cough* You could have clearly landed at any other place, you evil girl! Hahaha~¡± I coughed out the mud which went into my mouth as I remarked on her actions with threatening hand movements and then I couldn''t help but laugh upon seeing her evil grin. This little devil. I was still happily laughing even after all this. Alice knew why. She felt it as well. In my past life, I couldn¡¯t be my real self. I always felt restrained, bored and I never felt that I truly loved somebody. I had a loving family and friends and I loved them as well, but that was different. Somehow I always felt empty inside, but since coming here it all changed. I met Alice, whom I started loving dearly. I''d die without her... I could do things I couldn¡¯t in my past life. I could gain power and strength by going through training. In my past life even if I would have gone through millions of body training techniques, I still would have been a simple and weak mortal. But here it all changed. I sat down on the grass and I felt really happy and filled up, while the sun was shining down on my body. ¡°Haha, you know I¡¯m actually lying down here exactly how I laid down when I died in my past life. The difference is that at that time, I was just an empty shell, waiting to be filled up, but now... Now it¡¯s different. Now I have you, I have things I want to do and I can do. I have a reason to live and a belief to follow. I feel myself to be almost complete!" "But there is still one thing. This... this humanity in me. I have to forget it. I''m not a human anymore and I don''t have to spare others just because I was a human once in my past!" As I said so, Alice laid down right next to me and hugged me into her bosom. ¡°I know Hiro. I know. Being an empty shell might be worse than a simple torturing, but now you are here; with me; and as long as we live, we are going to be together because I! - I¡¯m never going to leave your side!¡± She said as she gave a kiss on the top of my head. She started caressing my hair. I felt truly peaceful. Something started changing in me. My personality! It was finally starting to unfold, to fall into pieces and rebuild itself into a new person. I don''t want to be too much different, but a little change wouldn''t hurt. Evan? Did you want my Alice? What possession? No one can possess my woman! Only me! I was restraining quite a lot of my instincts in the past, but it''s time to release them. Why would I be such a little wimp? I always wanted to kill those who bothered me, yet I said reasons like - ''I don''t want to kill humans for such stupid reasons''. But this wasn''t the Earth anymore, I wasn''t a human anymore. It was time to change! With my new personality slowly unfolding in me, I felt how Alice also changed slightly and how my bloodlust was growing. Evan? You are going to have a bad day! I''ll make sure of that! You aren''t going to see the light of the next day! In the darkness that was created by Alice''s mounds, I opened my green eyes, which were shining in the darkness. Evan, my friend... you''ve fucked up. Because you enraged... A HYDRA! Chapter 19 - The power of a dragon! [Edited] The power of a dragon! Alice''s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------- I was embracing Hiro into my bosom when he suddenly started changing. It was nothing bad and it wasn''t a big change either so I didn''t mind it in the slightest, though it affected me as well. Although for mortals and humans this little change might be cruel, but in my eyes, this was normal. He should have done so earlier... Hiro hugged me once more with a lot of strength fearing that I was only a dream. I gave another loving kiss on his forehead as he looked up into my eyes. His eyes were burning with passion for me, for his new life, for his new being. He released quite a lot of bloodlust as well, which naturally wasn''t directed towards me but Evan. ¡°It¡¯s time. But should we transform into our true forms now, or after ascending?" I questioned him as I started caressing his hair with a loving smile on my face. Without thinking even for a moment he answered my question. ¡°I¡¯m curious how a dragon looks like in reality and I¡¯ve never seen a Hydra either before, even though I¡¯m one and since I¡¯m the impatient type... Let''s do it now! Hehe~¡± While talking with me, his tone immediately changed into a gentle and loving one. He would never shout at me. Fufu~ My dear~ As we finished talking, I jumped up and roared with an inhuman voice as I got on all fours. It wasn¡¯t painful, but since dragons walked on four legs... I roared as a huge, powerful and ancient aura flooded out of my body. My skin was shredded into pieces and a green, liquid-like jelly formed in its place. On top of that jelly layer, huge and tough scales formed on my whole body. On my forehead, three large horns grew out. My scales looked exactly the same as in my battle form. Black. On the back of my neck and on my whole back, long and sharp spikes grew out in pairs, right down to the tip of my tail. This time the tip of my tail wasn¡¯t heart shaped. It had the shape of a huge, double-edged axe. I could easily slice anyone into two halves with a simple swing of my tail. Only idiots would dare to take it on because it''s much sharper than our weapons. Two huge bat-like wings grew on my back while my hands and feet transformed into paws, each of them having five, long and terrifyingly sharp claws on them. Upon feeling that huge strength in my body, I roared out loudly in happiness. The colorful elements started swirling around my body, creating streams of elements, which were visible with naked eyes! Even the elements knew who was the lord here! Hehe~ Hiro laughed happily upon seeing my transformation. He came in front of me with his small humanoid body in his battle form. ¡°Hahaha! Wonderful! Novels and my imagination are shit compared to this! I may have seen many pictures of dragons and I¡¯ve imagined how they would look like, but seeing it in real life is completely different! Alice, you are so awesome!!¡± He shouted happily while still laughing. He knocked on my scales, examining their toughness. He put his hand under his chin as he looked up into my draconic eyes and said - "Hmm~ It seems like your scales are much thicker and tougher in your monster form. Also, that jelly layer is perfect for dispersing the damage if you were to be hit by blunt attacks. A true masterpiece! You are a true predator, Alice!" He shouted happily as he hugged my leg. I was twelve meters high and fifty meters long so he seemed to be really tiny compared to me, but this bastard was teasing me on purpose! [Hiro~ Stop standing there! I too want to see your true form! Don¡¯t you think that you are being unfair? Do it already!] I whined unhappily through our bond because I didn''t have vocal cords... My true body wasn''t for talking... Hiro grinned and then finally transformed. He roared with an inhuman voice, just like me and he started transforming. He had the same kind of powerful and ancient aura emanating from his body as me. Almost the same transformation took place, except that instead of one, he grew five heads. His heads looked very similar to mine his, were smaller and he also had longer and thinner necks. He wasn¡¯t a normal Hydra so he did have wings and his lower body was just like a dragon¡¯s. In reality, the only difference was that he had more heads, hearts, and minds. Our original punching strength was two hundred and forty golems, while we had four hundred and twenty in our monster forms! This was because upon transforming, we gained seventy-five percents additionally! (AN:\ Illustration which isn¡¯t made by me and the credit goes to the original owner. Imagine Hiro like this but with the same look as in his battle form. Black scales and the green liquid... http://www.deviantart.com/art/Hydra-s-Rage-551175137 Alice is very similar but with a single bigger and spikier head. Also, sorry about the next three paragraph, but it''s necessary. I won''t do it anymore!) At the first stage, this was a huge amount! But of course, our strength still didn¡¯t mean that much because the domains were way too powerful. The domains decreased the strength of a cultivator! We are immune to the domain of a cultivator who is at the same stage as us. If we were to meet with someone who is above us, then the power of our domain would be subtracted from that person''s domain. It goes like this - at the first stage, the power of the domain is ten golems, while at the second it''s thirty. From that point onwards, its power would increase by sixty, meaning that at the third stage its power is ninety, at the fourth stage it''s a hundred and fifty... and at the ninth stage its power is four hundred and fifty. This means that if we were to meet with a cultivator at the ninth stage, we would collapse in that person''s domain since we can''t have negative strength... (AN:\ 450 enemy cultivator''s domain - 420 their strength = -30 strength +10 their domain = it''s still only -20. They can''t have negative strength so they would collapse.) Because of that reason, the stages were very visibly divided since we would gain only thirty golems of punching strength after each stage, yet the strength of our domains would increase twice as much! It was really interesting how these space laws were more powerful than our own strength! This clearly showed that these space laws were very important. Just these alone could make our enemies almost completely powerless! And considering that we were ascending from a powerful world, it¡¯s very likely that we are going to meet with many people at the ninth stage. Also, after ascending to the Domain Space Realm, our lifespans increased to six hundred years and we would gain an additional of fifty years after each stage reaching a thousand years at the ninth stage. Seeing that Hiro finished his transformation, which took only a second in reality, we flew into the air. When we flew through the clouds, I turned back and flew towards Hiro with my jaws wide opened. Since Hiro knew what I wanted through our linked mind he wasn¡¯t surprised. Hiro evaded my attack and as I flew past him, he ¡®bit¡¯ into my tail with his leftmost head, but it was like blowing air on me. [Hey, what are you doing? Something like this can¡¯t even hurt me...] I remarked as I stopped in the air, even though I knew the answer. To be honest, I just wanted to hear it from him. [W- Well... It turns out that I just can¡¯t hurt you! I''m against hurting women anyway and you are even the most precious person in my life. So tell me... How could I bite you?] Hiro answered, realizing that even though we would be a perfect match for sparring, we have no way to do it because none of us were able to hurt the other one. It''s not like I couldn''t have bitten into his side when I flew past him... [*Sigh* I can understand you... it seems like our love is in the way when it comes to getting combat experience. Hahaha~ but I don''t mind it if I can have someone beside me who is going to acknowledge and love me for eternity to come. I love you dear.] I answered him and while talking to him, my thoughts broke to the surface and my heart was filled with my love for Hiro in just a moment. We quickly flew towards the nearby village in our monster forms, since Hiro wanted to kill that little shit and I felt the same. He shouldn''t look in such a way at my mate! I spread my wings widely to float in the air. The wind was rushing along my wings and my whole body, which made me feel peaceful and good. When we reached the village, I turned back into my human form and landed on Hiro''s back. [Hehe~ I have a mount!] I joked around in a good mood. We sensed that Evan was in his tent, which came as a small surprise. We thought that he wanted to enter the dungeon, but it seems like he changed his mind. Hiro landed in front of his tent and spew a ball of air, which quickly destroyed Evan''s tent. I climbed up to one of Hiro''s head to see what''s going to happen. As I reached my destination, I saw Evan, who was looking at Hiro with terrified eyes, but upon noticing me, he forgot all about it and his eyes turned into those possessive ones once again. [Hahaha! Fuck my humanity. I''m going to kill what''s annoying me and since he is such a person, he has no way out!] Hiro shouted madly in his mind. "A- Alice! You''ve come back! It seems like you''ve left behind that guy as well! Did you realize that you are in love with me?!" Evan shouted with a crazed face. I seriously don''t get him. He seemed to be quite normal when we first met. How did he turn into such a mess? Having enough of this stupid chatting, Hiro simply bit on his upper body, chewing him into two halves in the process. His lower body fell to the ground but even that was eaten by another one of Hiro''s head. He chewed on him loudly and the sound of bones being crushed was echoing in the village. The onlookers were terrified and most of them fell on their knees. I crossed my right leg over the other one as I started tapping my finger on Hiro''s head, concentrating on the taste Hiro felt. Interestingly enough, in his battle form, humanoids felt very delicious! I''d never eat such beings in my humanoid form, but I might try out how our next enemy is going to taste. Maybe I should exercise on a monster at first? This whole thing was strange because I didn''t feel any kind of disgust upon seeing such a scene, while we were in that battle against the Shao and the Wu family, it hit me harder. I guess this a perk of being a dragon and now that I can turn into it anytime, my draconic instincts are probably going to turn more uncontrollable. I have to be careful of it in the future... Since thinking about it was useless, I shrugged my shoulders and ''controlled'' Hiro to fly back to the mountain we were at before. We also called our spaceship and stored it, which is going to make things much easier for us. "We should move to a Human Sector before ascending, shouldn''t we? I mean, I don''t intend to stay among beastmen for now. I''ve had enough of them for now... We can meet with them in the future anyway." I advised while I was still sitting on Hiro''s head happily. Because of the free-spoken personalities of the beastmen, which came with their actions as well, I didn''t feel like seeing them for a while. I don''t have any problem with such people either because I''m alike in that, but I don''t like those who try to force themselves on others. [Okay. Then let¡¯s go. It takes at most a day of travel. We can enjoy ourselves until then~] Hiro answered through our bond and couldn''t help but pin those provocative words at the end of his sentence. If we were to ascend from a Human sector, then it''s likely that we would ascend to a Human Planet. Since there were relatively more planets in a sector in the third realm with differing ruling races, we called them Human Planets, Beastmen Planets, etc... "It''s time~ Let''s go!" I said to Hiro, while I felt great excitement in my body. Fearing that we would be separated even a slightly bit, Hiro transformed into his human form and hugged me tightly. It felt so warm and gentle. A divine light shone down on our bodies and we disappeared from our original position. -------------------- Third Level ----------------------- We appeared on top of a mountain and after hugging each other for a little more, we separated and transformed into our monster forms. We intended to use them often because we felt very good in our true forms. We felt restricted and much weaker in our human forms.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. [Fufu~ Let''s look around!] I said happily as I used my mind power to scan my whole surroundings. We didn''t have that much before advancing to the Domain Space Realm, but now that we were here... we could easily cover tens of kilometers with a single thought! When using it on people, we could easily sense their exact power levels. The problem was that... although we were able to scan those who were weaker than us, but doing so with those who had stronger mind powers was impossible. We were able to sense anyone''s strength before because no one had mind powers to resist or stop ours. But the funniest - for us that is - is that we had mind powers much earlier than others, which means that our mind powers are much more powerful than the normal cultivators at the same stage. Our strength can''t be sensed by anyone below the sixth stage, which was good for us. We choose a way randomly and then left towards there. We were quite surprised to soon meet a girl... ------------------ Ellery Gold POV: --------------------- My name is Ellery Gold. The world I was born in is called Pandora. I¡¯m the descendant of the Gold family from the fifth realm. Although the familial love is nowhere as strong among us, cultivators, but my father is quite different in that. It¡¯s interesting how mortals can stay in families so close to each other, while we have to sacrifice these familial feelings because of power, because of strength, because of prestige. I mean, most of the families barely spend time together and only barely talk. But I guess it¡¯s natural. In my opinion, everything has two sides. Mortals can live their intimate life in those little families, but we cultivators can create miracles that they couldn¡¯t even dream of! It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t like our families, but we aren¡¯t so dependent on them. Of course, there are exceptions to everything. I¡¯ve heard from my father when I was little and sheltered that there are sectors that don¡¯t contain any Universe Energy and that he came from such a place as well. Earth.. was it? I really pity those people. I don¡¯t know how they live in those sectors. When I was fourteen, I reached the ninth stage of Foundation Realm. When I turned fifteen, I reached the Space Founding Realm and I was teleported into a sector at the second level. It''s so weird in my opinion. Why do we even need these realms and why is it that we ''ascend'' to the second realm even if we were born in the fifth? It''s just so stupid. I don''t get the creator of this universe... I don¡¯t know how it exactly works but since the universe is like a pyramid I know that I¡¯m in one of these sectors, which is connected to the world my parents are in. Luckily for me, there are things, called steles, which are used for communication. Thanks to it, I can easily communicate with my father when I feel like it. We are in a much better relationship than other families. When I questioned him about it, he said that it''s because he lived as a mortal before. I was very surprised to hear such a thing from my father! So actually all I have to do is keep ascending. It doesn¡¯t matter which sector I¡¯m in right now because the final destination is still going to be Pandora. Of course, I know where I am... On the other hand, to be honest I can¡¯t wait!! Considering that I¡¯ve been cultivating only for sixty years yet I¡¯m already here at the third stage of Domain Space Realm if I can reach the fifth level, then I''ll be met with a lot of opportunities! Thanks to my father, I can easily go through the fourth level, so all I have to do is fight my way through the third level! I¡¯m sure that I could surpass even my parents if that were to happen. Unfortunately, I''m not in the position to dream about my bright future because right now, I¡¯M BEING CHASED BY A FUCKING MONSTER! I came out of the city to this forest so that I could train and gain fighting experience. Who would have thought that after I¡¯ve killed a Red-Striped Tiger at the third stage I¡¯d call forth the wrath of its mate! To begin with, this damned tiger isn¡¯t a weak kind and its mate is even more powerful because it''s at the fourth stage! How could I even take it on after a long battle with its mate?! I don¡¯t know what should I do. I¡¯m running towards the city, but I don¡¯t think that I can hold on for a long enough time. Maybe I should use my mind power, hopefully, I''ll find people nearby... Hm? What¡¯s this? I can faintly sense six people before me. Maybe - maybe they can save me! B-but I¡¯m not such an evil girl. I guess I¡¯ll ask for their help. I used my mind power to contact them about this little trouble of mine. ¡°H-Hello you people, I¡¯m being chased by a monster at the fourth stage and I¡¯m running out of Energy... Could I ask you to help me out? I¡¯m called Ellery Gold and I¡¯m the descendant of the Gold family from the fifth realm! You may don¡¯t know who they are but it¡¯s a powerful family! I¡¯m going to compensate! Alright?¡± I hope that they are going to help. Six of them can surely kill this damned tiger. I know that using my title, my family, or my name is underhanded, but who cares when my life is at stake! I have to get help! A lovely sounding female voice soon answered. ¡°Hello, Ellery~ Fufu~ We are going to help you out, but we need a little information. Also, I hope that you aren''t going to attack us upon seeing us. That would quickly turn ugly~¡± The female said with small and weird laughs, which somehow lightened up my sour mood. I don''t know where to put her in my head and what does she mean by ''not attacking us''? Why would I attack someone who has helped me? Argh! Anyway, it isn''t the time to think! Let''s answer her politely! ¡°Oh, thank you very much, I''m truly grateful. You can ask me for as many information as you want to and please don''t talk nonsense. I''m surely not going to attack you. You are going to help me!" With that, our first meeting should be alright. I think that I was able to make a nice picture of myself! ¡°Fufu, okaaay~ " The female answered with another small laugh. I don''t know if she was crazy or what, but she seemed to be a nice person nonetheless, but I still have to be careful of them! My father always voiced that people who are always strangely happy and who are laughing non-stop could be very dark and dangerous people! Sometimes shady looking people might be much better humans than the smiling and nice one. I wonder what kind of persons are they going to be. Soon! I can feel them! It''s only a bit more! ¡°Come! I¡¯m here!" I shouted in a despaired voice as I felt that my legs were giving out and this stupid tiger was breathing on my neck! I quickly jumped forward to evade the bite of the tiger. This was all or nothing! If they don''t reach me quickly enough, then I''m done for! Strangely enough, the tiger stopped moving and looked upwards, where they were coming from. Does it feel threatened? ¡°W-What the fuck is this! I¡¯ve asked for help-¡± I couldn''t help but say loudly upon seeing what appeared in front of me. It was a big dragon and a hydra! Such an unusual pair... not to mention that they were visibly high-class divine beasts. I''m sure that they are at least two stars if not three stars divine beasts! ¡°What are you talking about? Help is here. Are you not happy? Don¡¯t worry we aren¡¯t going to eat you!¡± The dragon sent her thoughts straight into my mind upon hearing the slip of my tongue. I didn''t have any problem with divine beasts and I''d rather not risk losing their support at such a moment, so I quickly replied her. ¡°W-Wait *pant - pant* I- I was just surprised alright? I don¡¯t mind your race! Just help me!¡± I shouted fearfully because they were already turning around! Luckily for me, after hearing my words, with a small okay from the dragon, they turned back and landed in front of me, while the tiger jumped back into a defensive position. It was clearly feeling threatened! It seems like they are going to help me! I felt really happy about it. Now that I think about it, now I know why I sensed six people... What I saw next was something out of my expectations. I''ve seen divine beasts before, but they were nothing like these two. Could it be that they are that legendary race my father mentioned? The dragon charged forward towards the tiger. The tiger also did the same, but before it could reach the dragon, it was smashed into the ground by the tail of the falling Hydra. This tiger was very agile, so it quickly jumped up from the ground, only to be get swiped on its face by the dragon''s paw. She also used an energy attack, which seemed to be very powerful. Much more than any of my skills, even though I''m from the fifth realm... As its face was struck, a huge bloody wound appeared on its face as it flew backward. The hydra was so perfectly at its place, that I couldn''t help but think that this was a choreography. Did they know what the other one is going to do? But even its position was so perfect... The flying tiger was welcomed with the hydra''s tail, which was covered in a thick layer of powerful energy, which felt very... ancient? The tiger crashed into the ground with a loud boom and I''m sure that I''ve heard numerous cracking sounds. The hydra quickly jumped at the monster and bit on all of its limbs with four of its heads. But that wasn¡¯t the end. This tiger was ten meters tall, so it was a really big one. It roared out in pain as its limbs were bitten by the hydra''s razor sharp teeth. It used its fifth head to tear off a huge chunk of meat from its back. That tiger was done for... I''d have suffered a similar fate, but I somehow felt pity for the tiger. The tiger screamed out, while the dragon walked towards the restrained monster with a smile? - on her face. She bit into the throat of the monster and tore it out. The Hydra bit off all of its limbs and started chewing on them. Blood sprayed out of its limbs and suddenly, the tiger didn''t have strength left in its body so it was only lying there. I saw a pitying look in the dragon''s eyes as it jumped at the poor tiger and tore off its head. The whole ground was bloody, along with these monsters in front of me. Both of them started chewing on its body parts, while the cracking of bones could be heard. The hydra dug its head into the stomach of the tiger and tore out its intestines. In a few seconds, they ate its whole body. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. These two killed it so brutally, that I started shivering in my boots. Both of them were chewing on the last piece of meat in their mouths as the dragon looked up with its razor sharp and bloody white teeth shining at me. Her head was covered in the blood of the tiger, just like the hydra. The Hydra only raised one of its head, which looked at me while chewing a piece of meat. It moved its head towards the dragon''s as they ¡®shared¡¯? - the piece of meat as if they would be some kind of lovers eating from each other''s mouth!? What the fuck!? A chill ran through my back upon seeing this disgusting scene. I was still shivering and I couldn¡¯t even move. I stood there like a statue and I was stuck in place! Since they finished eating its corpse, both of them looked up... at me. Cold sweat was running down on my whole body. If they want to kill me like this, then it''s better if I quickly kill myself! I don''t want to suffer from such a fate. Since they weren''t that far and the hydra had a long neck, it moved one of its head VERY FUCKING close to my body as it sniffed once. Its head reeked of the smell of blood while I saw myself in its white teeth because its mouth was slightly opened. After sniffing me, it moved its head backward and then I saw the most surprising thing ever, in my whole fucking life. Those two turned into humans in just a second and both of them were spotlessly clean. The dragon turned into a beautiful, wavy long blonde haired, green eyed, eighteen looking, young girl with a sexy and curvy body figure. She had a small nose with full pink lips and thin brows. She was only about a hundred and sixty-five centimeters, so she wasn''t a big one. When it came to tallness, that is... I couldn''t help but feel slightly envious upon seeing her other sizes... Unlike her, the hydra turned into a handsome male, with only a single head! He had dark brown hair, the same kind of shining green eyes, a sharp, manly face, without any beard. He was about two meters tall, with a buff, but not an overly muscular body, contrary to the short girl. The guy pointed towards me, no... towards the ground under me. As I looked down, I had to realize, that the under me, the ground was wet, along with my leggings and... pant... I- I wet myself!? I was so afraid that I wet myself!? And they saw it!? So that¡¯s why both of them were looking away with those pitying faces!? ¡°N-NOOOO!! This can¡¯t be happening! This is so disgraceful!! I¡¯m the daughter of Weston Gold and I¡¯ve done such¡­ such a thing!?¡± I shouted as I felt like crying and quickly squatted on the ground, trying to hide my shame, but it was for naught at this point. Even though we can control our metabolism, but since I haven''t done so for a while, I had something to pee myself with. From now on, I''ll be sure to always and immediately clear out the excess in my body!!! The hydra-guy turned its back on me silently, while the dragon-girl started walking towards me. Step by step, I felt my fear increase and spread through my body. I started slightly shivering and as she stopped in front of me, I covered my head with my arms, trying to defend myself like an idiot. But to my surprise, all she did was extend her hand out for me, to help me up as she said while slightly leaning forward. ¡°U-Uhm, sorry. We didn¡¯t want to scare you so much. This was the first time that we have ever transformed and fought in our monster forms and we''ve got carried away. Also, you don''t have to worry because we aren''t going to eat you. This was my first time at eating anything in my monster form, so that''s why I was so... wild?" She said as she tilted her head with a thoughtful look on her face. As her hair flung in the air because of her movements, a nice smell attacked my nostrils. If not for seeing the scene from before, then I''d think that she was the most lovely girl I''ve ever seen. Father! Your words were true! I should never judge somebody because of how they look! Interestingly enough, they seem to be good people, even though they were like that before. Well... intelligent beings are so complex. I can''t understand them just by looking at them. I finally moved my arms from above my head and took her hand. She quickly helped me up and then she shot a ball of water on my body without any warning. No, not my body. On my lower body... and then after combining the fire and the wind element, she quickly dried me and my clothes. To make sure that I was clean, I also purified my body by using my Space Energy. "We are truly sorry," She said with a small bow and with a sorry look on her face as she appeared beside the guy in a flash. "I''m called Alice" - "and I''m Hiro." Both of them introduced themselves as they embraced each other''s back. It seems like they are a couple. A Hydra and a Dragon!? Who the fuck has ever heard of something like this?! This world is screwed up! NO! Maybe this whole universe is screwed up! This is crazy! Totally crazy! I thought in my mind, not really knowing what to do. ¡°*Throat clearing*¡± The guy intentionally ''cleared¡¯ his throat, so that I¡¯ll stop spacing out. As I slapped my forehead and slowly pulled down my hand on my face, I couldn''t help but think: Now I¡¯m starting to think that maybe it would have been better if the tiger would have eaten me... ¡°So¡­ Ellery right? Would you mind showing us around and providing us with some, information?¡± The blonde beauty, called Alice, questioned me with her head tilted, waiting patiently for me to process what the fuck just happened. I looked at them as I sighed out loudly and calmed my heart. Although they seemed to be really brutal just moments before, but right now they seemed like a happy, lovely, and harmless couple... Yeah... totally true... THIS is ridiculous! They are everything but harmless! Father! I¡¯m going to listen to you from now on! It seems like they aren''t harmful as long as they aren''t offended. I better watch out for the things they don''t like. I''ll be sure to talk with my father about this terrible experience of mine, though I''m not going to tell him that I peed myself... I should ask him to reward them with something for saving me, shouldn''t I? Hmm... maybe in the future when we reach the fifth level. Considering that they are Divine Beasts, I''m quite sure that they are going to reach it. Having divine beasts as friends? Hehe~ If they are good people, then it might be possible. It can only help me in the future, I guess. Well, let''s see what the future have in store for me! ¡°Do you want to go to a city?¡± I questioned in a refreshed mood with a small smile, trying to play it off as if nothing would have ever happened! The more conscious you are of your mistake or failure, the more others are going to notice it as well! If I play the ''I don''t care'' card, then hopefully they aren''t going to mention it or laugh at me for it... ¡°We would like to,¡± Hiro said with a nod of his head, while he had an uncaring face. It seems like my method is already working! Hahaaa! I''m the best! ¡°Alright then. Follow me and we can talk about the details at a good place I know,¡± I said with a small smile as I started walking towards the closest city I knew of, called Erihall city. I stayed there as well in an inn, so I''m going to lead them towards that place. Both of them followed after me while hugging each other. They were indeed a weird couple... Chapter 20 - The Guild and intelligent food [Edited] The Guild and intelligent food Alice¡¯s Pov: -------------------------------------------------------------------------- We were following this Ellery girl towards the city. She was quite a beauty herself. She had long, dark brown hair and a nice face with yellow eyes. Maybe that ¡®Gold¡¯ name wasn¡¯t only for a show. She had a slim figure with wide hips, but she was much smaller at her chest! Fufu~ She had an oval face with a straight, small nose and slightly thick brows, which looked good on her. She was a hundred and seventy-three centimeters high, so she was quite tall. Hiro didn''t care about her beauty and he had eyes only for me, which made me feel great! I¡¯m intending to reward him later for his loyalty~ but somehow I feel like I¡¯m lying. I mean it¡¯s more like I¡¯m the one being rewarded all the time... We walked for about twenty minutes before reaching a city, which was called Erihall. Or so Ellery said. Before entering it, I grabbed onto Ellery''s shoulders as I turned her around to face me. She had a startled and slightly scared face upon seeing me looking into her eyes so seriously. After a bit of silence, I started talking. ¡°Ellery, although I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but I don¡¯t want our secret to be revealed either, so I¡¯d like to ask you to make a promise. Sorry, but I can''t trust you since we''ve just met...¡± ¡°A-Alright, I understand. Well, it¡¯s no big deal so I¡¯m going to do it," She said with a small stutter while looking to the side awkwardly as she put her hair behind her ear. Knowing that our secret was safe, I thanked her happily, in a much better mood. ¡°Thank you very much! We are also going to promise that we won¡¯t talk about your¡­ yellow rain.¡± ¡°H- How can you be so cruel!? As a fellow woman!? You should know better than to bring it up!¡± She shouted back with a small stutter as she stepped back with her arms and eyes opened widely and with an unbelieving face. I told her that I mentioned it as a bargaining chip. She quickly promised what she had to and we entered the city. On the way, I''ve gained quite a lot of whistles, so I took out my black cape and wore it. Stupid mongrels. We walked into the inn with Ellery in the lead. She went before the middle-aged receptionist guy, who had short, brown hair, big eyes and he had a burly body. He had a similar body compared to Hiro, but he was shorter. He also had a small beard and he was at the second stage of Domain Space Realm. ¡°Hello, Max! I¡¯d like to book -?¡± Ellery looked at us with inquiring eyes as she turned around. We told her that one room was enough for us. I guess she was a regular so she probably had a room. The guy, called Max, looked at us with suspicious eyes and raised brows as he questioned our background from Ellery. ¡°They aren¡¯t troublemakers, are they?¡± Upon hearing his question, Ellery''s back stiffened, but she still answered him calmly and told him that we''ve saved her from a monster not long ago. ¡°Alright then. I trust you," Max nodded as he replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Max, right? We aren¡¯t going to cause any trouble unless we are provoked," I said with a smile as I took off my cape and we also introduced ourselves. ¡°Alright then. I hope that you are saying the truth. I wouldn¡¯t be this suspicious if not for your capes. Usually, only shady evildoers are wearing such clothes but seeing your beauty, I can understand your reason," Max said while nodding as he gave a key for us to our room. We took it away and after Ellery paid, she lead us towards it, though this wasn''t a big inn. [It seems like she is indeed a regular here. Well, it''s no wonder. Most of the cultivators prefer to stay in these inns instead of building houses since we are moving around a lot. Probably only the lazier ones have their own houses or the leading organizations...] I thought as we reached our room and entered with Ellery in tow. ¡°So what did you want to talk about?¡± She questioned us with her brows raised and we told her that we know nothing about this place because we ascended not long ago and that we need information about everything she knew. Naturally, this surprised her very much as she jumped up from her seat and shouted with wide opened eyes. ¡°WHAT!? How could that be possible? You killed that tiger so easily and you are so powerful at the first stage?!¡± She slapped her forehead as she started thinking. Poor Ellery... She wet herself out of fear and then even her common sense was broken thanks to us. [Hiro, should we tell her our origin? Since she is the descendant of a couple from a higher realm, it¡¯s likely that she knows more things than the people in these low realms.] I questioned Hiro as I looked at him with my brows raised, while Ellery still had a thinking face. [I don¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t seem to be the malicious type either. I mean she could have simply run towards us and make us into diversions, but instead of doing so, she pleaded for help. A truly vicious person wouldn''t have done such a thing. I guess we can.] Hiro thought with a nod after thinking about it for a bit. ¡°Why are you looking at each other silently? It¡¯s as if you would be... talking? I think," Ellery questioned us as she tilted her head to the side and kept looking at our faces. I guess she felt surprised by this as well because she was supposed to hear us if we were to use our mind powers to talk. This is because if a cultivator has stronger mind power than ours, then that person could easily listen in on our conversation if we were to talk by using our mind powers. Firstly, our mind powers weren''t weaker than hers, but she didn''t know about that. Secondly, we never talked by using our mind powers, but our bond, so she would never be able to hear what we are talking about. ¡°Are you by any chance¡­ Soul Bounded? I¡¯ve heard about it from my father that there are couples like those, but it¡¯s VERY rare," She questioned us as she emphasized the ''very'' and then after some thinking, she continued - "Are you one of those couples?¡± [Although we should be the one to ask her not the other way around¡­ haha. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter that much.] I laughed upon noticing that she didn''t say even a single word and we were the ones who were being questioned. Well, it''s no wonder. Her common sense has been broken just now! [Just talk with her. I¡¯m not good with women...] Hiro replied, waiting for me to continue our chit-chat. [If we wouldn''t be bounded, then I wouldn''t believe it. You were perfectly fine with me as well when we first met.] I remarked while shaking my head. Of course, I knew that he wasn''t lying and that he was much more at ease with me because I was his ''other half'' and because I was a little girl in the head anyway, though a clever one~ ¡°You¡¯re still doing it...¡± Ellery remarked as she kept switching between my and Hiro''s face. She put her hands on her hips, waiting for an answer to leave our mouths, while she was tapping her right foot on the ground. ¡°Ah- yes, sorry. We are indeed soul bounded and yes we are at the first stage of Domain Space Realm. Now I¡¯m going to tell you one more thing, but you will have to keep your mouth or¡­¡± I didn''t finish my sentence because she can think of anything she wanted to. We wouldn''t kill someone like her just because she couldn''t hold her mouth, but sometimes it''s better if you let your target''s mind run amok. ¡°O-okay, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell it to anyone!¡± She exclaimed with a small stutter as her face turned slightly fearful. I guess she remembered that little scene we had... ¡°That¡¯s good then. The truth is that we are True Divine Beasts. I¡¯m a Dragon God while Hiro is a Twelve Headed Hydra. You are the first person we told this, so I hope that you aren¡¯t going to betray our expectations..." I told her the truth honestly while looking deeply into her eyes. Her pupils shrunk upon hearing my answer as she looked back deeply into my eyes. ¡°T- True Divine Beasts!? Two of you!? That''s ridiculous! This place is truly fucked up! Hahaha! Have I gone crazy or what?¡± She laughed in a crazed voice while looking towards the ceiling. After half a minute of madness, she finally calmed down. I guess she knows about our race. His father isn''t a small figure in that case because we are quite rare and unknown... "*Sigh* Alright, I''m sorry for my questioning, but I couldn''t hold back my curiosity..." She said with a sigh and then sat back down into her chair as she started explaining. ¡°Okay. This planet we are on is a Human Planet. It¡¯s called Sypno. There are four other planets. One called Droner which is a Beastmen Planet, Cyder, Lark which has a high population of elves and finally Lystrion.¡± ¡°Cyder is mostly controlled by beastmen, but it''s a wild planet with monsters everywhere, while Lystrion is mostly controlled by the humans and it''s the same with monsters as Cyder. There are quite a lot of smaller skirmishes among the humans and the beastmen, though I don¡¯t really care about it and I¡¯ve never participated in it. Where I come from, humans and beastmen are working together to fight back the ancient Harbingers.¡± Hearing a concept which wasn''t in my Inherent memories, I quickly stopped her and asked for more details. ¡°Wait, what? What are those ancient Harbingers?¡± ¡°Uhm. Well, you are supposed to learn of this later on, but these creatures can be found everywhere from the fifth realm upwards. In those upper realms, every planet has these Harbingers. Not even my father knows how they were created or born, but these monsters are very powerful. I¡¯m sure that the creator of the universe knows about it, maybe he is the one creating these creatures, but I know one thing for sure.¡± ¡°And that is that these creatures are doing nothing else than killing and destroying planets, humans, beastmen or whatever life they can find. Although I don''t know much about your race, but I''ve heard that in strength alone, the Harbingers are almost as powerful as True Divine Beasts. The difference is probably that they don''t have powerful skills and that they are using only their body to fight." Ellery explained as she leaned forward and put her hands together while looking at us seriously. We made surprised faces as she finished her explanation. We felt excited to fight those Harbingers, but that''s still further away in the future. After calming down, I questioned her about the leading organizations, the elves, and such things. ¡°Ehm... to be honest, although I can start explaining such things to you, but it''s easier if you touch the memory crystal in the information house. I don''t know anything more about that because I don''t care about such things, though looking at your faces, I''m quite sure that you just want to know basic information as well." We nodded as she finished her explanation. "Hmm- it''s true. It takes much less time and yes, we aren''t interested in these clans anyway. We just want to know the basic things," Hiro joined the fray by telling the truth with a sleepy face. Ellery nodded upon hearing his words and said that she is going to explain the most basic things and if we want to know more details then we can visit the information house. ¡°Uhm, so the leader sect of the humans is called The Rising Sun sect while the beastmen''s leading tribe is called Warlords. Be careful of offending both of these because that would mean the end for you, at your levels. Also, The Rising Sun sect has an emblem which looks like a rising sun... while the Warlords tribe has an emblem which looks like a tiger paw. I¡¯ve heard that their leader is a Heavenly Tiger Divine Beast at the ninth stage. She is so powerful that she could kill even people at the fourth level!¡± Ellery finished her explanation while exclaiming loudly as she reached the information about the beastmen''s leader. ¡°Oh! A fellow Divine Beast! Maybe we should visit her when we progress enough...¡± I said while a thought was already forming in my mind, which didn''t escape Hiro''s attention. [What¡¯s up, Alice? Do you want to pet cats? She isn¡¯t going to purr you know?] Hiro started destroying my dreams, but I didn''t surrender! [W-Who knows? What if she IS going to purr for me?] I tried proving my truth, hoping that it would be like that. Making a divine beast purr was something ridiculous, but I''ve done even weirder things under the rule of Hiro''s... [Hiro''s what? Hehe~] He made an idiotic face as he looked at me and wanted me to say it aloud, but I''m not going to talk about his column!Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you. But can you transform only partly into your monster forms?¡± Ellery replied to my idea from before with a shrug of her shoulder and then she questioned us with her head tilted to the side. ¡°Yes, we can,¡± I said as I activated my battle form only on my right hand, turning it into a draconic hand! I would look like a lizard beastman or something like that. That being the case, Ellery nodded with a satisfied face as she said. "With that, I''m sure that you can travel around however you wish to." Ellery nodded upon hearing my words and then asked if we need anything more we want to know about. We told her that she still didn''t talk about Lark, the planet of the elves. ¡°Oh, really, I almost forgot it. I don''t know too much about them because they are quite the shut-ins when it comes to outsiders, but I know that they hate humans because of a single reason... and those are that the males are continuously raiding Lark because they love the look of the elves... I''m sure that you get my meaning. I feel very sorry for the elves and I really want to burn those guys on fire, but I can''t do anything about it.¡± ¡°Although mortals wouldn''t do such things so openly and so many of them, but we are talking about cultivators, who can''t be restricted. If the poor elves can''t protect themselves, then they''ll have to bear the consequences... The worst is that a few beastmen are doing that as well, but at least they are only challenging the elves and take them away if they can beat the woman.¡± "Luckily, the elves are very powerful and the humans only rarely succeed in abducting a female elf," Ellery explained the open-secret behind Lark. I felt enraged upon hearing it! I squeezed my fists angrily, while Hiro had the same kind of reaction. He started thinking about what would happen to me if I were to be abducted in the same manner, which made him even more enraged. "*Growl*" A deeply sounding growl escaped from his body, which made the whole building trembling for a moment. I put my hand on his face and caressed it with loving eyes. I gave a kiss on his lips in front of Ellery, but I didn''t care. No one can stop me from showing my love for Hiro. Place and time don''t matter to me! ¡°H-Hiro right? Please calm down. You are scaring me...¡± Ellery said with a fearful voice as she leaned back in her chair with her hands slightly raised, but as Hiro felt my lips, he quickly calmed down. I felt my lust rising by a notch... Why does it happen to me in the weirdest moments? Am I truly such a perverted girl? That can''t be, can it? [You are simply a pervert, Alice. There is nothing more to it. Hehe~] Hiro started bullying me as soon as he heard my thoughts. I couldn¡¯t escape! ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Ellery questioned us calmly as she noticed that our playful mood has returned. We shook our heads as we said no and upon seeing it, she left after saying goodbye. Since it was still quite early in the morning, we left the inn for now and went towards a place, we wished to join for a while. After asking a weaker passerby, we went towards the Guild. It was rude to stop someone who was stronger than you. Such a bullshit. I wouldn''t mind if someone were to stop me just to ask a question, even though I could be much more arrogant thanks to my race. We reached the guild in five minutes since we weren''t running in the city. The interior of the building was spacious and clean. There was a bar-like section on the left side and a receptionist counter on the right side. We walked up to the counter and found a girl sitting in her chair, cleaning her nails, clearly feeling bored. She was at the fifth stage of Domain Space Realm. She had red shoulder long hair and a petite body. She was an average looking woman. As we stopped in front of her, she asked in a rude tone. ¡°Welcome, what do you want?¡± She wasn¡¯t a polite person for sure... but none of us cared about such things as long as she does her job. After saying hi, we told her that we want to become members of the guild. ¡°Okay, then firstly you have to be examined by one of our members. You know about the ranks, right?¡± She questioned us with her brows raised, hoping that she didn''t have to explain everything to us. Such a lazy person... ¡°No, sorry but we know nothing about them, so I hope that you could tell it to us," Hiro said with a slightly unhappy and rude tone. Eye for an eye... Only idiots and weak people say things like ''bread for stone''. ¡°*Sigh* Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here though I¡¯m only substituting a friend of mine. I''m not even a receptionist! Anyway, there are ten colors in the guild each meaning a different level. It¡¯s not like you are going to meet with a cultivator who isn''t at the same level as you, so I''m not going to tell you every rank there are," She said with a sigh and didn''t forget to complain about how she has to substitute. ¡°At the first level your badge is white, at the second it¡¯s gray, at the third it¡¯s black, and at the fourth it¡¯s cyan. There are colors till the tenth level, but it''s unlikely that any of us would get that far, so I''m not going to bother with telling you everything. *Sigh*" After telling us only so much and sighing again, she continued. ¡°Each of these colors is separated into five different layers. This depends on your fighting power, not on your actual stage. That¡¯s why we are going to hold an examination. So if you have the fighting power of a first or second stage cultivator, then you''ll get a Cadet badge. From the third to the fourth stage a junior badge, from the fifth to the sixth stage a member badge, from the seventh to the eighth an expert badge, and finally if you have the fighting power of a ninth stage expert, you''ll get a master badge. *Sigh* Why am I even talking? I should have used my mind power!" Realizing that she could have saved her breath, she made an annoyed face. This woman is ridiculous... ¡°On the examination, you can use whatever method you want to and you can turn even into a monster for all we care. We''re going to keep silent about anything you have because only your examiner can enter the examining room and the person has to make an oath and a promise about silence as well. I''m sure that you are glad to become cadets so that I won''t have to care about things like calling for an examiner, right?" She questioned as with a commanding tone, waiting for us to answer positively. You bitch... You can wait for that! ¡°No. We are going to take the junior level exam," Hiro said with a smirk and a shrug of his shoulder as he felt the suddenly released bloodlust. ¡°Are you sure? You won¡¯t be spared by the examiner even if you are weaker." The bitch was trying to slack off, but we aren''t going to budge! ¡°Yes, we are sure. Don¡¯t worry," I said with a cold smile on my face as I used my bloodlust to suppress hers. She made a scared face for a moment as she leaned back in her surprise. Realizing that she was defeated, she tried to gain back her pride by being rude. Swaggerer... ¡°*Snort* Why would I worry?¡± She snorted as she said, but I answered to her question! ¡°I don¡¯t know nor do I care about your reasons, I¡¯ve just said it out of habit.¡± Realizing that we were equally rude and uncaring about her, she had to stop. This naturally pissed her off which was clearly visible on her face. This truly showed how people were. The stronger they became, the more opened they turned. They didn¡¯t hide their desires and darkness so much. When they gained enough power, they only showed more of it. She was rude all this while, yet she was ¡®annoyed¡¯ by our rudeness. This showed how she thought that only she should be respected, yet she did nothing to gain it. Stupid bitch... ¡°Okay, then wait a moment. I¡¯m going to call for a really good opponent for you two. Since you think that you are so great..." She said with an evil grin on her face as she used her mind power. I guess she thought that we can''t sense her mind power, which was wrong... "Charles, can you hear me? Come, I know that you like beating up newcomers. Here are two of them. They want to take the Junior level exam. I ask you to take care of them nicely... Oh, by the way... one of them is a female, though I don''t know how she looks like." She sent these thoughts to this ''Charles''. We felt a weaker mind power rushing back as he replied. "Oh? Fresh meat? Alright! Hahaha~ You are the best Tracy! I''m going to beat them up real good. If the female is a good one, then I might as well enjoy her a bit. Although the guild would probably kill us for such a thing, but a dead man tells no tales! Hahaha!" Charles replied such disgusting thoughts back as an answer. An evil grin spread on our faces, which were hid by our cloaks and dark magic. It seems like we can play around just fine. Fifty seconds later, a young looking man rushed through the door and appeared in front of us, next to ''Tracy''. He looked to be about twenty-three years old and he was at the fourth stage of Domain Space Realm. He had an agile looking lean body with blonde hair and brown eyes. He was a higher ranked Junior and it¡¯s likely that in one or two years he would become a ¡®Member¡¯ level member of the guild. He had quite a proud look on his face as he measured us up. ¡°Hello, my name is Charles Shaw. You two are the examinees? I think that you should be more careful in the future and not bite more than you can chew. Be careful because I''m not going to spare you. Now follow me, I don¡¯t have too much time," He said with his chest stuck out, in a proud manner, with a commanding tone. Only Hiro can command me, no one else. I''m sure that this little shit is going to be delicious... [Let''s start already! I want to murder! I want to kill!] I shouted in my mind as a small portion of my bloodlust slipped out of my body. [Yes, though we will have to spare him for now, but we can mark him with our mind powers and eat him when he leaves the guild. Hehe~] Hiro said as a wonderful plan was already born in our minds. It was time to eat a human as well! [Great! Then let''s prepare! I''m already feeling hungry!] I exclaimed in my mind with a happy face. [Yes, though it feels really weird. I mean I hate cannibalism and even the thought of eating an intelligent being is *shudder* disgusting. But in my monster form, I find anything that is meat, delicious. No, especially intelligent beings are the most delicious! I guess it''s because of our instincts. That tiger we ate was as good as a delicious stew!] Hiro started thinking about the reason behind our love for humanoid food in our monster forms. While we were talking about the poor Charles¡¯ taste, we reached the examining room. It was a huge stadium. Tracy had to wait outside because only the examiners and examinees can enter. She was none of these two. I''m sure that she wanted to see how we are going to die, but unfortunately for her, firstly, we aren''t going to lose, and secondly, she can''t enter because this is a high-level formation. ¡°Charles, I have a question. How should we take this exam? One by one or should we attack as a pair?¡± Hiro questioned Charles as he tilted his head to the side, while he was cracking his knuckles. ¡°*Snort* What do you think? Do you think you alone have a chance? Hahaha! That¡¯s a nice joke. You better pair up and if you can defend against ten of my strikes then you can get your ¡®junior¡¯ level membership.¡± Hearing his arrogant speech, both of us said in our minds, exactly at the same time. [He has to die.] He made the promise and the oath about staying silent and then went to the middle of the stadium. "Come, you little wimps. Hahaha! I''m going to take care of-" He was laughing loudly with his eyes shut and his hands on his stomach while looking upwards. He stopped everything he did as he noticed that we were already flying towards him in our monster forms. He activated his domain as quickly as he was able to with a terrified face as sweat appeared on his forehead upon seeing our true forms. As he activated his domain, our strength decreased from four hundred and twenty to two hundred and eighty, while Charles had three hundred golems of strength since he was in the middle of the fourth stage. Charles¡¯ pupils contracted as he saw that although we turned weaker than before, but his domain was still nowhere near enough to make a big enough difference against us. Luckily for us, he used his space energy to create shoot a thick bolt of lighting towards us. He didn''t know that our elemental bodies were complete and that we were immune to all of them... We simply flew through those bolts of lightning as if they would have been ghosts. We were ones with the elements! Realizing that his stupid attack didn''t work, his face turned into a panicked one as he tried to pull out his weapon, but how could he? We weren''t snails... Just as he grabbed onto the handle of his weapon, he was smashed into his chest by one of Hiro''s heads. While he was flying through the air, he took control of his body and started flying. He just finished balancing himself when he noticed that he was already surrounded by four heads, with colorful lights in their mouths. Hiro used his remaining heads to surround Charles and attacked him with the elements. He was surrounded by four heads from four ways, while Hiro''s fifth head was already above him and I was flying upward from under him. He looked up and down only to see our wide opened mouths with razor sharp teeth. His face turned into a despaired one, which made me feel great. He probably realized that our teamwork was way too good for his taste. He wasn''t able to hit even once, yet he was about to be defeated. Both of us bit into his body ''gently'', fearing that he would die before the appointed time. This is most likely going to hurt him for a few days... I rolled my scabrous tongue on his legs, rubbing off his skin in large patches. Hiro was doing the same just from above. I''m sure that he saw our horrendous jaws a few times before losing consciousness. His head was very close to Hiro''s teeth, numerous times. Knowing that even a few centimeters would be enough to turn your head into minced meat, I''m sure that he was very terrified. Since he lost consciousness, we spat him out. I really wanted to gulp him down. His blood had a good taste... His whole body looked terrible. Large wounds covered his body, his skin was missing at many places, his crotch as well... I hope that it wasn''t me! I don''t want to rub it off even if I''m in my monster forms. [No... It was me. *blergh*] Hiro said as he almost choked. His face, his arms, everything was covered in blood. Although he was unconscious, his body was trembling and spasming and even his mouth started frothing. This was because our teeth and spit contained venom. Since we bit into his body, he was poisoned. The tiger became so weak after being bitten as well. Both of us had a very powerful paralyzing effect in our spite. Just a single bite and our enemy might turn paralyzed in a few seconds. If our poisons weren''t treated, it could easily take away Charles'' life as well. Luckily for him, we could make a cure with just a thought. Both of us spat on his body,our detoxified spits. It flowed into his wounds, clearing out the poison from his body. We left a little bit of it in his body, but most of it was cleared out. This would help us in finding him in the future and it would also bother him for a few more days. The more he suffers the better! This little shit wanted to take me! Hmph... His complexion quickly turned for the better as much as it can, considering that half of his face was missing... We turned back into our human forms and Hiro threw Charles'' body over his right shoulder. This lean little wimp was like a stick compared to my Hiro''s manly body. Fufu~ We left the stadium and appeared in front of Tracy, who was sitting behind the counter with a bored face. ¡°W-What the hell has happened?!" She exclaimed loudly with a questioning voice upon noticing that Hiro threw Charles'' body over the counter, right behind her. Charles'' body landed on the ground with a loud thud. He was still alive and he could regenerate over time, but the next week would be a painful one for him. ¡°Nothing, he was just weak or I don¡¯t know.. Anyway, I hope that you are going to treat his injuries. I don¡¯t want to spend my time on someone like him. Also, I guess we can get our junior level membership, right?¡± Hiro answered with a shrug of his shoulder. So evil, so wild, so good, ah~ I love him! I''m getting wet... N- NO! These were my draconic instincts... Ugh. It seems like they are starting to flare up. So soon?... ¡°Y-yes. Alright here are your badges. You can leave, I¡¯m going to take care of Charles," Tracy said with a small stutter as she quickly handed over two black colored badges with ''Junior'' written on them and then squatted down to examine his body. The people in the guild were also looking towards our way. She looked up with a panicked face as she questioned us. ¡°What the hell did you do with him that he is in such a state? He is even unconscious and... What¡¯s this smell? Did he- Did he wet himself?!¡± Tracy opened his eyes widely upon realizing the case. ¡°What? *Sniff* Fuck, he really did it! I hope that my shoulder wasn¡¯t¡­ ugh.¡± Hiro sniffed and then grunted with a small voice upon realizing that maybe his shoulder was wet as well. I quickly checked it for him and said with a small laugh - "Don¡¯t worry my love, you are clear of pee. Hahaha~¡± "Seriously... what''s wrong with these people? This is the second one! When I have excess in my body, I immediately take care of it with my energy. Why would anyone wait for doing it? Only to pee themselves?" Hiro questioned with an unbelieving face as he spread his arms and shook his head. Well, I can understand them. It''s easy to forget it, but it can easily backfire in such cases, though he probably peed himself because of our poison. It relaxed his body, so he wasn''t able to hold it in while being unconscious. On the other hand, if you don''t eat and drink, you don''t have to do such things. We aren''t at a level where we can get by without eating and drinking, but we only rarely have to do so. These lazy people in the bar were all drinking and eating... ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s leave. I still have to make new weapons as well." Hiro said as he used his Space Energy to clean his body and armor, just in case and then embraced my back. We decided to postpone this little assassination because we intended to let this bastard suffer a bit more. We left his body there, along with the dumbfounded looking Tracy. While leaving the guild, I thought only of one thing in my mind. [I don¡¯t know what you say Hiro, but to be honest, intelligent ¡®food¡¯ tastes better than monsters...] Info 1.2. - Strength, Abilities, Domain, Characters, Enchantments, Runes... [Edited] Their strength, the domains and everything else. LINK<- This is a little program I made. Just download it and you can see the whole strength system in a clear way at the third level.
Life: Counted from 85 as abase. 1st level: 85 + 9 * 15 = 220 years. +15 years each stage. 2nd level: 220+80 = 300 as base then 20 years each stage meaning 8*20 = 160. 300+160 = 460 total life. 3rd level: 600 (increased by 140 years). 50 years each stage meaning 400. 9th stage means 1000 years.
DIVINE BEASTS: 1 star = base + 20 * 1,1 2 stars = base + 25 * 1,15 3 stars = base + 30 * 1,2 TDB = base + 35-40 * 1,25
Weapons: Enchantments: Alice: Sharpness, Toughness, Energy Stealing, Weightless. Hiro: Weightless, Toughness, Smashing, Energy Stealing. Runes: Alice: Sharpness, Force, Toughness, Hydro Mind. Hiro: Heaviness, Smashing, Force, Hydro Mind.
Armor: Enchantments:If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Alice: Toughness, Reflect, Regeneration, Restoration. Hiro: Toughness, Reflect, Regeneration, Restoration. Runes: Alice: Restoration, Toughness, Deflect, Absorb. Hiro: Restoration, Toughness, Deflect, Absorb.
Guild Levels: 1st level: White; 2nd level: Gray; 3rd level: Black; Spoiler: Spoiler 4th level: Cyan; 5th level: Red; 6th level: Orange; 7th level: Dark Blue; 8th level: Green; 9th level: Black with stars flowing on the badge; 10th level: A rotating universe is on the badge. ---- Each color has ¡ú cadet (1-2), junior (3-4), member(5-6), expert(7-8), master(9).
Realms: Foundation Realm(1) - > Space Founding Realm(2) - > Domain Space Realm(3) - > Elements: Water/Ice->Fire/Magma->Nature/Wind->Earth/Dirt/Sand->Lightning | Death m.| Curse m. | Light element | Dark element Spoiler: Spoiler Chaos element at the 4th realm
Abilities: Hydra''s and Dragon''s Swipe/Breath/Wings/Head. Hydro Mind (mind attack using mind power). Replicate (making clones originating from Hiro). ReCreate (Can''t die as long as at least one clone is alive also originating from Hiro). Spoiler: Spoiler Space Breath --> Originating from Alice. It''s a powerful attack, which cracks the space and swallows anything under the sixth level. There are still more to know, but that''s for later. : D
5th level Ellery Gold¡¯s world called Pandora world. Ellery¡¯s father - Weston Gold. She was saved by Hiro and Alice from a monster which was chasing her. Innkeeper - Max, he has a daughter (Melleri).
Another enemy in the near future: Spoiler (son) Frank Orchard 5th stage¡ú His father - Cale Orchard 8th stage - Shrill Moguls Clan
3rd realm - a sector called Sypnos. The main planet called Sypno(human,) while the other four planets are called Droner (Beastmen), Cyder, Lark (Elf), Lystrion. City name - Erihall
Main leaders: Humans - Rising Sun sect; Emblem - Rising sun; Leader - Chic Wilhelm Beastmen - Warlords tribe; Emblem - Tiger Paw; <- Leader is a Heavenly Tiger Divine Beast. The leader is called Pat Cooley.
Main organizations mentioned: The Guild-- School of Eternalists-- Chapter 21 - Assassination and collection [Edited] Assassination and collection Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------ We could have taken up elimination quests before leaving, but we didn¡¯t want to do it now. At first, we wanted to make new weapons and more potent pills. We¡¯ve used up almost all of our reserves in the dungeon, so we didn¡¯t have many pills left and those weren¡¯t powerful enough to satisfy our needs either. After we left the building, we went back to our room and cultivated till the next morning, which wasn''t as short as on the Earth. Time wasn''t flowing more quickly or more slowly. The only difference was that it took four times as much time for these planets to turn around as the planets in the mortal realms. Or sixteen times as much in the case of the third realm. This meant that one day here wasn''t twenty-four but three hundred and eighty-four hours! We left the inn and went towards the information building. We didn¡¯t care about Charles for now because probably he was probably still ¡®resting¡¯. We weren¡¯t the kind of people who would go easy on our enemies or spare them. We had problems with that Tracy bitch as well. She dared to advise such things for Charles... Once we grow stronger, I''ll be sure to kill her. No one can threaten my Alice! We soon reached the information building where, upon touching the memory crystal, knowledge about this sector flooded into our minds. It indeed contained a lot of things. Mayor organizations, ores, herbs of this realm and where to get them, monsters, everything! Afterward, we left the city and went towards a dungeon on foot. This was the third realm and dungeons became more usual. One per planet was the minimum. Of course, there were planets which had even more. This was one such planet. The Earth in my past life which had a circumference of forty thousand and thirty kilometers at the Equator. The dungeon which we wanted to go to was twenty thousand kilometers away, which clearly showed how many times bigger these planets could be! This simple range was half the size of the Earth¡¯s equator! Since the planets were four times as big as in the realm before, a planet here was sixteen times bigger than the Jupiter! The equator of this planet, which was called Sypno, was more than seven million kilometers! And this was only the third realm! While running in the forests, we realized how small we were. We were the size of an ant compared to the trees found on this planet. But it was good like that because we could cause enormous destruction just by using our punching strength. If we destroy a ¡®boulder¡¯ here, that would be almost equal to a hill or a smaller mountain on the Earth. The dungeon we were running towards was called the Metal Pit. Our other destination was called The Herbal Garden, but that was on planet Cyder, which was mostly under the control of beastmen. They are going to visit that place as well, but we had to get our hands on metals while being here. From the information we had gained, we knew that there were many metal monsters in this dungeon and the whole interior of the dungeon was made out of metal as well. When a boss gets killed, it would always transform into some kind of rare metal and because of that reason, this dungeon wasn''t very popular since there weren''t many cultivators who spent their time with learning to smith. Everyone was trying to enhance their strength, so there weren¡¯t a lot of people who would learn blacksmithing. In half a day of time, we reached the entrance of the dungeon. It had a huge metal entrance which looked like the doorway of a factory. The place was actually covered by metal looking grass and trees! It¡¯s likely to be some kind of flexible metal. There weren¡¯t any people outside, but with a population of five hundred billion cultivators through this whole sector, it was very likely, that there were people inside. Now that we were at the third stage, we could stay alive, without feeling even the slightest bit of hunger or thirst, for about a week. Such being the case, we entered without caring about things like food or drink. The interior was indeed covered in smooth and shiny looking gray metal. I used my fist, trying to smash the walls, but before I could reach it, a blue barrier defended it. Since dungeons were the subjects of the creator, they were protected by him as well. No one could smash the walls of a dungeon! We walked only for a short time before meeting a monster. We quickly turned back into our monster forms. Although it wasn¡¯t too spacious inside, but it was still enough for two twelve meters tall and fifty meters long monsters to walk alongside each other. This was indeed huge compared to the mortal''s norms, but such a place was nothing for us, cultivators, who could jump such a range through in a moment. Our body sizes would grow to four times as big as before, after each half of a level. This means that while we were twelve meters tall and fifty meters long, but after the fifth stage, our bodies would grow to be thirty-six meters tall and a hundred and fifty meters long. At the highest levels, we would look like monsters from a fantasy movie, who were invading planets... Naturally, big size came with many back draws and since our race was the mightiest one, it wouldn''t allow such a weak point. After the fifth level, we could decrease our sizes even to the size of humans! The first monster looked like an iron golem, but it wasn¡¯t made up of iron. That was for mortals only... It was made up of orichalcum! It was a legendary metal for the mortals and it was ''common'' metal in the second realm, but it was still a bit rare, yet it was found here so easily as if it would be trash. It was indeed that because this monster was only at the first stage of Domain Space Realm. After smashing my tail against its chest, crushing its core in the process, it turned into a stream of energy and went back into the ground. If a monster didn¡¯t drop anything then it would simply turn back into energy for the dungeon to use. This dungeon was already fully explored by other cultivators because it wasn¡¯t a hard one. People at the fifth stage could complete it in a group of five, while people at the seventh stage could solo it through. The difference in strength was much bigger after each stage at this level, thanks to the domains, so two stages were like heaven and earth. We went through five floors easily and killed every boss we found, but none of those dropped anything noteworthy. But unlike the ones before, the boss at the fifth floor was at the third stage of Domain Space Realm, which transformed into a metal called Trinatimuz after dying. This was a relatively common metal, but it was still rare to find it outside of dungeons. Probably, it would be a legendary metal in the second realm. This dungeon wasn¡¯t as colorful as the one we were in before. Its interior didn¡¯t change ever since we came inside. We were getting bored of this place... We went on like this until reaching the tenth floor. We¡¯ve collected about a ton of Trinatimuz because even the normal monsters started dropping it after a while. [Now that I think about it, the city nearby was mostly made up of this metal. I guess it wasn¡¯t without reason...] I thought while I was getting more and more bored. Alice barely listened to what I was saying and answered only with a small ''Uhn'' because we had a problem in front of us. [So my.little.Alice. What should we do with this thing?] I questioned her, hoping that she has got an idea after thinking. [Your hammer would come in handy... though you''d have less strength than in your monster form. I guess you should use your tail to smash the monster.] Alice advised and I couldn''t help but misunderstand her words, such as ''tail''. She chuckled upon seeing my thoughts, but she couldn''t do anything other than rubbing her head against mine. How sad... in my human form, I''d have gotten a kiss now! I wasn''t the kind of person who would be satisfied after trying out a single weapon. I wanted to try out everything! Spears, axes, hammers, staffs, and so much more! I had a burly body anyway, so I thought that I might as well use a hammer! For now. [Fufu~ You want to be the big, bad, burly guy?] Alice picked up on my perverted thoughts from before as she turned her head towards me. [Yes! Imagine as I¡¯m going to push your ¡®fragile¡¯ body down to the ground with my ¡®big, muscular¡¯ body and force myself on you.] I started joking with my dear girlfriend and naturally, her reaction was just as perverted as I imagined it to be. [Hmm~ What can I say? It seems to be a good idea to me. Though not here and not in this form. Fufufu~] She answered while she was projecting an image into my mind where she was whispering into my ear and then licked the tip of it. I felt hot in my body... She is seducing me! Since this wasn''t the time for it, I focused back on the problem in front of us. We didn''t know what to do because we found a Metal Turtle, which was at the early fifth stage. Probably, it didn''t have a high attack power, but its defense? That was our problem! If I were to have my hammer or a spear, then I could use those to penetrate or smash the monster, but I didn''t have any of those. Luckily for us, my tail didn''t have the shape of an axe, like Alice''s but the shape of a bludgeon! Using my tail, I could smash this Metal Turtle in front of me. Hopefully... The only problem was that its domain would decrease my strength to two hundred and twenty, while it had three hundred and twenty golems of strength. I wouldn''t have to fear its slow attacks, but I would have to fight seriously to damage it. Since we had a powerful mind attack, called Hydro Mind, I decided to use it. When we use a mind attack, our enemies have to clear out our mind powers from their bodies or else they would quickly turn into vegetables in their heads... I used Hydro Mind, which stunned this monster for long enough for me to reach it and smash my tail into its side. Since its domain wasn''t activated, I was able to attack it with my full strength of four hundred and twenty golems! Adding sixty to that, in the form of my ability, called Hydra''s tail, a gaping hole appeared on the monster''s side as it flew through the air and smashed into the dungeon''s wall. It landed on the ground with a loud thud, while the wall gave out a booming sound. Since we were in the dungeon, I had to destroy its core, which was very unfortunate with this monster as our enemy. While it slowly stood up, Alice rushed over and bit on its neck, making it impossible for the turtle to move. It activated its domain, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. I just had to hit another one like before at the same spot and its core would be destroyed. My beautiful Alice held it in its place. It was hard for her because after activating its domain, the monster was much stronger than Alice, but she jumped on its back, making it hard for the turtle to do anything. It tried to smash its back into the wall, hitting Alice in the process, but it also left its side opened widely for me to attack by doing so. I swung my tail once again, with as much strength as I was able to exert, which was enough for me to crush its core. The stupid monster collapsed to the ground lifeless and then it turned into our drop. We looked at the black colored metal, which was on the ground and our eyes bulged out in surprise. The dungeon probably rewarded us for killing a monster which was so much stronger than us. The metal in front of us was called Uridium and it was the size of five cubic meters! Such a huge amount would be more than enough to create numerous armors and weapons! I growled happily in my monster form as I stored it away. This metal was a legendary one in this realm, which meant that we wouldn''t have to bother with looking for better material in the future. After storing it away, we left the dungeon. There was no reason for us to stay any longer. We wouldn¡¯t be able to kill monsters at the higher levels anyway, so we might as well leave. Why would we waste our time here when we could leave and get some herbs for Alice to concoct pills. It would come with much more benefit. We took out the spaceship from Alice''s storage space as we came out of the dungeon and flew towards Cyder. While we were in the spaceship, I remembered something. "Hey, now that I think about it, what about that little image you''ve sent into my mind?" I questioned Alice, expecting her to do something with my problem in my pant. "Fufu~ Would you like me to do something about" - she grabbed onto the right place, which caused a shudder to run through my body as she finished her sentence while looking up into my eyes seductively - "this?" She gave a kiss on my lips, which blew my mind away. The travel to Cyder took two hours, so we spent that time wisely by having lots of sex. After landing, we entered the city and went towards an information building since they held different information. An information on a Human Planet probably had more information about human organizations, clans, etc... while it was the same here, but with beastmen. We learned the exact place of the Herb Garden dungeon and we also learned that the leader of the Warlord Tribe was called Pat Cooley, while the leader of the Rising Sun Sect was called Chic Wilhelm.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. When we reached the Herb Garden, we found a forest which was way lusher than usual. We found a wet mossy passage, which was leading underground. After descending through it, we found a world inside, which was full of greenery; underground! The ceiling was a composition of crystals which lit up the whole world in a blue light. Everything would have been dark if not for the luminescent plant life. The leaves were shining with beautiful colors. Green, yellow, purple, blue, there were all kinds of colors with different shades. Seeing such a beautiful place made me remember about the forests in the movie called Avatar. When I get back to the Earth, I should watch a few movies... It''s been a while. *Chuckle* I chuckled in my mind upon thinking about those movies being fantasies, yet here were they, in front of me! Thanks to the memory crystal, we learned that the whole planet was like this when night descended upon it. We also learned, that up till now, no one was able to complete this dungeon and the monsters and beasts on this planet were found in huge numbers! Firstly, we learned that there were fifty floors in this dungeon because cultivators can read the number of floors from the dungeon¡¯s aura. It¡¯s somewhat similar to how cultivators at higher stages can tell our exact age after reading our auras. Some people said that it was likely that this dungeon was reaching into the fourth realm! They said that because once Pat Cooley tried out this dungeon and she had to turn back after thirty floors where she found monsters, which were at the first stage of the fourth level! There were still twenty floors left which, made everyone think that this dungeon was really reaching into another realm. This was indeed possible from what we knew from our inherent memories. Although the entrance of the dungeon was in the third realm, in cases like these where the dungeon was way too powerful, it could open an entrance into the next realm. If people at the fourth realm knew about this, then they could easily descend through these two realms by going through the dungeon! Dungeons were the servants of the creator so naturally, they had many mysterious powers. Secondly, beasts outside were the ruling force. The monsters could spread infinitely in these large and infinite jungles and the beastmen weren''t able to suppress them completely. They were able to make a few towns or smaller cities, but nothing big. On our way here from the closest town, we were attacked as well, three times... After wandering around for a bit and enjoying the scene we got to work. The monsters in this dungeon were mostly plant-types. There were of course beasts too like a yellow skinned rhinoceros looking thing that was aiming for us at the moment... ¡°I bet that it wants to ¡®pierce¡¯ you Alice...¡± I joked with Alice with a smile on my face as I gave a kiss on the left side of her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather not let it,¡± She answered as she responded with a kiss on my lips. Thanks to our lovemaking, she was in a very good mood, along with me. ¡°Nor would I! Let¡¯s destroy its soul!¡± I shouted as I looked at the monster in front fo us. I released my bloodlust, which made the monster tremble for a moment and upon seeing us transforming into our monster forms, it felt even more threatened. It was at the third stage, so we didn''t have any problem dealing with it. I ran towards it, while it did the same. Our bodies collided, but my scales and defense system was much tougher than a dungeon''s monsters''. Even though it was stronger, but I held my ground. While it stopped in place, Alice bit into its side and tore out a huge chunk of meat, which bloodied her scales, she looked really ferocious. The monster didn''t scream out since it didn''t have feelings, which made it less dramatic... I used my heads to bite on its horn, which was protruding from the tip of its nose. It wanted to move, but I used my other five heads to bite into its legs. Both of our poisons invaded its body, reaching its core, making the movements of this monster slow down. I moved my neck away to make place for Alice. She bit on the rhinoceros'' neck, tearing it off with a strong pulling movement. She turned around and swung her tail vertically. The core of the monster was cut into two halves as the monster evaporated, along with its blood. Although it had blood, but it was only its core was in one piece. This was only the first floor yet even the weakest monsters we found were already at the third stage. We went through five floors and found many herbs before stopping. The monsters were already at the fifth stage from then on, so we didn''t go further. For now, we had more than enough herbs for our stage and wasting our time on fighting against much more powerful monsters would be meaningless, so we left. When we came to the surface, it was nighttime. We turned back into our human forms as we started wondering about this beautiful place. ¡°Hiro, I want to live here! Let¡¯s use that Trinatimuz metal to build a nice house on top a tree. These trees are so huge anyway! -" Alice said as she spread her arms out and smiled happily. Her long, blonde hair was fluttering in the wind and I felt mesmerized by her. ¡°- We could make a stable foundation out of metal and then build a little and comfy house for ourselves. Traveling is good and all, but sometimes standing back and resting a bit is necessary as well. It would be really nice if we could get back here at every nighttime to rest and sleep! We could cultivate through the whole night and then do our things while it¡¯s daytime!¡± Her eyes were shining brightly while she kept spouting nice ideas. Her voice was slowly fading away in my ears while I kept looking at her face. All I saw was her happiness. Her smile meant more to me than anything else. I could kill to see her smile. Ah~ I love this girl so much. ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Alice suddenly stopped with her ideas as she looked at me with her brows raised with a questioning look on her face. I shook my head to return as I answered her. ¡°A-Ah, sorry. I was lost in you. Hehe~ you sure are sweet. Now come here for a big hug. I really feel like it,¡± I said with a big and happy smile on my face as I spread my arms widely. She checked out through our bond what has happened with me while she was explaining. Upon seeing it, a smile slipped onto her face as she moved close to my body and hugged me. We had a similar taste, so she didn''t have to worry about me, not liking her ideas. I would have thought of similar things anyway. I hugged her body strongly to mine as I gave a kiss on the top of her head. I loved her so much, that I would die without her. It''s good that I don''t have to live without her. I sat down as I felt the gentle wind blowing on my face, while Alice sat between my legs. I embraced her from behind as she put her arms on mine. We sat there silently, in this beautiful luminescent night world. I felt more peaceful than ever before. I started kissing the top of her head, which soon turned into her ears, her neck, her lips, her body and then we couldn''t stop ourselves from making love... till morning. We weren''t doing it wildly this time. I was slow and loving with her. This didn''t cause so much pleasure for her body, but it came with much more pleasure for her heart. The next day we woke up in each other''s embrace and wearing our cleaning our bodies and wearing our clothes, we went back to planet Sypno. We straight went towards the guild to look at what kinds of quests there were. In the information building, we also learned about a piece of information, we haven''t heard of before... Damned Tracy... It was the credit points! The credit points were good for identifying how trustable a member was. Although there were cultivators at higher stages in the guild with a higher rank, but what did it matter if they couldn¡¯t be trusted? We would gain credit points after every completed quest. If we failed a quest, then the guild would deduct it from a number of credits we had. If we had zero credits yet we fail? Then we would be removed from the guild if we can¡¯t correct it in a week. We also had to take on at least one quest in each month. We didn''t count the months or name them, but at least we knew when thirty days passed by, which meant a month. We were also close to not passing that deadline... Bitch. As we entered the building, we went towards the bulletin board where we found piles of quests about exterminating monsters. We looked for an easy one because we didn''t wish to spend our time by such a thing at the moment. We''re going to complete quests in bulks when we advance further. One such quest was like this. Exterminate a pack of Shade Tooth Wolves. Credit: 3000 Recommended minimum rank: Junior Time limit: One week. This amount of credit alone wasn''t that much, but if we were to do many such quests, it would quickly pile up! These credit points were not only good showing how much the guild could trust you. It also provided you with fame and showed your strength. If you have a high rank and a lot of credits, then you¡¯re naturally going to be acknowledged by the other cultivators. But this wasn''t why we wanted to join, this was just a bonus. We didn''t care about being famous among the humans... It was because these credits could be spent to buy powerful armors, pills or weapons! This didn¡¯t mean that our credit points would be forgotten if we were to spend it all. When we would complete a quest it''d gave us credit points. The amount of credit we''d gain would be added to a total credit counter, which would be updated each time after completing a quest. We can spend that amount to buy the things we wished for, but the total amount of credit we have gained would never change. If we spend some of it? It would be written on our badges in a format like for example... fifty-five thousand/a hundred thousand. This''d mean that we have gained a total amount of a hundred thousand credits and that we have spent forty-five thousand of it. We had zero of such points, which was ridiculous, so we hid our badges instead... it''d be so shameful to walk around like that. After updating the credit points on our badges, they would be sealed with a formation only the guild receptionists knew. If someone tried to modify his or her points, then it would come with consequences... There were always extermination quests because there were cities or villages, which didn''t have powerful cultivators defending them, or because they didn''t have time, or didn''t care about killing the monsters. Such being the case, the guild took upon itself to take care of such cases. The guild knew that if they want people who would fight against those Harbingers in the future, then they had to unknowingly discipline these prideful cultivators and these quests were perfect for such a reason. High-level cultivators could die as well. Once they die, who would fight against the Harbingers? Those who were able to look into the future and see things which weren''t in front of them knew it that taking care of the new generations was one of the most important things! We took up the quest. This time Tracy was nowhere to be seen and a professional, middle-aged receptionist was the one working. She quickly took care of everything and she didn''t put on faces like Tracy. Much better, indeed. We left the city and killed a few groups of these monsters and then returned with the necessary proofs. Any body part of the monster would be alright as a proof because any cultivator using his or her mind power could easily identify even a dead monster. The receptionist nodded upon seeing our proof and then transferred our points. As we turned around, we noticed Tracy sitting in that bar section. I felt like going over and killing her, but that would be impossible in our human forms and if we were to transform here, then we would be killed by the other humans. Not bothering with her, we left the building and left the city. We entered the jungle and thanks to our poisons, we were able to sense Charles'' position. After following his tracks for an hour, we finally reached him. We slowed down carefully, to look out for his surroundings, not knowing his exact situation. We are evil you think? What reasons do we need if we are more powerful than the others? Are we annoyed by someone? Then we are going to kill him! If we can bear the consequences then we can do whatever we want to! What does it differ from my past life? People used their ¡®powers¡¯ which was called money in there as well. Just in a different way. They used it to create backdoors, buy their truth. Money was almost the same there as strength was here. All that was different was that if I would have killed a human, then I''d have won a jail for myself. But here? Who would close me in? If I would be annoying someone, then I''d be killed as well! Though... after thinking about it carefully. If people had enough money, then escaping even after killing was possible. Just because the kind of ''power'' is different, the mortal humans on the Earth and we, cultivators, here were the same! I guess this was fairer. That¡¯s how it worked in the jungle. Only strength mattered. Usually, we weren¡¯t the kind of people to use our strength like that, but now, we were going to do exactly that! We sensed that Charles wasn¡¯t moving, which meant that he was probably resting. We both turned into our monster forms and Alice flew up into the air, while I ran on the ground towards our targets to distract their attention. There was someone at the fifth stage and three more at the fourth stage, consisting Charles. -------------------- Charles Shaw''s POV: ----------------------- Those two damned brats. Somehow I¡¯ll surely take revenge for this! These last days were really painful for me. I can sense that there is still some of that poison lingering in my body, which is going to take at least a week to expel! Ever since that day, I¡¯ve been thinking about how to take revenge and I realized that they are only that strong in their monster forms. Most likely they aren¡¯t as powerful in their human forms so if I could confront them in their human forms in the middle of the town then they would surely die by my hands! If they would dare to transform, then others would come to my help to kill the monsters so it would be a win-win to me anyway. The only problem with this was that I couldn¡¯t find them in these past days! But it doesn¡¯t matter, I still have enough time. Unfortunately, I had to go on a quest because my clan master said so. My clan is called the Shrill Moguls. There are four of us and three of us are at the fourth stage, while the captain who is the son of the clan leader is at the fifth stage. He is called Frank Orchard, while the clan leader is called Cale Orchard. On this quest, I had to accompany Captain Frank on his way back to the clan because he was taking some kind of treasure. I''m really curious about what is that thing, but unfortunately, I''m never going to find out, probably. We were resting at the moment, thanks to me because I was still in a bad shape. I don''t even understand why''d the clan master ask me to accompany his son in such a shape... I looked at Captain Frank and I couldn''t help but voice my question with my brows raised. Naturally, I had to be very polite. "Captain Frank! Could you please tell me the reason of my presence? I mean, I''m only slowing you down!" He looked at me and crossed his arms in front of his chest as he said. "Well... it''s because as we have heard it, you''ve shamed our clan by losing so miserably to some brats. Originally, I wanted to use a spaceship and quickly travel back, but on this way, I''m going to decide on your fate as well. If I find you to be unworthy, then I''m going ''dismiss'' you..." He answered with an evil smile, which made me feel despair. Dismissing a clan member in this evil clan was equal to killing that person, which in this case, was me! I was about to protest and beg for forgiveness when I felt that the ground started trembling under our feet. I didn''t have a powerful enough mind to sense the exact shape, strength, and range of our enemy and I wasn''t in the best shape either... The captain used his mind power and then named our enemy. "It seems like a Hydra! Be careful and prepare for battle! Frank! You can prove yourself now!¡± He shouted as he took up a defensive position. A-A Hydra!? Could it be by any chance!? No, it couldn¡¯t be. My luck would be too good. With the captain here we should be able to kill it- I didn¡¯t have time to think any longer because I saw as it ran out of the jungle and jumped straight at me! I almost crapped my pants upon seeing that it was indeed the same monster, which caused me so much pain. I don''t know why, but after going through what I went through in their mouths once, I started fearing them very much. N- No! What should I do? If I stand back, then Frank is going to kill me, but if I fight, then I''m sure that I''m going to be killed by this damned hydra! I thought as I felt the feeling of despair creeping up on my back, reaching my brain. ¡°Fuck! A dragon is coming from above!?¡± Frank shouted with a surprised face as he turned to look upwards. The same dragon which chewed on my legs was there. I felt terrible fear. At first, I was happy that I could take revenge upon them, but that feeling was nowhere to be seen. Especially after realizing that something was wrong. I could barely move!! That poison which was simply lingering around in my body this whole time flared up and made me paralyzed for a moment. Captain Frank flew into the air to take on the dragon, while the others attacked the Hydra, but it used its other heads to block the incoming attacks. As I was still standing there frozen, unmoving I felt as death was closing its jaws in on me. The head in the middle came for me in a straight line while the other two-two heads were blocking my partners. I was finally able to move because I was able to suppress this damned poison in my body with my Space Energy, but it was for naught. A ridiculing smile crept onto my face as I realized that I''m going to die in such a way. I didn''t try to evade my fate anymore. I''ve done so many evil things. I guess this is my punishment. Maybe I should have been a better human? Haha~ It doesn''t matter anymore. If I get another chance, I''ll be sure to be a good human! I felt the monster''s jaws closed, crushing my head, my bones, and whole body. It felt strangely peaceful and cold... Colder than anything I¡¯ve ever felt before.... Haha~ So this is how it ends. Chapter 22 - Acquiring materials and building [Edited] Acquiring materials and building Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I closed my jaws and I felt how his whole body was crushed. My mouth gave out crunching sounds as the feeling of delicious meat filled my mouth. His warm blood sprayed on the insides of my mouth, which felt heavenly, while his cracking bones only made me feel like as if I¡¯d have eaten canned-fish. Humans were so unbelievably delicious in my monster forms. [Alice, should I leave you some?] I questioned my love, knowing that she would like to taste him as well. [N-No?] She asked meekly, not wanting to take away my meal, but I knew that she wanted. [Okay, then I¡¯m leaving some for you. I¡¯ll store him in my mouth till then, though it¡¯s hard not to gulp him down¡­ but anything for you. Hehe,] I answered her as I withdrawn my head. [I¡¯d like to eat him quickly, but this guy is at the fifth stage!! It¡¯s not so easy to shake him off!] Alice shouted in my mind, feeling very annoyed by the guy who was chasing her. Upon hearing her words, I felt worried. I roared at the remaining two guys in front of me, who upon seeing the bloody scene - and Charles¡¯ blood spilling out of my mouth onto the ground - stepped back in fear with their trembling bodies. I swung my bludgeon like tail and struck them at their sides. They protected themselves with their arms and weapons so I wasn¡¯t able to crush them, but I didn¡¯t care that much. On one hand, we have nothing to do with them as we don¡¯t even know them and on the other hand, they don¡¯t know that we have human forms, so they would never search for us. We can simply leave without anyone knowing anything about us. I was about to go and help Alice when I noticed that there is an Uridium metal chest. Could it be that it contains some kind of treasure? Let¡¯s take it. After quickly thinking about it I put it inside my storage space, which was in my stomach. Our monster forms had unique storage spaces, which couldn¡¯t be damaged. It was also a good way for defense because we could devour any kind of attack with our mouths. Actually, the storage space in our stomachs feel like another world, but that should be impossible because that¡¯s something from the fifth level onwards. You dare to chase my woman! You are courting death. I¡¯ll be sure to kill you later! I thought in my mind after storing away the little chest. I looked at those two guys and after thinking for a bit, I decided not to leave behind trouble, which was unnecessary. The fewer of them are alive, the better it is for us. I spat two bolts of electricity towards them, while I also used earth magic to attack them from below. Meanwhile, I also used Hydra¡¯s Wings. Blades of energy flew in an arc. They quickly defended themselves against my elemental attacks and then took a defensive position. Although they had ten more golems of punching strength, but it was for naught. My skills were much stronger than what any of the cultivators used, so as it struck their weapons, they were flung backward. They flew through the air and as they stabilized themselves, all they were able to see was my wide opened mouths. I bit on their bodies and chewed on them loudly. Now only the guy at the fifth stage was present. He had a hundred more golems of strength than us so it would be very dangerous to take even a single attack of his. Adding his skill to his strength, it was better to escape for now! I quickly flew into the sky, over the trees, which had shocking heights of one thousand and one hundred meters! My dear dragoness was being chased around by that damned bastard, which enraged me. I¡¯ll be sure to take revenge on him. If we wouldn¡¯t have wings and we would fly only by using our mind powers, then he could easily catch us. Using my parallel minds, I¡¯ve conjured four attacks with each of my head, adding up to twenty in total. I shot all of them towards him and luckily for me, he tried to defend himself by using the elements. He probably thought that his attacks were going to be stronger, but he was wrong! My attacks crushed his stupid defense and struck his body. He grunted slightly, but that was all he did. Unfortunately, these attacks of mine didn¡¯t matter much because, at these stages, the cultivators were very resistant against the elements. We couldn¡¯t be damaged by the elements since our elemental bodies were complete. A cultivator at the fifth stage was also close to such a state, so elemental attacks would only hold them up. Sure enough, I saw as the smoke cleared out that he gained only a few shallow injuries, but that was alright because I wanted to divert his attention. Thanks to my attack, he stopped for a moment, which was enough for me to fly to the side of my dragoness. We quickly started flying away, leaving this guy behind. We didn¡¯t go towards Erihall city, to make sure that we wouldn¡¯t become suspects. There shouldn¡¯t be anything leading him to us and even if he can find us, by the time he does so, we¡¯ll be strong enough to kill him. [Are you alright Alice? Are you in pain?] I questioned her, feeling anxious that she was hurt. [Yes, I am alright and you can feel that I¡¯m not in pain. Fufu~ But I appreciate your caring.] Alice answered in her mind with a small laugh. [Let¡¯s go.] I said as we sped up and flew away. We can simply travel to another planet when we are done with shaking him off. Now that he was out of firing range and couldn¡¯t shoot energy attacks at us, we slowly but surely left him behind. After a while, he stopped chasing us, so I gave the remaining ¡®meat¡¯ to Alice. [*Chew* *Gulp* Interesting... It really tastes wonderful, but somehow I¡¯m not happy about this¡­] Alice thought in her mind with mixed feelings. I find eating humans disgusting, but they taste delicious in our monster forms. After flying for a few minutes, we boarded our spaceship and flew towards planet Cyder. Traveling from Sypno to Cyder took two hours. We searched for a nice place and upon seeing the following scene, we knew that we found it. There was a little river and we heard the sound of a waterfall nearby. The water was perfectly clear and clean making me want to drink it. There was a little clearing, and trees were surrounding it since this was a forest. ¡°I think that this is a good place. Should we start building our house here?¡± I questioned Alice out of custom as I embraced her back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a nice place, and the monsters aren¡¯t too powerful in the area either, so we can take it easy here. I¡¯m also sure that we can finish everything in time!¡± Alice said with a hopeful face, already imagining the design of this place in her head. ¡°Then let¡¯s get to work!¡± I said happily as I swung my arm and a huge wind barrier appeared around this place. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we were to be attacked continuously by hordes of monsters because of the noise we are going to make. I used earth magic to create a little pool, right next to the river. After filling it with a thin layer of lava, I made a formation under it, which would keep it hot and then covered it with another thick layer of earth. I started compressing the earth walls and ground of the pool, to make sure that the water isn¡¯t going to turn muddy in the future because of it. After doing so, I also made another thin layer of lava and after cooling it, the ¡®stone walls¡¯ of our pool was ready. I thought for a bit and decided to make another pool as well, but with sand! After doing so, I filled both of them with water and cut out a single tree in front of it, which made it possible for us, to see the stars at night. The trees were huge and thick, so a single one of them was able to cover the whole sky in front of us... Hehe- this can also be used for something more erotic... I can see the foreshadow of wet nights! I couldn¡¯t help myself but think of perverted things upon seeing my creation. It made me remember how beautiful Alice was when we made love in the second realm in that little hot spring. [Ah... Don¡¯t mind me hearing you... I totally can¡¯t hear a single thought of yours, alright?] Alice remarked after hearing my thoughts with a sarcastic tone. [Alright!] I said proudly without any shame upon hearing her words. [....] She didn¡¯t say anything through our bond upon hearing my words, but I felt that she was looking forward to what I thought of... While I made the pools, Alice used nature magic to hollow out the tree. She left a human-sized doorway at mid-height. Then she carved out its center and made rooms into our house and she also cut a few gaps as windows. She made a kitchen, a bedroom, a living room and just for looks a guest room. It¡¯s not like anyone is going to use it... Alice also made a huge chamber, which had a height of four meters. The width and length of the chamber were thirty meters. Considering that the trees had a height of one thousand and one hundred meters, it was easy to imagine the diameters of their trunks. This chamber was made so that I can put what I was doing into it. Since we had tons of Trinatimuz, we used those to strengthen the walls of our chamber. I also made a stronger smithing hammer, which would be necessary for making weapons of our own, in the near future. When I was done, I put everything into my storage space, went into our chamber and connected it to the carved out ¡®wood walls¡¯ which were actually the inside of its trunk. This is going to be our work-house! Having a smooth and straight surface was good, no matter what you do. Its right half is going to be mine, while its left side is going to be Alice¡¯s. Who am I lying to? We don¡¯t have things like mine or hers¡­ We didn¡¯t want to be separated by walls so we simply divided it into two halves in our minds¡­ I didn¡¯t have to care about the smoke either since I could disperse it anytime by controlling the elements. When we were done with the walls and everything else, we realized something. That we don¡¯t have any furniture and that we need a very comfy, fluffy, soft bed! We both love it like that. In the kitchen, I used the remaining metal to make a fireplace and we can use our fire magic to cook. If we want to cook, that is. The tree was still stable, so we didn¡¯t have to fear the top half of it falling over. We went into the jungle and after finding a few weaker very fluffy beasts, we quickly hunted them down. Or so we wished it to be, but things were different. In our little hunt, we were attacked at least fifteen times by these weak monster since there were so many of them. They kept coming and coming! Luckily for us, we were able to kill the necessary amount because we found a monster, which was born for us! It was a monster which had completely white, thick, fluffy hair covering its body. It had a height of three meters so we could easily use it to make a bed out of it. Our eyes became red with greed upon seeing it, but we had to be careful because it was at the third stage of Space Founding Realm. Not because it might harm us, but because we didn¡¯t want to ruin its hair. I stood far from it as I created an ice spear and filled it with a tremendous amount of Space Energy. Cultivators were immune to these elements because they could simply dissolve it into their bodies. If you logically think about it, a spear, even if it was made out of an element should still pierce cultivators, yet it didn¡¯t do so.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. This was because they were able to dissolve it and turn it back into its original form. But this was a low-level monster and after filling this spear with so much Space Energy it would most likely die after being struck. I also added a Hydra¡¯s Head to my attack. It would attack the monster from inside out. I threw the ice spear towards its single eye and my spear pierced straight into it. As the spear entered the monster¡¯s body, my Hydra¡¯s Head was released from it and started rampaging in the monster¡¯s body, crushing its organs. It screamed out in pain but died in a few seconds. Using my mind power, I quickly skinned the monster and stored away its hide. Meanwhile, Alice was keeping the other monsters away. Then we went back to our house and on the way back, we were attacked five times, again... We washed its hide clean with our energies. Space Energy was pure so it could be used for cleaning purposes too, but we still preferred to have a nice bath at every night. Maybe it was related to our hot nights... We wrapped this big hide around the other fluffy hides we¡¯ve got on our way. Like this our brand new fluffy mattress was ready to use! But it wasn¡¯t time to sleep. We had work to do. Firstly, we took out our Phoenix Medals. ¡°Let¡¯s set this place as our reincarnating position,¡± I said seriously as the little necklace was hanging down from between my fingers. Alice nodded upon hearing my words as she put the phoenix inside her mouth. I did the same and I felt how that little metal medal melted down in my mouth and flooded my whole body. Afterward, it entered my cells and flooded our bodies. We felt very hot as both of us started sweating, which should be impossible since we have elemental bodies¡­ A phoenix shaped imprint appeared in the air in front of us and after shining with the light of a sun, it dimmed out and faded away. Now if any of us were to die, then we would be recreated at this place. Secondly, we went towards our workshop to do what we had to. Have sex. I thought jokingly in my mind. Alice, who was walking beside me, hand in hand, upon hearing my thoughts, started laughing in a very good mood. ¡°Pfft- Hahaha! No! We aren¡¯t going there for that reason!¡± She said as she laughed while holding onto her stomach. Her wavy blonde hair was shaking along with her whole body for a few seconds until she regained her composure. ¡°Interestingly enough you are interested in it. Fufu~ my Alice is a little closet pervert!¡± I said with a smirking face as I poked her side. She looked away as she exclaimed with a slightly red face and a small stutter. ¡°I- I¡¯m not!¡± That was totally believable. I thought upon seeing her reaction, but she tried fighting back upon hearing my thoughts. [It was!] I made a hard earth wall grow out of the ground behind her and pushed her against it as I held up her hands and I held onto her chin with my left hand. I put my forehead against her and looked deeply into her eyes. Her whole body was trembling, not because of the fear, but because of the excitement. Her breathing turned ragged as our lips touched for a moment. She was so vulnerable in front of me¡­ But only in front of me, which made me feel great. ¡°Haah- what do you want, dear?¡± She questioned me, anticipating for me to say something dirty. I could take her anytime! She closed her eyes and stuck out her wet lips. Seeing her offerings, I quickly kissed her deeply as I released her arms and held onto her neck. Our tails appeared behind us and coiled together. I hugged her tightly while we kept kissing. To be honest, a bulge was already growing in my pants, but I didn¡¯t care about that. It wasn¡¯t time for such a thing. We separated and started panting loudly. ¡°*Pant* That felt great. We should kiss more~ Hehe,¡± Alice said as she bit onto her lips and then turned to walk towards the chamber. When she was almost out of range, I felt that her tail started pulling on mine, so I stopped spacing out and looking at her back. I quickly appeared beside her and answered her. ¡°You are right. Your lips were as sweet as honey!¡± We flew up to the entrance of the tree and we went to our places. Both of us took out the herbs and metals we gained in those two Dungeons. [Hey, now that I think about it, we totally forgot about that metal box.] I thought as I remembered about the box I took away. [Oh, you are right.] Alice said as she also remembered about it, but I continued. [Well, it doesn¡¯t matter for now. At first, let¡¯s be done with this.] I was pouring huge amounts of Space Energy into the fire I made, using the fire element. Its temperature was about ten thousand celsius degrees, while the sun, the Earth had; had a temperature of about fifteen millions celsius degrees. Reaching such a high degree was only possible for people at, or above the fifth level, even if our elemental bodies were complete. I put that huge block of Uridium into the furnace to melt it. My flames melted it down in ten minutes and I used one of my minds, to keep up the high temperature inside. Using the lava element, I was able to control the melted metals, so I using that ability of mine, it was easy to get the shape of my battle hammer. I held the liquid in place and as it started cooling down, I started hammering it. I was working on it for twelve hours, including the tempering, before finally being done with it. Afterward, I did the same with Alice¡¯s katana and then I also made two armors. All in all, it took forty-eight hours of work, but the result was wonderful. Now all that was left for me to do was to enchant it. All this while Alice was continuously concocting pills, which came in handy because I used up every ounce of my mind power after each weapon and armor. I didn¡¯t spare effort to make the most powerful weapons and armors I could! Just like before, this time as well, I went over to Alice and upon stopping right behind her, she held out her hand with a few mind power restoring pills in it. ¡°Fufu- you sure know me well,¡± I whispered into her ears as I gave a kiss on her neck. She turned her head upwards with her eyes closed, making it easier for me to kiss her neck. If not for me, controlling the process with one of my minds, she would have fucked up long ago, and the herbs would have exploded. Her breathing turned ragged as she kept inhaling deeply. I left her there, hanging on the edge as I took away the pills from her hands. [Ah! No! You foul creature! I- I¡¯m in pain!] She moaned through our bond upon feeling the craving in her crotch. I smiled at her as I waved my hands and then put the mind power restoring pills into my mouth. I felt how it restored back my spent mind power in a few seconds and even the size of my sea of consciousness increased. Since I spent all of it numerous times and then restored it back in a few seconds, this was a natural effect. At first, I sat down and started training in using Hydro Mind. Mind attacks were very powerful in battles because they could easily paralyze our targets. This was one of the most powerful ones, so Alice had the same mind attack in her inherent memories. I wasn¡¯t able to do so for long because I felt Alice tugging on my back with her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t have any herbs left, so let¡¯s start,¡± She said with a bland voice. I thought that she wanted to start inscribing our weapons, but as I turned around, she attacked me with her body. I wasn¡¯t able to play any longer with her draconic instincts, which took over her desires. I felt like a toy¡­ but it felt great! A few hours and a calm Alice later, we stopped and got to work. She added Heaviness, Smashing, and Force to my hammer. Others would call this a miracle, yet she was still able to inscribe another one onto it. Being a True Divine Beast sure is convenient... Heaviness increased the weight of my hammer by a large margin. This is a very practical inscription since I could easily activate it whenever I needed it. When swinging my hammer downwards it would come in handy. Smashing increased the smashing force behind my hammer and Force would increase the strength I could swing my weapon with. The last is going to be Hydro Mind. Mind attacks were similar to curses, in that we had to make arrays and channel our energies through that. Curses were too complex to inscribe their arrays on weapons, but that wasn¡¯t the case with mind attacks. Thanks to Hydro Mind being an inscription on my hammer as well, I¡¯ll be able to use it easily, along with the other three as all I¡¯ll have to do is to simply channel Space Energy into them. She inscribed her katana as well, with the same, except that she inscribed sharpness instead of smashing and toughness instead of heaviness. When she was done with our weapons, she went to inscribe our armors, while I enchanted our weapons. I enchanted mine with Weightless, Toughness, Smashing and Energy Stealing while I enchanted Alice¡¯s with Sharpness, Toughness, Energy Stealing, and Weightless. Most of these were almost the same as the runes, but these worked passively and with a weaker effect. Now that we were done with our weapons, we restored our mind powers by using Mind Power Restoration pills. I enchanted our armors with Toughness, Reflect, Regeneration and Restoration. Regeneration helped to heal us, while restoration could restore the armor to its original form even if it¡¯s damaged. Reflect worked only if we were to be hit as it would cause a twenty percent backlash for our attacker. Alice has already inscribed them with runes, which were Restoration, Extreme toughness, Deflect and Absorb. If we pour our energies into these then it could restore to its original state much faster, become much tougher than it is, deflect the incoming strike and absorb most of the force behind the attack if it can¡¯t be deflected! For example, you can¡¯t deflect a piercing attack with your body, but you can absorb the force behind it! I turned into my monster form and then took out the metal box because I can take out things from my Hydra¡¯s Storage only in my monster form. I quickly turned back into my human form and we looked at it with Alice. Now that we were done with our weapons and armors all that was left was to see what was inside this metal box! ------------------------ Frank Orchard¡¯s Pov: --------------------------- Those two damned monsters! For fuck¡¯s sake! They¡¯ve got away. Well, we lost only a single person so it should be alright for now. I thought as I flew back towards where my treasure was. He was just a loser, underling of my father. One less doesn¡¯t make a difference. As I reached the place where the other two were supposed to be, I realized that they died as well because only patches of blood were on the ground¡­ It¡¯s no wonder considering how powerful these monsters were. I felt as a shudder ran through my back when I thought about what would have happened to me if they would have been only a single stage higher than they were! I didn¡¯t see that they died as well because I concentrated too much on the Dragon and I was too high up in the air to see such things. Stupid forest! This is why we have cut out every tree at our headquarters! We can¡¯t see anything from them unless we use our mind powers! I started looking for the Uridium chest I left behind in those two¡¯s care. After using my mind power and not finding it, I suddenly felt scared as I thought of that possibility, but to my dismay, it was true! The Diamond Eye of Power was missing! It was a cultivation treasure. It could help cultivators improving their domain by at least two layers!! I found a woman who killed a monster at the eighth level, but she was seriously wounded. I waited for the right moment and assassinated the woman. I took away the monster¡¯s core and the treasure as well. Since she was weakened greatly I was able to kill her. Though she was still a very tough opponent and I had a hard time killing her, but after twenty minutes of struggling, I was able to. When I told about this to my clan master who is also my father he said that I should return back to our headquarters and train safely with it. He is at the eighth stage, so he didn¡¯t care that much about it. I¡¯ve been cultivating for three hundred years before reaching the fifth stage of Domain Space Realm. I ascended to the third realm a hundred years before... I¡¯m not very talented, but if I would be able to train with the Diamond Eye of Power, then I could reach the seventh stage, which would increase my life expectancy from eight hundred to nine hundred years! I would still have five hundred years remaining and in that time I could break through to the fourth level for sure! Realizing that I was robbed, I quickly contacted my father as I felt panicked. I risked my life to get the Diamond Eye of Power, yet it was stolen from me? I¡¯ll be sure to kill those monsters! It seems like they weren¡¯t monsters, but damned divine beasts! I have to contact my father and go back to Erihall city to ask around for information about who might be the enemy of this Charles. They attacked him immediately, so they had enmity with him, probably, which means that taking the chest was only by chance. If that¡¯s so, then they might not know what it is used for. I realized it only after four days of trying... In that case, I might be able to catch them before they use it! Time, time, time! I need more time and every help I can get! I thought in my mind as an anxious feeling filled my heart. I took out my communication stele and after using my mind power I contacted my father. ¡°Father! I have a serious matter! Do you remember the Diamond Eye of Power I told you about!? It was stolen by someone!!¡± ¡°What? Who dares to steal from our Shrill Moguls clan!?¡± I told him what has happened and after some thinking, he answered. ¡°You should go back to Erihall and ask around. I¡¯m going to send you a few people with our spaceship. It¡¯s going to be faster like that. We have to find it before they learn how to use it or it¡¯s going to be impossible to get back! At that time we could only suck on our teeth bitterly and at most torture them to the death after finding them...¡± ¡°Oh by the way... If you are done with this case then you can come home and enjoy a nice present from me. We have caught an elf on planet Lark so if you want to, then I¡¯m going to leave her pure for you. What do you say?¡± To my happiness, my father had such a good present for me! An elf! Those are beauties! It¡¯s rare to catch one because they are hiding so well and they are also very powerful! I thought happily as an evil smile slipped onto my face. Once I get my hands on them, I can enjoy a beauty! ¡°Yes, father! Keep her. I want to enjoy her!¡± I quickly answered him, feeling that someone would take her away from me. ¡°Hahaha- Alright my son. Now go. I¡¯ll move and help as well if necessary,¡± Father answered and I couldn¡¯t help but imagine him waving his hands for me to leave. ¡°Thank you, father!¡± I thanked him and then I didn¡¯t wait any longer as I went towards Erihall to find the culprits of this crime. I¡¯ll make sure that they are going to suffer by my hands! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (AN:\ JUST TO BE CLEAR!!! Not even the elf is going to be raped. Like I said, I hate such things. So if you are with me, then you don¡¯t have to worry about that.) (AN:\Hiro¡¯s two handed battle hammer, but it¡¯s black because of the ore being black as well... http://www.valyriansteel.com/shop/images/uploads/warhammer-vs0004-smaller.jpg Alice¡¯s katana. http://www.deviantart.com/art/Katana-587621538 Sorry, I like black weapons, though you can imagine it in your own way too... Alice armor: https://staticdelivery.nexusmods.com/mods/110/images/1112-1-1322003342.jpg Hiro¡¯s armor: http://tera-online.cc/uploads/gallery/main/67/human_m_h17.jpg Just without that skirt like thing at the back... I DON¡¯T OWN THESE PICTURES! Credit goes to its original creator and these are just for illustration purposes.) Chapter 23 - Chasing [Edited] Chasing Frank¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------- I went back to Erihall city and went straight towards the guild. Since the monsters attacked Charles at first, it was likely that they were his enemy. I¡¯ve heard of Charles¡¯ habits about beating up lower ranked cultivators, so firstly I¡¯ll have to ask around for information about the victims. As I entered the Guild house I went towards Tracy Malmstad. Since I¡¯ve been a member of the guild for quite a long while I know her. If I know it well then she should have had a relatively good relationship with Charles. Maybe she can point out a few suspects for me. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t tell her what was taken from me. She is equally powerful compared to me and she has an even bigger clan behind her than me so I don¡¯t want to draw her attention upon the Diamond Eye of Power. I¡¯ll have to talk calmly and unhurriedly or else she might notice that something is off. I mean we, the children of the clan leaders, wouldn¡¯t care about a few servants dying. It¡¯s not like they were the loyal types either... ¡°Hello, Tracy. Do you have a moment?¡± I questioned her as I sat down on a chair and put my elbow on the table she was sitting at. ¡°Hi, Frank. Yes, I have. So? What is it?¡± She greeted me as well and then after answering, she also questioned me with her brows raised as she leaned forward in her curiosity. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± I said while faking my happiness. I just wanted to use her, nothing else. ¡°Well, the thing is that while I and my partners were moving back towards our headquarters, we were attacked by two divine beasts. One of them was a Hydra, while the other one was a Dragon. But the thing is that they actually went straight for Charles and after killing him they successfully escaped. - ¡± I started explaining with an ¡®unbothered¡¯ face as if I¡¯d be here only to learn of unrelated information. ¡°So you want to tell me that he was killed by two monsters and then those two simply ran away?¡± She cut into my words as she questioned me with her head tilted to the side. I felt like ¡®accidentally¡¯ grabbing onto her head and turning it in a circle... ¡°-Yes. My point is, do you have any idea about who those two might be? I mean such monsters walking on this planet isn¡¯t something we should allow!¡± I exclaimed with a righteous face while thinking¡­ Nice idea! The great me! Yes, I can just simply blame it all on those two. Like that it could be said that I¡¯m the hero who is going to destroy those monsters! Hahaha- Being ¡®good¡¯ is surely the best! ¡°Hmm, I have an idea. There were two cultivators a few days ago who came here when I was substituting the receptionist for a day. I don¡¯t know their names because they didn¡¯t introduce themselves, nor do I know how they look because they wore black capes and hid their faces with dark magic under their hoods,¡± She started explaining what she knew about the latest ¡®victims¡¯ with a thoughtful look on her face. After stopping for a moment to think about it more carefully, she continued - ¡°I don¡¯t get why, but I wasn¡¯t able to see through their dark magic, though that should be impossible since they were only at the first stage!¡± She exclaimed such a ridiculous thing. Useless bitch. What should I do with two little shrimps? ¡°Then why do you say that they were the ones who attacked and killed Charles?¡± I questioned her, feeling annoyed that she was talking nonsense. Not even a Three-Star divine beast would be powerful enough to fight me while being at the first stage... She raised her hand in front of me, to stop me from talking as she continued. ¡°Because Charles was their examiner, but what I expected didn¡¯t happen. When they came out of the examination grounds the big one, the guy was carrying Charles on his shoulder. Charles was in tatters and he had many terrible wounds. He looked as if he would have been¡­ bitten!?¡± She started explaining the happenings with a thoughtful face, but as she kept on telling it to me, she also realized something. She leaned forward in her excitement as she probably found out about something. Maybe she isn¡¯t useless!? ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to think of his wounds at that time, but after hearing what you have said, it makes me think of only a single possibility... that he was bitten! Yes, now I¡¯m sure of it!¡± She said with great excitement in her body. Did she hate them as well or what? ¡°So he was beaten by them while he was at the fourth stage and those two were only at the first stage?!¡± I asked for her confirmation upon realizing the possibilities her words held. If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t have to search for the victims anymore. I¡¯ll have to search for those two! ¡°Yes. To be honest, I don¡¯t know how they fought, but if they can beat and kill cultivators at the fourth stage, then that means that when they reach the second stage, not even we will be safe!¡± She said as her face turned into a slightly fearful one. Did she have enmity with them? Well, it would be good if she could help me, but I don¡¯t want her. She might take away my treasure! ¡°Alright. Thanks a lot! Now if you don¡¯t mind, I must leave. I still have to find information about those two,¡± I said as I stood up from the table, wishing to quickly leave. I was anxious to find those two! Please don¡¯t, please don¡¯t, please don¡¯t! I was praying in my mind that she wouldn¡¯t say something like this... ¡°Wait. Since they are powerful monsters, I¡¯m going to help you alright?¡± She questioned me as she also stood up, just like me. I turned around with a stiff face as I looked back at her. ¡°U-Uhm no, you can simply stay here. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s urgent so I have a lot of time. I¡¯m a bit bored nowadays so let me enjoy my hunting! Hahaha~¡± I said while laughing awkwardly as I held onto her shoulder, trying to push her back into her seat very gently. That¡¯s what I call bullshitting. An elf is waiting for me and if I can get my hands on my treasure, then I can break through to the seventh stage in a short amount of time. Though, I¡¯ll still have to infuse my body with the elements. ¡°Are you sure?¡± This bitch asked me another time with slightly furrowed brows, while she was already in a half-sitting position. ¡°Yes! I want to enjoy my time for now!¡± I quickly answered her in a self-confident way, as I stuck out my chest. I wanted to make it clear for her that I was alright alone. ¡°Alright then. But if you need help with them, then you can contact me. I was a bit annoyed by them anyway...¡± She answered as she finally sat down into her fucking chair. At least she provided me with the necessary information. She was such a good for nothing. She always spent her time here, doing nothing and rarely taking a few subjugation quests. YES! YES! Thank creator that you aren¡¯t coming with me! I thought happily in my mind, as I almost started jumping in place upon feeling my happiness. Afterward, I left the guild. While I was chatting with Tracy, the people my father has sent, also arrived. I told them the information I¡¯ve gained about those two and they started to ask around for information. There is no way that no one has ever seen two people covered in black capes¡­ In only half an hour, I¡¯ve got news about an inn called Rain Cloud where two people in black capes were seen entering and leaving. I took my way straight towards that inn. When I entered I went to the counter. There was a nice looking girl with brown hair and golden eyes sitting and chatting with the receptionist guy. I overheard that she called him Max, and the girl was called Ellery. Maybe I should try my luck with her before the elf? Hehe- ¡°Hi. Can I have some of your time, Miss-?¡± I questioned as I put my elbow on the counter and stopped beside her. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m called Ellery Gold and since you¡¯ve asked for it so nicely, yes you can,¡± She answered in a proud manner, not forgetting to emphasize her family name. Ugh¡­ she is the descendant of a big family¡­ I better leave her alone, but I can still sneak my way in through the receptionist! Though, I better not change the subject too obviously. ¡°Wonderful! Are you a regular here?¡± I questioned her as I looked into her eyes with a nice smile on my face. ¡°Yes, and?¡± She questioned me with her brows raised as she leaned slightly backward because she probably found my face to be too close to hers. ¡°I¡¯ve accidentally overheard that you are called Max, right?¡± I said as I leaned back and looked at the guy who kept looking at me with furrowed brows this whole time. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± He answered with a nod and then tilted his head to the side, not knowing what the hell am I asking such things from them. ¡°So the thing is that I¡¯m looking for two people, who have black capes and hoods. They also use dark magic to hide their faces. I just want to thank them for helping me out. I was wondering if you know anything about them?¡± I asked with my brows raised with another smile on my face. If I play the enemy card, then it¡¯s likely that these two would stay silent. After doing so many evil things¡­ I knew the way! As I said so I saw how Ellery¡¯s body stiffen for a moment and then relaxed back. Oh? Did I catch the fish in such a short time? I thought happily in my mind. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything about such people.¡± Unexpectedly, she answered like that, obviously hiding the truth. Why? I just want to ¡®thank¡¯ them!? This always worked before! Tch¡­ such an annoying bitch. Women are only good for fucking! Seriously! They are so stupid! If I were to become a ruler, I¡¯d turn every woman into my sex slave! Hahaha! Just how good would that be!? A new woman for every day! Maybe I could enjoy even the young ones¡­? I started thinking and dreaming in my mind about such a beautiful future, but I quickly regained my composure as I started thinking about the matter at hand. Nice acting but I¡¯ve already caught you. I¡¯m really lucky! The first person I¡¯ve asked was actually someone who knew them! Though it¡¯s likely that she won¡¯t say anything to me, but what about this Max¡­? ¡°Max? You have surely seen people coming in and out of your inn. I mean I¡¯ve heard it from my underlings,¡± I questioned him, with a ¡®nice smile¡¯ on my face, cornering him in the process. At this time something unexpected has happened. A little girl who wasn¡¯t even a real cultivator yet, came running out. ¡°Father! Father! I think that soon, I¡¯m going to reach the second realm. Maybe in the next month!¡± She shouted with a happy face as she hugged Max¡¯s waist with her little arms. Great! She is perfect for abduction! I thought happily upon seeing her. ¡°Oh! You have such a cute little girl. It would be terrible if something bad were to happen to her,¡± I said as I looked into Max¡¯s eyes with a threatening gaze. I slightly slipped up with my facade, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I was getting bored of this stupid game. I saw as his body stiffening. I¡¯m sure that he is angry, but what can he do? He is just a simple, talentless, powerless innkeeper... I could easily destroy him even alone. ¡°Y-yeah it would be terrible and yes I saw those two,¡± His face turned into a fearful one as he answered correctly. Ah~ That fearful face! These ants! I love crushing them. They don¡¯t have a clan supporting them. They are just sore losers! I love crushing them the most! After talking with him a bit I was able to pull out of him everything he knew about them. He said that they left the inn yesterday and went to another planet. They didn¡¯t tell him where¡­ or so he said, but that was just a lie. I saw through his fearful nature. That¡¯s a bit sad, but I will not only pull it out of him at night but maybe I can even get those two to appear here! ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. I thank you for your help. See you later!¡± I said with a bright smile on my face as I waved my hands and left the inn. At night, I came back with my men and sneaked in. We abducted the innkeeper¡¯s daughter and we also left a note for him. I¡¯m sure that he is going to love it. What I mind the most is that I won¡¯t be able to see his face when he reads it! ---------------------------- Max¡¯s POV: --------------------------------- I woke up the next day only to find my daughter to be missing. She was the only thing that was left from her mother because she died in a battle against a horde of monsters. Ever since that day, I didn¡¯t have the willpower to continue on the path of cultivation and shine as a high-level cultivator. I only wanted to live my life happily with my daughter before I would run out of time and die of old age. Usually, if people would see a chance to increase their life expectancy then they would try to hold onto that chance with all of their strength. No one wants to die, but I didn¡¯t have the will to fight anymore and that was equal to death. But after reading this letter, my will has changed. I didn¡¯t like this. I should be the pillar for my daughter, who could support her, who could defend and shelter her, yet what was I doing? FUCKING GRIEVING AND CRYING LIKE A LITTLE WIMP!? How could I look into my late wife¡¯s eyes after such a case!? I was grieving over my deceased wife and passing my training, staying weak which clearly had its consequences. I was four hundred years old, while my daughter was only twelve. I wasn¡¯t too talented before either, but I still could have reached much higher stages by now. I wouldn¡¯t be sitting in this damned in, doing nothing and that bastard would have never found me with such a stupid thing! I realized that I had to stand up again and fight for my daughter, for our, no, her future! But I was too weak! I was only at the second stage so I had no chance against that guy. On the letter, which was in my hands, stood: Dear Max, I don¡¯t want to hurt your daughter so I hope that you can get those two monsters in black capes to come to me or you won¡¯t ever see your daughter again. I give you at most a day to get them to your inn. I¡¯ll be there at that time with your daughter. You can use this stele if you can get them to come earlier. If those two still aren¡¯t there after a day then, unfortunately, your daughter is going to... Sincerely Frank Orchard of the Shrill Moguls clan, son of Cale Orchard, After reading it, I picked up the communication stele with my trembling hands. I have heard of this clan because it had a really bad reputation. It was a vicious clan who made many terrible deeds and most of those were caused by that damned son and father duo. The leader, Cale Orchard, was a cultivator at the eighth stage! I felt completely devastated. Did I really have to sacrifice those two to get back my daughter? Even if Alice and Hiro were to be geniuses; fighting against somebody at the eighth stage was impossible. How could I live after betraying someone so cruelly and seeing how they die because of me? I¡¯m not that kind of monster! I had only one chance. If I could somehow escape with my daughter and those two, then at least I won¡¯t have to feel remorse because of sacrificing them. Although they would have to hide for a long time, along with us, but as long as we aren¡¯t found, it is going to be alright! We can also leave this sector and travel to another one! After thinking about it carefully, I decided to ask for help from Ellery. She should know where they went and she can¡¯t be touched by these low-level clans. They too knew that if she were to be killed, then they would be killed soon enough! I quickly went towards her room and knocked on its door as I started shouting. ¡°Ellery! Could you help me? I have something to ask! It¡¯s really urgent!¡± I shouted as I started hitting the door.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°I¡¯m coming in a moment,¡± She said as I heard her steps nearing the door. She opened the door and let me in. I sat down stiffly on a chair as I looked at Ellery then said - ¡°S- So I would like to ask if you know where Hiro and Alice went to. Do you know?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, I know. Is there anything wrong? Wait, is this because of that guy who came in yesterday?¡± Ellery was a clever girl and she quickly thought of a reason. Before they left, they told her where they are going to. They also trusted her. Having a reliable friend is always good, so she even gave them a communication stele. I¡¯m sure that she knows where they are. ¡°N- no it¡¯s only because-¡± I wanted to tell a lie, but my terrible acting only made everything obvious. Her deadpan face said it all. She didn¡¯t buy even a single one of my words. ¡°.....¡± She looked at me with her brows raised as she leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms in front of her chest. After noticing how she was looking at me, I knew that I was busted. I guess I forgot how to act after twelve years of doing nothing... ¡°*Sigh* Okay. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. He is called Frank Orchard as stated in the letter he left and he comes from the Shrill Moguls clan. I know that you aren¡¯t here for as long as me, but I¡¯m sure that you have heard of that clan. The worst is that he abducted my daughter last night and he wants me to get those two to be at my inn in a day of time,¡± I told her the truth honestly. Maybe she could help me as well in a way. ¡°What!? He abducted your daughter!? That bastard! Ugh, this is really bad. Can you contact him somehow? If telling him the name of the planet and a general place is good enough, then we could simply point him towards that place. Then all we have to do is to tell Hiro and Alice and they could simply escape in time. Though you will have to hide from then on and this Frank has to be an idiot for this to work.¡± ¡°I thought about something like this too and yes I have a communication stele, which he left with the letter,¡± I said seriously with a nod of my head. ¡°Then ask him,¡± She waved her hand and urged me to contact Frank. Using the stele, I contacted Frank. ¡°H-hi! Can you hear me?¡± I question him as my anxiety was over the roof. ¡°Hi. Oh? Did you bring them back this quickly?¡± He questioned me in a melodious tone. Damned bastard. If only I¡¯d be stronger! ¡°N-no. I would like to ask you if telling you where they went would be good enough. I mean I can¡¯t tell them to come here! Why would they come here and die willingly just because of me or my daughter? So I think that it¡¯s better if I tell you exactly where they went-¡± I started my reasoning, hoping that he would consider, but he cut into my words cruelly. ¡°Shut up already. Don¡¯t bullshit to me. I don¡¯t care where they went. I want them to be there, at your inn! Listen, here is your daughter- ¡°Kyaa- Father! Help me!¡±- now if those two aren¡¯t there in a day of time then you can say goodbye to her!¡± He said as he broke the connection. He was cruel enough to project my daughter¡¯s message by using his own mind power since she didn¡¯t have it yet. Hearing what he said I felt despaired. I told what Franks said to Ellery. She told me that she had a good impression of me as she has been here, in my inn, for a long time now. She also stated that she didn¡¯t want me, to end like this, but she wouldn¡¯t betray those two either. They saved her life, so that was no wonder. She was at the worst place¡­ in the middle! She can choose between them or me. After making a thoughtful face, she said. ¡°Well, although I can¡¯t really help you since I¡¯d betray them by doing so, but I can tell them the truth. Believe me, they are real monsters. Maybe the can help you somehow. If they decide to come, then I¡¯m quite sure that you are saved. I¡¯ve never seen such might¡­ I¡¯m truly envious. Ellery soon took a communication stele out of nothing. She was using a storage item¡­ it was no wonder considering her background. She contacted Hiro and Alice to tell them the whole story. --------------------------- Alice¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------- We quickly opened the metal box and found an eye in it, which was made out of diamond. I was the first to ask¡­ ¡°What is this?¡± - as I tilted my head to the side upon seeing this thing and then turned towards Hiro with my brows raised. ¡°How should I know?¡± He answered as he also turned towards me and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Try probing it with your mind power,¡± I offered a choice for him as I poked that thing. ¡°Alright, let me try it,¡± He said as he shut his eyes and started probing it. I was concentrating on what Hiro felt, through our connected minds. He didn¡¯t feel anything¡­ He only felt that when he poured mind power into it, it was as if he would be standing in a distorted space and since I was next to him, I felt that feeling as well. ¡°Hmm. I feel nothing unusual from it. What should we do? I¡¯m sure that this is a treasure, but what is it good for?¡± He said as he looked at me with inquiring eyes and embraced my back. I started swinging my tail from left to right in my happiness upon feeling his embrace. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Hiro. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I can only think that this is something related to training. I¡¯m sure that distorted space we felt has something to do with its effects...¡± I answered and after some thinking, I came up with such a thought. ¡°That, or is it consumable? Though, it doesn¡¯t seem like that to me,¡± Hiro started guessing stupid things. ¡°Then why are you even saying it?¡± I questioned him as I gave a kiss on his face and then knocked on his head with my knuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t know... Whatever, then we should activate that ¡®distorted space feeling¡¯ with our mind powers and try doing something in it. Let¡¯s see how far it can reach,¡± Hiro said as he started pouring his mind power into it. We soon felt that distorted space feeling around us again. I started stepping backward, and after stepping out from two meters of its radius, I wasn¡¯t able to feel it anymore. ¡°Okay, so it works only in a radius of two meters. Keep up its area and I¡¯ll try to train or meditate or I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I stated after testing it and then told Hiro to continue. He nodded as he said that it was alright and then kept up its area. I stepped back into its range and then I started squatting, thinking that maybe it¡¯s going to increase the strength or toughness of our bodies. While I was doing so, Hiro, with his numerous minds, had time to marvel upon my body. ¡°Such a nice view. Those bouncing tits makes me remember yesterday night...¡± Hiro remarked with his lustful face, while he kept checking out my body. He was a perverted old man, which made me feel weird. A shudder ran through my body. ¡°Your saliva is spilling out¡­¡± I remarked as I motioned with my hands to clean his mouth and then continued - ¡° But I don¡¯t feel anything from this. Let¡¯s try meditating.¡± ¡°Oops-¡± Hiro said with a cheeky smile as he wiped the sides of his mouth, while I sat down. At first, nothing happened. Even though I was pulling in the elements, the Universe Energy, it didn¡¯t do anything. Not having any other choice, I started cultivating my domain. At that moment, I felt how Space Laws started flooding into my mind, from this Diamond Eye. It was helping in cultivating our domains! That being the case, we could easily advance! Both of us sat down and started training our domains and after a few hours, we actually broke through to the second stage! But at that time, we were interrupted because a connection was made between us and Ellery? Why would she call us? We let her connect her mind to ours through our stele and received her message. ¡°Hiro, Alice I have something urgent to tell you!¡± Her voice was clearly distressed and anxious as she didn¡¯t even bother with saying hi. Not like we cared about such things, though¡­ ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡± I asked quickly to learn more about the reason behind her call. ¡°Yes! You know Max, the innkeeper, right?¡± She questioned us. ¡°Yes of course,¡± Hiro answered as he looked at me with his brows raised. ¡°He has a daughter whom you didn¡¯t see, but the problem is that she was abducted!¡± She said and I couldn¡¯t help but imagine her distressed face as she was probably flailing her arms. None of us liked things like these. We weren¡¯t heroes. We wouldn¡¯t go out of our ways to save everyone¡­ but if trouble came for us, then we wouldn¡¯t evade it as long as it was within our capabilities. ¡°What happened? If we can, then we are going to help,¡± I answered her seriously as I furrowed my brows and stopped swaying my tail. Even though I was in such a good mood! [They will have to pay for turning your mood for the worse! No one can hurt my dear! Even if it was only turning your mood for the worse!] Hiro said through our bond seriously. ¡°Uhm. Someone called Frank Orchard from the Shrill Moguls clan came in yesterday and asked for two black caped people. We didn¡¯t tell who you are or where you are, but the next day Max woke up only to find his daughter to be missing. He found a letter and it said that you two have to be in his inn, in at most a day or he can say goodbye to his daughter... It was written by Frank.¡± Ellery explained everything to us shortly, but we understood everything. ¡°So is it actually all because of us?¡± Hiro questioned her as he looked at me with his brows raised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have to say this, but yes. I don¡¯t want to betray you since you seem to be the dependable type, which is rare, so I told you everything we know. I know that this Frank is at the fifth stage and the leader of his clan, who is his father is at the eighth stage. For now, he didn¡¯t appear, but it¡¯s better to be careful,¡± Ellery answered Hiro¡¯s question honestly. If we were the ones to cause the trouble, then it was even more natural to take part in solving it! We would kindly destroy our enemies in such a case! ¡°There should be two, or at least one cultivator with him, who is at the sixth stage so I advise you to be very careful if you come. I know that you are very strong, but you are only at the first stage and beating people at the fifth or sixth stage is impossible even for you. What should we do?¡± Ellery questioned us, hoping that we had a solution or a good idea. After pondering for a short moment, Hiro answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are going to be there in a day. We will think of a plan till then. You should never underestimate our race! Hehe.¡± ¡°Okay, but be careful. Tell me if we should do something,¡± Ellery warned us once again and then offered her help. How nice of her. ¡°We will,¡± I said as I broke the connection with them and then remarked with a bittersweet feeling in my mouth with a loud sigh. ¡°*Sigh* We made contact with only those two, yet they are already in trouble because of us. It seems like it¡¯s really better if we don¡¯t make contact with others.¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself from saying such depressing things. Luckily for me, Hiro was already past these hurdles and he had more experience with such things. ¡°That could be true, but why would we cover from trouble? If people really wish to know us and become friends with us, then should we simply push them aside because they might get in trouble because of us? If we are going to get in trouble because of them then I¡¯m sure that they are going to help us as well,¡± Hiro said optimistically. Usually, he was the realistic type. He wasn¡¯t pessimistic, nor optimistic. He preferred to see things how they were. Unbiased and straight. Of course, he was easily swayed towards the ¡®happier¡¯ things, but that was natural among intelligent beings. ¡°People who stood out for someone out of their own will when they weren¡¯t related to it were rare in my past life. Most of those ¡®friends¡¯ were only for show. Ridiculous. But you know what? Maybe here, where everyone is struggling to reach the top and stay alive, could become real friends. Friends who would help you even if they aren¡¯t related to your problems and help you freely out of their own will.¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t be sure of such a thing as I haven¡¯t lived here for such a long time and I don¡¯t know how people would really react at such times. There were people like that in my past life as well, but they were very rare.¡± ¡°Hiro... I wonder if something like that could happen. Can we find true friendship or is it just a shallow title to satisfy ourselves, that we aren¡¯t alone, that we have someone to truly rely on?¡± I fell into a melancholic state after hearing so much of Hiro¡¯s rambling and I couldn¡¯t help but remark such a thing. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alice, but I¡¯m sure that we will find out at one point. But at least we can be sure of one thing and that is each other,¡± He said as he gave a kiss on my forehead and then on my lips. ¡°Of course! I would never question you! Hahaha~¡± After his kiss, my mood quickly turned for the better as I returned his kiss. ¡°Though right now we should proceed towards Sypno. Maybe we can break through once more till reaching it by using this Diamond Eye. The worst part is that we can¡¯t use our monster forms... We will have to draw them out of the city somehow because fighting in our human forms is going to be tough,¡± He said after considering our possibilities. ¡°Uh,¡± I agreed as I climbed onto his back. We hid the entrance to our house by using nature magic and the hole quickly disappeared. Of course, it was still hollowed out inside, but the entrance was invisible. We boarded the spaceship and then went towards Sypno. While we were inside the spaceship, which was in autopilot mode, we sat down back to back with our legs crossed and poured our mind powers into the Diamond Eye. We felt as the ¡®distorted¡¯ space appeared and we started training our domain. We progressed very quickly, but it was considerably slower compared to the first time. It seemed like the Diamond Eye was slowly losing its power. At this tempo, the treasure is going to be completely used up until we would reach our destination, which to we soon arrived. We got out of our spaceship in our human forms. We were at the early third stage! It was supposed to be enough for only a single stage as two of us were using it. But since we were able to share everything, knowledge was the same. Both of us were able to learn the same things at the same time. Being at the early third stage meant that we had three hundred golems of strength in our human forms, while we had five hundred and ten in our monster forms. If were fight against someone at the early fifth stage who had three hundred and twenty golems of punching strength, then we could easily win in our monster forms even considering that our strength would decrease to three hundred and ninety golems because of our enemies¡¯ domain. Unfortunately, in our human forms, we would be in quite a big shit since our strength would go below two hundred. Not even our techniques could save us in such a case. This meant that we had to bring Frank out of the city or else we won¡¯t be able to fight him! Although the bonus from our monster forms are going to decrease, but that is only from the fourth stage onwards so our strength would still increase by seventy-five percent. Although a cultivator at the sixth stage would be dangerous, but we had tough bodies and great coordination so we didn¡¯t have to fear someone like that either, not to mention our skills. ¡°Ellery. Listen here. When we appear and start fighting you have to do only two things with Max. Take the little girl with you and run! Don¡¯t turn back because after you are gone, we can go towards the jungle to use our monster forms. Like that, we can kill people even at the sixth stage, but if you stay back and they catch the little girl again, then they could blackmail us with her to stay in the city and like that things could very well go wrong...¡± I contacted Ellery and told her what to do. ¡°Do you understand it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but question her again to make sure that she understood. ¡°Yes! If I¡¯d be powerful enough, then I¡¯d help you, but unfortunately, I¡¯m too weak... Sorry¡­ If only I¡¯d have time to call for my father...¡± She mumbled in her mind, wishing for her father to come, but we were lacking in time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you can get the girl and run away, then we should be alright,¡± I told her and then broke the connection. We moved towards a spaceship agency and bought a new spaceship. We didn¡¯t even use the money we have gained at the second level. We had thousands of gold coins so buying a new spaceship wasn¡¯t that hard. Afterward, we ran into an alleyway behind the Rain Cloud inn. Hiro used the skill, he couldn¡¯t use while he was at the second level. It¡¯s called Replicate. He can use some drops of his blood to replicate himself. This takes its toll on him, for now, since we were still at a low-level and stage, but it would be as easy as breathing in the future. Right now, he has five heads, so he can make only five clones. Which is the most ridiculous and disgusting is that we were two divine beasts, with inherent memories and racial abilities and we can use each other¡¯s skills too. This means that I can use Replicate and Hiro can use my skills as well¡­ and this is only the beginning!! We have such disgusting and powerful skills that if others were to hear about them, then they would probably puke and drop dead after coughing up too much blood¡­ The other pair of this skill is called ReCreate. This skill means that as long as one clone is alive we can¡¯t die. Because of this reason, we are two True Divine Beasts with five lives... and that number is going to increase after each level. We planned to confuse him with our clones and bring him out of the city. We are sure that he would chase after us, so dragging him out of the city is going to be easy. We spread our clones through the city, to make his job harder. Skills as disgusting as these should be found only among the species of Hydras yet now even I¡¯m going to join their ranks. [Having such a nice boyfriend sure is wonderful~ Giving his girlfriend five more lives. Hahaha~ I wonder how Frank¡¯s face is going to look when he sees a clone appear out of nowhere,] I couldn¡¯t help but laugh in my mind upon imagining his face. [Yeah, that¡¯s going to be hilarious. But now that I think about it... We should marry!!] Hiro came out of nowhere with such a thing, totally randomly. [W-What? Do you want to do it now? And what¡¯s with this? Saying something like that out of nowhere¡­] I answered with a surprised face. I would say yes anytime, but this seemed to be the wrong time. [No! I just pointed it out that we forgot about such a nice ceremony. We didn¡¯t have a honeymoon up till now!!! This is a crime!] Hiro started thinking of perverted things int he middle of this mess. To be honest, I was swayed towards such a thing. [You just want to fuck me,] I remarked with a small exclamation in my mind, but he shouted yes as an answer, without the slightest bit of shame. [Others would at least cover it¡­] I couldn¡¯t help but remark with my brows furrowed. [Others don¡¯t have their minds connected with their lovers. Hehe,] Hiro answered, which was also true. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know about his thoughts. [Whatever. I¡¯ll happily marry you, but at first, we should stay alive¡­] I said my yes quickly and then postponed this thing. It was better to focus on the problem at hand at first. [Now I¡¯m fired up! These bastards are separating me from a nice honeymoon!] Hiro shouted in my mind, feeling fired up after hearing my answer. He also knew about my feelings¡­ [Now even I¡¯m looking forward to it. I like when you play with my tail too~Hehe,] I answered him with a seductive tone through our bond. [Oh, I will. Don¡¯t worry about that!] He said as he grabbed onto my butt. The only problem was that I didn¡¯t have parallel minds, so I couldn¡¯t control my clones that well. I had to control them one by one. Hiro helped me by lifting my clones off the ground and he carried them, me, in a princess carry to the right positions. Now all that was left was to use our main bodies and call this Frank. We quickly went into Max¡¯s inn. Upon seeing us, Max made a happy face, which quickly turned into a sad and worrisome one. Hiro told him to contact Frank and he did as told. After doing so, Hiro started his idiocy again. ¡°The Dice is cast!¡± ¡°You have said that already! Try something new¡­¡± I remarked with my brows furrowed as I flicked his forehead. ¡°Oh, Alice, why would you refute me? You know that I really like this saying!¡± He said as he took my hands and kissed them one by one. ¡°But it sucks!¡± I told him as I gave a small kiss on his face. ¡°Why?¡± He questioned me as he leaned back and tilted his head to the side. I looked sideways as I answered him - ¡°Because it has been used already¡­¡± ¡°Such a party killer¡­¡± Hiro remarked as he hugged me into his bosom and kissed the top of my head. ¡°As if you would be any different,¡± I mumbled silently, feeling happy and calm in his embrace. ¡°Hahaha~ I¡¯m not!¡± Hiro exclaimed while laughing loudly. His arms tightened around my back because he felt worried for my safety. This case might be more dangerous than it seems. I looked at Mac¡¯s face, who upon seeing our bantering made a slightly more eased face, but he visibly couldn¡¯t calm himself. He probably hoped that everything was going to be okay. He was waiting for Frank to come and decide his, and his daughter¡¯s fate¡­ Are they going to live or die? He didn¡¯t know, only time is going to tell! Chapter 24 - What is the Solution? [Edited] What is the Solution? Hiro¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After we told Frank that we were here, we left the building. We didn¡¯t have to wait for long for Frank to appear because he soon arrived with a small group of people. There were two people at the third stage, three at the fourth, two at the fifth and one at the sixth stage. It seems like Frank didn¡¯t spare effort to catch us... They encircled us and Frank started laughing upon seeing that ¡®we had no way out¡¯. Melleri, who was Max¡¯s daughter was also sitting next to him on the ground, clearly without any strength left in her body. In Frank¡¯s domain, she didn¡¯t have the strength to stand. Onlookers started gathering after realizing that there was a possibility for a good show. ¡°Melleri! Are you alright?!¡± Max shouted as he quickly ran to her, but he was kicked in the face before reaching her little body, which caused him to get slightly hurt as he fell backward. ¡°Hahaha! Finally, I¡¯ve caught you! I¡¯ve been chasing you for quite a long time! Now hand over what you have taken from me!¡± Frank laughed happily upon finally ¡®catching¡¯ us and then his face turned serious as he started demanding his treasure. Hearing this, we knew what he was talking about, but fearing that he might kill Melleri if he hears what we have done with it, we bluffed. ¡°No! First the girl! Release her!¡± I shouted with a righteous face, with a steady and stable voice. Our faces were covered in dark magic, so we didn¡¯t have to care about acting. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t care about her¡­ take her!¡± He shouted as he grabbed onto Melleri¡¯s hands and threw her into the air, towards Max. - ¡°I just need my Diam- my treasure!¡± He continued, almost slipping in the process, but he quickly corrected his words. Was he fearing that someone would get to know what he is looking for? Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t use that card anymore since we consumed it. We felt enraged upon seeing how he was handling her. Max hugged her into his bosom and then after remembering what we talked about, he ran away as quickly as possible.We also gave him our old spaceship, so after a few kilometers, we saw it flying down from the sky. They boarded it and then left. Now we had one less thing to worry about¡­ We felt slightly relieved. ¡°Now that they have left, give me back what is mine!¡± He shouted once again with a demanding voice, which pricked our ears. Feeling curious about what he would say, I asked - ¡°And what do you offer in return? We want to get away after handing it over.¡± ¡°HAHAHA- Are you an idiot? Who would let you off so easily after stealing from me? Maybe I can let you off the hook if you two are going to lick my boots for the rest of your lives. Go ahead, swear upon the heavens. Make an Oath! Hahaha!¡± He unexpectedly offered a chance for us as he started laughing madly. I raised my brows as I looked at Alice and released our little cover. She chuckled as she pulled off her hood and gave a kiss on my lips. We were ridiculing him by not caring about him and my following words probably increased his wrath as well. - ¡°Such an idiot. Man, I was being sarcastic. Who would want to be ¡®spared¡¯ by you? I¡¯d rather die¡­ but you have made wrong people into your enemies.¡± I answered seriously with furrowed brows. ¡°YOU BASTARD! YOU ARE GOING TO PAY! And who would have thought that there is such a beauty under the hood? HAHA! I¡¯m going to enjoy her body after killing you! NO! Even better! I¡¯m going to tie you and then enjoy her in front of you! Hmph, ¡®people¡¯ you say¡­ You aren¡¯t even--¡± I felt my rage reaching the sky, but I wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would charge in like an idiot. It would be the worst decision in my human form. We had to leave the city at first, so while he was trying to give an evil speech, we dissolved our bodies and appeared behind them with our clones. We weren¡¯t wearing our armors either since we knew that our body would dissolve. It also made our movements easier. When we transform into our monster forms, the things on our bodies return to the storage space in our stomachs. We preferred to use our storage spaces, which we gained from the dungeon, only because we couldn¡¯t take out things from our Hydra¡¯s Storage or Dragon¡¯s Storage unless we transformed into our true forms. Since we didn¡¯t have anything heavy on us, we moved swiftly, with a speed a cultivator at the third stage shouldn¡¯t have. Of course, everyone here was a cultivator, so they quickly reacted. Frank enlarged the size of his domain to the maximum, which caused a few onlookers who were only at the first stage to collapse! The problem was that we were in our human forms and thanks to the woman¡¯s domain at the sixth stage, we were left with a ridiculous amount of one hundred and twenty. Our problem was the woman beside him who was at the sixth stage! Her domain left us with a meager amount of two hundred and twenty golems! What were we supposed to do with such a large gap between our strength? Not even skills or talent could make up for such a hole. ¡°Natassia! Block them from the front!¡± Frank shouted with a dark face, fearing that we would get away. The woman at the sixth stage quickly jumped after us and soon caught up to us. This ¡®soon¡¯ actually meant only two seconds, but considering our strength and speed, it was enough for us to advance kilometers! Frank was about to hit our clones when we suddenly dissolved them into a black puddle of liquid. If we dissolve them, then we can simply call back that puddle, but if our clones were to get killed, then we would have one less ¡®head¡¯ for the time being. Or Alice might lose a wing or such things in her case¡­ since she wasn¡¯t a Hydra. We were standing in front of them once again and they made a ridiculous face. All of them had their eyes opened widely as they quickly rubbed them, hoping that we would return to our original positions. The black puddles rushed back into our bodies and merged with us once again. Frank and his idiot group were looking back and forth between us and where we stood. We were out of the city, but since we wanted to be sure of things, we repeated this process at least another two times, which took only a few seconds. We didn¡¯t escape, even though we could have because if we did, then Frank could have easily caught up to Max and Melleri. The spaceship we gave them was slower than the spaceships that were sold here since it was originating from a lower realm. We couldn¡¯t help it since we didn¡¯t have time to buy a better one. Ellery was waiting for us to finish because she was our escape! Natassia laughed happily upon realizing that our clones didn¡¯t dissolve this time, which was followed by Frank¡¯s laugh. Their mood was much worse, though¡­ They probably felt worried that we would leave without them understanding anything. The onlookers didn¡¯t follow us and now that there weren¡¯t any humans other than Frank and his team, we could finally transform and fight. Of course, this ability has drawbacks too. One being that if we leave one of our clones further than two kilometers from any of our clones, then that clone is going to dissolve. This meant that we could create a chain of clones¡­ This range is going to increase as we advance and gain strength, but that was our boundary, for now. The other one, being that if we turn into our monster forms, then these clones are going to dissolve. It would be way too unfair against the universe if there would be twelve Twelve Headed Hydra and Dragon God at the same time. While they were laughing happily, we released our human bodies and turned back into our true, mighty forms. Their faces quickly turned into a despaired one upon realizing their problem. In our monster forms, we had three hundred and thirty golems of strength even under Natassia¡¯s domain. She had only three hundred and fifty, and such a small difference was like a fart for us. With our abilities, we could easily crush this bitch! People at the third and fourth stage? We could straight ignore them. Our armored bodies were enough to protect us even against the attacks of Natassia, so we had nothing to fear! The only problem would be if a cultivator at the seventh stage were to appear. [Alice which one do you want to play with? The woman at the sixth stage or Frank and the others?] I questioned her as I spread my mouths into an evil grin. Probably. [I¡¯ll kill the woman. You don¡¯t like hitting them anyway. You can easily clear out the trash by using your heads and I¡¯m better at focusing my attention and power at a single target anyway. Everything shows that you should fight with the weaker guys.] Alice reasoned effectively, so I quickly agreed and charged towards the low-level cultivators, while Alice charged towards Natassia. ¡°Hah! Arrogant dragon! Thinking of taking me on? You are digging your own grave!¡± She tried to regain her braveness by shouting such things, but it was clear that not even she believe in her own words as she took a defensive position. She took off her shield from her back and prepared to take on Alice¡¯s attack. She was as quick as lightning and Natassia barely had time to do anything. Alice¡¯s large mouth was about to crush her into minced meat, but before it could happen, Natassia realized her wrong decision and flew to the side in the air. Alice¡¯s teeth still grazed her arms, causing a large gash to appear on her arms and her poison also entered her body. Alice turned back in the air swiftly, and flew towards Natassia once again, with her jaws opened widely. She made a terrified face as she quickly used the elements around her in a panicked way, trying to save her puny life. Alice spat a ball of Dragon Qi towards her. Natassia was smashed into the ground, along with her stupid shield as she grunted loudly. She spat out a mouthful of blood, only to see Alice, who landed in front of her. She was releasing her bloodlust completely, filling the whole area, which caused everyone to shiver in fear. Alice put her paws on Natassia''s body, who tried to push Alice''s dragon body to the side, but her feeble strength was nowhere near enough. This was also because Alice¡¯s poison affected her and she was almost completely paralyzed. Alice rubbed her scale covered, huge head on her body and then after a lick, Natassia screamed out in pain. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Her skin was shredded into pieces on her body, which probably came with a lot of pain. Not wishing to play with her for too long, Alice put her into her mouth and after a few loud crunching noise, everything turned silent around her. At that time, a guy at the seventh stage appeared out of nowhere, along with that Tracy bitch. Probably he was the other person with Frank, who was sitting on his butt, with his snot covered face, in front of me. While Alice fought with Natassia, I also did my job. Those who were at the third and fourth stage committed suicide by coming here. I used three of my heads to cast gigantic lava balls with a diameter of five hundred meters almost instantly and then shot it towards the weakest cultivators. Frank and the other guy defended relatively easily, while those three at the fourth stage took a single lava ball up together, to defend against this warm up attack of mine. But that was what I wished them to do. I used my remaining two heads to do the same, but towards the cultivators at the third stage. Their body was struck and burnt to death in a moment. All it took was at most a second as they died while screaming. While the others were defending against my stupid attack, I quickly charged towards them to chew them into minced meat. Frank made a startled face upon realizing that my speed was much greater than his or any of them here, even though Frank had a lean body, indicating that his forte was in agility. Now I was ¡®five¡¯ against five, so I had it easier. I swung my tail in an arc, using Hydra¡¯s Tail at the same time. My attack moved towards them swiftly, with a crushing strength of three hundred and ninety golems! All five of them took on my attack, together, but the four of them were still flung backward, with their arms and few of their ribs possibly broken. They spat out a mouthful of blood, which splashed on my heads because I was already in front of them. After releasing my attack, I was already charging towards them. I snapped my jaws, and after chewing only once, I gulped all three of them down. Frank and the other guy made terrified faces as I turned towards them while trying to pull my mouths into evil smiles. Frank looked towards the last guy at the fifth stage, who was still alive like him and then said - ¡°Jeffrey, be careful. I fear that these two aren¡¯t as easy prey as we thought. Let¡¯s attack from two ways,¡± Frank said with his brows furrowed, trying to get a good measure of my strength. After saying so, Jeffrey rushed behind me, while Frank stood in front of me. I so would have liked to smirk, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t. Frank and Jeffrey rushed toward me. I swung my tail towards Jeffrey once again, which caused his eyes to bulge. My bludgeon like tail almost reached him when he tried to jump to the side, but it wouldn¡¯t work. Using one of my minds, I made a hard wall of earth beside him, while I also attacked his mind with Hydro Mind. His mind turned into a vegetable for a moment, which was more than enough for my tail to struck his body and smash him into the wall beside him. His body turned into a bloody pulp on the hard earth wall, which was also crushed, along with his body. His blood flowed down the hard pieces of earth, which were rock-like. His bones flew through the air, and probably only his flying head was still in one piece. Out of fun, I used lightning and fire magic to set his flying head on fire. Jeffrey''s head arrived at the ground in the form of ash. I turned my heads towards Frank, who sat down in his fear and started mumbling some kind of apology. Since also just finished Natassia, I was about to paralyze Frank and then play a bit more with him because of the remark he made, but at that time, those two came. I noticed them in time, but the guy was way too quick! He had three hundred and eighty golems, while we were left with only two hundred and seventy! Using his superior speed, he appeared beside me and swung his shadow-like blade towards my heads. One of them were cut off, while another one had a large gash on it. It was nothing serious, though. With my regeneration speed, it started regenerating with visible speed. The gash on my neck slowly disappeared, while the guy moved like a shadow and took away Frank from before me. My other head would take more time to regenerate, but it was alright. But such a thing couldn¡¯t go unpunished. I didn¡¯t care about it that much, but Alice was different. I¡¯d react stronger if she were to be hurt, and she was the same. I felt how her wrath reached the sky, while she started talking by using her mind power, with her bloody head, thanks to eating Natassia¡¯s body. ¡°You damned bastard. You dared to attack my mate?! I swear upon my title, the Sovereign, that I¡¯m going to eat you, crush you, no, torture you for doing such a thing. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll beg on the ground to release you from the living and let you die!¡± The unknown guy laughed with an unbothered face as he responded -¡°Haha, at first you should stay alive. I don¡¯t know who are you monsters, but you aren¡¯t going to escape from this place. Frank is a good friend of mine and you¡¯ll have to pay the price for hurting him!¡± He looked at Frank as he continued - ¡°Man, you are lucky that I came. You¡¯d be dead by now. I hope that you can share that virgin elf with me as a reward when we are done here, right? I heard it from my father that you were able to abduct one! Hehe,¡± He questioned such a disgusting thing from Frank, in front of us. Great, now we have one more thing to do¡­ Once we gain a bit more strength, we will have to save that poor elf. We hate rape to the core and we would fight against it if possible. This guy at the seventh stage had red hair and blue eyes and considering how powerful he was, it could be said that he was a genius! He had more physical strength at his actual stage than the others! We had forty more strength than others at each stage. Reaching that kind of difference was impossible to normal people, but this guy had at least fifteen more golems of strength than the average cultivators. He was truly talented among the humans, which was sad... ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m so rude. My name is Wick Malmstad and I¡¯m from the Malmstad clan,¡± he announced as he looked towards us and stuck out his chest proudly and then continued - ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so that you won¡¯t die without knowing who was your doom. Remember my name because I¡¯ll be sure to turn into a lord of the universe! Maybe if you reincarnate, you will be able to serve me. Hahaha!¡± I felt like puking upon hearing this guy. One of the worst kind of people...He was talking loftily, uncaringly and arrogantly. He thought that he was better than everyone else. Such arrogance¡­ not even we thought of such things. Were we powerful? Sure. Were we cheats? Sure. Were we probably the strongest pair in this universe? Sure! But not even we would say such things openly. You can never know what lurks in the darkness. Walking in the light is the stupidest thing. You can¡¯t see what lies in the darkness if you walk in the light. You have to choose the middle path to see both! ¡°Hahaha! As you said, as you said! Also, what you asked is a cheap price! You can take her virginity. It¡¯s not like she would turn slack after a single night! Hehe- With you here, we can surely kill these two. I¡¯m truly thanking you very much for saving my life!¡± Frank answered his question with a happy face, thinking that we were going to die. ¡°Hohoho~ That¡¯s what I like to hear. An elf? I¡¯m sure she must be a beauty!¡± Wick exclaimed loudly with a happy face. Hearing their disgusting talk, we were enraged. Not only did they completely disregard us as if we would be dead, but they even started chatting about things like having a good night with an abducted elf! Just thinking about it made us angry! But we knew that if they were to fight with someone who was so much stronger than us, then we would die. Since Max and Melleri were long gone, we had nothing to lose if we go away and hide, so for now, we retreated. Of course, these bastards surely didn¡¯t intend to let us leave, but they can¡¯t stop us. While they were chatting, we called for Ellery and she appeared above us with her spaceship. She waved her hands towards Wick and the others as we transformed into our human forms, and jumped into her spaceship. Its doors closed as those three were left there with their stupid and dumbfounded faces. We felt great upon seeing that. We heard a shout - ¡°Stop them! They are trying to get away!¡± - as the spaceship sped up and left them in the dust. ---------------------- Frank¡¯s POV: -------------------------- Upon realizing that they escaped just like that, I felt enraged and anxious at the same time. ¡°FUCK IT! THEY GOT AWAY AGAIN! AND NOW I DON¡¯T HAVE ANYONE TO BLACKMAIL THEM WITH!¡± I shouted angrily because I couldn¡¯t hold back my towering wrath. ¡°What about that golden eyed woman?¡± Wick questioned me with his brows raised. He had a perverted grin on his face. He probably wanted to ¡®tame¡¯ her as well. ¡°You can¡¯t touch her. Her family is from the fifth level. If we touch her then we are all going to die...¡± I told him honestly as I shook my head and I didn¡¯t know about her whereabouts either, so she was a lost cause. ¡°Ugh. Fuck! I liked her petite body¡­¡± Wick said, not caring about my problem. His mind was clearly wandering elsewhere. He suddenly made an enlightened and excited face as he shouted. ¡°HEY! And what about that bombshell? Oh man¡­ She was even more beautiful than any elf I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s good that I¡¯ll be able to track them down! Hahaha! Once I catch her¡­ she is going to have a good fate as my personal sex-servant!¡± Hearing his words, pricked my ears. Did he say that he had a way to track them down? Hearing his words, I quickly questioned him. ¡°What did you say? Can you really track them down?¡± He nodded as he answered my question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I used my mind power to leave a mark on the Hydra when I cut off its head, though it will activate only after a month... Or else he would notice it when I activate it. We will have to wait for it to settle down in his mind and then we will have to react quickly when the time comes. Until then, I should be able to break through to the middle seventh stage and by then.... Hmph, They are going to die!¡± ¡°Seriously!? That¡¯s great! I¡¯m going to our base and prepare our soldiers. I¡¯ll be sure to exterminate those damned monsters,¡± I responded happily upon hearing his explanation. In that case, nothing was lost! I could still get my revenge! ¡°And what about that elf? I¡¯m not going to help you for free...¡± Wick said such a thing as he looked at me. Completely shameless! This bastard! Even though he wants to take that blonde bombshell for himself, he is even asking for my elf? ¡°*Grunt* Alright. If you can help me kill them, then you can get to be her first partner¡­ What do you say?¡± I grunted unhappily and then questioned him. His help was necessary since he would be the only one to know where those two were going to be. ¡°Deal!¡± He shouted as he extended his arm out for a handshake. ¡°Deal! But only if you can kill them!!¡± I shook hands with him as I also added my condition. ¡°Okay, okay...¡± He answered while shaking his head. Our clan didn¡¯t have cultivators at the seventh stage. Those cultivators mostly didn¡¯t join any organization or if they did, then they would join to the Rising Sun Sect, or to the Warlords Tribe in the beastmen¡¯s case. Who knows if those two are going to advance again? All help would come handy... Although it was a bit sad that I wouldn¡¯t get to take my elf''s first time and I even had to wait for a month before getting my way with her, but it was still better if I had more chance for revenge. I wouldn¡¯t let those two off the hook, no matter what! Also, since those two were at the third stage, I can be sure that my treasure is gone¡­ Now the only thing left, which was driving me, was none other than my revenge! I wanted to take revenge and torture them! ¡°See? It would have been better if you would have let me join!¡± Tracy just had to speak and annoy me with her stupid words. I almost exploded after hearing her sentence, but I swallowed my rage. We said goodbye and went back to our headquarters. I also wanted to explain everything to my father. Maybe he knew more. ----------------------------- Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------- With Ellery¡¯s spaceship, we arrived even before Max and Melleri¡­ Since they were traveling with a slower spaceship, they had to spend two hours to reach Cyder, even though they started off earlier. This is why we had to delay Frank, or else they would have been caught easily after scanning space, by using the scanners in the spaceships. After catching up to them and catching them¡­ we could have gone back once again. For now, everyone is going to live here, with us. Considering our love life, we decided to build a separate ¡®house¡¯ for them in the tree, much higher than ours. We were about to have our honeymoon! It would be terrible if we were to be heard! Upon seeing our house from the inside, since we led them around, all of them commented on it, telling that it was beautiful and cozy. ¡°Woah! I¡¯ve never thought of living inside trees. But considering how huge they are, this is surely a wonderful idea! I feel like I don¡¯t even want to leave this place anymore¡­¡± Ellery said after marveling at the nice environment. ¡°Hmm, just you wait!¡±I proudly exclaimed with my chest puffed out, and I was followed up by Alice. ¡°Yes, when the night comes all of these plants are going to shine with beautiful lights. That¡¯s when this place becomes the most beautiful!¡± Seeing our reaction, Ellery laughed at us and then she soon went back to her new room and started training. Thinking about his life and what he had to do, Max didn¡¯t slack off anymore either. After he placed Melleri inside their room to meditate, he went straight into the wild to train. He probably didn¡¯t want to be weak any longer. He wanted to grow and become someone his daughter can look up to! Who would want to stay a loser? I surely wouldn¡¯t! What he didn¡¯t know was that talent was something imaginary! Of course, nothing was equal. There were people with more talent and there were people with less talent. A not confident person could be talented as well, while a self-confident person might not be a truly talented one. There were exceptions to everything. But what really determined ¡®talent¡¯ was actually how much they believed in themselves. Humans and intelligent beings needed beliefs! If he would believe in his own talent, then he could advance faster and easier. You are the one shackling down yourself! If you believe in yourself then no one can stop you! We went back to our own room and started¡­ bonding, unlike the others who worked hard. We trained only after satisfying our lust and love for each other. Love was the first for us! Chapter 24.5 - Honeymoon (18+) [Edited] Honeymoon Hiro¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- After everyone went their own ways we too entered our room. Thinking about what I said before I sent my intention to Alice, who blushed and moved into the chamber. I sat on the side of our bed and waited for a short amount of time. She came back soon, wearing a completely white wedding dress, which looked very sexy on her as it was quite short at the front showing her thighs. The high heels only accentuated her sexy legs. I don¡¯t have a leg fetish, but hers were really perfect. She slowly walked towards me, just so she could tease me with the suspense. When she stopped in front of me, I felt her ¡®aroma¡¯ hitting my nose as I drew in a deep breath of air filled with her fragrance. She always had such a nice smell, which was released by her body continuously, but usually, I can control myself... At times like these? It makes me go crazy! I felt as her hands landed on my shoulders, while I was still looking straight ahead trying to peek under her skirt. Her hand moved down on my shoulder, towards my neck. Her pointing finger slowly slid up on my neck reaching my chin. Alice raised my head, making me look her in the eyes. I looked deeply into her loving eyes as I questioned her to prepare the mood - ¡°Would you marry me, my love?¡± ¡°Fufu~ A thousand times yes,¡± She answered with a small laugh and a happy smile on her face. This was all just a formality. We didn¡¯t need ¡®marriage¡¯ to love each other. Our feelings for each other were way beyond a simple marriage. She leaned forward to kiss me. Her wet, slimy tongue slipped into my mouth as she circled her tongue around mine. She scrubbed the top, the bottom and the sides of my mouth with her tongue as if she would be cleaning it. But it felt wonderful. I was slowly getting light headed as my dick was already hard because of knowing what was to come. ¡°Mmm~ *Chu*¡± Our kissing gave out squelching noises as I felt how my tongue melted in her hot mouth. She started breathing more and more heavily as she moved her legs and sat on my lap, facing me. She sneaked her arms around my back as she embraced me and pressed her big tits against my chest. She knew me all too well. We forgot so much about our surroundings that we noticed only that we were asphyxiated. As we parted, her eyes were burning with lust and with love. It had an unusually bright green light. She tightened her embrace as she pushed my face into her soft and squishy breasts. I felt really peaceful for a few moments before my lust overtook my peaceful feelings. My penis was raging hard. I wanted to have my way with her, I wanted to fuck her mouth, her tits and what I wanted the most was her pussy. I¡¯ve never liked anal. It¡¯s not even realistic and how could it compare to a wet, hot and tight pussy? Thinking about it, I grabbed her tits as I started playing with them. Holding them felt really good. I just couldn¡¯t release those two squishy tits. Seeing my playfulness, Alice chuckled, but her mood suddenly changed when I pressed my pointing fingers on her nipples. She moved close to my left ear as she whispered into it - ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it directly? I¡¯m all yours. You can do anything with me,¡± Her warm breath tickled my ears, but her words aroused me so much¡­ Although I knew this even before she said, but it was still different when I heard it and hearing the word ¡®anything¡¯ only fired up the things. I felt a bolt of electricity leaving my brain, which rushed towards my crotch. I grabbed onto her sides and raised her into the air. She made a surprised face, but I quickly put her down on the bed, gently as her blonde hair sprawled out under her. I couldn¡¯t help myself from touching her face with my hand. She smiled back at me as she put her hands on top of mine. I was two meters tall with a muscular body, while she was only a hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall. My hands were as big as her sides, but she loved how even my body was dominating over her. I was sprawling over her body on all fours. She put her right hand on my chest. My muscular arms were beside her two fragile looking shoulders. We most likely looked like as if I, the brute, would be trying to attack the fragile and beautiful princess. I put my body on hers as I embraced her back and started kissing her. When we parted our lips, I moved downwards, towards her neck. After kissing and licking her neck, I felt as her legs stiffened up and then she started rubbing her thighs against each other. She was feeling it down there. She was weak to her neck and ears. I licked her neck in a line, which caused her to moan, which was followed by a twitch of her body. I raised my head as I looked into her eyes and I saw that she was waiting for me to continue. I moved to her ears where I sniffed deeply her hair and then bit onto the top of her left ear. ¡°Uh- Hiro¡­ *pant* don¡¯t tease me. I want you,¡± Alice said as she bit her lips. She had such a devastating fragrance that my mind was blown away as I felt unstoppable lust flooding my mind. She was gritting her teeth, feeling distressed. She wanted me in her body as much as I wanted to penetrate her. I kissed her face, her neck, then her two mounds through her cloth. I raised my upper body as I pulled downwards the top of her wedding dress. Finally, I was able to see her beautiful big, round breasts with those two pink nipples. I leaned over as I started licking her right nipple in circles and I used my right hand to play with her left nipple. She started moaning slightly as she started feeling it. I was pleasuring her all over her body, but I had problems as well. My penis was growing harder and harder, which caused me to crave her touch even more. I didn¡¯t have to wait for long as her right hand reached into my pants and took hold of my weapon. Her left hand pulled off my pants and she started working on my cock. ¡°Do you like it? As I¡¯m pulling the skin up and down on your rock.hard.dick. Do you want to cum already, right? Into my wet, hot pussy. I¡¯m sure of it~ hehe, ??¡± She whispered such dirty words into my ears with lust, clear in her eyes. Hearing her teasing, my two meters tall body twitched as a bear like wildness took over my mind. I felt ¡®enraged¡¯, like a boss monster before dying. I roared as I tore off her cloth. She shrieked in surprise, but she didn¡¯t stop satisfying my penis with her hands. I continued to play with her nipples, while I kept biting on them gently. Since I was leaning on her body I also felt how her body spasmed after each bite. Having enough of this position and this foreplay, I raised my body. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer and she was soaking wet anyway. I moved my fingers to her lower lips and I felt how my whole hand became wet because of her love juices. Feeling this, how could I resist my single love, my life? I lifted her legs and her lower body as I ate her up. I licked her around her labia, which only further teased and excited her. Licking like this doesn¡¯t cause such a good feeling as my techniques, but since she was completely aware of what was happening to her pussy she still felt wonderful and aroused. Sometimes the knowledge of what¡¯s happening to your private parts can cause you more happiness and feelings than actual technique. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t play with her like a complete rookie. I folded my tongue as I pushed it inside her hole along with my finger. I moved my finger strongly downward and inside, not too quickly, but rhythmically, which made her feel like as if she would be fucked hard. She was trying hard to catch her breath, but she wasn¡¯t successful in doing so. ¡°*Pant* *Pant* Hiro~ Go deeper. I want your cock!¡± She pleaded with a lustful face. While I was doing this with my finger, I also moved my tongue upwards, licking the top of her vaginal hole. I used my remaining hand to pinch and pull on her clitoris and when I felt that she was about to cum I pulled out my tongue and bit on her clitoris. Then it soon came. Her body twitched and spasmed and her hole tightly coiled around my finger with a force that could easily break the bones in a normal human¡¯s finger into smithereens not to mention a penis¡­ I slurped up the love juices that overflowed from her pussy. She made a blissful face as she thought about rewarding me. She didn¡¯t have too much strength left in her body, so she used what she was left with. Her tail. Alice raised her tail from under herself and started swaying it before my penis. I never tried something like this before, so I¡¯m curious about how it feels. It¡¯s weird how we have never thought of it before¡­ She coiled her tail - which was now squishy and slimy, not hard and sharp like usually - around my shaft and glands. She started moving her warm tail up and down, which felt interestingly good! Maybe I¡¯ll get another sneaky way for enjoyment¡­ I was really pent up and this felt good, but I didn¡¯t want to come like this. She pulled one last time with her tail as she released my penis. Her face was visibly full of excitement, wishing for my penis to enter her. I put her legs on my shoulders as I pushed my whole dick into her, in one go. Since she was still sensitive, she moaned out loudly, almost coming immediately, but since I didn¡¯t stop moving, she indeed came after a few seconds of pistoning. I always felt happy and satisfied when I conquered my woman. She coiled her tail around the base of my shaft and she started ¡®moving¡¯ me with her own rhythmic. I didn¡¯t deny it from my love on her ¡®wedding day¡¯, so she got what she wanted. I was very close to cumming anyway, but after feeling her insides I think that no man could stop from coming inside her. I raised her butt a bit upwards and pushed her legs onto her own shoulders. I could clearly see her whole bottom like this and she was much tighter than before in such a position.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Ugh- Alice! Your pussy is beyond anything I have ever felt! Guh¡­ it¡¯s so tight. And hot. And wet! You are the best!¡± I remarked with small grunts while pulling on my mouth. But I couldn¡¯t help it, she simply felt too good! I was barely able to hold on for a little longer, before coming inside her. I stopped for a moment to release my load into her deepest parts, but she soon started rocking her hips back and forth, telling me to move. She was really restless¡­. I gave her what she wanted as I started moving my cock in and out of her vagina. I saw how the outermost parts of her hole were coiling around my penis and were flipping inward and outward with every move I made. I used my right hand to play with her clitoris while moving and I used my other hand to caress her thighs, close to her crotch. This only made her more excited, but I didn¡¯t forget about her biggest weakness, which was still coiling around my cock. ---------------- Ellery¡¯s POV: ----------------------- I went towards Hiro¡¯s and Alice¡¯s room because I heard muffled voices. The sun is still up, so I feared that they had some problems. I knocked on the door, but no one answered, so I slowly opened it only to see it. I shrieked loudly before covering my mouth. Alice was laid on her back as her two legs were on her shoulders. She was really flexible! I would admire¡­ if not for what I was seeing. I saw exactly as Hiro¡¯s big, masculine and strong looking penis came out of her insides then soon his sperm spilled out of her vagina too as she moaned out loudly. I think that she came... I¡¯m a virgin and I¡¯ve never seen a male penis before. This is my first time and I don¡¯t know if all of them has such monsters between their legs? It looked grotesque, but somehow I felt an urge to get something like that between my legs. Was there something in the air or what? Now that I think about it, I can feel a strong muscular odor in the air, which somehow makes me¡­ What¡¯s with this place? I- I better leave before I become as perverted as they are. ¡°S-Sorry for my intrusion!!!¡± I shouted with a startled and surprised face as I quickly slammed the door shut and ran back to my room. For a long time, I couldn¡¯t forget what I saw. I¡¯m the daughter of the Gold family, so naturally, I wouldn¡¯t get together with these nitpick low-level guys and so, I¡¯ve never tasted how a man¡¯s p- pe... feels like. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t move on Hiro. I know how he and Alice is. Alice would kill me anyway if I¡¯d try¡­ The worst part was that I was still hearing them, so the best thing I could do was to start meditating and push aside these thoughts and feelings. I needed to calm down. But it was hard because of this burning feeling I have down there¡­ So instead of meditating, I started to discover a completely new side of my body. Maybe I¡¯ll get addicted to masturbation!? These damned perverted monsters¡­ They cause so much trouble for a pure, young maiden like me! ------------------------ Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------- I saw as Ellery came in for a moment, shrieked, and then left. To be honest, right now I couldn¡¯t care any less about it. Maybe I¡¯ll mind it tomorrow¡­ Alice was the same as she was enjoying my cock way too much to care about her. I reached out with my arms and hugged Alice from behind, to raise her up from the bed. I was standing while she was pierced on my penis. She coiled her legs around my hips so that she can push herself on my hard rod. She also coiled her arms around my neck and pressed her tits against my chest. When we stood up I saw how her love juices and my sperm spilled on the floor, straight out of her pussy, which made me very excited. We looked into each other¡¯s eyes as I started moving my hips, while she was using her legs to help me in my movements. She uncoiled her tail around the base of my cock as she started slowly swaying it in front of me. I knew what she wanted and I wanted to do it too. I grabbed onto her tail with my right hand, while I still held her up, with both of my arms. I slowly caressed her tail as I moved my hands and fingers towards its tip. I started caressing and rubbing my fingers on the two sides of her heart-shaped tail. I felt through our bond as a bolt of electricity ran through her tail straight into her mind and her crotch. She felt great when I did this. She moaned and screamed out loudly upon feeling my pinching and rubbing. She almost immediately came and I felt how her pussy tightened around my penis, which was moving inside her and how here lewd, hot juices flowed down on my penis. After cumming, she didn¡¯t have enough strength in her legs to move. She was completely held up by me, with her head resting on my shoulder. I put my chin on her the top of her head, which was covered by her beautiful long hair. She had a really nice smell. Thinking of trying something new, I moved my hand towards the base of her tail. I¡¯ve never touched her there, only at the tip. Through our bond, I was able to feel that it caused more of a relaxing feeling than sexual excitement, but it still worked just fine! I felt through our bond that there was ¡®something¡¯, a force building up in her, it felt as if she would be about to pee herself, but it was different. It was weird for me to feel her feelings, but I still moved as I felt that she was about to have a huge orgasm. In moments, this built up ¡®force¡¯, broke like a dam, as a huge warmness spread out of her clitoris, into her vaginal hole, and then through her whole crotch, which was followed by her whole lower body. There also came a huge amount of liquid from her urethra which of course wasn¡¯t pee. The muscles in her body stiffened up. Her toes curled and her nipples hardened and stood erect. Her back arched backward as she screamed out loudly with an inhuman voice as half of her battle form activated. ¡°AAAAHH!!! Hiro! That was so wonderful!! Make me orgasm again! T-This is such a wonderful feeling. I can never get enough of it! ??¡± She felt so wonderful that even her primal, wild instincts took over her mind for a moment, but after about twenty seconds of continuous orgasming, she returned. ¡°I¡¯ll make you orgasm so many times till morning that it¡¯s going to break your mind. Hehe, ??¡± I laughed happily, as I answered her, knowing that I ruled her body! However lustful women are, they should be the one to be dominated, not the other way around! Switching roles might be enjoyable from time to time, but this way is still the best! I thought after seeing how good she felt and how I completely conquered her body and heart. Alice didn¡¯t even consider refuting. She thought so. We males can¡¯t feel better from a certain point onwards, but women are different. And since males feel the best when we can simply fuck our own woman in a way we wanted to, why would she try controlling me? It¡¯s not like I was only fucking her. I used my hands, mouth, fingers, penis, everything I had to satisfy her! After resting for a bit, she slowly slid down on my body, to the ground. She squatted down in between my legs with her pussy spread widely. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to reach her pussy in this position, but it was worth it. ¡°I think that I should reward you for causing me such an orgasm~ ?? Fufu,¡± She said with a small laugh as she coiled her fingers around my thick penis. She moved her hand up and down a few times as a warm up. ¡°D- Do it¡­¡± I was barely able to answer because I found my mouth to be dry. Hearing my answer, she used her mouth to tease my penis. She coiled her lips around my glands and looked into my eyes. This caused me to go crazy with lust. She moved her head up and down on my rod and I was feeling fucking great! Her tongue was licking the bottom of my glands, exactly at my weak spot. Although this felt great, I wanted her to suck my dick deeper, so I pushed my penis into her throat. [Is it really that big? Only you are small, aren¡¯t you? Hehe. Come, suck it, Alice.] I commanded her while looking down into her eyes. [Not so big? Then what is big for you? You should try sucking your own cock maybe¡­ then you would know what ¡®big¡¯ is!] She remarked honestly, which also caused me to feel great in my heart. Every male would like to be complimented in such a way. ¡°Ugh¡­ even though you are saying that you are fucking good at what you are doing! Ha~ aa~ haa~ G- Great!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but moan like a woman as she kept sucking on my penis. I gripped the top of her head and then started fucking her mouth widely. Her eyes opened widely, but she took in my penis nonetheless. [Stupid rapist! This monster is huge!] Alice remarked jokingly with a lustful look in her eyes. Her mouth gave out squelching noises and her spit was spilling out of her mouth. Seeing such a view, I soon came into her mouth. I released a huge load into her mouth and she gulped it down, though she had to gulp many times before finally ¡®eating¡¯ all of it. I swear that I don¡¯t know where the hell is this amount of sperm coming from. I thought upon seeing her gulping down all of it. ¡°I don¡¯t know it either, but it¡¯s tasty,¡± Alice said as she was erotically licking off the out-spilled sperm from the sides of her mouth and fingers. ¡°Ugh. You succubus¡­¡± I grunted upon feeling my penis getting raging hard once again after such a scene. ¡°Time for your main reward. I know that you like it from behind while standing... so come into me,¡± Alice said as she stood up, in front of the wall and spread her wet, plump labia, for me to see her insides. This made me remember when I took her first time. Feeling hot blood rushing into my penis, I attacked her quickly because I was unable to restrain myself. My sadistic side took me over because I felt how much she wanted me inside her. Wishing to tease her, I started rubbing my penis on her clitoris and between her labia. ¡°HIRO! FOR FUCK¡¯S SAKE! I WANT YOU! DON¡¯T TEASE ME~¡± She shouted out as she turned her head towards the ceiling, feeling stressed out. ¡°Eh? And what do you have to say at times like these?¡± Wishing to play a little bit more with her, I questioned her with a sadistic face. ¡°You are so cruel. Making me say it...¡± She said as she turned around and looked into my eyes with her pitiful face. ¡°I can¡¯t hear it~¡± I didn¡¯t give in to my lust and pressed on. ¡°Argh!. Put.your.big.hard.cock.into.my.wet.hot.slimy.pussy. Alright?¡± She said each word slowly and with a little stop between each word, while she turned towards me, caressed my balls and penis with her hands, and then turned back into her original position, only her eyes still looking back at me. How could I play the sadist after that? I slowly put my cock into her and I pushed it slowly towards her womb till the end. I felt as I hit a wall inside her. She moaned with a muffled voice because her mouth was closed. I reached out with my right hand, and put my finger into her mouth. I started rubbing her wet, pink lips and I was pulling on the sides of her mouth. This made her aroused and she started moving her hips to the right, to the left, forward, and backward. I grabbed onto her left tit with my left hand and started caressing it. I also started rubbing her nipples from time to time, which caused her to moan loudly, each time I did so. She felt my hot, hard penis going in and out of her, which caused her to moan continuously. I released her nipple and took hold of her tail since it was right in front of me. I started playing with it, while I also pulled my finger out of her mouth and I used it to play with her clitoris. I didn¡¯t have to wait for long before seeing her screaming out. I again felt how her whole hole contracted and pressured my dick with a force I can feel quite usually... It was very much to my liking, but I didn¡¯t stop moving this whole time. She was orgasming, while I was pumping her with my dick. Her orgasm continued on for fifty seconds when she couldn¡¯t hold her legs any longer and almost collapsed. But of course, I held her up and put her on the bed. We laid down on our right sides with me behind her. I put my dick into her pussy, which caused her to moan loudly with an ecstatic face. I raised her left leg into the air and started working on her from behind. My right arm was under her and I was able to reach her right breast. I was playing with it, while my left hand was reaching over her body, towards her crotch to play with her down there. The night¡­ or day? - was still long, which we used up to our enjoyment. After hours of sex, our bodies were all sweaty and overheated, but we didn¡¯t care. We were lying on our soft, fluffy bed, almost ¡®falling¡¯ into its soft insides. Alice was right under me, in my embrace. Both of us laid down with our bodies facing the bed and I was hugging her front from behind. We slowly fell asleep with a good and satisfied smile on our faces. Who would ever need another woman beside her? I think that guy would be an idiot! Before falling asleep, I was still sound enough to whisper into her ear: ¡°I love you Alice, and I¡¯ll never let go of you. My.Dearest.Other.Half.¡± ¡°I love you, Hiro. Dearest husband~??¡± Her answer came as we both fell asleep. Chapter 25 - Calm before the storm? (Part one) [Edited] Calm before the storm (Part one)? Alice¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next day we woke up in a happy mood and fresh mind! Our bodies recovered over the night after a good rest. After waking up, we thought about going into the Herb dungeon to train. Since we advanced to the third stage, we could go into the deeper levels of the dungeon. It was full of powerful monsters, so training there would come with benefits and we could also get our hands on some herbs in the process. [Hiro, should we invite Ellery? She seems to be a nice person.] I asked Hiro seriously as I finished wearing my clothes and armor. He looked at me with his brows raised and then answered aloud. ¡°*Chuckle* Are you being desperate to have a friend? But it won¡¯t come like that, you know?¡± He said after laughing at me. ¡°I- I¡¯m not being desperate, alright? I just want to get to know her more,¡± I said while pouting. He chuckled once again as he waved his hand and then said. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. I know it. Hehe, I was just teasing you and ¡° - he shrugged his shoulders while saying - ¡°you can call her for all I care. It¡¯s not like you need my permission.¡± ¡°Uuu- stupid Hiro. I know that I don¡¯t need your permission and I could also learn about it through our bond, but that would be boring. I too, need to talk with someone and you are perfect for such a purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± I said and then questioned him as I tilted my head to the side. He stopped in front of me and patted my head. He held onto my chin and after a loving kiss on my lips, he thought - So cute¡­ Once we return, I¡¯ll love you with my all. Also, since we are going to fight in our human forms anyway, Ellery surely won¡¯t become a burden. He knew that I was hearing his thoughts, so he simply answered in that form. I hugged him tightly, and after half a minute, I released him. ¡°Ah, much better. Let¡¯s start the day!¡± I said in a good mood, feeling encouraged to start the day. I¡¯m truly very happy that Hiro is with me. ¡°Okay, now go and invite her,¡± Hiro said as he slapped my butt and then sat down with his legs crossed. I left the room and flew towards Ellery¡¯s house, while I felt how Hiro started peeking at me. [Hey. What are you doing? Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t notice?] I questioned him, even though I didn¡¯t really care about it. I would never mind sharing something with him. [I- I don¡¯t know what are you talking about, my waifu.] He answered with a small stutter, in a playful mood. [Erm¡­ I don¡¯t believe you?] I questioned him as a small happy smile slipped onto my face unconsciously [You do!] Hiro tried forcing his truth on me. I chuckled as I stopped in front of Ellery¡¯s door. At that time, I didn¡¯t know¡­ I had this habit because of Hiro, that I always swung open the door without caring about what others did. [No, you are simply as arrogant and uncaring as me. Don¡¯t blame it on me!] Hiro said afterward, after hearing my thoughts. The problem was that¡­ Ladies have desires as well¡­ Hiro was also looking through my eyes. When he saw how I opened the door, he started laughing loudly, but upon noticing what I saw, his face froze. He too, saw Ellery doing something he shouldn¡¯t have seen¡­ I stood there with a blank face for a few seconds and then I slowly closed the door, with a small a ¡®S- sorry¡¯ escaping my lips. I went back to Hiro¡¯s side, who was already waiting for me outside. I embraced him with misty eyes as I said -¡°I- I screwed up! I¡¯m sure that she won¡¯t dare to look me in the eyes for a while! How could we be friends like that?¡± Seeing my pitiful face and feeling my feelings, he patted my head as he started soothing me. ¡°*Chuckle* Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I¡¯m sure that your first friendship isn¡¯t going to end so quickly and cruelly. Just give her some time and I¡¯m sure that she is going to be back up! And remember, considering what she has seen yesterday, it¡¯s still better than that... Shouldn¡¯t we feel shameful after that? Now we are equals, so this is actually good!¡± His words pulled me in and I couldn¡¯t help but feel hope. After a few seconds, I saw Ellery leaving her room and landing in front of us with her head hung down. ¡°L- Listen, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll knock next time, okay?¡± I asked with a small stutter. She looked up at me with her misty eyes. She looked at Hiro as well and her face only turned even redder. She knew that we were soul bonded, so she probably thought that Hiro saw her as well. She was right on that... ¡°U- Uhm. I¡¯m sorry that you had to see something like that. Well, I also saw something at night¡­ so could we forget about it? P- Please!?¡± She had hopeful eyes and a hopeful face, while she put her hands together and leaned slightly forward. Seeing her reaction, I turned towards Hiro with a happy face as I shouted in a low voice. ¡°Yes! We should forget about it! So, Do you want to come with us into the Herb Dungeon? I wanted to ask that...¡± I questioned her with a smile on my face. I still felt slightly weird, but things were smoothed out nicely! ¡°Sure thing! Let¡¯s not wait any longer and move,¡± Ellery clapped her hands together with a smile on her face as she turned around. To be honest, her body was still visibly stiff and she probably felt awkward too. Not wishing to spoil her fake good mood, we started following her, but suddenly something important came to our minds. ¡°Oh wait, What about Melleri? Is she going to stay here? Alone?¡± I asked with my brows raised as I turned around. Hiro shrugged his shoulder and then took out a communication stele. After contacting Max, we waited for him to get back and then went towards Herbal Garden. We soon arrived at the entrance and entered it. This time, we didn¡¯t transform. We were natural born fighters in our monster forms, but fighting in our human or battle forms was a bit harder and gaining expertise in our other forms was a must! We might be talented, but if we never fight in our human or humanoid forms, then we could never appear in front of humans. We had only three hundred golems of strength in our human forms, so we were able to fight on the first five floors. Not so surprisingly, we weren¡¯t much stronger than Ellery since she was a genius. She was at the peak of the third stage, so she should have had two hundred and eighty golems of strength, but instead of the average amount, she had three hundred golems of strength. She had twenty more strength than a normal human! That bonus alone, was the strength of a three-star divine beast, without transforming! But we were still more powerful than her since we were only at the early third stage. If we were to be at the peak of it, we would have three hundred and twenty golems of punching strength. With two points four million tons of strength, we could easily crush even a mountain! Though we could do it easier by controlling the elements¡­ Not to mention, that we still had our battle forms and monster forms. We easily swept through the first floor since it was filled with monsters at the third stage. Nothing which was at the same stage as we had a chance! Ellery was following us and she easily killed the monsters that attacked us as well. After spending a single hour to reach the fourth floor, we finally slowed down our advancement and we continued moving more carefully. We were on the fourth floor and all of the monsters were at the fourth stage. Ellery was faring well. She was using a unique technique, which was probably inherited from her family. You could say that it was a skill set, which came with her aura. It¡¯s not hard to guess where the ¡®Gold¡¯ name comes from. When we fought, she always covered her whole body in a gold colored energy which radiated a powerful aura. This strengthened her body and increased her defensive abilities. I have also seen her use it several times as ranged attack, just like our skills. She always collected a gold colored energy into a single focused point and then shot it towards her target. Up till now, she used only piercing kind of attacks, so feeling curious, I questioned her after finishing my actual enemy. ¡°Ellery. Can you use your attack in an area too, or is it only for focused attacks?¡± ¡°Yes. I shouldn¡¯t tell this to anyone since this is our family¡¯s skill. Especially not about how it works, but since you have even better skills, I don¡¯t think that my father would mind it,¡± She said with her brows raised. We promised that we weren¡¯t going to talk about it to anyone. After being together with someone only for so long and then trusting the person would be idiocy. I have a positive opinion of Ellery, but that doesn¡¯t matter that I can trust her so easily. She nodded upon hearing our promise and then continued - ¡°This skill was created by my father. Where he came from was a world with different kinds of names than where I lived when I was young,¡± She said while making a thoughtful face, thinking about something. ¡°It was called... Chinese or so he said,¡± She said with a serene face, as she remembered its name. Hearing this, I felt restlessness from Hiro¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t cut into her words, for now. I too am curious about this, since I know where Hiro lived and everything he knew in his past life. Ellery continued as she put her hands on her hips - ¡°In that country this ¡®gold¡¯, as he called it, was used very much in something, called novels. I¡¯ve never really understood when he spoke about those things. What were those novels? I didn¡¯t even understand it. He said that he was the one who renamed his first name as Gold,¡± Ellery stopped for a moment and sighed loudly. Cultivators don¡¯t have time for things like writing novels, so I¡¯m not surprised that she doesn¡¯t know of them. I too would have never known what it was if not for Hiro¡¯s memories. Hiro was more and more restless to start his questioning¡­ but Ellery continued after clapping her palms together. ¡°Anyway, I can use this gold energy for anything I wish to. Although I like using it as a piercing kind of attack since usually that comes in handy, but I can also form it into a field-like form, which shape and size can be defined by me. This technique uses the gold energy in the universe, which is unknown by most of the cultivators.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how my father learned of this ¡®element¡¯, but he said that even metal is being formed when a star turns into a supernova, which is called ¡®gold¡¯. He said that this gold energy is a part of the Universe Energy and people at the top levels, do know about this, only we, low-level cultivators don¡¯t.¡± ¡°So my father taught me how to sense this gold energy, but he prohibited me from cultivating it. He said that I can¡¯t use it before reaching the middle stages of the Space Founding Realm because it¡¯s more powerful than normal energies and I¡¯d lose my mind. Then all I had to do was to learn how to control it. Ever since then, I¡¯ve been using this gold energy.¡± ¡°It is much stronger than these normal ¡®fourteen¡¯ elements, though I don¡¯t even know why curse is being called an element¡­ Just who the hell named it as an element?!¡± Ellery finished her explanation about her skill. ¡±So that¡¯s how it is. From my memories, I know that at the fourth level, we will have to learn controlling chaos element too, which is a mix of every element, though it¡¯s too potent for us at this level. It can be used only after we learned how to use our domains to the fullest.¡± While I said this I felt that Hiro really wanted to ask her so I stopped talking. [I¡¯m sorry, Hiro!] I apologized for holding him back. He didn¡¯t even listen as he started. ¡°This is all nice and good, but I want to know more about your father. I know many things about those ¡®novels¡¯, and I know of many other things.¡± After saying so, he looked at me for confirmation. He thought of something... I shrugged my shoulders as an answer. It doesn¡¯t matter to me and I trust Ellery that much anyway. It was Hiro¡¯s decision. Hiro nodded and then started speaking. ¡°The truth is that I was reincarnated and after hearing what you said, it¡¯s very likely that your father has done so too. That¡¯s why I want to know everything concerning this. On that planet, people weren¡¯t able to cultivate because there wasn¡¯t Universe Energy. I really want to know if your father knows about the secrets of that place.¡± Hiro said as he slightly leaned forward unconsciously in his curiosity. ¡°Huh? My father? Reincarnated? That¡¯s really interesting. He never told me anything about such a thing,¡± Ellery made a surprised face and then made a thoughtful face, trying to think of anything, but she wasn¡¯t able - ¡°To be honest, he never really talked about his past. I know that he is coming from a place called China and that he renamed himself as Weston Gold. He also said something like... that he has got a weird name with a ridiculous meaning and everyone was laughing at him because of that at where he came from.¡± ¡°He also said that this china was on a planet which is called Earth, but I don¡¯t know at which level this planet is. My father knows that it¡¯s in a big world, created by a powerful fighter, who left behind many treasures in that world and many people want to get in there, but it¡¯s very hard to do so. When we get there, I¡¯m sure that my father can tell you more about these things,¡± Ellery finished her explanation.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Great! Now at least I have an idea of where to look for it! So was it in a created world? But even then, there should be Universe Energy inside it. Why was it devoid of it?¡± We started walking, while Hiro started thinking seriously about the mysteries lurking behind the Earth. He was about to smash his head into a tree, but before I could laugh, he stepped to the side. I looked at Ellery, only to notice that her face turned into a slightly sad one. She too was anticipating Hiro¡¯s accident. Yes, I¡¯m a terrible, gloating person¡­ though it depends on what I see. Usually, I enjoy laughing only at these kinds of little things, though I can laugh at even the worst kinds of misfortunes if they happen with those I hate. Hiro had numerous minds at this level, so he was able to look out for his surroundings. He looked at me with furrowed brows, and then at Ellery. He knew that we wanted to laugh at his misfortune. ¡°You two evil girls! Do you want to be punished? Hahaha,¡± Hiro threatened us while shaking his pointing finger and then laughed. But upon hearing the word ¡®punished¡¯, Ellery¡¯s face turned flushed red. Ellery probably remembered about what she saw last night. Seeing this, I elbowed Hiro into his side, which made him realize his mistake. He scratched the back of his head, while I leaned towards Ellery as I said in a low voice. - ¡°Could you forget it, Ellery? It¡¯s really embarrassing for me too so¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll try¡­¡± She said as silence took over our group. Hiro patted my back and gave a kiss on the side of my head. I felt much happier and refreshed just from that alone. Hiro suddenly started talking - ¡°Ellery, you don¡¯t have to mind such things. We are soul-bonded, so it is natural for us to have lots of sex. These themes can be quite awkward and shameful, but it is natural, so don¡¯t mind it. We are open minded people, so you can simply do as if nothing would have happened.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure of her reaction, after hearing his words. I feared that she would turn even more embarrassed. She kept looking at Hiro and her eyes turned into an enlightened one as she said. ¡°You are right! It¡¯s natural! Let¡¯s just ¡®don¡¯t care about it¡¯. We could try forgetting it, but it wouldn¡¯t work anyway¡­¡± She said in a visibly much better mood as her dark clouds disappeared. [And here I thought that it wouldn¡¯t work. You are the best.] I said through our bond as I gave a kiss on his face. ¡°Hehe, you were doing it again,¡± Ellery suddenly remarked while looking at us. I asked her what she meant and her answer was - ¡°When you are talking to each other through your bond, you are always making that happy, satisfied, and fanatic face. I can easily tell when you are talking to each other after being together with you only this much.¡± I was surprised upon hearing her words and I couldn¡¯t help but look at Hiro for confirmation. He also nodded his head as an answer with loving eyes. ¡°It seems like my face shows it all¡­ but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m loving him so much~ Fufu,¡± I admitted my feelings without any shame. I¡¯m always going to be proud of our relationship! He is my husband! Ellery chuckled as I finished my sentence, while Hiro hugged me strongly. It didn¡¯t continue on for long because we were interrupted by a monster. It was a plant-like monster with a big flower head, but it had huge and sharp teeth inside its mouth. It had a thick ¡®stem¡¯, which was more like a neck for gulping down its meal. I don¡¯t want to get in there... It also had four whip-like arms swaying around it and those tentacles were full of thorns. I wouldn¡¯t want to be hit by that thing. As it noticed us, it whipped its tentacle towards us. Hiro used Hydra¡¯s Paw to cut the tentacle into pieces. This monster had three hundred golems of strength, which meant that it was at the mid-fourth stage. It wasn¡¯t too powerful, but it was still quite hard to deal with. While Hiro blocked its attack, Ellery formed a disc-shaped golden colored energy and attacked the monster from above. I started circulating my energy, turning it into Dragon Qi. This was nothing new. Hiro also had a similar kind, called Hydra Qi. Every divine beast used this kind of energy, which was much more potent than what normal cultivators used. We have to convert fifty percent of our Space Energy, to create a single percent of Dragon Qi. This is its purest form, exclusive only to us, True Divine Beasts. Normal divine beasts can¡¯t create energy, as pure and powerful as ours. This isn¡¯t possible for normal cultivators because their bodies would explode from such a huge concentration of energy. I had about seventy percent of my energy converted into Dragon Energy and I was slowly converting all of the remaining Space Energy into it. We used up a lot of energy when we fought against Frank and since we spent the night doing something else¡­ we didn¡¯t have time to fill up ourselves yet. Ellery is doing the same, but with a lesser conversion rate, which means that her energy is weaker and less pure than ours. But it was still more than enough to raise her above the average cultivators. As her attack was about to struck the monster from above, it was stopped by two tentacles of the plant monster. I charged towards it as I pulled out my katana from its scabbard which was on my back. I poured my Space Energy into Force, Sharpness, and Toughness Runes on my weapon. I also used my Dragon Qi to clad myself in an aura, which was similar to Ellery¡¯s, but mine had a more primordial, wild and ancient feeling and naturally, it provided me with more strength and defense. Hiro was running right behind me, which made me excited¡­ What the hell am I thinking of right now?!? AAARGH! I cleared my thoughts to focus on the battle. I swung my katana horizontally towards its fourth tentacle, which was still free. It was pulling back its third tentacle, which Hiro blocked, but it was way too late. I cut off two of its tentacle-like arms at the same time and Ellery also shot two balls of golden energy towards its remaining tentacles. The attack was accurate because it struck the monster¡¯s tentacles and tore them off. Although it started growing it back, but it had only its mouth to attack and defend. Hiro jumped over me and raised his hammer above his head and then swung it downward, toward the plant monster¡­ the poor thing didn¡¯t have a bright future. Hiro smashed his hammer into the monster with two hundred and thirty golems of strength, with an addition of sixty golems, thanks to our abilities. After such a hit, not even this monster could stay alive. It was smashed into a green pulp, with its core broken into pieces. His attack also left behind a crater, which was at least as big as what a falling meteor leave. There was - two points one hundred and seventy-five million tons of strength - behind his attack. It was easy to imagine the outcome. Its corpse turned into a drop! Although it wasn¡¯t a very rare herb, but it was still better than the usual herbs. I could make pills which would further our cultivation with it. We soon reached the end of the fourth floor where stood a four-legged pig-like monster, but it was made out of vines and tendrils. It was at the early fifth stage! The dungeon doesn¡¯t necessarily reward you highly if you reach deeper floors. It also depends on how you perform at your own level! If we would be able to kill this boss while being only at the third stage, then I¡¯m sure that we would get something extraordinary! We didn¡¯t hesitate, so Hiro charged at the monster. While running, he shot fireballs, dark balls and death balls with diameters of twenty meters towards it, as easily as breathing. These elements were effective against plant types, so naturally, he used them. This monster had three hundred and twenty golems of strength while we were left with a pitiful amount of one hundred and seventy¡­ I don¡¯t even know what are we doing in our human forms here, but whatever. Let¡¯s kill it like this! At least our elemental attacks aren¡¯t weaker than before, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t matter too much for this monster since anything at such a stage was quite resistant against elements. The pig-like plant monster shot out arms made out of tendrils and vines to block the magical attacks. Although its vine arms were destroyed by the powerful magical attacks, but it almost instantly grew back. Upon seeing this I realized that this monster is¡­ a disgusting creature. It¡¯s the type which is easy to destroy, but hard to kill. We can¡¯t kill it without smashing its core and considering that it can easily regenerate and it is twice as powerful as us, we are in for a good battle. Knowing Hiro¡¯s intentions, I did what I had to. I used Hydro Mind through the array Rune of my katana, which made it easier to cast it. Our mind powers were stronger a bit than the monster¡¯s, so it was stunned for about one second. It had to clear out the mind power I shot into its body forcefully or else its mind would be destroyed, resulting in its death. While it was standing there unmoving, Hiro swung his hammer downward, while he jumped into the air. The hammer landed on its body destroying a lot of vines. It didn¡¯t give out any noise since it was a plant type¡­ Ellery shot a piercing type of attack, but it wasn¡¯t able to penetrate deep enough to reach its core. ¡°Seems like we will have to attack it consecutively to reach its core,¡± I voiced my opinion with my brows furrowed as I saw that the vines on its back were already completely covering its core. It seemed to be brand new. ¡°I think so¡­¡± Ellery also furrowed her brows and confirmed with a nod. The monster reacted quickly and smashed its vine arm into Hiro. Luckily for us, domains decreased only the strength you can release, not the toughness of your body or else Hiro would have been dead by now. Hiro flew through the air as he spun in the air and landed in front of me, on his feet. He had a small gash on his stomach, even though he wore armor. Luckily, his wounds were quickly recovering. He looked down with his brows raised as a smile crept onto his face. He poured his Hydra Qi into his body and into the Recovery Rune. His wound quickly regenerated, along with the armor he wore. ¡°Your Rune is great Alice!¡± He complimented my work, even though he could have done the same. ¡°Can I also buy an armor from you?¡± Seeing this, even Ellery wanted to get one, but it was understandable since we were quite good at what we were doing. If not for the armor, then Hiro would have been heavily wounded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ellery. We will make you one~¡± I answered her with a smile as I cracked my knuckles. She seemed to be happy upon hearing it, but we didn¡¯t have time to chat because the monster was already charging at us. A bloodthirsty smile crept onto my face as well and both all three of us released our bloodlust. The monster shot two vine arms towards Hiro, while we had to evade its charge. He swung his heavy hammer and the force behind it was enough to stop its vine arms. We barely had enough time to jump to the side. Our reaction time is fast, but our bodies can¡¯t follow it so it¡¯s hard to dodge. While we jumped to the sides, we also cut into its side. I did it with my katana while Ellery formed an energy blade made up of her gold energy. The monster quickly healed, which made my head spun. How are we supposed to kill this? Hiro quickly sent his plan into my mind and I transmitted it to Ellery by using my mind power. The boar ran past us, so now it was behind us. Its two tree trunk like tusks were dangerously pointing at us, which I didn¡¯t like. We grouped up and stood in a single position. The boar charged at us, probably thinking that it could kill all of us with a single charge. We didn¡¯t have much time to move, so as soon as it moved even a tiny bit towards us, we were already all jumping into the air to attack it from above. Unexpectedly, it extended two wine arms out of its back, screwing up our original plans. It grabbed onto me and Ellery and started crushing our bodies. At that time, Hiro swung his hammer on the top of the boar¡¯s head, crushing it in the process. We quickly cut ourselves out of the monster¡¯s grip and landed on the ground. It turned around with its hollow eyes. I felt enraged! This shitty monster always stopped us with its stupid vines. I covered my whole body in my Dragon Qi and activated Dragon¡¯s Descent. It was our most powerful skill, after our martial arts, though we can¡¯t use those before reaching the fifth level. These low levels were only for ¡®children¡¯. I formed a huge Dragon¡¯s Paw and smashed it into the side of the monster. It was blasted away from the huge force behind my attack and fell on its side. Hiro was already waiting for it on the other side as he also swung his hammer in an arc and struck the other side of the monster. It flew backward and landed in front of me with a loud thud. I used Dragon¡¯s Wings to cut it into two halves, though my attack was stopped after about twenty centimeters. Ellery jumped up and thrust her golden colored, blade shaped energy into the back of the monster. I followed her suit and thrust my katana into its back. The boar sprung up from the ground and was about to kick us with its hind legs, but Hiro used Hydro Mind on it. While it was stunned, I loaded my Dragon¡¯s Tail into my katana and shot it as a penetrating attack. My katana entered deeper into the monster, almost reaching its heart. Ellery used her gold energy to smash on the handle of my katana. I left enough space for it so that my hands wouldn¡¯t be crushed by her attack. This pushed my katana even deeper into the monster and when it was about to stop being stunned I too used Hydro Mind to stun it again. Hiro was already above the monster with his hammer raised into the air. As he fell downwards he too used all of the runes he had on his hammer. I poured huge amounts of Dragon Qi into my Sharpness, Force, and Toughness Rune, along with my Dragon¡¯s Descent to protect myself from the forthcoming shockwave. Hiro was about to struck the handle of my katana with a huge force, but suddenly, a vine arm appeared and smashed him to the side, along with us. My katana was still pierced deeply into the monster and even though it was very close to its core, my katana didn¡¯t reach it. We all landed on the ground with a loud thud. I had to cover Ellery since her defense was nowhere near ours. Hiro was quick enough to pull his hammer into a defensive position, so he escaped without anything serious. I, on the other hand, first smashed into Ellery, and then flew through the air with her behind me. But this much was easily manageable for her. I was injured slightly, even though I had so many defensive abilities activated and I even wore an armor. The armor on my back was in tatters and a gash appeared on it as well. It tickled¡­ but my wound was already recovering. Although my recovery was a bit slower than Hiro¡¯s, but it was still ¡®way too fast¡¯. [Are you alright Alice?] Hiro¡¯s immediately asked with a worried tone, feeling restless because I was slightly hurt, even though it wasn¡¯t even serious. [I¡¯m perfectly fine, honey, don¡¯t worry. Haha.] I answered with a small laugh. I truly wasn¡¯t wounded seriously. My wound has almost completely disappeared. A deep growl came out of Hiro¡¯s body. He was enraged. He charged frontally towards the monster, which did the same. I was startled for a moment, but after checking out his thoughts, I calmed down. When the boar almost hit him, he slid on the ground, right under the monster. As it passed over him, he grabbed into a tendril on the side of it with his left hand and used the moving force to propel himself up on the side of the boar. As he flew upwards with his whole body, he used only his right hand to swing his hammer. It struck my katana right in the middle, and it pierced into the vine monster¡¯s core. The vines quickly went back into its core and then the core broke into pieces. We knew where its core was because every monster that was made by a dungeon, had its core at the center of its body. It soon turned into a stream of energy and then it turned into a big herb, which looked similar to a tulip from Hiro¡¯s past life. It had six leaves, which meant that I could make six pills out of this! As Hiro picked it up, information flooded into his mind about the herb. It was called Six Leaved Mantra Ginseng. It could be used to create pills, which would further our cultivation! We needed exactly things like these. Hiro came over with a happy face and then told Ellery what it was. Ellery looked back and forth between us and the herb. Realizing her thoughts, I said with a small smile. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. We are going to share it with you. You also took part in killing it and we wouldn¡¯t mind sharing it with a friend.¡± When she heard the word ¡®friend¡¯, a smile slipped on her face. It seems like she thinks of us as friends, though I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not such a strong friendship since we haven¡¯t known each other for such a long time. Well, that is probably going to change in the future. [Hmm. So now she is also my friend? Hehe~] Hiro started joking with me. I wouldn¡¯t be happy if he were to have a female friend. I don¡¯t like when other females are around my mate. Not because I don¡¯t trust Hiro, but because I don¡¯t like the idea of any woman getting a liking to him. [No! Okay, I¡¯m just kidding¡­ Just don¡¯t make her into your bedding woman¡­] I said jokingly. [I¡¯d never do something like that. And what¡¯s with you? You pervert. All you are thinking of is things like those...] Hiro started bullying me in such a cruel way. [I- It¡¯s not true! I¡¯m thinking of other things as well, alright?] I refuted his words, but he simply laughed out loudly, while waving his hands. While we were bantering we suddenly sensed someone running towards us from behind, with great speed. A beautiful woman with silver hair and red eyes appeared behind us as we turned around. She had a big chest and a sexy figure. Her face was also beautiful, but what was really bad that we weren¡¯t even able to sense her. This meant that she was at least at the eighth stage, but she didn¡¯t emit any killing intent or bad intention. I hope that she came with good intentions¡­ What was intriguing was that I felt an aura coming from her, which was similar to ours, but weaker. This meant that she was also a divine beast. I guess she felt our aura. Was that the reason why she came here? Soon, I sadly had to see, a large group of powerful cultivators coming out of the resting room, which was leading to the next floor. They soon lined up behind her. There were about fifty beastmen and the weakest of them were at the fifth stage. If they want to do something bad¡­ then we are in big shit. [Don¡¯t tell me that we¡¯ll have to use that phoenix medal so soon¡­] I thought unhappily, with a small grunt escaping my lips. [I hope we don¡¯t¡­] Hiro agreed, feeling slightly anxious and with a click of his tongue. I wasn¡¯t covered in anything and I saw a few lustful looks being directed towards me, which didn¡¯t feel good. [Seems like I¡¯ll have to kill some bastards who doesn¡¯t know their places and where to look.] Hiro thought unhappily, with a small growl. I looked at the twenty-years-old looking woman in front of me as I asked politely with my head tilted to the side. No need to die if not necessary¡­ ¡°And how might we call you?¡± ¡°Pat Cooley,¡± She said with a smile on her face while all of us were left with a surprised look on our faces. We didn¡¯t expect such a thing. Chapter 26 - Calm before the storm? (Part 2) [Edited] Calm before the storm? (Part 2) Pat Cooley¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I went deep into the Herbal Garden to get my hands on some good herbs because then I could ask the alchemists, who serve me to concoct pills for me and my tribe. I¡¯ve been at this realm for fifty years already and I¡¯m very close to ascending. Considering that advancing through this realm takes at least a hundred years even for geniuses, I can be considered very talented. But in truth, it¡¯s natural since I¡¯m a two-star divine beast. While we were coming back towards the surface, I saw something intriguing. I came upon a group of people, consisting of three members, who were fighting with a monster, which was two stages above them! Not even I could do something like that! Even if they were three, it was still a miracle. My entourage soon caught up, but all they saw was the drop, which appeared after they killed the monster. Upon seeing what it was, I saw greed in some of their eyes. It would be very good even for me¡­ They are truly talented and I can¡¯t help but respect that! I went close to them and they weren¡¯t able to sense me. Of course, this isn¡¯t surprising since I am at the ninth stage, while they are only at the third stage. Upon noticing me, their faces turned into a surprised and startled one for a moment, but interestingly enough, they weren¡¯t scared of me. Even though I¡¯ve completely released my aura at the peak of ninth stage. People at their levels should feel greatly pressured. Even my entourage, which caught up to me visibly felt pressured, yet these three were completely calm and unbothered. But one of them was a human¡­ Considering how she came here without any problems and how calm she is, I¡¯m quite sure that she is the descendant of someone from a higher realm. What was even more intriguing is that those two had an aura similar to mine, not in strength, but quality. Truth be told, I sadly had to admit, that theirs felt even clearer and better than mine. Did I feel inferior while standing next to them? ME?! That¡¯s what I call ridiculous! But unfortunately, that was true. Could they be¡­? True Divine Beasts? Two at that? At the same place? Such rare creatures? When I thought of this I didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry. That couldn¡¯t be, could it? But three-star divine beasts shouldn¡¯t have so much better auras. My idiot entourage threw lustful looks towards the blonde bombshell. Even their looks were better than mine. I want to cry! I should leave before I find more points to feel inferior at¡­ I felt slightly annoyed by this and what annoyed me, even more, were these idiot beastmen! If they were really True Divine Beasts, then they could cause much trouble for me in the future. I could kill them at the moment, indeed. But why would I be such an idiot? I would rather be friendly with them for future benefits. The girl was a real beauty, but in my opinion, the male was really¡­ *shaaa* hot! I¡¯m a tigress. Fufu~ I like muscular guys and his face is also handsome for my taste. W-What¡¯s this? I thought as I looked around, looking for the cause of this terrible feeling in my chest. When I looked at the guy with desiring eyes, I felt a terrible chill running through my back and after looking for its origin, it turned out that its cause was the blonde haired girl! The girl looked at me as she asked. ¡°What might we call you?¡± She said with a smile, but her body said it otherwise. She was releasing a strong killing intent and bloodlust. I fear that if we were to be at the same level, then I¡¯d be shivering in my boots because of it. ¡°Pat Cooley,¡± I answered them as I crossed my arms in front of my body. Their faces turned into surprised ones, along with the human girl''s face. The blonde beauty started mumbling something - ¡°The first one with big tits. You better not try stealing my mate or you are going to pay...¡± - She kept on with her mumbling and thanks to her wind magic, I was barely able to hear anything. I felt truly surprised after hearing her words and I was left with my mouth opened widely. ¡°T- That¡¯s all you have to say after I introduce myself?¡± I asked while my mouth and eyes were twitching. I¡¯m trying to be nice here! ¡°HAHAHA~¡± The guy laughed out loudly, which startled all of us. He the girl and gave her a kiss. After doing so, he was looking into my eyes while saying - ¡°Sorry but we are possessive of each other, so take no offense because of what she said. Anyway, my name is Hiro and she is my mate Alice and she is our friend Ellery,¡± He said while pointing at the two girls after himself, consecutively. ¡°But she was looking at you with lustful eyes! Did she thought that I wouldn¡¯t notice it?¡± She said while looking at Hiro. My mouth was left opened widely once again. ¡°W- What? I- I didn¡¯t do anything like that okay!?¡± I tried defending myself, but after looking around, I saw that everyone was looking at me with unbelieving eyes and even Hiro turned to the side with a face, which said it all. He probably barely could hold back his laugh. I felt truly embarrassed. This was the first time! I shouldn¡¯t meet with these people ever again. I wasn¡¯t an idiot. Half of my entourage was with me, only wishing for me to spread my legs for them. But I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing with these lowly beastmen. One of my ¡®faithful¡¯ soldiers, who was usually staring at my ass came to my defense. He probably felt envious of Hiro, but what Alice said wasn¡¯t even true¡­ or so I¡¯d like to say. I¡¯m terrible! But he would be worthy of me... ¡°How dare you say something like that? Do you know who are you talking to?¡± Fred, the ratman, questioned them with an enraged and righteous face. Tch¡­ he was one of the most annoying pests. I can understand why most of the divine beasts don¡¯t care about things like ruling over other species. Being together with these idiots is such a bother. Once I ascend, I¡¯ll be sure to stay away from such groups. ¡°GOD! What a cliche line! Where did you hear this shit from?¡± Hiro exclaimed as he raised his hands to cover his face. Grrr~ Nice muscles and he doesn¡¯t fear this shitty guy, even though he is three stages below. ¡°You damned brat-¡± Fred was getting angry and he was about to attack, but I felt very much annoyed by him, so I simply spun on my left leg and kicked him in the face. He flew through the air and landed on the ground with a loud thud. He lost his consciousness. I nodded once and then turned around to ask - ¡°Anyone else who wishes to move without my command?¡± All of them stepped back one and made fearful faces while shaking their heads sideways. Now, that¡¯s much better! ¡°Could we talk in private? You surely understand my meaning as a divine beast,¡± She emphasized the last words and I understood what she meant. ¡°You lot, go somewhere else, now!¡± I exclaimed and all of them quickly rushed back into the resting room, without looking back. In my monster form, I could crush them anytime! ¡°So? What do you want, you tigress?¡± Alice questioned me with her head tilted to the side with her brows furrowed. ¡°You aren¡¯t too friendly¡­¡± I remarked with a small grunt while pulling on my mouth. ¡°Would you be friendly if I were to check out your mate at the first sight?¡± She questioned me while leaning forward. ¡°Uhm. I think that I wouldn¡¯t be, but I wasn¡¯t-¡± She looked at me with unbelieving eyes, so I admitted my mistake - ¡±alright I was. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in a heated time of the season¡­¡± I said as I turned my head to the side. Alice raised her brows as she said - ¡°Lies. You were simply lusting for my mate, but whatever... Apology accepted. Now could you take out your tail and ears?¡± She asked me to do such a ridiculous thing. I raised my brows while asking her about her reasons - ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because I want to pet it!¡± She exclaimed loudly, which caused me to get startled for a moment. ¡°W- What the fuck are you talking about? You were angry at me a moment before, yet now you are trying to pet my tail and ears? Are you stupid?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer and shouted at her. ¡°See? I told you that she won¡¯t let you do it,¡± Hiro suddenly started talking out of nowhere while looking at Alice. ¡°You told her? But you didn¡¯t even say a word-¡± I started, but I soon realized a possibility and that would also explain their possessive nature.¡±-wait, are you soul bounded?¡± I asked in my curiosity, wishing to find out the truth. ¡°Yes,¡± Hiro answered with a happy smile on his face. ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite interesting...¡° I remarked with a similar smile. ------------------------------ Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------- ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. What do you want from us?¡± Alice questioned Pat, having enough of this stupid chatting. Pat seemed like a nice person, and although it probably wasn¡¯t exactly true, but at least she wouldn¡¯t attack us. ¡°Do you want me to be honest?¡± She questioned with her brows raised and after we nodded, she continued. ¡°Well¡­ considering that you are so powerful at your own stages and that your aura is so clear, I¡¯m quite sure that you are True Divine Beasts. Now the thing is that I saw that the boss you killed, dropped a Six Leaved Mantra Ginseng. Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t want to take it away, but if you need a pharmacist to turn them into pills, then feel free to come with me-¡± She said while looking to the side. There wasn¡¯t greed in her eyes because she probably didn¡¯t care that much, but she at least tried gaining a little benefit. There was nothing wrong with that. Everyone was greedy, it was needless to cry over such things. ¡°No, thanks. We can do it ourselves,¡± Alice cut in her words, stopping her from wasting her breath. Pat made a helpless face and then after a shrug of her shoulders, she looked at us, asking - ¡°So you learned pharmacology. That¡¯s quite a good thing. Did you make the armor too?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the one making the armors, while Alice is responsible for concocting,¡± I answered quickly, feeling the need to finally leave. ¡°Do you take orders for armors too?¡± She asked with her brows raised, slightly leaning forward in her curiosity. [Stupid titty-saur. Her boobs keep jiggling in front of us! Does she want to seduce you or what? *Grr*] Alice continued her ridiculous behavior, which caused a smile to slip onto my face. I almost laughed, but I was able to hold it back. ¡°I haven¡¯t done it before, but I can try it out,¡± I said while looking to the side, fearing that I would laugh after seeing her. ¡°Great! Then I¡¯m inviting you guys to our headquarters on Droner. Feel free to come anytime!¡± She said enthusiastically, being completely oblivious of our thoughts. ¡°Okay, but you¡¯ll have to get the metals for yourself. We will also talk about our payment at that time,¡± I remarked with a serious face on. [Stupid booby girl!] Alice still kept on her blabbering in her mind, which caused me to slip. ¡°Pfft- Haha.¡± I quickly covered my mouth, but it was useless. Pat raised her brows and questioned me. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Would you mind sharing it with me?¡± She asked with a curious face, but I couldn¡¯t tell it to her. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry. You wouldn¡¯t understand it anyway,¡± I tried saving the moment, luckily she sighed once and then after a shrug of her shoulder, she said that my conditions were alright and that she would be happy if I could smith armors for her soldiers as well. I nodded as an answer and then she left, along with her entourage. They were like obedient children in front of her and left without a word.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°Well, that turned out quite well!¡± I said happily, in a good mood, with a smile on my face. ¡°Yes. Anyway, should we go deeper into the dungeon? Though you won¡¯t be able to come with us, Ellery,¡± Alice offered up and then told Ellery the truth. We would have to use our battle forms if we were to move on. ¡°Before you answer, Ellery. I think that we should return to our house for now so that we can concoct those pills. We should get stronger first, and then we can always come back and go deeper,¡± I answered before Ellery could say anything. Poor girl didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak. ¡°....¡± After looking at us silently, with her brows furrowed, Ellery said with an annoyed face - ¡±Then why did you even ask me?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± We answered at the same time with our heads down. She made a proud face, thinking that she successfully rebuked us, while we were laughing in our minds at her reaction. We looked down because we were trying to hold back ourselves from laughing. We went back to our house, which took about half an hour because we were continuously attacked by these stupid monsters. It was good that we were at a weaker area. When we got back, we sensed that Max was in his room with Melleri. Melleri didn¡¯t have much time left before reaching the Space Founding Realm and descending to the second realm, all alone. It¡¯s quite sad, in a way. I hope that this shitty system is going to go away! Ellery went back to her room and I followed Alice into the chamber. I took out the herbs and gave it to Alice. She looked for information in her memories about these kinds of herbs. Although herbs had different levels and they were more powerful the higher you went but, their essences were mostly the same. It¡¯s the same when I started using new metals to smith weapons. I knew what to look out for and what to concentrate on, but I didn¡¯t know the exact properties of the new metal. Alice had never concocted pills which would further our cultivation and because of this reason she had to be prepared and she needed to focus on what she was about to do. I went further away as to not bother her, while she started the process. It took about two hours for her to finish, which after I went behind her and hugged her from behind. I rubbed my chin on her face happily, feeling those two hours to be too long. I sniffed her hair, which smelled really nice, like usual and then gave a kiss on the right side of her face. ¡°Fufu~ I¡¯m being loved. You should be rewarded generously in the future. Shall I be the one to do so?¡± She questioned me with a small laugh and welcomed my embraced with a kiss on the left side of my face. There were six shining blue colored pills in her hands, which meant that she successfully concocted all of them! Although this was a new type, but since she knew the basics she didn¡¯t have a problem with finishing them. It was hard for her at the first time, but she got the hang of it quickly. ¡°My genius lover, hehe,¡± I said happily with a small laugh as I gave another kiss on the side of her head. We left the chamber and sat down in the same position, in our hot pool. Obviously, we were naked. I used my mind power to call for Ellery. ¡°Are you sure that this is a good idea? Although the water is boiling, which makes her unable to see anything, but it is still weird¡­¡± Alice remarked, but I quickly sealed her lips with a kiss. ¡°You are as sweet and tasty as honey. Hehe,¡± I said while feeling happy that I was so lucky. Ellery flew out of her room and appeared landed in front of us. ¡°W- What the fuck are you doing?!¡± She shouted out upon noticing us. Alice raised her head and slapped the water, which splashed as a result. Naturally, she didn¡¯t use her full strength, only a mortal¡¯s strength. She was playing like a kid. So cute. I hugged her strongly, not caring about Ellery. Her eyes opened widely upon realizing that we didn¡¯t mind her. ¡°Fucking perverts! Both of you! Tell me quickly¡­ why did you call me? I hope that you didn¡¯t call me only to show off!¡± She exclaimed with her eyes and mouth opened widely. I felt a strong urge in my body to have my way with Alice, so I quickly handed over two pills to her. We weren¡¯t so greedy as to give Ellery only one pill when she too took her part out of the fight. It is true that we did most of the work, but we aren¡¯t so stingy. We could advance quite easily anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter that much to us. ¡°T- Two? Are you sure? I didn¡¯t do that much and you even saved my life before. I also have quite a lot of things in my possession thanks to my father... I can¡¯t accept this when you guys did so many things for me,¡± She said with a touched face as she put her hands on her hips. She was getting used to our behavior, so she quickly forgot our position. ¡°I¡¯m a girl...¡± Alice trolled her by saying such words. ¡°....¡± I chuckled upon hearing it, while Ellery put her hand on her forehead and shook her head sideways. After looking at us silently for a few seconds, she said - ¡°You know how I meant it¡­ stupid dragon.¡± ¡°Hahaha~ I was just kidding. Anyway, just accept it. We are going to get two even if it¡¯s like this, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us not getting enough. And to begin with, we are advancing much quicker than any other cultivator, especially considering that our elemental bodies are completed. We just have to learn using our domains. Because of this reason we might take even less time here than at the second level,¡± Alice laughed heartily and then reasoned perfectly. ¡°Good for you¡­ Rethinking it¡­ Just give me two, you aren¡¯t even worthy of this!! Damned unfair monsters!¡± Ellery said as she took them away and after turning around, she left while stomping on the ground heavily, before jumping up to the door of her room. She turned around and after sticking out her tongue, she shut the door. ¡°Fufu~ What can I say?¡± Alice laughed happily once again. After Ellery left, I immediately attacked Alice. I started kissing her neck, while her tail was swaying around happily. ¡°Kyun~ H- hey, haha. It tickles. Uh~ Now you have done it!¡± Alice said as she jumped on me, feeling her tickling turning into something else¡­ Alice was a wondrous creature. After having sex, we sat down in the pool and put a pill into our mouths. We felt as a huge amount of energy flooded my energy veins and rushed through it. Ellery probably would be in pain after gulping it down. I¡¯m sure that it would be painful for me and Alice too if it wouldn¡¯t be for us being True Divine Beasts. We have way much thicker and wider energy veins, so such an amount, although uncomfortable, but was still manageable. With such a high amount of energy supporting my mind, I was able to comprehend the Domain and Space laws much quicker compared to before. Using one of my minds, I knew that when Ellery left, she immediately gulped one down. She finished after two hours probably because her meridians were wide enough to channel the energy through it and not cause her any pain. We continued our comprehending and meditation for a whole week straight. I was using four of my minds to train and one to look around and survey our surroundings. After a week of meditation finally, we broke through and reached the fourth stage, while the pill also ran out of energy. The fourth stage also meant a new ability for us! Being at the fourth stage made it possible for us to use Alice¡¯s attack, called Space Breath. Mine gave us the ability to survive and divide, while Alice¡¯s gave us the ability to destroy anything in our way. This attack shoots out a powerful ball of Space Energy, making space crack, which would result in the surrounding environment being swallowed. This skill could be used on anyone below the sixth level. It would be pointless afterward. From that point on, cultivators can teleport, so even if space were to collapse, it still wouldn¡¯t amount to much. They could simply teleport out of the affected area¡­ but for now? For now, this is a terrifyingly powerful attack! Ellery also broke through, but it has happened five days prior to ours. We were at the early stage whilst she was at the peak of the third stage, so it didn¡¯t take a lot of time for her to reach the fourth stage. That being the case, this week, she took the other one as well and reached the fifth stage. We stood up and went out to hunt. We didn¡¯t really need to eat, but I was wishing for something delicious. Since Alice felt my feelings, she also started thinking of meat, which in turn, made her hungry. Through our bond, our feelings and moods can very easily spread to the other. This is true even for normal humans. Sometimes if you see someone happy you might get into a better mood or into a bad mood upon seeing someone gloomy. Since we are even connected, this can happen eve more easily with us than with normal people. We caught a boar-like monster, which had a good taste. We knew of this because we ate from its kind before. This time Alice was the one to cook, which was a treat to my eyes. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know what you know¡­ I could be a housewife anytime!¡± She said proudly with a ladle in her hand. ¡°Oh? That sounds good, though we should wait with making a family. Maybe¡­ the eighth level?¡± I asked, not really sure of the right moment. It would be better to make a family when we are powerful enough to protect our child or children. I don¡¯t wish to be the kind of parent who can¡¯t protect his own offspring. ¡°Aww~ such cute thoughts. You are making my private parts melt. You know¡­¡± She stopped for a moment and put her pointing finger on her chin with a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°I found something interesting in your memories. What was it again? Naked apron? Fufu~¡± She said such words, which caused a strong reaction in my lower body. Just the thought of it was enough. She laughed with her trademark-like laugh upon noticing it. She left and then came back in a few seconds in such an attire. Although we sat down at the table to eat, but my head was wandering at other places, along with my eyes. After having enough of spilling half of the food Alice made, I simply attacked her. A few hours later we sat on our bed back to back and gulped down the other pill. This universe differed from what I¡¯ve read in the light novels when I was in my past life. In those novels, cultivators had to care about foundations, but here we didn¡¯t have to because the whole first level was the foundation realm. We again started circulating the energy that rushed out of the pill and trained our domains for another week and broke through to the fifth stage as a result. Although it was enough to reach only the early fifth stage - which meant three hundred and sixty golems of strength in our human forms - but it was still a very good result... Our monster forms were a bit different than before because our strengths weren¡¯t going to increase by seventy-five percents. That was only until the second stage. At the third stage, our strength increased by a hundred and seventy percent in our monster forms, while upon reaching the fourth stage, our strength increased by sixty percent. It would steadily decrease until reaching twenty-five percents at the ninth stage. But that was still a tremendous difference. Especially considering how much our strengths are going to be. I stood up from the ground, which was followed by Alice and the cracking noises of our bones. I felt refreshed and powerful, I felt wonderful! In my past life, I wasn¡¯t able to feel this certainty, this self-confidence. In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter what are we talking about. If there is something real that is moving, controlling us then we can be always more self-confident and certain. In this case that something is the strength. It¡¯s no wonder that many cultivators get over their heads and turn into ¡®bad¡¯ people. In my opinion, everyone is equal and so, I¡¯m going to kill everyone equally, who dares standing in my way. I thought like this in my past life too and this isn¡¯t going to change this time either. Of course, in my past life, I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Maybe I should have¡­ Ah~ That feeling when you hate some people so much. Now that I think about it I too have changed somewhat. Am I losing my own self? Who I was!? Maybe gaining power really comes with losing our feelings slowly? Though¡­ I can¡¯t say that it would be true. I feel much more real and I am enjoying this life of mine very much. I¡¯ve never felt so much love. Well, I don¡¯t think that there would be an idiot, who would cry over his life with such a wonderful girl beside him. [Fufu~ are you thinking about me, my love?] Alice questioned me after hearing my thoughts. I felt that she felt very happy that I thought of such things. I answered her with a yes in my mind and then I kissed her deeply, for a long time. I wonder what is the final destination. If all of our predecessor True Divine Beasts reached the tenth level and they were immortals, then why are we here? I mean, there can be only one of our kind. I couldn¡¯t help but think of such things. Suddenly I felt my lips to be wet. It was because Alice kissed me. [Did you notice it, Hiro?] She asked while she kept rolling her tongue inside my mouth. It felt really hot and slimy. Waaa! I¡¯m loving her so much! [What?] I questioned her, not knowing what she meant and I didn¡¯t look for the answer in her mind either. [That you aren¡¯t distressed and that you aren¡¯t gritting your teeth anymore. Hehe,] She spilled the beans as she separated from me and looked deeply into my eyes with her burning love, visible in her eyes. [Hahaha, now that you say it, it¡¯s indeed true!] I laughed upon realizing it. Ever since reincarnating, I¡¯ve never noticed myself doing such a thing. [Interesting. It seems like I¡¯ve outgrown things like distress, though¡­ that is your cause, Alice. Ever since we became one, I¡¯ve been much happier than ever before.] I admitted my feelings as I put my right hand on her face and leaned forward to steal her lips once again. [Uh- Do you want to make love again? If not, then don¡¯t tell me things like these¡­] She thought while looking to the side after our kiss. Although she was saying that, but she felt horny and she was rubbing her thighs together. She definitely wanted me. [I always want to make love with you, dear.] I admitted my crime and then ¡®attacked¡¯ her. After another session, we left our house and went around on planet Cyder killing monsters in our human forms, also using Space Breath numerous times. This skill took a lot out of us, but I could say that in this whole realm, it was a sure kill attack if struck. Not even Pat Cooley would escape if we could hit her with this attack. Of course, that was unlikely considering how much quicker she was than us. Now we were left with only one problem. What is this mark inside my sea of consciousness? When I broke through to the fifth stage and my sea of consciousness grew in size, I noticed that there was a mark in my mind power. It was alien, which means that someone might know where am I? There is only a single possibility and that is Wick Malmstad! Did he plant his mind power into mine to sense my location? But if he didn¡¯t come up till now, then it¡¯s likely that it¡¯s usable only once. I guess he didn¡¯t think that I would advance this much and thought that he could sneakily activate it when it roots deeply enough into my mind, without me noticing it. We were laying down in our bed with my arms spread widely, while Alice used my arms as a pillow. ¡°Hmph¡­ stupid Wick. They can come at us anytime, but they are going to pay a heavy price,¡± I said as a small smile slipped onto my face. I¡¯m not going to erase his mind power. No, I¡¯m going to leave it as it is and let them come. If anything, then we can still escape. -------------------- Wick Malmstad¡¯s POV: -------------------- I visited Frank¡¯s Elf and what can I say? She is a real beauty! I¡¯m really looking forward to killing those two brats. There are only two weeks left before my mind power would root deeply enough into the Hydra. I can feel it even now, slowly growing into him. Stupid Hydra. I¡¯m going to activate it and know where he is without him even noticing it. If only I were to be close enough to him¡­ then I could also use that mind power to attack his mind directly. Right now, I¡¯m inside the Rising Sun sect. Our Malmstad clan could be said to be one of the branch clans of the Rising Sun Sect. I¡¯m also in a very friendly relationship with Chic Wilhelm, which makes our clan even more glorious. I¡¯m here to ask one of his alchemists to give me pills. I didn¡¯t have to wait for long for him to appear. ¡°Hello¡­¡± He welcomed me with a stiff face. He always made such a face, so I didn¡¯t take it upon myself. ¡°Hi, Master!¡± I said jokingly, but like usually, his reaction was no different this time either. ¡°Haha- Stop with the bullshit So? Have you got what you wanted?¡± He scratched the back of his head upon hearing my joke and then asked. ¡°No. I was on my way towards her,¡± I answered with a small smile on my face. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m going to accompany you on your way,¡± He furrowed his brows and then started walking beside me, which I thanked him. ¡°Is there something happening in your clan?¡± He asked on the way to break the silence. Truth be told¡­ we weren¡¯t really friends. He always behaved stiffly and weirdly around me. ¡°Nothing serious, though Frank from the Shrill Moguls clan had some problems with two monsters. I¡¯m helping him for now as a means of spending time and¡­ one of them has a human girl form! Her beauty is truly unmatched! Once I kill the guy, I¡¯ll be sure to take her as mine!¡± I said excitedly. Just upon thinking of her blood flowed into my abdomen. Wilhelm furrowed his brows and pulled on his lips, just like always when it came to themes like these. Did he not like women or what? I never understood him. ¡°Two monsters? What kind of monsters?¡± After a while, he questioned me with his brows raised and his arms behind his back. ¡°One of them was a Hydra with five heads, while the other one was a dragon,¡± I answered him honestly. ¡°Hydra and Dragon? That¡¯s a weird pair. They should be divine beasts, right? Did you catch them or something?¡± He asked stupidly. ¡°Haha, I said just now that once I catch them. And yes, I think that they are divine beasts and I planted my mind power into the Hydra. Two weeks later I can activate it to sense where they are without being noticed by those stupid monsters. Hahaha~!¡± I laughed happily upon thinking of how great I was. ¡°I¡¯d be a bit more careful in your place. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate divine beasts. Just look at that Pat Cooley bitch. She too is such a pain in the ass. If they aren¡¯t chasing you, then I¡¯d advise you to simply stop,¡± He said such boring things. Why would I be afraid of some puny monsters? What evolution, what talent, what bloodline! I¡¯m going to destroy everything in my path and I¡¯ll take anything which I want to become mine! ¡°Could you send me a bit of help in that case? Someone at a higher stage?¡± I asked with a pleading face. He furrowed his brows and after spotting a guy, who was similarly perverted compared to me, he called him over. He told him that he should help me out when the time comes, two weeks later. He was at the eighth stage, so he would be a perfect help! ¡°Haha! Thank you for sending me some help!¡± I said happily. ¡°Ehm¡­ no problem!¡± He said with a stiff face, but after looking at my new helper once again, he nodded once and then his face turned into a smiling one. I feel something to be weird¡­ Well, it didn¡¯t matter that much. Hahaha~ It was truly worth coming here! Chapter 27 - What is it like to be Over Powered? [Edited] What is it like to be Over Powered? Alice¡¯s POV ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The remaining two weeks swiftly passed by. We consolidated our strength at the fifth stage and also reached the middle of it. Our strength also increased to three hundred and seventy golems of strength, which meant that in our monster forms we had five hundred and forty golems of smashing strength. Adding to that our skills, a swing of our tail could easily crush anyone at this level! We knew that our enemies were soon going to come because the remnant of Wick¡¯s mind power was rooted deeply enough into Hiro¡¯s sea of consciousness. Since we didn¡¯t want to drag Max and Ellery into it, we prepared to move to some other place. But Ellery just had to leave her room when we were about to leave, which resulted in her questioning us. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She asked as she put her hands on her hips. We looked at each other, not really knowing what to do. We could lie, but we don¡¯t like doing so. We are honest people, so the most we would do was leave without a word. But we felt wrong when we lied, so we told her the truth. She made an unsurprised face and after nodding once, she said. ¡°How cruel¡­ did you want to leave without telling me anything? I reached the fifth stage too, so I¡¯ll be useful. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± We weren¡¯t sure if she should come with us because we didn¡¯t know what was waiting for us. That being the case, I shook my head sideways, while saying - ¡°Ellery, we don¡¯t know how many of them are going to attack us, nor their strength. I also don¡¯t think that they are going to simply stand there and wait for you to kill them, even if you are the daughter of Weston Gold.¡± She furrowed her brows upon hearing my words and then opposed me strongly - ¡°Don¡¯t drag my father into this. I¡¯m going to help you and that¡¯s that. You have no saying in this.¡± That being the case, I felt helpless. In the end, I sighed heavily and then after a shrug of my shoulders, we turned around to leave. But at that time, Max also appeared beside Ellery and told us that he was going to come with us as well. ¡°Let me join too. If not for me, then you two would have never been found by them on this planet. You could have cultivated calmly and then kill them when you are powerful enough. You also helped me and Melleri when we had nothing to do with you, so I¡¯m just paying back.¡± He put his hands on his hips, just like Ellery, while he kept on with his reasoning, making it clear that he wouldn¡¯t stand back either. ¡°...¡± We looked at them with furrowed brows and then Hiro exclaimed with his arms spread widely - ¡°What¡¯s with this?!¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Both of them said at the same time. Melleri ascended in these remaining two weeks, so only Max and Ellery were left with us. Max reached the fourth stage because he gained enlightenment. Ever since the day we came here, he was advancing by leaps and bounds. Of course, this wasn¡¯t going to hold on forever, but he wasn¡¯t going to stay an ordinary cultivator from this point on. Probably his basic training speed has increased too. It was likely that he would reach much greater heights than he was supposed to. Once he tasted how advancing quickly felt, he would believe more in himself, which in turn, would make his cultivation quicker. Of course, there were physical bounds so no one could reach the tenth level just by thinking about it, even if the person in question truly believed in himself or herself. But the speed, at which they advance could be greatly increased if their self-confidence was stronger. This again shows how much everything is about your own beliefs. The universe is really interesting. I don¡¯t know why, but when you think positively and want to reach something, then it¡¯s usually going to happen one way or the other. It might come differently than how you imagined it, but the end was still going to be the same. It was as if you would be pulling the good things towards yourself if you had a strong faith. Is this controlled by someone? Or is it that everyone can control their lives and fates but it rarely happens? I don¡¯t know, but for now, all I can do is believe in ourselves! ¡°Well¡­ if you really want to help, then alright. Though we are still going to move because I don¡¯t want to ruin our house. Maybe we should move to another planet? Hehe,¡± I answered and then after thinking of something, I started laughing evilly. ¡°Do you mean that you want to go to the beastmen¡¯s city?¡± Max realized what we were thinking of and then voiced it aloud. ¡°Why not?¡± I questioned, noticing that he wasn¡¯t too happy about it, but after doing so, I realized. He wouldn¡¯t be able to come with us, in that case. It¡¯s likely that he would be attacked and killed by the beastmen. If only¡­ After thinking of something, I looked at Ellery and then Max. Max looked like a thirty-five years old guy. Since he advanced so quickly, his appearance turned younger. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Ellery questioned, feeling threatened after seeing my look. ¡°Fufu~ Would you happen to accept new family members? If you allow Max to join your family then we could go to the beastmen¡¯s city. They wouldn¡¯t dare to kill someone who has the protection of someone from the higher realms. Although descending isn¡¯t that easy, but it¡¯s still manageable and they wouldn¡¯t bet their lives on trying it, just to kill a random human.¡± Those who come from higher levels, usually have some kind of treasure on their bodies that would record their surroundings if something were to happen to them. Someone at the fourth level could easily cover a whole sector in the third realm with their mind power and even some of the neighboring ones. Such being the case, the murderer would have no chance left to escape. ¡°Also, if you accept him, then he could train with your technique, which in turn, would make him even stronger. Let¡¯s say that you would gain a strong bodyguard. Considering that he doesn¡¯t have a background, it would be better for him too. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Ehm... I¡¯m not one to decide about these things, so I¡¯m going to ask my father. He is the one who created this technique, so I¡¯m not going to hand it over without his consent.¡± Ellery furrowed her brows and after making a thoughtful face, she explained her situation. ¡°Then go and ask him. Shoo-shoo¡± I answered and then waved my hands, indicating for her to leave. She turned around and took out a stele. She asked her father and came back with a smiling face as she nodded towards Max. ¡°Max? What do you say?¡± Hiro asked, after knowing that Ellery could do it. ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. I¡¯ve known her for quite a long while and she is a good person, so I have no problem with following her. This could also help me create an image for myself. If that were to come true, then maybe Melleri would have it easier as well. ¡°Great!¡± Hiro said with a smile and then after waiting for Ellery to transfer the details about her technique through their mind powers, we left. For now, it was impossible for Max to learn using this skill because it would take time, which we didn¡¯t have much of. Before we boarded our Spaceship, we activated the Diversion Formation around our house and then went towards Droner to wait for our enemies¡¯ arrival. This Diversion Formation was the same that was automatically generated when I or Hiro was born. It did what its name said. Diverted the monsters, humans, beastmen, and anything that was alive. We weren¡¯t too deep into the forest and since our mind powers were as powerful as someone¡¯s at the eight stage, it was natural that no monsters would invade our territory. They will subconsciously turn the other way if they walk into the formation. Droner wasn¡¯t far away from Cyder, so it took only half an hour for us to reach. We went straight to a city and rented three rooms in an inn. It wasn¡¯t hard to find a city. With our powerful mind powers, we could easily cover an area of two million kilometers, which was about one-third of the planet. Naturally, we would find a city in such a large area. Finding an inn wasn¡¯t hard since we just had to search for buildings which had many people inside it. Such places could be only the guild houses, pubs or inns. We had to wait for two days before Hiro felt that the unknown guy released his mind power. From such a large range he can¡¯t control the remnants of his mind power. The most he could do was to release it and feel where it was at that time. Before that happening, Wick¡¯s mind power would stay masked by Hiro¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t sense his whereabouts. Even when it slips out of Hiro¡¯s body, he will be able to sense Hiro¡¯s position, only for a moment. Since it was so deeply rooted into Hiro¡¯s mind, he wasn¡¯t supposed to feel anything. It was supposed to simply leak out without him noticing anything, but that wasn¡¯t the case since our mind powers turned even more powerful than that Wick¡¯s. He was stupid enough to underestimate our races. Although we would have to travel for one and half an hour to reach this place, but that wasn¡¯t the case for them. Only half an hour later, their spaceship appeared above us. We didn¡¯t go into an overly-populated city since they would have turned around, probably. We sensed that there were a lot of people in that huge spaceship they came with. This city was optimal for us since the beastmen would take care of the weaklings, while we could focus on the powerful cultivators. Frank jumped out of the spaceship right above the inn we were in and a large army of humans followed him. The beastmen were startled at first and then enraged. I guess they thought that ¡®how dare these humans attacking our planet so brazenly¡¯. Anyone would be enraged by such a thing. We didn¡¯t turn into our monster forms for now. If we can get experience by killing them, then why should we? ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill them all!¡± Hiro was the first to shout with an excited face and then he ran out of the building. ¡°Where are you two damned monsters! You took away my treasure and even killed my men. Now it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± Frank shouted angrily, even though he was about to die the last time as well. Wick also appeared and upon noticing Hiro, he immediately charged towards him. Wick had three hundred and ninety-five golems of strength, while he was only at the early-seventh stage. He had fifteen more golems of punching strength than the average cultivators, even now. We used our battle forms to lessen the burden on our bodies. In Wick¡¯s domain, we were left with only two hundred and eighty-seven golems of punching strength, but it was enough against these weaklings. We simply intended to evade Wick¡¯s attacks and take care of these humans. Wick shoot a blade of water towards Hiro, but it simply went through his body and cut a human into two halves. ¡°Thanks for killing your own men! Fufufu~¡± I shouted with a small laugh, feeling happy that he was a sore loser. ¡°You bitch! Just you wait until I catch you! I¡¯ll make your body mine and you are going to serve me as long as you live!¡± Wick shouted angrily, but that was a mistake. Shouting something like that in front of Hiro was tantamount to a deathwish. Hiro swung his hammer downward and crushed the body of a cultivator at the fifth stage, with a single attack. They didn¡¯t have a chance against the strength he could release through his hammer. Hiro snapped his head towards Wick and growled in a deep voice. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for what you said¡­¡± Not saying more, he engaged in battle once again. He swung his hammer in an arc, smashing numerous humans with a single move. Their blood, bones, and guts were flying through the air after each of his swings. Wick and Frank had only so much time left until we would finish killing these vegetables. I felt the need to fight beside my dearest husband, so I quickly leaped up to him. While in the air, I spun in the air and chopped off a few dozens of heads. My movements were accurate and quick. We didn¡¯t learn martial arts yet either, but we could at least use our bodies perfectly. These stupid humans though? They knew nothing. The beastmen in the city also constantly attacked the humans. I guess most of them were here as a cannon fodder to stop the incoming waves of beastmen. Wick tried attacking us numerous times, but not only the waves of humans were in his way, but even we were in perfect sync, making it possible for us to simply evade his attacks. All he could do was kill his own people with each of his strikes. Wick roared out angrily with a red face. He probably felt ashamed that he wasn¡¯t able to kill us, even though we were only at the mid-fifth stage, while he was at the seventh stage. A genius like him was supposed to mow us down like grass. After his roaring, he made a huge, swirling ball of red energy and shot it towards us. It was his skill, probably. We dissolved this body of ours and made clones of ourselves further away. His attack struck our places, but all it killed were humans, once again. ¡°ARGH!!! I¡¯M GOING TO KILL YOU ALL! DIRTY BEASTMEN! DIRTY DIVINE BEASTS!¡± He shouted while holding his head with a crazed face. We only had to look out for the attacks that came for our vital points. We weren¡¯t True Divine Beasts for nothing. We had powerful auras covering our bodies, which also protected us and we even had our armors and scales. If they can damage us even after that much, then I¡¯ll let that be their present... We simply had no enemy on this battlefield. We just had to wait for them to run out of cultivators and then I will see about how he was going to ¡®break my mind¡¯... Hiro was raging inside, so not even god could save this stupid Wick and Frank duo, though the latter, strangely enough, disappeared from the battlefield. He was probably hiding, waiting for us to die. After evading Wick¡¯s latest attack, something unexpected happened. Another spaceship appeared and a cultivator at the eight stage jumped out. Like I said before, there weren¡¯t many powerful cultivators in the city. The highest was only at the fifth stage. We couldn¡¯t go into a more powerful city or else they wouldn¡¯t have come. That guy started killing beastmen left and right. Max and Ellery were around us and they were also slaughtering the humans, especially Ellery. She was using her golden energy to pierce one or even numerous people at the same time. Max also used it from time to time, but only rarely since he was learning to use it on the spot.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. With the new cultivator¡¯s help, Wick was finally able to encircle us. A few humans were standing around us, while Wick was standing in front of us and the new guy was behind us. ¡°Now I finally caught-¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Wick started saying his expected line, but not wishing to hear it, Hiro rebuked him. This caused Wick to open his eyes widely. The beastmen didn¡¯t dare attacking Wick and our new enemy since they feared death. [I guess it¡¯s time to show them that they shouldn¡¯t mess with an ¡®idiot couple¡¯. Right? Honey~ Fufu,] I laughed happily in my mind. A smile slipped onto Hiro¡¯s face after hearing my thoughts and all he did was that he turned back into his true form with a loud roar. Following suit, I turned into my true form in the same manner, which caused everyone to stop for a moment. We had much larger bodies than before. When we reached the fifth stage, we grew to twelve meters high and fifty meters long in our monster forms. Not noticing such huge monsters, was impossible for the humans. We will be able to decrease our size even to the size of a human after the fifth level, but until then, we will have to bear with our huge bodies. We didn¡¯t hesitate to attack Wick, which made it clear for the beastmen that we are with them. In our monster forms, at the mid-fifth stage, we could still release three hundred and sixty golems of strength, while being pressured by a cultivator at the eighth stage, who had four hundred and ten golems of punching strength. If he were to use his skills, we would have to be careful, but Wick? He can¡¯t do anything against us. [I¡¯ll play with the big guy, you can take care of him, but don¡¯t kill him,] Hiro thought in a commanding voice. A shudder ran through my back upon hearing his tone. I felt excited and¡­ I better not say it aloud. I answered with a small laugh, saying ¡®alright¡¯ and then swiped with my paw towards Wick. He made a startled face upon noticing my increased speed. He wanted to jump to the side, but using one of Hiro¡¯s minds, I cast a Dragon¡¯s Wings and shot it towards him. If he were to jump to the side, then he would get himself killed on the spot. Feeling the energy of my attack, he also realized that it was better to take on my paw strike since I used only my psychical strength. He held up his spear to protect himself and he was able to stop my claws, which were almost touching his face. I was using my full strength to pressure him and he was barely able to hold me back. I opened my mouth and used Dragon¡¯s Breath with less force. It struck his body and he crashed into the ground. I quickly landed in front of him and put my right paw on his body. He tried to thrust his spear through my paws, but it was a futile attempt since nothing without the strength of four hundred and twenty golems could break through my scales. Even counting his skills, he didn¡¯t have that much, not to mention that he wasn¡¯t able to use his skills because I was too quick for his taste. ¡°ARGH! W- What are you!?¡± He shouted out in pain, feeling his body slowly being crushed under my weight and strength. I pulled my mouth into a smile, probably¡­ and showed him my razor sharp teeth. Just a move and he would turn into mincemeat. Knowing that his death was in front of him, he made a terrified face. Ah~ I like seeing such faces when the people in question are my enemies. Meanwhile, Hiro held back the guy at the eight stage. After flying towards him, he had to carefully dodge his attacks and it was hard for him to do anything. That being the case, he quickly got annoyed. Now that I was ¡®free¡¯, I turned my head backward and looked towards our most powerful opponent. Knowing my intention, Hiro quickly prepared everything. He used four of his heads to attack with Hydro Mind and he used only a single one to look out for his own safety. Hiro directed his bloodlust towards the guy at the eight stage, along with four Hydro Minds, which caused him to get knocked out for a moment. At that time, I also used Space Breath, which was a powerful attack of my race. It consumed a large amount of energy and I¡¯d turn quite weak after it at this level and stage, but I¡¯d be alright. When Hiro was only diverting the guy¡¯s attention, I collected about seventy percent of my Dragon Qi and focused it into a single point. After feeling that Hiro shot his mind attacks, I quickly opened my jaws and shot it towards the person in question. My attack simply went through it, not causing any damage, but that was how it was supposed to be. Hiro landed in front of me and grazed Wick¡¯s body with his teeth to paralyze him completely with his poison. As Space Breath disappeared, in its path, space broke into shards and a gray matter flowed out from beyond it. It covered the guy completely, which was equal to death. No one could survive that thing. Anything it touched, dissolved into nothingness, along with his or her mind, soul, and body. Knowing that he was done for, we focused back on this dear, little, puppy, Wick! His face made it clear that he was in terrible pain, thanks to Hiro¡¯s poison, not to mention that I probably broke a few of his ribs. [You see that?] Hiro questioned me through our bond while three of his heads were turning towards me. I turned towards where he was looking and I found Frank, who was trying to run away by using the remaining humans as cannon fodders. Hiro forced his scale covered mouth into a smiling one, which looked really creepy. He had to tear a few muscles to do that, but it didn¡¯t matter much to him with his quick regeneration... He jumped into the air and flew towards Frank with a lightning-fast speed. He flew past him and caught him between his claws, accidentally also cutting him at a few places in the process. He turned around in the air and flew towards me. Now that the guy at the eighth stage was dead and Wick¡¯s domain wasn¡¯t working thanks to him being completely paralyzed, no one here could hurt or resist us. He landed next to me and after biting Frank¡¯s shoulders, he shoved him next to Wick, while I raised up my paw. Using wind magic, I started talking with an inhuman voice - ¡°Well-well if this isn¡¯t our little friend who caused this whole mess for us! What do you have to say as your last words?¡± I questioned Frank as I also licked him. A lick in this form was equal to an attack. His skin was shredded into pieces. He screamed out in pain - ¡°Stop it! Please! I¡¯m going to leave and never come back! Wait no! I¡¯ll serve you just please let me off!¡± He started pleading just like most of the people would do at such a moment. ¡°Ehh~ But I don¡¯t want to,¡± I answered and then bit off one of his legs. I started chewing it loudly to make him fear me more, and then I gulped it down. His blood sprayed on my chin before I used fire magic to seal his wound. ¡°I remember you said that you had an elf as a captive. Is that true? Did you do something to her?¡± I asked as I tiled my bloody head to the side. ¡°N- No! I swear! She was supposed to be Wick¡¯s after we- we¡­¡± He started denying it to my happiness. No one could lie while looking into True Divine Beasts eyes. We had the eyes of truth with the most powerful curse. All it did was make it possible for us to sense if someone was lying. After reaching ¡®we¡¯, he started hesitating to continue with a terrified face. ¡°After you killed us, right?¡± I questioned him as I put my jaws closer to his body. ¡°N- No!¡± He shouted out with a panicked face, but at that time, Hiro also joined with an annoyed voice. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me you rat,¡± He said, which was followed by him, tearing off his other leg and a part of his sides. ¡°AAARGH!!¡± His scream bothered my ears, so I quickly put him into my mouth and started rolling him on my rough tongue. I felt how more and more blood was flooding my mouth, which felt tasty. His screaming started subsiding slowly. He was probably losing his consciousness. I turned around and looked into the eyes of the remaining humans as I started chewing on Frank loudly, for everyone to hear. Hiro also topped this off by using four of his heads to ¡®grab¡¯ onto Wick¡¯s four limbs and raise him into the air. His teeth bore deeply into his limbs, which caused him to scream out in pain and then he tore off all of his limbs with a single move. He did it carefully, making sure that his upper body would stay intact. Using his fifth head, he closed the jaws of death on Wick and then started chewing loudly on all of his body parts. The remaining humans made terrified and terrorised faces as they all fell to their knees, surrendering. They clearly had no will to fight. Truth be told, I saw a few of them who had delicious smells, so I quickly ran over and ate them, though with less torturing. I simply chewed on them once and they were gone. Like little snacks. They should have never come here. They tried fighting against us, which made them worthy of death. Hiro also went for them, but he had five heads, so he was much quicker. The kneeling humans didn¡¯t even resist, knowing that they didn¡¯t have a chance. Such being the case, we shared the pieces of the last human we ate and then I transformed back into my human form and jumped onto Hiro¡¯s head. I sat down there, with my legs crossed. I soon noticed that I was caressing Hiro¡¯s scales unconsciously. It was cold and rough, but it felt good to the touch. I looked towards the humans and a few of them looked up to see what was going on. They were surrounded by the beastmen and we were in front of them, but no one was moving. Though, the humans were shivering in fear. I guess we weren¡¯t really attractive right now since the blood of their friends and fellow comrades were still covering my body, and Hiro¡¯s scales weren¡¯t clean either. There were a lot of guts and blood on the ground too, making us look like some kinds of devils. I clapped once, causing everyone to look towards me. ¡°So~ Since you attacked us I¡¯d rather kill you all, but I¡¯ll give you a chance. It¡¯s going to depend on the beastmen,¡± I said with a smile on my face with my palms still together. ¡°I ask every beastmen here! Do you want to capture these humans and punish them, make them into your slaves or whatever you want to do? Or do you want me and my husband to eat all of them?¡± I offered up two choices. That¡¯s why I said that it was depending on the beastmen. Hearing my questions, the humans turned towards the beastmen and started shouting with terrified faces. These ants were quite funny~ ¡°PLEASE, PLEASE CAPTURE US!¡± They kept shouting and some of them even started kowtowing while saying - ¡°Yes, we are going to serve you!!¡± ¡°Spare our lives! JUST PUNISH US OR SOMETHING! SAVE US FROM THESE MONSTERS!!¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being hated by these humans...¡± I remarked with a slightly unhappy voice, which bore an unexpected result. ¡°No! We love you, Miss! We are going to serve you if you want to, so please don¡¯t eat us!!!¡± The humans started shouting such things. I was sitting on a high horse¡­ but it felt good. Well, I too can enjoy myself sometimes, can¡¯t I? It¡¯s not like I went around bullying people. ¡°Fufu~ So? What do you say?¡± I questioned the beastmen with a smile on my face as I threw my hair over my shoulders. After looking at each other, the beastmen nodded and they said that they are going to punish them and make them serve them with pitying faces. This wasn¡¯t surprising as having servants would surely be better than having to do everything alone. Things like servants were more usual at the higher levels. The darkness of intelligent beings come out the higher they go. The strong would make the weak serve them. When we are mortals and weak, we don¡¯t really dare to do things like these or we simply still have enough feelings to at least not make others serve us. Of course, this wasn¡¯t necessarily true as Hiro¡¯s memories shown it too from his past life. Humans created titles like kings and nobility and made others fall under their own rule. Just like religions, which were meant to divide humans and make it easier to rule them. Was population too high? Let¡¯s go to war in the name of ¡®god¡¯! Bullshit. They created beliefs for others so that they could control them by the will of a false ¡®god¡¯. When the time of churches fell, they created democracy. They were falling from one hole into the other. But here, it wasn¡¯t like that. Are you strong? Stronger than the others? Then you can do whatever you want to! Fuck the others and what they think! That was how it worked! Imagine living a life without listening to stupid explanations in schools, to stress on finding and getting a job, to have enough money to fend for your family. You could do anything here if you were powerful enough! Naturally, this way of life also had many drawbacks, but in my opinion, it was still much better than that boring way of life on ¡®the Earth¡¯... stupid mortals. [That was a really nice monolog, Alice. I can see that you understand it! Hehe~] Hiro laughed happily in his mind. [Of course honey, of course!] I thought, feeling happy. ¡°Okay, since that was your decision, we¡¯re going to let you off the hook. Though it¡¯s sad that we can¡¯t eat more of you since you taste so good when we are in our monster forms¡­ but since they said so, you can go,¡± I said, faking an unhappy face, just to play a little bit more with them. [How cruel. You don¡¯t even care about it yet you are still scaring them by saying things like these.] Hiro chuckled in his mind, knowing me all too well. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ if you ever dare to attack us in the future, you are going to die a painful death, without exception. To make sure that we can identify you, in case you might still try doing something like that, I¡¯m going to mark all of you with my mind power. Now come here one by one and then you can leave from my part. Those who don¡¯t come are going to be eaten~ hehe,¡± I threatened them with a not so sweet smile on my face. Upon hearing my words, they quickly sprung up from the ground and rushed towards Hiro¡¯s paws. Hiro put down his head and I simply stepped to the ground. Using my mind power, I forcefully sent my mind power into theirs and then sealed it. It was probably painful, but no one dared to scream. To be honest I could also use this to destroy their minds. They can¡¯t clear this out before reaching the eighth stage, but at that time we are going to be at the next level, so I don¡¯t care what are they going to do afterward. Even that¡¯s possible that none of them are going to stay alive, but it doesn¡¯t matter to us. [I bet that at other times they would look lustfully after you seeing how you are swaying your hips with each step you take. But right now, they are shaking because they are fearing you that much,] Hiro thought. I chuckled upon hearing his thoughts and thought - [What can I say? It might be true.] [Oh, being modest? Although you look so beautiful,] Hiro started complimenting me, which made me feel slightly weird. I was happy that he loved me and my looks so much, but it still felt weird. [S- Stop complimenting me. This isn¡¯t the time for that!] I exclaimed upon realizing that I would turn horny if he were to continue. [Alright, alright,] Hiro answered as I finished marking all of the humans, present. There were only about thirty people left, so it didn¡¯t take much time for me. Their original numbers were about a thousand yet they were so few left. ¡°Ellery, Max. Come and board our mount! Hehe~¡± I used my mind power to tell them to come. They made disgusted faces when we at the humans, but that wasn¡¯t surprising. While now¡­ they were making unsatisfied faces, realizing that they really didn¡¯t play an important role this time. They were like stupid background characters, which probably annoyed them. ¡°I¡¯m not a mount¡­ but I¡¯m going to allow them to ''mount'' me this one time,¡± Hiro sent his thoughts towards them with a small grunt, while I was able to hear his thoughts. ¡°Woohoo! I¡¯m going to ride a Hydra!¡± Ellery shouted in our minds as an answer, annoying Hiro by doing so. I¡¯m always supporting Hiro, but I couldn¡¯t hold back myself from chuckling upon hearing her. ¡°*Growl* Maybe I shouldn¡¯t let anyone on me?¡± Hiro growled unhappily, which scared the humans present, who didn¡¯t know anything about what was happening. ¡°Would you not allow your dear wife on your head?¡± I questioned Hiro jokingly as I started petting his scale covered head, with a smile on my face. ¡°There is no chance that I¡¯d do something like that~¡± Hiro answered immediately, not wishing to miss out on my ¡®riding¡¯. ¡°See? You know that it¡¯s very good when I¡¯m ¡®riding¡¯ you. Fufu~¡± I said as I gave a kiss on his scale, which was cleaned by his Hydra Qi. I put my face on his scales and used it as a large bed. I was lying there, sprawled out when Ellery couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and said through her mind power with an annoyed face. ¡°Could you stop you damned love-birds. At least don¡¯t convey your thoughts to us too when you are talking about such things.¡± Max simply laughed at this whole thing loudly, which caused the humans and beastmen to look weirdly at him since they weren¡¯t hearing us talking. It seemed like as if he would be laughing at nothing, out of nowhere. Considering that the ground was bloody and gory I could say that he looked creepy¡­ I heard mumblings like. ¡°You can never know which one is the craziest!¡± One of them exclaimed silently, while others questioned things like - ¡°What¡¯s with him? Has he gone nuts?¡± They used wind magic to cover their voices, but I could easily listen in on their conversations since our elemental bodies were completed long ago. I could only laugh at hearing this. Ellery and Max jumped on Hiro¡¯s other heads. Hiro flew into the air leaving behind everything that happened here. I slumped down on his head, slowly falling asleep. That attack took its toll on me and I was only acting since I didn¡¯t have a lot of energy left in my body. Hiro raised some of his scales on his nose to cover and fix my body on his head. We were able to slightly move our scales and we could even shoot them out as projectiles, so it was no big deal. Under our scales, our whole bodies were covered in a green liquid, which was in reality liquefied energy, but it had a jelly like texture. I felt as if I¡¯d be lying in a bed made out of jelly. Our scales are good for taking on the damage and this jelly layer is good for dispersing the force behind the attacks. We have another layer of scales under this jelly-layer, but that¡¯s somewhat weaker than our outer scales and also it¡¯s connecting tightly to our inner, thick skin. We aren¡¯t normal Divine Beasts. We have much stronger defenses and attacking powers too. Normal dragons don¡¯t have this jelly layer and they have only what we have under it. Scales connected straight to their skins. When we are in our battle forms or monster forms, we can completely pull our outer scales together and cover our whole bodies. Like that, no one can stab their weapon through among our scales. The liquefied energy covered my whole body and that warm energy was also healing me and recovering my lost energy. Feeling this soft warmness, I quickly fell asleep with a peaceful smile on my face. Hiro was my only and dearest husband~ For now, we had only one thing left to do. Destroy the Shrill Moguls clan! Chapter 28 - Knocking on the door [Edited] Knocking on the door Hiro¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I flew out of the city and transformed into my human form. I raised up Alice¡¯s body into a princess-carry and she unconsciously coiled her arms around my neck. A smile slipped onto my face when I realized that she was hugging me out of reflex, even while asleep. I gave a kiss on her forehead and she started smiling. This was the first time that she was sleeping without me. It felt weird. I¡¯ve got used to her being in my mind all the time. When we bonded, we were happy, but it still felt slightly weird. I mean, we knew that we couldn¡¯t hold secrets, we couldn¡¯t hide our feelings. We were out in the open, completely naked. It wasn¡¯t bad since I knew that Alice loved me as I was. But simply knowing that alone made me feel slightly weird. But now? Instead of her mind, there was only emptiness. She was sleeping peacefully. She wasn¡¯t fumbling in my mind, which after so much time, felt terrible! I took out our spaceship and after all four of us boarded it, we went back to our house. I tucked Alice into our bed and laid down next to her. I put my right arm under her head and pulled her body on mine. Her soft breasts were touching my right side and I couldn¡¯t help myself from grabbing the right one. So soft! I thought while feeling her body. I¡¯m such a pervert... I felt her warmness reaching me, which made me feel great. Her sleeping face was really cute. Ugh¡­ I better sleep or I might get horny. She is like a candy. I thought as I quickly stopped what I was doing. If I were to continue, then I¡¯d be left here with my raging lust, all alone. My right hand was nowhere near as good as her. I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied by it anymore! I stopped thinking and in a few moments, I quickly fell asleep. Alice provided me with so much calmness. I could sleep any time in her company. I opened my eyes the next day and I felt her consciousness stirring. I felt like a child before opening his present at Christmas. I couldn¡¯t wait for her to open her eyes. I was missing her mind. A few seconds later, which felt like an eternity, she opened her eyes. Her long eyelashes moved upwards, along with her eyelids. Her beautiful green eyes looked straight into mine. ¡°Morning, dear,¡± She said with a smile and immediately attacked my lips. While kissing, I put my left hand on the left side of her face and pulled her body closer to mine. She breathed deeply because she was out of it. As we parted for a moment, I coiled my arms around her back and then we continued. Our kissing soon turned into hot, juicy, and loving sex. Two hours, and lots of sex later, we came out of our house only to see Ellery and Max fighting. I was startled for a moment, not knowing what was going on, but I soon realized that they were just sparring. Well, they aren¡¯t bonded and they aren¡¯t each other¡¯s halves either. They could hit each other, while we couldn¡¯t. Our hearts would break¡­ Ellery shot a huge ball of golden energy towards Max, who formed a thick, golden wall in front of him. The golden ball crashed into the golden wall, which was shattered into pieces and then continued its way towards Max. It struck his chest and after flying through the air, he landed on his back with a loud thud, which was followed by his grunt. ¡°Ugh¡­ you aren¡¯t sparing me, are you?¡± Max said with a painful face. He didn¡¯t have serious wounds, but it probably hurt him. Ellery walked over and helped her up from the ground. They finally noticed us, but Ellery¡¯s words blew away our heads. ¡°Oh! The love birds. Good morning. You should really make a formation around your rooms or something. Alice was moaning so loudly that if we were to be in a city, then everyone would have heard it¡­¡± She said with her head tilted to the side and an evil smile on her face. She was waiting for our embarrassment, but to her displeasure, we didn¡¯t feel like getting embarrassed at the moment. It depended on our moods. ¡°Well, we could and we should, but since we haven¡¯t done such a thing yet, we can¡¯t help it,¡± Alice said with a smirking face upon seeing Ellery¡¯s unhappy face. I simply chuckled upon hearing their cat-fight. [I¡¯m not a cat. I¡¯m a dragon!] Alice corrected me immediately. She didn¡¯t like to be called a cat while she was a dragon. [Who are you lying to? I don¡¯t even care about what name you give me. You could even rename me for all I care. Anything goes for you, dear~ hehe,] She said such a sweet thing. I turned towards her as I felt my love welling up in me once again. Noticing it, Ellery quickly held up her arms and said as she started waving them - ¡°Wait, wait! Not here¡­ I get it, I get it. You have no shame at the moment, so stop what you were about to do. Please leave me pure.¡± Her words made us laugh and then we told them why we came. ¡°Anyway, we came here to tell you that we are leaving. We are going to destroy that Shrill Moguls clan and save that captured elf,¡± Alice said as she crossed her arms in front of her big chest and then she added - ¡°You two can stay here and train. This time we are going alone.¡± Upon hearing - ¡°destroy that Shrill Moguls clan¡± - Max¡¯s ears twitched. I guess he still didn¡¯t let go of his hate, though it was no wonder. If I were to have a daughter, then the person who would be daring enough to try abducting her, would die a very painful death. No one can touch my child! Or children¡­ I don¡¯t even dare thinking of Alice¡¯s reaction¡­. Just upon the thought of her wrath, a shudder ran through my back. I¡¯ll be sure to educate my child in the future. I¡¯ll be a caring and loving father! [Fufu, I¡¯ll make sure to provide you with a child. We can always decide in the future if we want more¡­] Alice remarked with a small laugh, feeling happy. ¡°Shrill Moguls? Could you let me in? I want to kill them with my own hands!¡± Max quickly said with a raging face. ¡°... I said just now that you can¡¯t come with us this time,¡± I told him with my brows furrowed. ¡°But I want to!¡± Max said with willful eyes, not stepping back. Even though he was always so silent. ¡°What are you a kid?¡± I questioned him, trying to go on a different path, but it backfired. ¡°Are you really the one asking that?¡± He asked with a surprised face with his eyes opened widely as he spread his arms. Hearing his questions, Alice couldn¡¯t hold it in and she started laughing. ¡°Pfft, Hahaha! Now you¡¯ve got it, Hiro!¡± I looked at her with a betrayed face as I said - ¡°I can see that you are enjoying yourself¡­¡± She didn¡¯t buy it since she knew everything about me through our bond¡­ so all she said with a bright smile on her face was - ¡°I do!¡± I sighed loudly upon realizing that I lost this battle. I sighed loudly and then said - ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then. But be careful. I don¡¯t want them to capture you and then blackmail us with you. I¡¯m an honest person, so I¡¯ll tell you. If you were to be captured and Alice could get in danger because of you, then I wouldn¡¯t even hesitate in abandoning you. I¡¯m not a good man and I¡¯m no hero.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m clear of that. We aren¡¯t married, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me! Hahaha- I respect your honesty and I think that knowing what¡¯s your real thoughts are better than believing in false truth. In my opinion, an honest friend whose bounds I know is better than a ¡®friend¡¯ who is hiding his or her true feelings, being there like a viper¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to trust such a person,¡± Max said, surprising even me. ¡°I¡¯m glad that we are of the same opinion,¡± I said with a nod of my head and a smile on my face, after feeling surprised. ¡°I too am coming! Hehe,¡± Ellery said with a stupid smile on her face while dancing around Alice in a circle. I wasn¡¯t even surprised and I didn¡¯t bother with them anymore. We boarded our spaceship and flew towards planet Sypno. It took only two hours of traveling, which we used to meditate. After landing, we went to Erihall city and then traveled northwards from then on. Charles and Frank were going that way when they wanted to get to their headquarters, so their clan should be that way. We used our mind powers to sense our surroundings and we felt a place in front of us, which had many cultivators and there was also someone at the eighth stage. It was possibly Frank¡¯s father. ¡°I think that we found him,¡± Alice remarked with a thoughtful face. But the problem was that it was far away. It would take days for us to reach. At the moment, we had three hundred and seventy golems of strength, which meant more than two points seven million kilograms of strength. Each step we took, propelled us forward with so much force. It could be said that when we were running, we were ¡®flying¡¯ very close to the ground at high speeds. Each step would propel us forward with kilometers and when we had to change directions or we were slowing down we just had to ¡®jump¡¯ another one. Such being the case, we were able to run with five hundred kilometers per hour. When we were flying!? It was even faster since we not only didn¡¯t have to evade the trees, and we didn¡¯t have to care about wind resistance either thanks to our domains but we were even flying by using our mind powers and domains! Thanks to that, our flying speed was much greater than our running speed, reaching a shocking speed of two thousand kilometers per hour! And this was only the beginning. We were still just ¡®children¡¯. Knowing that our travel would take long hours or even a day, we boarded our spaceship and flew towards our destination. We didn¡¯t have to fly for a long time before reaching it. All it took were a few minutes. After leaving our spaceship, we saw a huge castle-like building with tall walls. It also had a few guards on it. Somehow it felt like this whole place was vicious. The usual green, peaceful aura, which we¡¯ve been enjoying up till now was nowhere to be seen. The huge and ancient trees were cut out. The whole place was devoid of greenery and it was surrounded by a gloomy air. The ground was dry and infertile. This meant only one thing and that the death element was way too abundant here. ¡°Let¡¯s start the ¡®party¡¯, hehe,¡± Alice said while laughing evilly. She wanted to kill everyone here. I have no idea why would they choose a place like this as their headquarters. I¡¯d never want to live in such a place. I like feeling the odor of nature. I like feeling how its energies are seeping into my bones. I always felt more... alive when I was one with nature. Yet this place¡­ I was disliking it very much, so I shall destroy it completely!If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Killing the ¡®ants¡¯ was quite easy for us since we had complete control over the elements. It¡¯s just that we have never used it to such an extent as we were going to. It¡¯s not like we weren¡¯t able, but we simply didn¡¯t have the time for it when we fought. I and Alice started collecting our Universe Energy and added the elements to them. The whole area started swirling with fire, water, earth, nature, dark, light, lightning and all kinds of elemental energy streams. Of course, the guards picked up on this and noticed us. Even liquefied elemental energy appeared. We created huge pillars made out of the elements, be it fire or whatever attribute it had. Seeing thousands of meters high elemental pillars appearing all around their camp, surely didn¡¯t escape their sight. Their clan headquarter was arranged in a circle and it had a diameter of four kilometers. We completely surrounded it from every way by creating a cylinder of elements, also covering the sky. Seeing that, many of the guards started shouting and screaming in terror. Of course, they were the weaker cultivators. The stronger ones wouldn¡¯t die from something like elemental attacks because they would be powerful enough to resist. Frank¡¯s father, Cale Orchard also flew up into the air, from one of the houses in the center. He tried to control the elements, but we were one stage higher than him when it came to elements. We imbued our mind powers into those elemental walls to avoid attacking those who were captives or prisoners. We controlled those walls and made it slowly move towards the center. It closed in on the people who were inside and we soon heard screams of pain, terror, and agony. Everyone, who wasn¡¯t powerful enough to resist our attack, died. [Let¡¯s not waste such a huge amount of energy.] I remarked as we started compressing these huge elemental pillars into a single, tiny ball. After being done with that, we felt great pressure from that ball. This was chaos magic, which was exclusive to cultivators at the fourth level! It was a swirling bulb of energy, with different colors. With a smirk on our faces, we shot that ball towards Cale. Terror appeared on his face upon seeing it flying towards him. Normally, you wouldn¡¯t have time in a fight to do something like this, but since we attacked from far away, we were able to do it. Sweat was pouring down on his forehead as he quickly turned to flee. But he didn¡¯t get further than a few meters, which was nowhere near enough. That chaos ball was a mix of every element. It was very powerful and¡­ volatile. The Chaos Ball exploded right behind his back. Fire, Water, Earth, Darkness, Light, every kind of element spread through the surroundings, destroying everything above the ground. It quickly disappeared, but behind it was a hole. A crack in space. That was why chaos magic was dangerous. Cale was sucked into that crack, disappearing completely. We transformed into our monster forms and charged towards those who were at the seventh stage. Now that Cale was gone, we had a hundred and twenty golems of strength. The cultivators at the seventh stage, who had only a hundred and eighty to a four hundred golems of strength, had no chance against us. It didn¡¯t take long for us to tear those humans into pieces. After finishing them off, we moved and killed every other cultivator. They tried to escape, but it was just a futile attempt to save their lives. We killed all of the. Ellery and Max fought alongside, also killing many cultivators. ¡°Finally... They are all dead. *pant**pant*¡± Max grunted while breathing heavily. ¡°*Pant* Yeah, killing so many of them - *Pant* - tired me out. Max, you fought well. *Pant* You are getting quite proficient at using my family¡¯s gold energy technique,¡± Ellery agreed with Max and then complimented his proficiency with a smile on her face. Both of them sighed once loudly and put their hands on their hips. Max thanked Ellery and then looked towards us. We were back in our human with only our tails out, but we were completely fine. Although we too expended a lot of energy, but our regeneration speed was quick. Seeing this Ellery and Max looked at us with disgusted faces. ¡°Damned monsters...¡± Ellery remarked with an envious face, while her brows were twitching from time to time. ¡°Fufu~ Are you jealous?¡± Alice said with a small laugh as she put her right hand in front of her mouth. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Ellery exclaimed honestly as she opened her arms widely. ¡°Alright, we chatted enough. Let¡¯s go and look around this place, find those prisoners, and then release them,¡± I said with a serious face as I started walking towards a catacomb under the ground. Alice quickly ran after me, fearing that she would be left behind, even though I¡¯d never do such a thing. She coiled her tail around my waist and then walked beside me. Ellery and Max also followed us with helpless faces on. Since we were completely out of mind power, pulled four pills out of our storage space and threw half of them towards Ellery and Max, while we also gulped down one - one. I felt my mind power being restored with a wonderful speed. The Chaos Bolt didn¡¯t destroy everything. Cale¡¯s castle was still standing there, proudly. The castle was made out of gray colored stones, which were two cubic meters. As we went deeper and deeper there was less and less light. I really don¡¯t get how can they live in a place like this. I like darkness and shady places too, but not in this way. I also like being in tiny, comfy and cozy places with at most a dim light, but it must have a ¡®home¡¯ feeling to it. Our little house inside that tree is also quite dark, but it has a nice and cozy atmosphere. It¡¯s completely different than this huge, empty, dark space, not to mention this rotting world around it. When we reached the end of the corridor, Ellery scanned the castle with her mind power and went through a door. Behind it, there were stairs going downwards. I fear what might we find here¡­ Alice snuggled up to me. She felt uneasy. [Hiro, I hope that we aren¡¯t going to find things that I don¡¯t want to see here.] Alice remarked in my mind as her tail twitched around me for a moment. [I hope so Alice.] I answered as I petted her back. Though we didn¡¯t have to wait any longer to find out since we arrived. On the left and right side were two - two cells, in which were three people. One cell was empty. In those three cells were people. Two of them had one arm cut off by a saw? I think. The others were also beaten up. One was a female though... Poor people. I thought while I sighing loudly. People like those were everywhere. You could never know what was living inside people¡¯s mind. Although I wanted to try out how killing and fighting felt, but never this shit. I would never kill random people just to make myself feel better either. These people were sick in the head. Sicker than me. When the prisoners noticed us, all of them started shaking out of fear. There was a door at the end of the corridor where I sensed another presence. I guess the elf was in that place. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We aren¡¯t going to hurt you. You¡¯re all going to be released. The Shrill Moguls clan is also no more. We have eliminated them so you can freely leave this place soon enough and live your lives¡­¡± I told them with a soothing smile on my face, but they didn¡¯t seem to be too convinced. I walked up to their cells and opened it one by one. After doing so, I stopped in front of them, grabbed the handcuffs on their hands and used my mind power to release them. These handcuffs could be opened by anyone as long as that person wasn¡¯t the one wearing it. It consumed the mind power of the one who wore it and by using that mind power, blocked the elemental and space energies around them making them unable to use it or cultivate with it. If an outsider¡¯s mind power broke this circle then the handcuffs would open up automatically. They weren¡¯t able to tear these handcuffs off either because these weren¡¯t metals of the mortal realms. I can¡¯t tear my armor either with my bare hands either, so how could they break these metal handcuffs? Feeling that their powers were once again flowing through their bodies and that they were able to control it, made them feel elated. I don¡¯t know for how long were they closed in here, but getting back their freedom is probably a good feeling. I used some of my power on the guy whose arm was cut off. All he saw was that I made a huge green swirling ball, which had a powerful aura coming from it and that I threw it towards him. He closed his eyes and covered his body with one of his arms, fearing his life, but he soon stopped standing in that stupid position. He opened his right eyes to look around and then the left. ¡°Hahaha- don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s just going to heal your body, though it¡¯s going to take a few weeks, but your arm is going to grow back.¡± I answered him with a laugh, though he surely didn¡¯t find it funny. ¡°R- Really?¡± He questioned me with a hopeful face. I threw another such ball towards the other two while answering him with a yes. ¡°Thank you very much!!!¡± All of them shouted loudly with a small bow. I looked at the last door and walked towards it with Alice in tow. I slowly opened the door and saw the first elf in both of my lives. She was indeed a beauty, though it didn¡¯t matter to me as I had Alice, who was above everyone for me, whether be it personality or looks. She was at the third stage and was sitting on top of a comfy bed and even her room was nice. She looked up at me with terrified eyes. Alice walked up to her and broke her handcuffs into pieces. The elf looked at us with a surprised face. ¡°T- Thank you. Who might you be?¡± She asked while looking at me fearfully. ¡°I¡¯m Hiro and she is Alice. We came here to destroy the Shrill Moguls clan and also save those who were captured,¡± I introduced ourselves and told her our reason for coming here. She nodded once, but she visibly didn¡¯t trust me as much as Alice. She looked to be sixteen to eighteen and considering the rarity of such a thing, she was probably a child, not a very talented genius. Usually, only True Divine Beasts were talented enough keep their youngest form. She was actually older than us since we weren¡¯t so old, though our bodies were grown up and our minds were much more advanced. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now you are safe. We aren¡¯t going to do anything bad with you,¡± Alice soothed her nervousness with a smile on her face. I turned around and left. To be honest, I completely scanned her whole body with my mind power, so I knew that she was ¡®clean¡¯. She wasn¡¯t touched by anyone yet, which I was glad to know since I hate rape. Through Alice, I listened in on their talk. ¡°What¡¯s your name and how did they capture you?¡± Alice asked with a smile on her face and her head tilted to the side. ¡°I¡¯m called Norfindir,¡± She answered in a much better mood, which came after I left. She also touched Alice¡¯s hands. I have no idea why was she so touchy with her. ¡°I lived with my parents on Lark when a group of humans attacked our hidden village. That village was my birthplace. We, elves, are stronger than humans so the others were able to fight them back, but I was captured and taken away. Afterward, the humans took me here and locked me up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here ever since that day. That Frank came in sometimes to- to do bad things, but it never went further than touching... And once he even brought with him a guy called Wick. He said that I¡¯m going to be his for my first time-¡± She started spilling the beans without stopping, which felt completely unreasonable to me, considering that she has met Alice just now. At the end of her sentence, she started tearing up, so Alice stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Norfindir. We have killed both of them so now you are free to go back to your planet,¡± Alice said while caressing the top of her head, with a motherly smile on her face. ¡°Really?¡± Norfindir asked with a hopeful face, and Alice answered with a yes. ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t go back home!¡± She said with a despaired face. ¡°We are going to take you back if you allow us to do so,¡± Alice offered up our help. [How nice of you Alice. Hehe~ You just want to see their village.] I told Alice jokingly, to lighten up her mood a bit. [I- I¡¯m not! Haha~ Well, I do want to take her back as well.] Alice answered with a small laugh as a smile slipped on her face, unconsciously. ¡°T- Thank you very much! I¡¯ll be grateful. Although I can¡¯t reward you, but maybe my parents can-¡± Norfindir started talking bullshit, but Alice quickly stopped her. ¡°We don¡¯t need that. We just wanted to help you out. It doesn¡¯t really matter to us. At least we can also see an elven village. That¡¯s enough reward for us.¡± Norfindir told her that it was okay, with a nod of her head. After they were done talking over she came out of the room. She had long green hair with long pointy ears. She had a nice figure with a nice size¡­ Her face was also charming with thick lips and thin brows. She had golden colored eyes. She is a beauty indeed, but like I said she is nowhere compared to my Alice! Alice has wider hips and rounder, tauter ass. Her legs also have better shape and her tits are also bigger plumper and rounder. Her face is also more beautiful compared to this elf. Fufu~ What elf!? My Alice is the best! I thought in my mind as I started comparing them out of curiosity. [W- Would you stop flattering? Also, it¡¯s wrong to compare women, don¡¯t you think?] Alice stopped my thoughts. I already had more than twenty points, which made Alice much better. And it was with a single glance at that! [Okay~ Let¡¯s go then. I want to destroy this place and restore nature here!] I answered her, feeling proud of Alice. We went out, along with the newly freed prisoners and after using the earth element to swallow this whole castle under the ground it turned into a huge barren land. Alice used nature magic to grow a lush forest in its place, which was the same as everywhere else. ¡°Do any of you want to temporarily come with us or do you want to stay on this planet. You could start a new life here,¡± I asked as I looked at the other three. They looked at each other and decided on the same thing. ¡°We are going to stay. We don¡¯t want to bother you. We thank you very much for saving us. I¡¯m called Andreana and they are called Salmon and Leonard. If you ever need our help, then you can come find us.¡± She said as she pointed at herself then at the other two guys. We could easily find them since it wasn¡¯t hard to remember to their auras. Also, it was likely that they were going to stay in this area for quite a long while. Though it¡¯s not like I¡¯d need their help for anything. ¡°Okay, then we will take you to the closest city and then leave,¡± I told them with my hands on my hips. ¡°That would be more than enough,¡± The woman answered with a nod of her head. We boarded our spaceship and after leaving them at Erihall city, we flew towards Lark to take back Norfindir to her family! Chapter 29 - Miss Alice the Dragon Teacher [Edited] Miss Alice the Dragon Teacher Chic Wilhelm¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------- It¡¯s been more than a day since Wick left with that Frank. To be honest, I don''t like Wick. He is a rapist bastard, who can allow too many things for himself. But I felt a bit worried. Pat Cooley was a big enough problem for me and if there were really two other Divine Beasts, then it was better for me to take care of them somehow. Exactly with that reason, I sent a few of my soldiers to the Malmstad clan to inquire about how Wick¡¯s hunting would go. Somehow I had a bad feeling. These divine beasts are always so weird and powerful. Even though I¡¯m a ¡®genius¡¯ among humans, but I still have no way to fight with Pat. Ever since Wick said that one of them was a Hydra, while the other one was a Dragon, it just made this whole thing even messier in my mind. I was in my own room when the people I sent came back, with Wick¡¯s sister in tow, only to tell me that Wick died a day ago. We always create Soul Jades in our own clan or family, which would break if we were to die, so she¡¯s got to know it quite easily. Tracy sat down on a chair without asking for it¡­ all of them are so rude¡­ I asked if what I heard about Wick was really true and she answered as she crossed her right leg over the other. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure that it has something to do with those two monsters. Wick wouldn¡¯t have been stupid enough to go into a city, which had powerful beastmen in it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that he was killed by those two bastard monsters,¡± She clicked her tongue while frowning with a clearly annoyed face. I too was annoyed by her... ¡°That¡¯s interesting because I¡¯ve sent a cultivator at the eighth stage with him and he didn¡¯t come back either. Do you want to tell me that two divine beasts at the third stage killed a cultivator at the eighth stage? Not even I would eat that¡­¡± I told her with a skeptical face. If the really killed someone at the eight stage, then they are even worse than Pat Cooley. She is causing me more than enough headaches... I don¡¯t know at which stage they are, but it doesn¡¯t really matter. They were at the third stage last time, which makes me think of two possibilities. Firstly, there is the possibility that they are advancing way too quickly. Secondly, there is another possibility that they can kill people, more than one or possibly two stages above them. Lastly, I don¡¯t even want to think of this, but it might be that they have both of these traits. If that were to be the case, then I fear that we, humans, are in huge trouble! I thought quickly in my mind, fearing the worst. Only divine beasts have such miraculous powers. I have to go and look over the information about divine beasts. I don¡¯t even know what is my new enemy and I have to change this! I continued my thoughts, but I was interrupted by this stupid Tracy. ¡°Wilhelm? Are you here?¡± She poked my shoulders while leaning forward. ¡°Ah! Sorry, I was thinking about something. For now, don¡¯t do anything rash. If they were really able to kill the cultivator I¡¯ve sent with Wick, then we are in big trouble. We might face monsters worse than Pat Cooley...¡± I said as I felt cold sweat on my back. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Tracy asked with unbelieving eyes. This idiot knew nothing. She was living her small life with the help of her parents and my clan. All she is doing is lazing around and doing nothing. At most she is fucking around with the weak newcomers. Disgusting bitch. ¡°If it¡¯s like that then it is,¡± I answered her with a frown, wishing that she would leave already. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯m going to stay at our headquarter and wait for your decision,¡± She said with a smile and I felt truly wonderful. Finally! She is going to leave! ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll notify you in time,¡± I told her with a smile, though what I thought of was entirely different. Even if someone were to pay for me¡­ I wouldn¡¯t tell anything to her! Go home and enjoy your idiotic life. You are surely going to die sooner or later¡­ With such a personality, you surely don¡¯t have a bright future. She thanked me and then left. I rushed straight towards the library. There were many leaders before me in the past. All of them always took note of the new things they experienced in the wars with the beastmen. But there were even more things. Whatever new information they¡¯ve got to know about was usually noted down! There were notes about divine beasts too, so maybe I could find something more about what exactly I was facing. I¡¯ve started searching for words like ¡®Divine Beast¡¯ in the books with my mind power. I soon found a section where were two little books about divine beasts. There were names, dates on every page and also what they discovered or learned of. I¡¯ve read it through using my mind power and learned everything there was to learn about. As it turns out, there are many kinds of divine beasts and they can be categorized into three classes. One-star, two-star, three-star. Pat cooley is a two-star divine beast, called Heavenly Tiger. She is indeed way more powerful than average cultivators. Although rare, but she could be said to be a common kind of tiger among the divine beasts. There were quite a lot of her kind. But what really caught my interest was the note of a predecessor of mine, called Lorraine. She wrote that she came across a guy, who was the son of someone from a higher realm. I guess she wasn¡¯t allowed to use his name¡­ As the notes stated, that guy said something about True Divine Beasts. These notes were saying that there can be only a single one of those creatures and that their strengths were way above anything a normal cultivator could imagine. They were able to fight with cultivators who were more than two stages above them and that they were advancing very quickly. I don¡¯t know why, but I have a gut feeling that this has something to do with those two. They could also be three-star divine beasts or something like that, but somehow I don¡¯t feel that to be true. What is really worrying me is that there is a note at the end, written with red ink. It said the following thing¡­ Don¡¯t ever make an enemy out of them. Could they be really those legendary creatures? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Two of them appearing at the same place should be impossible. There were only about ten to fifteen True Divine Beasts at most in the whole universe. At least the notes claimed that. I¡¯m just overestimating them. Yes. That must be the case. The note also said that they couldn¡¯t be counted as beastmen or humans, more like a different and unique race. There is no chance that two such beings would appear together, especially not as a pair of lovers. Maybe they are three-star Divine Beasts, which means that I have to kill them before they join the beastmen¡¯s side. If that were to happen, then I fear that the humans would face extermination in this world. And then nothing would stop them from extending to the neighboring sectors. If we wanted to keep up the steady amount of human ascenders, then we had to defend the new, human cultivators as well. Only idiots would go and fight alone in this crazy world. If the new humans were to die out, then sooner or later, we would completely disappear! Of course, this would probably affect only a few sectors, but it would be a great loss. I have to be the one to stop them before it all goes wrong. I left the library and mobilized the humans under my lead. We have to find them and then kill them. But before I could go anywhere, I was notified that the Shrill Moguls clan was completely destroyed. Although I didn¡¯t mind that evil clan dying, but¡­ they were the enemies of those two! Maybe I can find a clue about them if they were there! I quickly left my place and flew towards the place where the Shrill Moguls clan was supposed to be. All I found were trees instead of the castle that stood there not long ago. They destroyed a whole clan without a single person escaping. I used my mind power to scan the trees. They had to be grown by using nature magic. If that¡¯s the case, then they had to use their unique Space Energies. It¡¯s unique for everyone. This might take a few days, but I should be able to form a picture of their auras using the remnants of their space energies. When I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll have to find them by searching for their auras. After successfully extracting the remnants of their Space Energies, which were connected to the elemental particles, I left. All I had to do was to form a picture of their auras by using the acquired Space Energy samples and then hunt them down. I couldn¡¯t let them grow!!! ------------ Alice¡¯s POV -------------------- Our travel to Lark took only half an hour since it wasn¡¯t a faraway planet. We didn¡¯t have to travel too far away. These planets weren¡¯t farther away from each other than the Moon from the Earth. While being on Sypno, we were able to see each planet when the sky was clear of clouds. It was a truly wonderful view. Lark was the same as the other planets. It was covered in greenery. Although Norfindir didn¡¯t know the other planets, but she at least knew about her own planet. After guiding us towards the right place, we quickly reached her birthplace. It was a small village, which was well hidden among the towering trees. They built houses inside and around the trees the tall trees. We jumped out of the spaceship with Norfindir in my arms since she couldn¡¯t fly yet. Hiro stored the spaceship, which caused a huge clamor among the lining up elves. They were preparing to fight. I guess humans are really infamous here¡­ though we aren¡¯t humans. After stepping into our battle forms, we flew closer to them. Seeing Norfindir in my arms, they loosened their grips on their weapons, but they were still ready. One of them stepped forward and shouted. ¡°Who are you and what do you want? Also¡­ could you release her?¡± The elderly looking elf questioned with a shout and then continued while he was pointing at Norfindir. ¡°Before asking for introduction you should introduce yourself¡­ Also, I don¡¯t think that it would be good if I were to release her since she can¡¯t fly,¡± I answered with a deadpan face. Upon seeing his twitching brows, I started laughing and then continued - ¡°Okay, okay don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m called Alice, he is called Hiro and they are called Ellery and Max. Don¡¯t worry. We saved her from a human clan not long ago and decided to take her back to her home village.¡± Hearing my answer he waved his hands and the other elves put down their weapons. But they still held onto them, ready to fight at any given moment. It was interesting to see them coordinate as if they would have been a trained army from the Earth. Cultivators didn¡¯t really train together. Maybe at the higher realms, it was different. I don¡¯t know about that though. I guess this was because they were attacked by the humans or the beastmen regularly. ¡°Is this true?¡± He asked while he was looking at Norfindir with a frown and his head tilted to the side. At that time, one of the soldiers jumped forward, shouting at her with his arms spread widely. ¡°Norfindir! My daughter! Are you alright?¡± Seeing him charging at me, I was literally startled for a moment. In my surprise, I threw Norfindir towards him, which wasn¡¯t really a nice thing to do. What was even weirder was her reaction¡­ She looked back at me while flying through the air, with a sad face. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to separate from me. But after feeling her father catching her and embracing her, she shouted. ¡°Father! Yes! What they said was true! They destroyed the whole clan of people who captured me and after releasing me they even took me home! Captain Isil, please don¡¯t be rude with my savior!¡± Norfindir continued with a frown on her face. She kept waving her hands, with threatening hand movements. She was like a child, throwing a tantrum. Hearing her words and seeing her reaction, he chuckled silently, and then looked at the soldiers behind him. ¡°In that case, I thank you very much for going out of your way to help her. I¡¯m called Isil Garith captain of the elven army in this village called Nelh Ennore. We really appreciate that you brought her back home because her parents¡¯ minds took a heavy blow when they realized that she was taken away,¡± Captain Isil said with a small bow, in a grateful manner. At that time, her father also finished his ¡®reunion¡¯ and started showering us in his thanks. Since we didn¡¯t intend to stand there forever, I quickly stopped him. ¡°Okay, okay please stop with the thanks. We helped out of our own will, so you don¡¯t have to thank us so much.¡± The soldiers loosened their grips on their weapons completely and let down their guard. I looked at their faces and it was visible that when they looked at me or Ellery, they felt at ease. But when it came to Hiro or Max, they looked at them with mistrustful eyes. I guess they aren¡¯t happy that my mate is here, but that is wrong! ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with those looks on your faces? Hiro is my lover and you can¡¯t look at him like that. If we aren¡¯t welcomed then we aren¡¯t going to stay any longer. Also, you are very wrong if you think that he is interested in your stupid elven women!¡± I shouted angrily upon seeing their reactions. My words surprised everyone. Isil also looked at me with his eyes opened widely. Probably they weren¡¯t expecting my outrage. ¡°Alice... It¡¯s okay. They can look at me however they want to. Haha,¡± Hiro remarked while caressing my back and laughing. He didn¡¯t care about it and I also felt it. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it, so they can¡¯t!¡± I exclaimed, still feeling unhappy. [HAHAHA- What¡¯s with this tantrum you are throwing?] Hiro laughed in his mind, while a smile slipped on his face, unconsciously. I didn¡¯t answer his question because he knew that I felt annoyed by these mongrels. Hearing my words, Isil looked around himself, with a frown on his face. Those who were mistrustful looked away and left their places. Afterward, every soldier present left and went their own ways. ¡°Hmph- Don¡¯t look at my mate like that. I went easy on you so be happy,¡± I threw such words after them as I crossed my arms in front of my chest with a threatening look on my face. Dragons are protective of their treasure and Hiro is MY treasure! They aren¡¯t allowed to have bad thoughts about him! ¡°Stupid lovebirds¡­¡± Ellery chimed in with a provoking smile on her face. I shrugged my shoulders as an answer, which caused her to open her mouth widely. Did she think that I¡¯d deny it? Fat chance! ¡°Hahaha. You are so silly, Alice, but I like it!¡± Hiro exclaimed while laughing happily. He said that, but he felt truly happy that I was on his side. He also embraced me as a reward~ [You are one to talk... when a lustful look at me could make you go on a rampage and kill the offender.] I remarked through our bond while feeling happy that I could be in his arms. [I- I can¡¯t deny it¡­] Hiro said with a small stutter, realizing that he had no way to defend himself. He is so defenseless when it comes to me. My.Little.Vulnerable.Hiro~ ¡°Come, follow me, saviors! Please accept my invitation for a meal. We would also gladly provide you with a place to stay! This day is worthy of celebration!¡± At this time, Norfindir¡¯s father also chimed in and invited us. ¡°Well, why not? If you don¡¯t mind it, then we are going to intrude,¡± Hiro said as he stopped hugging me and turned towards him, while still embracing my back. Noo~ That warm feeling went away. I thought unhappily with a bittersweet taste in my mouth. ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t intrude because I¡¯m welcoming you anytime! You can stay for as long as you wish to!¡± Mr. Father said while laughing happily. After thanking him, we followed him into the forest and flew straight into one of the houses, which was inside a tree. It had a similar design compared to ours, though it is not like you can change too many things inside a tree house... The only difference was that its rooms were arranged differently. He led us to a corridor, which had eight doors. ¡°Our and Norfindir¡¯s room is the first two on the left. You can choose any other room,¡± Mr. Father explained while pointing with his hands towards their and then the free rooms. I couldn¡¯t help but think of bad things. [And what if we wanted to stay in their rooms? Haha, I really would like to see his face!] [Alice--- Behave yourself you, little devil!] Hiro rebuked me, but I knew him better. He too was thinking of such ideas. We were very similar and he couldn¡¯t change that! At this time, Ellery suddenly betrayed me! ¡°Mr.?¡± She questioned while slightly leaning forward with her head tilted to the side and her brows raised. ¡°Oh, pardon me. I¡¯m so rude! I forgot to introduce myself. Just call me Elamir,¡± Norfindir¡¯s father finally told us his name. But the betrayal came afterward!Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Mr. Elamir. I think that you shouldn¡¯t allow them into this part of the house because they are way too loud at night. They should build a house somewhere else. I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want your daughter to hear what I heard every night!¡± She said with a ¡®helpless¡¯ face with her arms crossed in front of her SMALL chest. Stupid Ellery! Flat! Board! I thought of offensive words while looking at her. ¡°E- Ellery! What the hell! You devil! Are you betraying me?!¡± I shouted at her while holding onto her shoulders and shaking her body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice. But it¡¯s better for you too,¡± She said as she put her hands on mine and made a ¡®sorry¡¯ face¡­ But my eyes saw that she was lying! No one can lie to me! Just you wait¡­ ¡°Ugh. Okay. We will go and make our own house,¡± I faked my emotions and said with my head hung down. ¡°Y- You don¡¯t have to! We don¡¯t mind-¡± Elamir tried to defend us with a pale face, but I interrupted him. My target was Ellery, not him! ¡°Nah- we are leaving. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s really better for us as well. I can be quite¡­ wild~¡± Ellery¡¯s hidden smirk didn¡¯t escape my eyes. I saw her from the corner of my right eye! I¡¯ll make this little prankster pay! Though what she said was true... I took hold of Hiro¡¯s hand and pulled on it, leading him out of the house. I saw that Elamir was feeling unpleasant because of how things turned out, but if I think about how much more unpleasant it would be the next morning, I can¡¯t help but agree with Ellery. Maybe she really saved us¡­ Since we also have a tree house, we didn¡¯t want to repeat the same thing. Instead of that, we landed on the ground and after using our mind powers, we took our way towards a good place. It was a cave, which had crystals in it, lighting up the whole cavern. I looked really beautiful. My body could be taken in such illuminating lights by Hiro~ How romantic~ I¡¯ll love him a lot. [No, that¡¯s not romantic. That¡¯s straight perverted. If we were to¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ have dinner? That could be counted as romantic.] Hiro denied my kind of romance. [No! Everything a girl finds romantic is counted as romantic! You don¡¯t understand!] I explained it to him, while we hid the cave with a formation and made it cozier. Hiro shrugged his shoulders saying - [If you say so¡­] Knowing that he understood, I continued on with our things with a smile on my face. I couldn¡¯t help but start crooning in my happiness. I knew many kinds of music thanks to his past life memories. Seeing me swaying my hips from behind, Hiro couldn¡¯t stop himself from attacking me. A pair of tired hips later, we flew into the jungle. Fifteen minutes later, we came back with plushy monster hides. We also made a soundproof formation, which stopped anything from leaking out. Fufu~ Now we can finally release our feelings to the fullest! We went back to Elamir¡¯s house, but this time a woman was also standing there in the hall, with Ellery and Max. Just as we entered, we saw the woman start shouting happily, while hugging Norfinidir. ¡°Thank you very much for saving my daughter!¡± Ellery and Max didn¡¯t notice us, but they answered her at the same time. ¡°Miss Vandir. We weren¡¯t the ones who saved her. We only helped a little bit.¡± Max was the first one to notice our presence and he quickly said, while pointing at us - ¡°They are the ones!¡± The woman walked up to us and bowed in front of us, deeply. ¡°E- Eh? Please, it¡¯s unnecessary!¡± Hiro exclaimed while waving his hands in a panicked way. She thanked us once again and then finally stood back straight. Her face was a grateful one, but it soon started twitching and turned into an enraged one. ¡°E- Elamir!? Why did you not offer them with a place to stay at!?¡± She shouted at her husband while turning around. I guess she didn¡¯t come back long before us... Hearing what she said, he looked at us, and then with a red face at his wife. He probably didn¡¯t want to tell her the reason of why we weren¡¯t in their house, especially in front of us. But he had to say something! [We should help out the poor guy. He only got back his daughter so he shouldn¡¯t face a wife¡¯s tribulation.] I advised to Hiro, but honestly¡­ I found this situation funny, though Elamir didn¡¯t¡­ [It¡¯s good that I don¡¯t have to face things like these. Being in sync sure is great~ My Alice is the best.] Hiro started pouring honey on my heart, with such words. I must focus! ¡°Miss Vandir, right?¡± I questioned her with a smile on my face. After seeing her nod, I continued - ¡°He offered us with a place but we didn¡¯t want to intrude because we can be¡­ loud.¡± I finished my sentence with a slightly stiff, but serious looking face. [You are quite shameless, aren¡¯t ya¡¯?¡­] Hiro remarked jokingly. [No¡­ this feels terribly awkward. Look at her stupid face! She doesn¡¯t know what to say! I should have stayed silent¡­ Her awkwardness is only making things worse, which in turn, is also affecting me! Quickly! I- I can¡¯t hold my mask!] I answered Hiro, but at that time, Elamir finally broke the silence with his quick reaction. My face was already getting redder... ¡°Alright! Haha¡­¡± He said with an awkward laugh and then continued - ¡°Do you want to look around the village? I¡¯m going to be your guide in that case, though there isn¡¯t much to see.¡± Vandir finally returned and seconded Elamir¡¯s words. That stupid feeling finally disappeared. *Sigh* I¡¯m still just a little dragon! If I were to be a True Dragon, then I¡¯d have stated my feelings proudly! Yet I felt slightly shameful¡­ I thought unhappily. I must grow up. We left the house, with the parents in tow. What was weird was that Norfindir ran up to me, and then coiled her arms around mine. Hiro was on my right, while she was on my left. I looked at Hiro with my brows raised, not really knowing what to think. [What¡¯s with this touchy girl? We haven¡¯t even talked so much. We just saved her¡­ Am I that lovely or what? But I don¡¯t think that...] I started guessing, but I quickly denied those thoughts. [What are you talking about? It¡¯s obvious that she is a clever girl, who realized the might of your beauty. I¡¯m kneeling before you-] Hiro started explaining stupid things, so I quickly shoot him. [Shut up, please¡­ I might turn ho- horny¡­] I snuggled up to him while saying. He had such a good smell~ Ah~ I¡¯m in eternal love with my mate. Hiro petted my head with his tail, and then we coiled our tails together, into a tangle. Elamir led us around the village. There really wasn¡¯t much to see. Houses, houses, and houses¡­ The only thing that differed was the center where we found a training ground. The soldiers from before were also there, training. The ¡®mistrustful¡¯ elves were no exceptions. Most of them were at the fifth stage, while some of them were at the sixth stage. There were only two at the seventh stage and only their captain was at the eighth stage. The elves were fighting bloodily and unsparingly. ¡®Nature loving¡¯ and ¡®calm¡¯. Just like people on the Earth thought¡­ They didn¡¯t seem like that to me. They were more like the ¡®demons¡¯ in my opinion. As we went closer, they also noticed our group and stopped fighting. Captain Isil stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Hello. Being on a tour?¡± He asked with a smile on his face. He held no ill will. [Why would he? He was just asking something¡­ don¡¯t be so suspicious.] Hiro remarked sneakily in my mind. ¡°Yes. Something like that. Training time?¡± I questioned him with a smile while elbowing Hiro¡¯s side. He grunted silently and then started chuckling. Isil raised his brows for a moment, and then answered while shaking his head sideways, with a knowing smile. ¡°Yes, but they still have a long way to go. Their reaction time is slow and they can¡¯t bring out as much of their strength as they are supposed to,¡± He sighed loudly, visibly feeling dissatisfied. At this time, a young-looking elf at the sixth stage, who could be counted as ¡®talented¡¯, stepped forward. After looking at Hiro and then me, he said with a proud face. Such a generic¡­ ¡°Captain Isil! I think that you are being unfair. I¡¯m sure that we are still better than they are!¡± He exclaimed while pointing at us. No, at my darling? Huh? Does he have a problem? I¡¯LL GUT YOU, YOU LITTLE SHIT! I thought while gritting my teeth. Hiro also started his speech. [*Growl* No one can point at my Alice! I¡¯ll cut off his finger and-] [Nah, stop. I¡¯ve got in the mood to beat him up!] I quickly stopped him. It was better if I go or else the guy wouldn¡¯t live¡­ But it might be painful anyway¡­ It was better to irritate only one of us. He could have pointed at Hiro and enrage me. He could have pointed at me and enrage Hiro. But doing so with both of us was a capital offense and the worst decision! Luckily for him, we didn¡¯t want to kill them randomly. For now. ¡°Captain Isil. Do you mind if I were to have a go with him? I think that I might be able to learn something from his greatness,¡± I questioned Isil with a gentle smile, but he probably picked up on my true feelings. My smile was cold and evil. ¡°Hahaha- don¡¯t go too rough on him, please. He is a good kid. It¡¯s just that he has a big mouth and no real strength to support it, but at least, he likes his birthplace and helps the other elves. He still has a lot to learn¡­¡± He answered with a small laugh and also explained a few things about the boy. Well, I guess I can go easier on him. ¡°Okay~¡± I said as I started walking towards the battleground while swaying my tail happily. ¡°I¡¯m here, you know? It¡¯s wrong if you think that you can beat me with your meager fifth stage cultivation base!¡± He exclaimed loudly, but suddenly I heard a clicking noise. It was Hiro¡­ He slapped his forehead. [God! Why are you punishing me with such lines? Did he buy it on the Internet?] Hiro thought grumpily. [Or you just read too many novels?] I remarked, half questioning him. He laughed and told me that maybe he did. ¡°Oh? But I said that I want to learn from you,¡± I told him with a smile as my tail started swaying more quickly than before. I felt slightly annoyed. He opened his eyes widely for a moment and then he started talking bullshit. ¡°You little¡­ I¡¯ll teach a lesson!¡± His words were rewarded with a mountain-like bloodlust. [*Growl* Another threatening word towards you and he IS going to mind me.] Hiro was barely able to control himself. I didn¡¯t take this boy¡¯s words to heart and laughed at him. Naturally, this only enraged him even more. The onlooking elves stood in a circle around us, which had a diameter of one kilometer. Such an area was average or even small for cultivators at our level. Also, considering these huge trees, they had to cut out only a single tree to free up enough space for this training ground. It seems like this idiot forgot one thing. That we were the ones who killed the whole clan, which took away Norfindir from their village. Ellery and Max were looking at me expectantly. Their eyes were telling it clearly. They were waiting for a good show, while Elamir had a worried look on his face. I don¡¯t get why¡­ What¡¯s with them? Did they forget what we did? It seems like I¡¯ll have to make them remember. I activated my battle form and my scales grew out of my body, covering it completely. My tail also hardened and turned into a real weapon. I smiled with my scale covered mouth, which probably wasn¡¯t the most ¡®inviting¡¯ view, considering my razor sharp teeth. In my battle form, he was a slightly bit stronger, but considering my skills, it was pointless to even mention. ¡°Come at me, sensei~¡± I joked with him, which only annoyed him further. His face turned red in rage and he charged towards me with an overhead swing. I used my tail to whip his leg, which made him get off balance, but before he could fall, I kicked him in the chest, making him fly backward. He flew through the air and landed on his back with a loud thud. Since I didn¡¯t want to kill him, I didn¡¯t fill my leg with Dragon Qi. What he got was my pure strength. The strength of a dragon! He grunted in pain and put his hands on his chest. There was a thin line of blood on the sides of his mouth and he even coughed once as a result. He probably had a small internal injury. Oops~ Maybe high heels have good penetrating power, especially because I focused my strength on my heel¡­ I better be careful or I might kill this loser accidentally. ¡°What are you doing? You charged at me with wide opened arms, while shouting like an idiot. This only makes everyone alert of your position if you are trying to sneak attack. Also running with an overhead swing is like a suicide attack. You were running at me with a ¡®board¡¯ on your chest, telling ¡®come attack here¡¯. Also, you didn¡¯t even look out for your legs, so it was easy to get you off balance,¡± I started with destroying his stupid pride and big face. [Ugh. You''re not sparing his pride. This is my woman!] Hiro exclaimed happily, which made me chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself! I was only careless!¡± The boy shouted as an answer while standing up and dusting off himself. He licked the sides of his mouth and gulped loudly. I saw wrath in his eyes because of the shame I caused him. He can recover from the shame, but he can¡¯t get back his life once he dies. It was better for him as well. He IS going to remember. He attacked me once more, but this time, he didn¡¯t charge with an overhead swing. The truth was that he also had a katana as a weapon, so this was a battle between our weapons too. He held his katana beside himself while charging. Well, that¡¯s better because he has more space to move and react to my tricks. At least, he isn¡¯t completely stupid, though he still has more to learn. ¡°Your legs are too widespread. What are you a girl waiting to be taken?¡± I shouted upon seeing his mistake and then whipped his leg with my tail. This time, he reacted quickly enough and almost dodged it, but I was still able to hit him. His legs were shaken thanks to my attack and while he was focusing on regaining his footing, I jumped into the air. I spun in a circle and swung my katana towards his left side. He barely had enough time to raise up his weapon and block my attack. Although he defended himself successfully, but the blunt side of his katana smashed into his face since he had no way to stop the strength behind my attack. He flew through the air twice in a row and landed in the same manner. I was cruel enough to catch his leg with my tail and smash him into the ground. ¡°Hey, sensei. Is this a flying lesson or what? I didn¡¯t know¡­ Could you teach me?¡± I questioned him meekly. [Ha! Buuurn!] Hiro shouted in my mind. [Would you stop, Hiro? It¡¯s wrong!] I rebuked him, feeling annoyed by his constant shouting. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t endangered. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. If anything, then he would control my body. [But it feels good! And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying it aloud.] Hiro defended himself, though it was unnecessary as I have never felt wrath towards him in the first place. There was a red line on the left side of the boy¡¯s face, which appeared because of the blunt side of the katana, hitting his face. He was seething with rage. He was so enraged that flames came out of his nostrils. Oh~ Is it time to use magic as well? ¡°Having your emotions control you while you are in a battle is tantamount to suicide,¡± I said with a small smile after taunting him so much. Although Hiro and I too were angry also angry many times in the battles we fought, but that didn¡¯t mean that we charged in or attacked mindlessly even a single time. Both of us were quite cold blooded, so even if we were angry, we could still control ourselves. Hearing what I said, he finally realized that I was teaching him. His angry face also calmed down and turned into a more serious one? Ho? Could it be that he can learn? I guess Isil spoke the truth. He slowly walked towards me, with his weapon in his hands, though it had a crack after taking my hit. My katana was of a much higher quality. But still... that was the right way. He wasn¡¯t fighting me in my monster form, so he could come closer without rushing straight into his death. He was fighting a humanoid, not a monster, though I did have a nice, long, and sharp tail. When he stepped into my reach, out of fun, I whipped his face with my tail to test the waters. I saw his eyes twitching and feeling the burning mark on his face where my tail struck, made him angrier, but he still controlled his anger. Good. My tail was much quicker than any part of my body. I dare to say that not even Captain Isil could follow the exact movements of my tail! [How cruel of you.] Hiro chuckled while saying that in my mind. Such a liar... He swung his katana from above and I deflected it. While his defense was left open, I rotated in a circle. My strength and momentum increased, but this time he was prepared for it. He was already standing in position, waiting for my attack to arrive. My katana struck his katana and although he was pushed back and the crack on his weapon turned longer, but he took it on. Next one is probably the last¡­ How sad, I wanted to play a bit more with him¡­ Stupid low-class weapons! I thought, feeling angry that it would end so quickly. I was barely able to do anything! [Not everyone has such a great husband as you! My nose is getting longer after such a lie¡­ Oh my god! It¡¯s already over two meters!] Hiro started thinking of such things, but after hearing him saying it so believable, I couldn¡¯t help but turn around for a moment. He was waiting for me with his tongue out¡­ Stupid Hiro. I focused back on the boy and then said - ¡°Seems like you aren¡¯t completely stupid. I was starting to think that this was a flying training ground. Haha.¡± This time he didn¡¯t turn enraged, nor did he start cursing or shouting. Instead, he had a bewildered face. I smiled mysteriously as I said - ¡°What? Are you surprised? The universe is huge. You can never know who you are fighting with and this isn¡¯t even close to my maximum strength. You should always go all out and fight seriously or you might get burned in the end.¡± He probably felt perplexed because he was one stage higher than me yet he was still pushed back. It was time to end this play, so I charged at him with my katana at my left side. When I was close enough to him, I slid on the ground, right under him, and kicked out his legs from under him. He would have fallen into my blade - which was pointing towards the sky - but I kicked him in the stomach, making him fly into the air. While he was falling down, I spun on the ground like a breakdancer and kicked him in his side. He crashed straight into the group of elves at the side, meanwhile, I landed on the ground gracefully, with my legs closed. Hiro started clapping¡­ alone¡­ Luckily for me, the others followed him suit. It would have been such a shame! The people who he crashed into, helped him up. He jumped towards me with his katana beside him, while I took a defensive position. And then¡­ before he could reach me, I used earth magic and made a wall of earth appear in front of him. He crashed through the wall with a surprised face and then all he saw was my tail coiling around his neck and smashing his face into the ground. I also cut his katana into two halves, cutting off any chances of him fighting. I turned his body over and pointed the tip of my weapon at his face. He made a startled face for a moment, but then he calmed down. He looked up, straight into my eyes. I saw that there was a new feeling growing in his eyes. It wasn''t wrath or hate but wanting. He wanted to gain strength and power. [At least he doesn¡¯t want to get his hands on you.] Hiro was still thinking of punishing him, even though he was beaten up enough already. Maybe I¡¯m too light hearted¡­ and nice! [Good for him.] I still agreed with his words. Somehow this ¡®nice¡¯ person has a weirdly strong echo in my mind. It¡¯s as if¡­ my body would be denying it! I guess I¡¯m not... I simply sheathed my katana as I turned around and went back to Hiro¡¯s side doing all this while being completely mute. The others didn¡¯t say a word either. Isil went to the middle of the crowd and started talking. ¡°I hope that this was an eye opener for all of you! You should never get over in your heads and get full of yourselves. There are always weirdos and powerful people who are going to be stronger than you. As Miss Alice also said, it¡¯s better if you always go all out against your enemies, so that--¡± We didn¡¯t listen to his explanation any longer as we simply left. ¡°I feel like I was also slightly insulted in this single monolog¡­ I¡¯m not a weirdo,¡± I told Hiro silently, while slightly pouting. Before we could go any further, the guy I¡¯ve beaten up also came forward and slightly bowed in front of me. ¡°Thank you very much for your guiding. My name is Rilmawiel. It was a pleasure to meet you.¡± I simply nodded at this with an unbothered face. I¡¯m not necessarily the polite kind of person... ¡°Can I have a question?¡± Rilmawiel asked after straightening up with a curious face. ¡°Say it,¡± I answered with the same kind of face as I crossed my arms in front of my chest. ¡°You said that you weren¡¯t even close to using your full strength. Could you show that to me? I want to see what is your real strength. If you don¡¯t mind it...¡± He questioned me with a pleading look on his face. I looked at Hiro with my brows raised. [Should we?] After shrugging once, he answered through our bond. [Well, I don¡¯t see anything against it and it¡¯s not like they are going to know our true race. At most, they are going to think that we are divine beasts. There aren¡¯t many people at these lower realms who know about True Divine Beasts. It¡¯s rare knowledge here. Mostly only people like Ellery know about it. So it should be alright¡­] ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t show it ON your body or you would die, but just showing it TO you is alright. But you will have to hold your mouth or I¡¯ll make sure that you can¡¯t talk anymore¡­¡± I threatened him with a serious face. ¡°I¡¯ll!¡± He exclaimed with a happy face. What now? He looked like a little kid... Just as he finished his word, Hiro¡¯s head split open as five Hydra heads came out of where his neck and head was supposed to be. His hands and legs transformed into scaly paws with huge claws. Wings grew on his back with a wingspan of more than one hundred meters. Seeing this the elves freaked out quite a bit and some of them even touched the handles of their weapons. As Hiro transformed into his mighty looking true form, everyone went silent. ¡°So. This is what I meant, though I¡¯m a Dragon, not a Hydra, but it doesn¡¯t matter that much¡­¡± I remarked upon seeing him finishing his transformation. I pointed at him while I kept explaining and also remarked that we could kill even Captain Isil. Rilmaiwel looked at his captain with unbelieving and questioning eyes. Isil started scratching his skin and then said with a helpless look. ¡°Unfortunately, feeling the aura that¡¯s coming from his body, I have to admit that if the two of you were to attack me, I¡¯d probably die.¡± I saw wanting in Rilmaiwel¡¯s eyes. He wanted to get more powerful. I guess this isn¡¯t such a bad thing in the end. What Isil didn¡¯t know that we could probably kill him even alone¡­ Hiro transformed back into his human form and we silently left the training grounds and went back to our own cave. It was time to have some¡­ fun~ Chapter 30 - Morburn[Edited] Morburn Hiro¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- After bonding with Alice for a few hours, we left our cave and went towards the training ground. The elves were still fighting when we arrived. Isil was at the same place as before, so it wasn¡¯t hard to find him. ¡°Hi, captain Isil! Do you have a moment?¡± Alice greeted ahead as we stopped in front of him. With a slight twitch of his brows, he sized us up and then followed our example. ¡°Hello, and I have.¡± It¡¯s true that Alice was a bit too¡­ direct with him, but we didn¡¯t like honorifics. It felt stupid! ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you if you know anything about dungeons in the nearby areas. We want to discover them. Maybe we can get something good out of it,¡± Alice continued with her questioning. Hearing what she said, he pulled out a crystal. This was similar to the Energy Crystals that operated the spaceships. But this was a different type as this wasn¡¯t used for storing energy but memories! And it was called Memory Crystal! Surprisingly¡­ He put it in his palm for a moment as he closed his eyes. A few second later, he threw it my way. As I caught it, I consumed the knowledge stored in it. This was easier than talking, indeed. He stored every information in it about the dungeon on this planet. This wasn¡¯t such a high realm where there would be more dungeons on the same planet. Even that was a wonder that out of the five planets, five had dungeons on them. We haven¡¯t met many cultivators at the ninth stage, but we would be stupid if we were to think that they were rare. There are millions of them, but most of them are at the center of these leading clans. Opening my eyes, I thanked him, which after Alice talked in my place. ¡°Thanks. I also have another question. Why don¡¯t you elves unite into a single clan and city? You would be able to defend yourselves better in that way, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tilting her head to the side, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. With a slight frown and a nod, Isil answered. ¡°What you say is indeed true and it would be great but this planet is huge and there are clans among us that are powerful enough to protect themselves. Those clans gather most of the powerful cultivators and they don¡¯t want to waste their times on protecting the weak. We elves aren¡¯t that much different from the humans at some points. We too have greedy and selfish people.¡± With a nod of my head, I agreed. ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt that even for a single moment. There is no such thing as good race and bad race.¡± As his face turned slightly melancholic, he talked - ¡°You know, after living for so many years, I also got quite sure of one thing. I¡¯d do the same thing in their place. But since I¡¯m old and not that strong, I¡¯m stuck here. Although it¡¯s nice here, without knowing the bright side of this familiar and loving way of life, I¡¯d probably sit on the top and not bother with the weak. Not being talented has its good side as well, it seems. Haha.¡± Alice smiled upon hearing his monologue, saying - ¡°Surely, that is true. Now I understand your problem, though... what if these greedy leaders were to have an ¡®accident¡¯ and die?¡± Seeing Alice¡¯s evil grin, he furrowed his brows before he started grinning with an equally evil grin. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe that would help, but only if we have a powerful leader who can unite us. I don¡¯t really like your idea, but you should look for a powerful elf in the main city, who could be the new ruler.¡± Seeing him faking his dislike, I laughed at his reaction. ¡°Hahaha- You are saying that yet you are helping us so easily¡­¡± Not saying anything, he turned around and went back to spar with the others. Seeing the elves sparring once again, we turned around and left the place. [Should we bring Max and Ellery with us?] I questioned Alice as I embraced her waist. [I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s tell them where we are going and if they want to come with us, then they can¡­ But they can¡¯t come with us to the dungeon at planet Lystrion. We will go there alone. Only the two of us! I want my alone time with you!] She answered obstinately while looking deeply into my eyes. Giving her a deep kiss, I answered with an okay. Upon entering Elamir¡¯s house, we found them sitting at a table chatting with Ellery and Max. When Norfindir saw Alice she jumped up and ran to her, grabbing her hands. I really don¡¯t get what¡¯s up with her. Why does she love Alice so much? [H-Hey! Pull her off of me or something. What¡¯s with this touchy girl? She wasn¡¯t like this when we saved her!] Alice pleaded to me to save her. [No¡­ she was like this when we met as well, though you should ask her about this, not me.] I answered, caressing her back. Standing up quickly, with a slight bow, Vandir greeted and questioned us. ¡°Good evening Miss Alice, Mr Hiro. Can we help with anything? Or did you decide to stay here? We welcome you anytime!¡± ¡°Ehm- no and nothing. We just wanted to ask Ellery and Max if they wanted to come with us into the dungeon on this planet. If not, then you can simply stay here or go wherever you want to¡­¡± I answered while scratching the back of my head. ¡°Oh? We would be happy to go, right Max?¡± Standing up, Ellery questioned Max, while looking at his sitting posture. Following her example, he stood up, saying - ¡°Where you go I¡¯ll go since I¡¯m your bodyguard. But on a side note, I¡¯m also interested in going with you, so if you don¡¯t mind my presence, then I¡¯d like to join.¡± I told them that they were welcomed, but at that time, Alice couldn¡¯t hold it any longer as she asked. ¡°Norfindir. Can I ask you something? It¡¯s not because it¡¯s annoying but because I¡¯m curious. Why are you so touchy and why is it only with me?¡± Seeing her slightly furrowed brows, Norfindir loosened her grip on Alice¡¯s arm. [At least you didn¡¯t lie to her.] I pointed out. Looking at me for a moment while thinking, Alice answered. [Well, I¡¯m not annoyed by it, but I became curious about it¡­ though I¡¯d rather carry my own child, that can wait. I want to provide my child with a safe environment!] Somehow I felt a strange happiness budding in my chest, knowing that one day I¡¯ll be a father and I¡¯ll have such a beautiful wife. I¡¯m the luckiest~ Other guys can go and have their empty sex - which is only for the enjoyment - with random women. I¡¯ll stay with my loving wife for eternity to come! Hearing Alice¡¯s question, she looked at her with sparkling eyes as she spoke. ¡°The truth is that I¡¯m doing this because it feels good! When I first saw you two I felt a familiar feeling from Miss Alice. I don¡¯t know why this is, but when she touched me I always felt happier and even my cultivation speed increased slightly. When I¡¯m in her presence I feel as if I¡¯d be looking at my god. I can¡¯t describe how this feels, but¡­ it¡¯s as if I wouldn¡¯t be able to disobey her or go against her will. I feel a deep reverence for her!¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Alice let out such a sound upon hearing Norfindir¡¯s surprising words. As she put her hand on her chin, with a thoughtful face, she asked - ¡±Hmm I have an idea about this. Could it be that you have some dragon blood inside you?¡± Tilting her head to the side, with an unknowing face, she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know about. Maybe my parents?¡± Turning around to look at her parents with inquiring eyes, she asked. At this time, Vandir looked at Alice, as she started spilling the beans. ¡°Uhm¡­ The truth is that my father was a dragon¡­ He was a two-star divine beast. It¡¯s probably because of his blood was inherited by me and as it turns out, my daughter as well. Since we saw yesterday that you are divine beasts, I think that it has something to do with this. And I¡¯ll be honest with you¡­ I¡¯m trying to restrain myself, but I feel envious of Norfindir because she can touch you¡­¡± Since we still didn¡¯t say anything, she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of divine beasts you are, but considering that we want to surrender ourselves to you so deeply, you probably three-star divine beasts?¡± Her sentence turned into a half question. Seeing her hopeful eyes, Alice talked. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know it as you aren¡¯t divine beasts yourselves. They have inherent memories of who is above them¡­ Our kind is called True Divine Beasts. I am a Dragon God and Hiro is a Twelve Headed Hydra. When a lesser being of our own race meets us, they will naturally feel reverence, respect, and love for us. I wasn¡¯t sure how much this can affect them, but it seems like it does a lot¡­ though it might be because your blood is mixed.¡± ¡°Dragon God? I¡¯ve never heard of such a being. But I can feel it, so I¡¯m not going to doubt it! S-Should I call you Her Highness?¡± Vandis questioned me with her head slightly bowed down. Waving my hand panicked, I told her. ¡°No-no-no! Just call me Alice. I don¡¯t like honorifics either¡­ Just stay as you were.¡± After telling them the truth about ourselves, we left with Ellery and Max in tow. Using our spaceship, we arrived at the dungeon¡¯s entrance in a few seconds. The entrance of this dungeon, which was called Morburn was inside a volcano. It was time for us to advance once again! I¡¯m sure that other people would spit on us and kick us if they were to hear me saying. Especially after finding out that we have advanced two stages in a single month¡­ But they are they, and we are we. No one can force their common sense on us! Upon going through the huge doorway and what welcomed us was a world of lava and hell. This wasn¡¯t surprising, as the surface was the same. We immediately left the resting room and after walking downwards about fifty meters on the stairs, we reached the first floor. Morburn had thirty floors with many powerful monsters, but as always, the first floor was the weakest. The monsters at this level were only at the second stage. After killing every imp, we found the boss, which was no different than the mobs. Except for that it was bigger in size and was towering at two meters, almost reaching my height.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. After a quick swing of my hammer, it was smashed into a bloody pulp. It transformed into a Fire Elemental pill. This was very similar to what we got in the second realm, but this was a weaker version of those. This would complete only a part of our elemental bodies. But since our bodies were finished long ago, we gave it to Ellery and Max to share, however they wanted to. We went to the second floor where about half of the monsters were at the third stage. These weak monsters had no chance of stopping us so we literally walked through them. We rushed through the first floors easily. The bosses were mostly dropping these fire elemental pills while some of them dropped herbs, which could be used to increase the power of some of the pills and one of them even dropped weapons! This was surprising to see because it has never happened before, though probably it¡¯s not that rare. Maybe the other dungeons didn¡¯t drop weapons for us because they knew that we had better ones in our possession. In those two weeks when we were waiting for Wick to come, we also gained quite a lot of Uridium and we made weapons for Ellery and Max as well. Ellery was using a staff, while Max was using a spear. Interesting pair if I do say so myself. Since the weapon the dungeon dropped was useless to us, we stored it away. Maybe we will sell it, give it away as a present or something like that¡­ After consuming lots of Fire Pills, Ellery and Max also completed the fire attribute in their bodies, so at least the high temperature wouldn¡¯t have an effect on them. Even if they were to fall into the lava they could simply walk out. Of course, our armours and clothes wouldn¡¯t burn either. This was because when our Elemental Bodies were completed, every element appeared around our bodies in the form of invisible and immaterial aura. This aura covered a small area around us, protecting our close surroundings as well. We reached the sixteenth floor quite quickly where the monsters were at the sixth stage. At this place, Max didn¡¯t have a chance to move further. With a slightly ashamed and sad face, he said. ¡°I should turn back. I¡¯m a burden ever since we descended to the fifteenth floor. The monsters are too powerful for me here. I¡¯d rather move up with two floors and train there against the monsters that I¡¯m able to kill.¡± The monsters on the fourteenth floor were at the fifth stage, but since he learned how to use the Gold Energy to attack, he was able to fight and kill monsters at the fifth stage. Although he had to fight seriously, giving his all, he was still able to do something. Meanwhile here, unless he wanted to suicide, he could only stand and watch. Luckily, Ellery was only one stage ahead of him, so she had a chance at saving the moment. ¡°Ehm. I¡¯m not too much of a help either at this point. If not now, then on the next floor I¡¯d turn useless, so I too am going to go back to the fourteenth floor with Max.¡± ¡°Alright, good luck in that case!¡± I said with a smile as I crossed my arms in front of my chest. Nodding once, they turned around and left. As we were going downwards the floors were getting bigger and bigger in size. The last boss we killed was a monster, called Hell Charger, which looked like a unicorn, except for that it was black and it was covered in flames¡­ It dropped an item called Jagged Bell of Rage and Cool. Alice tied it around the handle of her katana. This bell was quite a useful thing as it was affecting the mind of our opponents. When the bell rang, it would anger our enemies. If they were to charge in mindlessly, it would make things very easy for us. Meanwhile, it calmed the mind of its owner. With each step Alice took, a gentle giggling resounded in her surroundings, causing a soothing feeling in my mind. We went to the next floor where we found monsters at the seventh stage. This time we had a harder time even while our battle forms were activated. This floor was full of these three-headed dog-like monsters called Cerberus. They were about four or five meters tall and all of them were at least at the peak of the sixth stage, but some of them reached the early seventh stage. The Hell Charger we killed was the latter, so it was similar in strength to the monsters here. Slowly killing our ways through these monsters, we realized that things were getting harder as we had to transform two times to escape. This was because the other monsters always noticed us and when too many of them surrounded us, we had to run away¡­ We were in one such case right now¡­ Unfortunately for the monsters, I had more heads than them. I happily tore off their limbs and heads, causing the blood to spray on the ground and us. There were no more than five of them left. In our monster forms, we quickly ravaged the whole group of monsters. While we were fighting we felt our auras quickly rising and swirling. We were very close to breaking through so we charged at another group of monsters. Our energies started rotating at a higher speed, increasing our strength. The swirling Dragon and Hydra energy inside our bodies quickened our thought processes. We didn¡¯t have to wait for long before we finally broke through to the next stage and reached the sixth stage of Domain Space Realm! We were getting closer and closer to reaching the fourth level of the World Founding Realm! After breaking through we felt the pressure on our bodies decrease as their domains didn¡¯t pressure us with a hundred and forty but seventy golems of strength. The poor monsters quickly died at our hands, having no chance against us. After breaking through, we were able to descend to the lower floors of the dungeon since killing monsters at the eighth stage wasn¡¯t a hard task and we were able to kill even monsters at the ninth stage, though only at the early stages. Afterwards, we went straight to the boss which was called Pit Lord. It was a monster which looked similar to lizards but it had a beak-like mouth with two wings on its back. It also had a two-edged blade, which was quite surprising because we hadn¡¯t seen monsters with weapons before. Since we advanced, it wasn¡¯t hard to kill it even if it was at the early eighth stage. This time the drop was nothing serious. It simply left behind its weapons, though it was slightly upgraded. Two runes appeared on it... Hpmh. My Alice can do runes a thousand times better than this shit. [Maybe you are getting way too comfy. Others would be happy to get a weapon like that,]she shook her head. [Who do you want to lie to? I can see it on your face when I look at you, you are looking down on this sword!] [I-I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s good. I just said others would be happy to get it,]she averted her eyes. Giving a big kiss on her face, I hugged her before picking it up.[Haha- okay let¡¯s take this back as a present for that Ri-Ril- What was his name again?] [Ah! Rilmaiwel! Even though I¡¯m not supposed to forget things as a cultivator yet I can still forget people like him. His presence is too weak....] [Pfft- We are so cruel... Laughing at him like this. But it¡¯s good so I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s not like we are talking seriously,]Alice stood up with a straight back. [Yeah but let¡¯s go. Maybe the next boss will give us something good.] It didn¡¯t happen like that as a boss at the ninth stage didn¡¯t appear only after three floors later. The monsters after the sixteenth floor were similar to its boss as they too had these lizard-like monsters. There also appeared many human-like monsters with weapons. Only when we reached the nineteenth floor did we find a boss at the ninth stage, though we had got to get to it at first. It was an interesting floor as it was full of exhibitionist succubuses... ¡°Should I close my eyes?¡± I asked laughing. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are interested in these succubuses, are you?¡± she raised her brows. ¡°You too can feel it¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± she stuck out her tongue. ¡°I was just kidding. Let¡¯s teach these bitches the right manners.¡± These humanoid monsters were at the eighth stage, so it took much more time to kill all of them, even though we fought them in our monster forms. Considering that we were only on the nineteenth floor yet we found a boss at the ninth stage, I guessed you needed about fifty cultivators at the ninth stage to reach the end of this dungeon. Since we didn¡¯t intend to play around with it, I quickly spammed Hydro Mind on it, while Alice blasted the space around it and sent the monster to the otherworld. We were at the sixth stage, so we were able to use it Hydro Mind quite easily. Although our strength increased only to five hundred and forty-six golems of strength and our lifespans to eight hundred and fifty years, the toughness of our bodies increased by a lot! This was because when we transformed into our monster forms, our physical strength grew only by forty percent instead of a hundred and fifty. But we had three hundred and ninety golems of strength in our human forms! As we¡¯d continue to grow, the difference between our battle forms and monster forms would continue decreasing. Currently, we had four hundred and twenty-nine golems of strength in our battle forms. It always increased our strength by ten percent while the strength we gained in our monster forms was going to decrease at each stage until reaching twenty-five percent at the ninth stage. After the devil boss died, there came a stream of energy out of nowhere and transformed into lines of text in the air. What? [I guess this is a riddle,]Alice clarified my confusion. ¡°I wonder what''d happen if we wouldn''t be able to solve it. But I¡¯m not going to be the one to try it!¡± I said. ¡°I never was, am always to be. No one ever saw me, nor ever will. And yet I am the confidence of all, to live and breath on this terrestrial ball. What am I?¡± Alice¡¯s pleasant voice mused in my ears as she read it aloud. [This is interesting. What is it? Light?]I thought before realizing,[But no one ever saw me. So it can¡¯t be.] [I¡¯d say darkness but that¡¯s not really about confidence,]Alice muttered. [Hmm~~] [What about future?]she asked. [Future? That could be indeed. It¡¯s always going to be, it can¡¯t be seen and it can be the confidence of all. Okay, let¡¯s try this!]I transformed back into my human form as a Hydra doesn¡¯t really have vocal cords. Maybe I could form something with wind magic but this was easier. "The answer is ¡®The future¡¯,¡± I said. ¡°The answer is correct. You shall be rewarded accordingly,¡± a voice came from all around us. Soon the stream of energy transformed into a pendant. As soon as I picked it up, information flooded my mind. The treasure was called Binding Clock. It was able to bind and paralyze anyone who didn¡¯t have much stronger mind power than yours. All I had to do to activate it was to send a tiny amount of mind power into it. This was a perfect treasure for us since we would be able to kill anyone with Space Breath in this whole realm if they stayed unmoving. Our mind powers were already that of a ninth stage cultivator¡¯s so not even Pat Cooley could escape death if she were to face us one on one as long as this Binding Clock was in our hands! There was also another great thing about the pendant. It was a growing artefact, which meant that if I bound it with my blood, then the power of the pendant would evolve with mine. ¡°Fuck, Yes! This is great!¡± I said happily. [Yes it is, but if numerous people come at us, then it isn¡¯t going to help too much. Though it might be enough to kill at least the strongest from the group,]Alice pointed out. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Why would groups of people attack us?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But doesn¡¯t that happen all the time?¡± she tilted her head to the side. ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I hung my head. This time I kept the treasure and bound it with my blood. After some consideration, I tied it to my wrist under my armour. ¡°This should do it for now,¡± I mumbled. -------- While they were advancing in the dungeon, others were working hard to find traces of them. It¡¯d still take quite a lot of time for Wilhelm to find them since constructing their complex auras out of some remnant Space Energy was a hard thing to do. Afterwards, he¡¯d have to find which planet they are staying at, but that was the easiest part! Chapter 31 - Ravel [Edited] Ravel Alice: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After Hiro bound the Binding Clock to himself by blood, we moved on to the next floor. Although the boss at this level was at the ninth stage, the monsters were only at the middle of the eighth stage. We knew we wouldn¡¯t be able to go further than two floors with our current strength and even one was going to be hard. When we reached the twentieth floor, I sensed the monsters were at the mid and peak of the eighth stage. I guess the boss¡¯ strength is going to be similar to the one we just killed, but as long as we can one-shot it with Space Breath, it¡¯s going to be alright. Things went as planned, but I was quite spent after using Space Breath so Hiro had to fight off the mobs alone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to leave it all to you, but I need time to recover to my peak condition,¡± I tugged his back and embraced him from behind when he finished one of the monsters. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about it, you still have the chance to help me now. And it¡¯s not like I wouldn¡¯t fight for you~¡± Turning around, he leaned down to kiss me and turned my world pink coloured again¡­ It took two hours to reach the end of the twentieth floor where we saw a devil-like monster with an axe in its hands. Since I was only accompanying him and he too rested after every mob he killed, both of us were in peak condition. I¡¯m a little annoyed by the fact you had to use one of your minds to help me restore my energy, but I know it couldn¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like to depend on you, I just don¡¯t want to seem weak, I thought. [Stop thinking nonsense. I know that you¡¯re strong and even if you were weaker, I wouldn¡¯t care,] he replied. I know, but it¡¯s still bothering me. Just you wait until I reach the next level, I¡¯ll have another heart and mind! I thought with enthusiasm. [Aye, aye, are you ready?] he asked. Nodding my head, we charged at the boss of the floor. Hiro used Hydro Mind to stun it combined with the Binding Clock and then I used Space Breath to finish it off. A simple recipe that seemed to work every time. This floor was about a quarter of the Earth in size and was full of tall mountains. Thanks to that, the monsters didn¡¯t charge at us in large groups since they had no sight on us. If the whole floor was a flat landscape, not even a group of cultivators at the ninth stage would stay alive. It wasn¡¯t in the dungeon¡¯s interest to kill as many cultivators as it could. It was here for the reason to help to advance those that were talented because powerful cultivators were always needed against those Harbringers Ellery mentioned. After the Flaming Devil died it transformed into a stream of energy and took the form of lines of text in the air once again. Is this dungeon in the mood to play games with us? [It seems to be the case,] Hiro shrugged his shoulders and read the text. The more places I be, the less you can see. What am I? ¡°Well, it¡¯s not true in our case, but normally you see less if darkness spreads, so I say the solution is darkness,¡± Hiro said. That was fast. ¡°The answer is correct. You shall be rewarded accordingly,¡± the dungeon replied. The words transformed into two glistening blood coloured pills and flew into our hands. It was called Surging Blood pill. [I suppose we¡¯d have got only one if we failed to solve this riddle,] Hiro thought. Mhm. Both of us gulped down the pills and felt a sense of hotness spread in our bodies. My blood surged as my heart started pounding with a crazy speed. Mortals would have surely died of heart attack¡­ As we crept closer to the threshold, we were able to process our knowledge about the domains much faster than before. Although Hiro had more minds, mine was quicker, so at least I didn¡¯t get behind by a lot. Hiro broke through a tiny bit before me and I followed him in the next second also reaching the next stage. We stepped into the seventh stage! Our lifespans had increased to nine hundred years while our strength increased to four hundred and twenty golems of strength. Although our strength would decrease by a lot against cultivators at the ninth stage, we could still cause them headache! At the seventh stage, our strength increased by thirty-five percent in our monster forms. We were slowly getting closer to the twenty-five percent boundary but advancing two stages was going to be heavier at these higher stages. We opened our eyes and looked at each other with smiles on our faces. Both of us were really happy since this meant we could fight anyone at the ninth stage! Normal cultivators at the early ninth stage had only four hundred and forty golems of strength so we would be able to kill them even without using Space Breath. Should we go deeper? I thought. [Nah, the dungeon wouldn¡¯t give us anything good after presents like these, I¡¯m sure. Unless you want to stay here longer?] No way, I shook my head. ¡°Let¡¯s go then~¡± Hiro coiled his arm around my back and we started moving towards the surface.On the fifteenth floor, we found Ellery and Max fighting with a monster. Ellery was at the middle of the fifth stage while Max reached the early fifth stage. It was interesting how even Ellery was advancing faster than us, though most of it was because of the pill I¡¯ve concocted earlier... ¡°How are things going for you?¡± I asked as I grabbed the back of a monster and pushed it to the ground, my foot on its back. The poor thing was struggling to stand up and kill with no chance. ¡°...We are alright. Max has become quite proficient in using the gold energy so I¡¯m proud of him. He learns really quickly,¡± Ellery said and then turned towards Max with a sorry face, ¡°Pardon me for saying this, but in a way, it¡¯s good that Melleri was taken from you at that time.¡± Scratching the back of his head, he said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t ever again want to get in a situation like that, but I have to admit it really helped me step over my past and change my mind about how I was living. Maybe now I¡¯ll be able to have a name by the time she reaches this place and so she will have it easier, just like you and your family.¡± ¡°We can only wish you good luck with that. Do you want to come up with us to the surface or would you rather stay here and keep training?¡± I asked. [I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he stayed since he has nothing to do outside and the re-spawning boss keeps giving him elemental pills making his cultivation easier,] Hiro whispered in my mind. [Yeah. But probably it depends on Ellery as he is her ¡®bodyguard¡¯.] He looked at Ellery with inquiring eyes which told us it indeed depended on her. She shrugged her shoulders as she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do outside either so we can simply stay here. I too can train at this place somewhat quicker than outside and if Max reaches the middle of the fifth stage then we could descend to the next floor. At that time it would be much more advantageous for me too.¡± ¡°Okay. Then spend your time well. We are going up,¡± I said already turning around. The monster under my foot was already tired out so I killed it with a Dragon¡¯s Swipe. Turning around for a moment, I added, ¡°By the way, you can be loud in the nights in the resting rooms~¡± At first, Ellery made a confused face until it hit her. Her face turned red as she shouted, ¡°Fuck you!¡± I laughed as we left them alone. I believe they¡¯d form a bond if they stayed together and fought together for long. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯d turn into friends or lovers, though I don¡¯t really believe in friendship between male and female. Based on Hiro¡¯s memories, at some point, at least one of them started having feelings for the other. At those times there were only three ways. Pretending to feel nothing, breaking their friendship or coming together. We could be wrong, of course, but if they aren¡¯t soulmates like Hiro and me, I¡¯d prefer if they stayed friends. Which would mean we were wrong¡­ but it¡¯s better than broken friendships! We reached the surface soon and flew out of the volcano. Using our spaceship we went back to Nelh Ennore. For now, we were going to stay here and spend our time training and living a lazy, enjoyable life. Sometimes we¡¯ve got to take it easy and relax! We had spent a whole month like that and we also reached the peak of the seventh stage. This meant that our strength increased to four hundred and forty golems of strength in our human forms, five hundred and ninety-four in our monster forms, and four hundred and eighty-four in our battle forms! All these numbers just meant we had it easy against normal cultivators at the ninth stage. But trouble soon knocked on our doors as a group of humans have arrived, and interestingly enough, all of them were at the peak of ninth stage. What was even worse they specifically came looking for us¡­You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. I wonder who are they. --------------------------- Chic Wilhelm¡¯s Pov: --------------------------- I¡¯ve been working on the reconstruction of their auras ever since the day I¡¯ve found the remnants of their space energies. I don¡¯t know what they look like since Tracy didn¡¯t see them only their black capes. I¡¯ve notified my men to capture every group consisting of two black caped ¡®people¡¯, if I can call them people. But since they brought back too many random people, I decided to stop them. After three weeks of hard work, I was finally done reconstructing their auras. Using Memory Crystals I¡¯ve shared the shape, feeling and everything there was about their auras. I also shared my knowledge with everyone at the peak of the ninth stage and gave a spaceship for each of them to visit every planet and use their mind powers to search for their auras. It took five days of waiting when I finally heard news about them. A team of cultivators at the peak of ninth stage sent me a message saying they had found them on Lark, which was elves¡¯ planet. They said that they were going to capture them but unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t answered ever since and that was making me worried. Could it be they had grown enough already to kill cultivators at the ninth stage? I¡¯ll have to go there personally, but I have to be careful with this whole thing, I pondered. If I leave openly, Pat Cooley might raid this planet and if my most powerful aides aren¡¯t here with me, then humanity will have to face heavy casualties. Not to mention elves weren¡¯t weak either. Although the others and quite a lot of people of my clan were able to abduct some elves, they always had to run away and escape or else they would have been killed. There were even cases when the whole raiding team went missing. The most powerful elves were still hiding on Lark and there might be elves that were almost as strong as Pat Cooley! Beastmen had five more while elves had ten more golems of strength on average than humans. They had a somewhat lower birth rate, but the difference wasn¡¯t enough to overwhelm them. To be honest, however I looked at it, the humans were at the bottom of the food-chain in this world. Although looking at it from an outsider¡¯s perspective, others would think that humans were the leading race here, but it was exactly the other way around even with me here. Actually, I didn¡¯t like this abducting thing and I didn¡¯t like that part of Wick either, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Humans weren¡¯t like beastmen who revered stronger people enough to listen to them without questions. We too respected the strong, but if the said person¡¯s strength came in our way, we¡¯d do anything to move them out of our way. That¡¯s how we humans were. Maybe humans weren¡¯t the best but I was still one of them and I couldn¡¯t let so many people die. I was somewhat sad that those two had to die only because of their origin, but everyone had to make sacrifices and the higher you go the more usual things like these were. You couldn¡¯t reach great heights with love, goodwill and true friendship. I had seen relationships like those only end in tragedies. This life and universe weren¡¯t so easy and happy. Knowing all this, I sneakily moved to Lark, hoping the powerful elves won¡¯t sense us and kill us¡­ That would be the worst-case scenario. Well, or it could be even worse. Those two would be in fact True Divine Beasts. But my luck can¡¯t be that bad¡­ I hope. If anything, I¡¯ll try to ascend and leave behind this place. At most, it¡¯d become a dark stain in my past, but as long as I live, it doesn¡¯t matter! I can always become famous but I can¡¯t get back my life once I died. I¡¯m only a hundred and ninety-three years old, so I could easily get in a good school and live a good life! -------------------------------- Alice¡¯s POV -------------------------------- We were out of Nelh Ennore on a fifteen thousand meters tall, snow-covered mountain peak. We sat back to back and were meditating quietly. The mix of the chilling cold which would have killed a mortal long ago and the warm sunrays that seeped into our bodies felt great. It was at this wonderful and relaxing time when some bothersome people who didn¡¯t know their places came flying towards us. They surrounded us and one of them started speaking, ¡°Hello, you two. Are you the ones called Alice and Hiro? If yes, then we¡¯ve got some business.¡± Looking at the short and brown-haired man, I raised my brows, ¡°We are, but what do you want from us?¡± He made a pondering face before saying, ¡°We came to kill you because you¡¯re threatening humanity.¡± ¡°We do? How? By meditating on a mountain?¡± I started nitpicking. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us monsters! We had been told that you are divine beasts. We can¡¯t let you join Pat Cooley because that would make the balance scale into the beastmen¡¯s favour! But enough of talking. I was kind enough to tell you why you are going to die,¡± he raised his voice. ¡°Thanks not,¡± I said with a cold voice. He jumped at us followed by his monkeys. We quickly transformed into our monster forms and took his attack head-on. We were only six golems weaker than him even if he was at the peak of ninth stage. For normal humans, even five golems of strength was of a big difference, but because of our powerful and tough bodies, not even thirty golems of difference was no big deal. I used my paw which was larger than him to slap him into the ground. The guy crashed into the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood, but I didn¡¯t have time to care since his seven comrades were ready to kill me. I used my tail to smash their captain on the ground into a bloody pulp. The ground cracked and splinters of rocks whistled in the air as they flew past my ears. Leaning towards the ground, I licked up the remnants of his body and chewed on it loudly. Seeing one of their own die so quickly startled the other humans enough to stop for a moment since they too were at the peak of ninth stage. Only geniuses and weirdos could give us a hard time right now so sadly for them¡­ this was a dead end for everyone but us. Hiro used Hydra¡¯s Wings and formed a wing-shaped blade of energy. He shot it towards our opponents. Two of them lined up next to each other to defend against his attack while another two tried to flank his sides, while the remaining three decided to take me on. Hiro used one-one of his heads to block the two at his sides and used the remaining three to attack those who were defending against his skill. I charged forward towards the one that was in front of me and ignored the incoming attacks. I used a huge amount of energy to cover my whole body with a protective layer of Dragon Energy. Their attacks were barely able to penetrate my energy shield and the remnants of their attacks simply bounced off my scales. As I reached my target, she was terrified to see my razor sharp teeth so close to her nice face. But it was wrong of her if she thought they could come here and simply leave after attacking us. She tried to use her staff to protect herself by putting it in my mouth so I couldn¡¯t bite down on her. Sadly for her, it was a fatal mistake since my jaws were the strongest parts of my body. Her thin little staff snapped into two halves as soon as I bit down on it and I didn¡¯t stop until I felt my teeth sink deep into her body. Considering my size, I was sure she was torn into two halves if not more. Raising my head, I saw her upper body fly off in the air, terror still visible in her dead eyes. [Fufu~ You are slow Hiro. I¡¯ve killed two while you killed none,] I teased him. Turning around, I couldn¡¯t help but shut up upon seeing him. As the other two defended against his skill he bit down on their upper bodies and tore them into pieces. After doing so I was still able to see before I had to turn towards my opponents that he spun in a circle and used his body hit the guy on his left and his five heads to bite the startled and surprised guy on his right. The first guy was crushed by his huge body, while the latter had no chance to escape because of Hiro¡¯s sudden movement and was torn into pieces. [Now I¡¯ve killed four while you killed only two, My.Little.Dragoness,] he said with full stops. [Oops?] I asked looking at him. I ducked down to evade the attack of the two guys who were charging at me from behind. When they flew past me, missing their shots, I flew into the air and left them in the dust. But I quickly turned around and flew towards the lucky winner on the left. I shot a Dragon¡¯s Swipe and a Dragon¡¯s Breath towards him. As these skills had great power and had at least seventy more strength behind them than my base power the guy was crushed by their strength and died on the spot. Even though he was able to defend against the first, the second killed him. My Dragon¡¯s swipe destroyed his defense while my Dragon¡¯s Breath blasted into his body, caving his chest and crushing his heart. Since I still had enough time to do so, I changed my direction towards the remaining one. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect the other one to die so easily, but he was quite skinny and looked like a shady type of person. Maybe he was some kind of assassin and he wasn¡¯t good when he had to fight frontally. That could also be a reason why he was trying to get behind me so badly¡­ I didn¡¯t have time to shot another energy attack towards this one because I was closing in on him way too quickly. I tried to bite him but he dodged it. My wings which were like blades in my monster form grazed him slightly, but he was quite fast so he was able to fly to a lower altitude and escape his day of beheading. He quickly took a position and prepared to attack with his energy skill only to be bitten in half. If their coordination was a piece of shit then our coordination was higher than the heaven. But it was nothing out of the norm since we were connected~ He didn¡¯t even notice that when I turned in the air, Hiro was behind him facing towards his back. The guy quickly died as I saved him from his suffering by eating him. There was only one guy left who was grunting on the floor in pain. Wait, another one? I counted eight and the captain died¡­ whatever, I shrugged, realizing I didn¡¯t notice one of them. [Yeah, he wanted to backstab you, but I stopped him~] Hiro replied. We slowly walked closer to him and he jumped up from the ground, seemingly ready to fight us. His body was trembling in fear since even he knew he had no chance. In the next moment, Hiro used his pointy tail to penetrate the man¡¯s stomach from behind. He had a bludgeon like tail but the tip of it was pointy like the tip of a spear. He was skewered on Hiro¡¯s tail, completely paralyzed. There was poison not only in our saliva but even on our tails, so when his strong poison entered his body, he was completely paralyzed. I transformed back into my human form and Hiro turned his tail and moved him in front of me. ¡°Answer some of my questions and then you can die peacefully if not then you are going to suffer from his poison slowly killing. And maybe I too could play around with you and believe me, I can be really ugly~¡± He was sweating buckets, his body was trembling, but he was still silent. ¡°You seem to be in pain, want me to increase it?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Then talk¡­ First question. Who sent you?¡± I asked. ¡°Ch-Chic Wilhelm,¡± he said between his gasps. ¡°Second. How did you find us and know who we are?¡± ¡°Ugh. He re-created your a-auras from the re- remnants of you space energies. We searched fo- for it.¡± ¡°Oh? Interesting. Then the third and last question is, why does he want to kill us?¡± ¡°Because you are *cough* threatening the s- safety of humanity!¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks for your cooperation.¡± I quickly stabbed my hands through his brain. I swung my arm to shake off the blood from it, then thought about what he said. [So this means that now he probably knows that we are here. When they arrived they said they couldn¡¯t let us join Pat Cooley¡­ Are they thinking that we are normal divine beasts and fear that we might join her and attack the humans?] I pondered. Hiro transformed into his human form and embraced me tightly. [It might be so. Seems like the peaceful times are coming to an end once again. Let¡¯s visit these elves for now. At least they can¡¯t go to where the main leaders of this planet are. Also, maybe we don¡¯t have to kill them, though it depends on his personality. If he is a lecherous, shitty guy then I¡¯m going to kill him for sure,] Hiro thought. [Mhm. Then let¡¯s go towards where the main city is. Thanks to captain Isil now we know where to go. We should stir up this peaceful state between the planets a bit. Fufufu~] [Alice, Alice¡­ you dirty minded evildoer!] I¡¯m not! I denied his statement. [Hahaha. Anyway, we aren¡¯t going to notify Ellery and Max right? I mean they would get in trouble if they followed us around. In this case, they can¡¯t help either, so it¡¯s best if they stay in the Morburn dungeon to train,] Hiro said. [Yes. Let¡¯s go.] Info 1.3 + Added time counting! Time counting! I bet that some of you wanted to know this for a while so here it is.
Realm: 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9
Time * 1 4 16 64 256 1024 4096 16 384 65 536
What are you supposed to do with this you ask? So here it is: Month * Realm Time (To get the number of months on Earth) * 30 (days) Example: Five months in the fifth realm: 5 * 256 = 1280 * 30 = 38 400 / 365 = 105 years. Explanation: 5 * 256 to get the number of Earth months = 1280 earth months * 30 (days just as a general time per month..) = 38 400 earth days / 365 to get the number of earth years = 105. This means that spending five months in the fifth realm is equal to 105 Earth Years which is a mortal planet. Cultivators count the time you have lived comparing these numbers. Another more complex example that you have spent 3 years in the 3th realm and 2 months in the 4th realm: 3*12 (to get the number of months) = 36 * 16 = 576 (months) * 30 (days) = 17 280 / 365 = 47,3 EYears. 2 * 64 = 128 * 30 = 3840 / 365 = 10,5 47,3 + 10,5 = 57,8 Earth Years. I hope that this has helped you in understanding.
The truth is that you can count Pat''s strength since I''ve said before that she is a two star divine beast.. but anyway Chic Wilhelm: Spoiler : 460 peak + 20 cuz of super genius boy.. + 40 from his technique = 520 Pat Cooley: Spoiler : base(Peak 9th stage is 460) + 20 = 480 * 1,15 = 552 + 40 from her technique = 592 Elf leader (Read it if you want to shoot off the surprise in chapter 33) Spoiler : Saramir has had his tribulation so he has 600 as a base.. (1 Crypt) He stayed back after the tribulation for his 1 month time.
Lifespan in the 4th realm: (Same as with strength)The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Spoiler : 4th level: 2000 years (increased by 1000 years) + 300 each year meaning 2400. 9th stage 4400 years.
Strength in the 4th realm: (It''s spoiler for now but some chapters later I''m going to tell it.) Spoiler : 4th level: 600 golems = power of 1 Crypt(4 500 000 kg). + 1 crypt each level reaching 9 crypt at the 9th stage = 40 500 ton. 1 crypt = 4 500 ton.
DIVINE BEASTS Bonus strength in the 3rd realm compared to normal cultivators: (You can find the normal strength table in info 1.2) 1 star = base + 20 * 1,1 (Let''s say Early ninth stage so it''s base is 440 +20 (because of the person is a 1 star divine beast) so 460 * 1,1 = 506 golems of strength) 2 stars = base + 25 * 1,15 (This is Pat''s case. She is PEAK ninth stage which is 460 as base +25 (because she is 2 star DB) so 485 * 1,15 = 558 Golems of STR) 3 stars = base + 30 * 1,2 TDB = base + 35-40 * 1,25
Metal grades in the fourth realm: Spoiler : 1st grade (this metal can handle the strength of 9th stage cultivators); 2nd grade (7-8); 3rd grade (4-6); 4th grade (1-3);
Planet circumference pointer at each realm:(This shows the circumference of the planets on average in each realm.) 3rd (7.000.000) ¡ú 4th 21.000.000 ¡ú 5th 84.000.000 ¡ú 6th 252.000.000 ¡ú 7th 1.008.000.000 ¡ú 8th 4.032.000.000 ¡ú 9th 12.096.000.000 ¡ú 10th 48.384.000.000
Growth of their MONSTER bodies: *3 at each level compared to the one before and *4,2 to get their length. Early level is from 1 - 4 stages while late levels are from 5 - 9 stages Explanation 12*3 = 36 or 36*3 = 108 or 108*3 = 325. That''s how HIGH their Monster bodies are going to be. Then you just have to multiply that with 4,2 to get the length of their bodies. 12*4,2 = 50 or 36*4,2 = 150 or 108*4,2 = 455 (Rounded..) I hopet that you can understand this mass of numbers.. Defined in meters Early level ??????????????????????Late level
Level/Realm Height Length Height Length
3th level 12 50 36 150
4th level 108 455 325 1360
5th level 970 4080 2900 12 200
6th level 8700 36 600? 26 000 110 000
7th level 78 000 327 000 234 000 982 000
8th level 702 000 2 950 000 2 105 000 8 850 000
9th level 6 320 000 26 525 000 18 960 000 79 630 000
Chapter 32 - We went the wrong way [Edited] We went the wrong way Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Our travel to the capital city of Lark, which was called Woodmerrow, took a few hours and it was nighttime when we reached the city. We slipped through the guards without their notice and got into the city. Although we called Woodmerrow the capital city, it wasn¡¯t official and was more like a clan. There were numerous powerful leaders in the city all having their own forces. Most of the people in the city were connected to the leading figures one way or the other. Thanks to the memory crystal that Isil shared with us, we had got to know that the strongest elf on the planet had five hundred and sixty golems of strength. We weren¡¯t sure whether that was true or not, but the elf in question should be really talented if that was the case. It came as a bit of a surprise when we noticed more and more people at the ninth stage. [Elves might be the strongest race,]I thought as I transformed halfway into my battle form, which made me look akin to beastmen. Following my example, Alice just nodded her head. Although there were beastmen who abducted some elven women, they were more prideful than most and didn¡¯t come here regularly like humans. They would be interested in powerful females whom they respected. Well, Alice fell into that category, but they had no chance against my dragoness! ¡°And what if I was interested in them~¡± she elbowed me. ¡°A good question, but I¡¯m happy to know that I don¡¯t have to think about it,¡± I kissed her forehead. ¡°Uh, your saliva,¡± she rubbed her forehead. Every race had trashy people and only that sort of people visited the elves. Thanks to that, beastmen weren¡¯t hated and were accepted on the planet. Although there were a few elves who looked at us a bit suspiciously, most of them simply ignored us. Thanks to being a beauty, Alice also got quite a lot of ¡®smiling guys¡¯ on our way, but no one dared to come close to her when met my gaze. Thanks to our mind powers, the elves probably thought we were at the ninth stage. I guess Wilhelm¡¯s soldiers were able to find us only because they were at the peak of the ninth stage and had a bit more powerful minds than us. If we were to reach the peak of the seventh stage then it¡¯d be likely that only Chic Wilhelm would be able to find us or maybe not even him. We went closer and closer to the center of the city, which was on the ground. It was interesting to see considering that almost every elven village, town or city was built on the trees. This one was different in that the whole city was on the ground and it was akin to a maze because they didn¡¯t cut out these enormous trees and the huge roots became natural barriers. They crossed the streets and went above them at other places. There were tunnels through some of the roots and the center of the city was at the bottom of the huge tree which the city was built around. The tree was about two thousand meters tall and its roots spread to tens of kilometers. Since the tree was a bit above the ground, they were able to build a whole city below it. [Haah~ Such a nice smell of nature and Alice~]I sucked in the air, filled with the scent of flowers and Alice. [Why are you sniffing me too?]she tried to push my face away. ¡°Haha, stop it, you pig!¡± [Because you have such a nice smell too. I love it especially when-] ¡°Okay, okay, I know. Don¡¯t say it. It isn¡¯t the right time,¡± she put her hand over my mouth as she averted her eyes. I remembered our nights together, which slightly excited her as well. [We are close to the middle of the city, maybe we could meet with one of these top leaders. But we will have to be careful when dealing with them,]I went on as if nothing happened. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she looked at me in silence. A few seconds later, she shook her head and sighed as she started to walk. ¡°I love you too,¡± I laughed. We wanted to meet with at least one of them to tell them that humans were going to come to their planet and the main leader at that! We hoped they¡¯d help us if they didn¡¯t even have to travel anywhere. We were sure the elves wouldn¡¯t be happy to hear that humans would visit their planet. [Hiro~ Should we stir this thing a bit even more? If you know what I mean,]Alice chuckled as a sudden idea came to her mind. [That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s go with it,]I laughed as I imagined the future. After doing what came to Alice¡¯s mind, it didn¡¯t take long for us to reach the center, but at this time, an elven guy who was at the seventh stage didn¡¯t know his place. I was embracing Alice the whole time we were walking, which made it clear to everyone that we were a pair, yet this guy came in front of her and started flirting with her as if I wasn¡¯t even there. ¡°Hello, beautiful lady. Do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to invite you to a dinner,¡± he brushed his long and blonde hair to the side, probably thinking he was prince charming. There were one or at most two restaurants in every city because even if eating and drinking wasn¡¯t a necessity to most, eating delicious food was still a thing for most people. We liked to eat. [Can I kill him? His face is bothering me,]she furrowed her brows as she looked up at me. ¡°Need confirmation? Don¡¯t worry about it, he has no say in this!¡± the elven guy stated. [Alice, I¡¯m not sure if you should. We are here to make connections, not enemies. If he dares to stand in front of us, then he must be the son of some powerful figure. I¡¯m annoyed by hima lot, but for now, let¡¯s try to simply walk away and ignore him]I advised as I grit my teeth. I could be called over-protective for sure, but I didn¡¯t care. I was a selfish bastard and didn¡¯t want people like these to be around my wife. [You¡¯re possessive as well,]Alice remarked hearing my thoughts. As if you¡¯d be different. [What was it again? Yandere, right? I¡¯m a bit like that,]I felt her grip tighten on my hand. [I¡¯m fine with that,]I shrugged my shoulders.A yandere dragon? Haven¡¯t heard of it before¡­ We stepped aside to avoid him, but he stepped in front of Alice once again, still ¡®waiting¡¯ for an answer. [Screw this guy, let¡¯s see what he does after-]I thought as I leaned closer to Alice and kissed her in front of him. I looked at him from the corner of my eyes as our tongues rolled inside each other¡¯s mouth.This should clearly show him our relationship. [So wild and hungry~]Alice licked her lips when we separated. She was paying back because I teased her before¡­ The elf opened his eyes wide in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m married, so I¡¯d be happy if you wouldn¡¯t try to invite me ever again. Thanks,¡± Alice pulled me to the side and walked past the guy this time. I seriously didn¡¯t know where to put this guy. He ignored me but there was no malice in his eyes when he looked at Alice or me, so I couldn¡¯t react strongly to his behaviour and after doing what we did, he stopped blocking us. [This shit was socringe-worthy,]Alice shook her head. When we reached an alleyway and wanted to go through it, we were stopped by the same guy, but this time there were two people with him, who were at the eighth stage. ¡°Do you really need to be this cliche?¡± I held my forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, boy, but I want her. If she isn¡¯t going to be mine out of her own accord, then I¡¯ll have to take her. I imagine she will be good in bed,¡± he laughed while his servants ran towards us. Shaking my head, I transformed into my battle form with Alice in tow. I swung my tail and hammer at the same time. As my tail smashed into the guy on the left, who was caught off-guard, I broke his left arm. My hammer struck from above and bashed his skull. Alice also used her tail to whip the other guy¡¯s legs and cut him into two halves vertically. The right half of the man¡¯s body fell on the ground, while the left half fell on the blonde elf. He was about to shout in disgust as all the blood and intestines touched him, but I quickly ran over and coiled my tail around his neck, choking the words that wanted to leave his lips. I wanted to penetrate his head, but Alice got ahead of me and beheaded him instead. Raising my brows, I looked at her. ¡°What? I hated his guts,¡± she hissed. ¡°I can see that¡­¡± We left the place of crime and quickly vanished among the other elves on the roads. We found a huge house in the center with guards around it, who were at least at the seventh stage. As we neared the building, the guard shouted, ¡°Halt! This is the territory of Sir Saramir!¡± ¡°Hello. We would like to make an appointment with him if you don¡¯t mind,¡± I said with a kind smile on my face. ¡°Ho-? Okay. Wait here for a bit. I¡¯m going to notify him,¡± the guard nodded his head and left us alone with the other two. We raised our hands when he shouted and behaved in a nice way. It was easy to make others think that you were a nice person. When he saw that we were nice to him, he didn¡¯t pick on us either and simply did his job. Of course, this didn¡¯t work every time since there were many weird people and there were also those who saw through facades like these. But luckily, most of the people were living blindly. They never searched and looked behind the things. They didn¡¯t learn from others¡¯ mistakes. They always had to get a slap themselves to learn from it. I had never been like that. I had always observed the people around me, their behaviours, their reactions. You could always catch them if you looked at their reactions. If you said something and they laughed at it, you thought that they found it funny, right? But the moment when you stopped to talk, you could always see everything. The slightest slip of their masks. That was when they showed their true emotions. I also always tried to learn from others¡¯ mistakes, so that I wouldn¡¯t repeat them. There were cases where I wasn¡¯t able to because I was human. I too made mistakes, even now. But most of the time it was still a success. This guy was an elf, but he didn¡¯t differ that much from any other intelligent being. Their culture could be different, but in the end, they too were ¡®intelligent¡¯ beings with emotions, bugs in their thinking processes. If he would have thought about it, he should have realised that I was only masking my real feelings and that I wasn¡¯t such a nice person. There weren¡¯t nice people at the third level. Those people died long ago at the hands of other greedy people. Nice people didn¡¯t have places in the jungle of reality. They were going to be the ones that were stepped on by everyone. I was one such ¡®nice person¡¯ when I was a kid in my past life, but it was no more. I had learned that long ago and I never wished to fall into that trap. I¡¯d crack everyone¡¯s mind who was close to me because I liked to know what I was facing. Especially now that I had someone I loved more than anyone else. I knew I always had to be careful with people around me if I didn¡¯t want to lose her. It wasn¡¯t that I came here with bad intentions, but in a normal case, he should have asked more questions about me and Alice since we had never met. What kind of guard would help you make an appointment so easily with his leader, whom he was supposed to protect? That was what he was paid for. It took about fifteen minutes for him to return. ¡°Okay. Sir Saramir said that you can come in right now. I¡¯ve helped you out a bit,¡± he winked at us. ¡°Thank you very much, my friend!¡± I patted his shoulder and gave him a few coins. ¡°Haha- Follow me!¡± he hid it in his pockets. All you need is nice treatment and then you¡¯ll be like butter on bread.I thought inwardly. People like him could only live their lives in a blind way, who would never see the big picture. Maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad since seeing the real darkness of people could make your heart and mind turn for the worse. It¡¯d taint you. He was still considerably ¡®pure¡¯, but in this universe, it would lead to his demise or he would never reach great heights. I knew that in a way, I was a bad person, but I didn¡¯t mind it. I too had good points and bad points like everyone else!I think...You had to accept yourself and have a strong will. With a weak will, you couldn¡¯t reach anything. You shouldn¡¯t change the way you were because of others and it was a very hard thing to do anyway. At most, only tragedies, disappointments or very good things could change your thoughts and way of thinking, but personally, I¡¯d rather not live them through. Instead of changing, you should wear a mask and show your preferable side to others. Don¡¯t trust people so easily. It was better if you lived between the dark and the light and reacted according to your surroundings.You could be the one in control that way, from the background. That was how I lived my past life and it helped me out many times. Maybe others had different opinions, but this was my way of life and how I lived. Be like water, flow as the riverbed goes and strike only when you saw an opportunity to make a new riverbed. We followed him and entered the mansion. It was made out of spotless white stone blocks. It looked marvellous, rich and elegant. The corridors were spacious and straight. I liked symmetry so I really appreciated it! We soon stopped in front of a double door which had nice carvings in it. Not beautiful because to me only Alice is beautiful,I chuckled as I looked at her. [You are making me melt,]she thought with a straight face, which made me laugh. The guard knocked on the door and a few seconds later, a hundred and eighty centimeters tall man with pointy ears opened it. He had long blonde hair, a nice face and green eyes. The first green pair of eyes I saw except for ours!If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I wasn¡¯t able to sense his strength even from up close, which was quite weird.I fear that we wouldn¡¯t be able to kill or even stay alive if we were to fight him.Well, maybe that guard was so carefree for a reason.He was really different than those normal peak level human cultivators we killed before. His aura was similarly powerful compared to Pat Cooley¡¯s, but I couldn¡¯t sense his exact power becausemy mind power was weaker than his. But it didn¡¯t matter because who knew for how long he had been at this level yet for me and Alice? We knew we wouldn¡¯t have to stay here for much longer before advancing once again. I was quite sure that this was the shortest amount of time one could spend at the third level. ¡°Hello, you two. I¡¯m called Saramir but if you came to seek me out, I¡¯m sure that you know it. Come inside,¡± he stepped to the side. [I¡¯m not going to tell him that we came to a random place which was at the center of the city because we thought that he was some kind of leader. I hope that it¡¯s like that¡­ It would be awkward to tell him,]I laughed in my mind. [We might be a bit careless¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. We can always run away and come back for revenge if anything happened,]Alice remarked. [Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Look, we were lucky enough to get in without a problem!]I replied. [We¡¯ll see.] We went inside and sat down on a sofa. ¡°Firstly, who might you be? Secondly, I suppose you came to be hired as guards, right?¡± he raised his brows. ¡°I¡¯m called Alice and he is my husband Hiro,¡± Alice introduced us. ¡°We would like to share some information with you which might be to your liking,¡± she added. ¡°Oh? What could it be?¡± ¡°Ehm- how should I say it. I¡¯ll be honest and tell you all that had happened. We were chased by some humans who we killed then destroyed their clans. We saved an elf and took her back to her village and now we are chased by Chic Wilhelm. I don¡¯t know how this whole thing got to him, but it¡¯s likely that he is going to come here to kill us or if not him, then at least some of his powerful aides,¡± clasping her hands, Alice said with a smile on her face. [Even though we know why he is chasing us¡­ AH! My Alice is a liar!] [Stop it, you saint hypocrite.] ¡°We told this to you because we thought that you would be interested in taking care of them,¡± she added. ¡°So you didn¡¯t come here to ask for my help and request me to save you but to tell me that I would have an opportunity to kill their leader. Am I right?¡± he raised his brows. ¡°My enemy¡¯s enemy is my friend as the saying goes,¡± Alice leaned forward. ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°And what do I get out of it?¡± he furrowed his brows. ¡°Fewer bothering humans?¡± [We are really conspiring against the human race. If I was in my past life, then we would be the bad guys here.] [We¡¯re still the bad guys,]Alice laughed.[I¡¯ve never been a human. I¡¯m a dragon! I get that you are connected to them as you were one in the past, but it doesn¡¯t matter now. Anyway, it¡¯s not like we are going to cause their doom. If necessary, we will fight the elves and beastmen in Chic¡¯s place, but right now, we can¡¯t and so we have to use the elves,]she reasoned with me. [Hey, hey. I know. I have nothing against this.] [I know, we¡¯re connected, but I wanted to tell you.] [Okay~] ¡°This offer of yours is ridiculous, I¡¯m not going to help you. Also, killing him isn¡¯t necessarily good for us. Right now, the most powerful elves are united, but once we or the beastmen get the upper hand, an inner struggle for power would start. Many elves would like to become the main leader, you know?¡± [Did we seriously came straight to the leader of the elven race and got in so easily? I swear upon heaven that this is a very lucky day! This is ridiculous. If someone told me that this was going to happen, I¡¯d have laughed at them.] [It seems to be the case¡­] ¡°Killing him isn¡¯t necessary as long as you can shoo them away. We are going to owe you for this,¡± I said. ¡°Well, may I could do that much, but I¡¯ll see. You may leave, I can find you anytime since I¡¯ve memorised your auras,¡± he waved his hand. ¡°Can we expect you to help?¡± Alice tilted her head to the side. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say that I¡¯ve been bored these days. But I¡¯ll see. Oh, and catch this. You can contact me if they are attacking you. I might go there with some help,¡± he threw a stele towards Alice. We stood up to leave after saying goodbye and when we were almost out of the building, we saw a guard rush towards Saramir¡¯s room with a nervous face. Since we were curious, we stopped for a moment to listen in on them. ¡°My lord! Your son! Your son has been killed by somebody! We don¡¯t know who did it, but we are trying to find the bastard!¡± the guard said. ¡°WHAT!? WHERE!? LEAD THE WAY!!¡± Saramir shouted. [Ehm¡­ I have an idea who was the killer. I guess we should leave in a calm, steady and unhurried way! Should we ¡®help¡¯ him find the suspects as well?]the sides of Alice¡¯s eyes twitched. [I don¡¯t know. I think that we should just leave and not bother with this. It¡¯s better like that. We will have to advance quickly because if somebody tells him that his son was trying to pick you up, then he is surely going to find out who are the main suspects and then we¡¯ll be the first in line,]I thought. [Wait, I¡¯ve got a better idea,]Alice said amused. Saramir came running out of the room and ran past us, not bothering with us. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve heard what happened,¡± Alice raised her voice. Saramir stopped in place and turned around furrowing his brows. ¡°Do you know something?¡± They shouldn¡¯t be able to find anything about us because we didn¡¯t even touch his corpse with our hands nor did we take anything from him. ¡°Well, there was a young guy who bumped into a group of black-cloaked humans. I think they were looking for us. Then the elven boy was angered by the ¡®stupid humans¡¯, as he called them, and got into a fight. The humans rushed into an alleyway, but we simply ignored it and came here. It wasn¡¯t our business after all,¡± Alice said with an apologetic tone. ¡°What?! Where did you find my son?¡± he asked the guard. ¡°In an alleyway¡­¡± the guard hung his head. ¡°Did you see the faces of these humans?¡± Saramir turned towards Alice. ¡°We didn¡¯t,¡± I replied. ¡°Tsk. Let me see if I can find them,¡± he closed his eyes and we felt his senses go through our bodies. ¡°I can¡¯t find them¡­ they must be strong enough to hide even from me. So be it, I¡¯ll help you two, but you¡¯ll be the bait.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I furrowed my brows. ¡°You¡¯ll leave the city and camp outside. Once the humans find you, I¡¯ll pull everything out of them and if what you said is really the truth, I¡¯ll be sure to torture them to no end! My son¡­ he is the only thing left from my late wife yet now,¡± his lips quivered. ¡°Go now,¡± he pointed towards the door. Looking at each other, we turned around and left Saramir¡¯s house. We made a little house inside a tree and made it perfect for living. Seeing that everything was prepared, I wanted to say one of my favourite lines, ¡°The die is ca-¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± but Alice didn¡¯t like it as much as I did. ¡°Do you want to say it as many times as many heads you have or what?¡± she slapped the back of my head. ¡°Uhm, no?¡± I pulled on my neck, unsure of my answer. ¡°No, you don¡¯t want to because I don¡¯t want you to,¡± she stopped in front of me and grabbed my shirt. ¡°Then yes, I don¡¯t want to¡­ Though you are going to be punished for it,¡± I grabbed her shoulders. Her eyes ran down on my arms and stopped on my hands for a moment. ¡°Well, I prefer your punishment over you saying that sentence again,¡± she looked into my eyes this time with a cheeky smile on her face. ¡°Do you remember that you teased me today?¡± she put her finger on my chest and slowly moved it towards my crotch. I lost it¡­ --- After spending a few days there, the awaited time finally came. It was nighttime when we sensed a few people nearing our house. After contacting Saramir, we left our house to welcome the incoming humans. There stood a guy at the front with short and black hair and blue eyes. He had a lean body, but he was still muscular, and he was about a hundred and seventy-five centimeters tall, owning a ¡®handsome¡¯ face. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you two for quite a long time. You have caused me a lot of headaches,¡± the man in the middle spoke. I suppose you¡¯re this chicken guy. ¡°Before you start your speech, I¡¯d like to know the reason why you think that we are going to ¡®destroy¡¯ humanity when we don¡¯t even care about you guys,¡± Alice raised her brows. ¡°You two are divine beasts, I imagine you want to help the beastmen like Pat. Once you grow up stronger, you are going to join that Catwoman and go against us. I don¡¯t have any problems with you, but I can¡¯t let you two grow even stronger,¡± he pulled out his weapon. ¡°Listen here, you are totally wrong. We aren¡¯t simple divine beasts and we don¡¯t intend to join any kind of race or organisation. I can forgive your mistake if you turn around and leave now, but once you start this, you are going to pay for it,¡± I shrugged my shoulders as I felt Saramir nearing us. ¡°What do you mean by saying that you aren¡¯t simple divine beasts?¡± he furrowed his brows. ¡°We¡¯re True Divine Beasts. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of them, though.¡±I used my mind power to convey my thoughts. It would be really bad for humans if he were to die. I didn¡¯t care too much about it, but there were people like Max among them. Why should they die if we had a way to simply talk it over? Usually, I preferred simply dealing with my enemies by killing them, but in this case, I had to step back one to step forward two. ¡°I-I did, but how can I make sure that you two are really those legendary creatures?¡±he asked with a somewhat worried tone. Does he have bad memories pertaining our kind or what? ¡°What do you think what kind of creature can kill normal cultivators at the peak of the ninth stage? And why did we not go to the beastmen yet if we were really the kind of divine beasts you think us to be?¡±I raised my brows. ¡°Also have you ever heard about divine beasts with three forms? Pat Cooley can turn only into her beastmen form and her monster form while we can turn into humans too,¡±I added as I took up my human form. ¡°So¡­ are you telling me that you really don¡¯t want to kill humans?¡± ¡°Unless they try to kills us or bother us, no. Let¡¯s say that I too was a human in the past, but that was long ago,¡±I reverted. His eyes opened wide in his surprise, but at that time, Saramir also arrived with a few elves in tow, who were at the peak of ninth stage. But something was wrong. He looked at us with suspicious eyes because a guy who came with him pointed at us then said, ¡°They were the ones! The young master wanted to pick up that girl but she refused him. They should be the ones who killed him!¡± [I guess we are busted. Let¡¯s ask Chicken for help. Man, we are so shameless and ridiculous,]I felt like laughing.If only we knew that we could talk things over with Chic and our luck wasn¡¯t so good as to meet Saramir, we could have got away without a fight. But why would we expect our opponents to be understanding? We were sure they¡¯d try to kill us no matter what. [Yes, but what can we do? We needed help in case he was to refuse our facts. Who would have known that on the way to ask for his help, some brat would try to pick on me, and then it would turn out that he was the son of the main leader of elves, Saramir. At least, our third guest has arrived as well, though the cards changed a bit¡­]Alice shook her head. ¡°You two damned brats. You were the ones who killed my son, and then you even dared to come and ask for my help? I know that he was lecherous, but he was still my son! Why did you have to kill him?!¡± his spit flew through the air as he shouted. ¡°Well, I lied to you a bit, but it wasn¡¯t me who killed him,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± he shouted. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d believe us at this point. [I¡¯ve noticed,]Alice replied. ¡°He tried to force himself on me and then tried to kill my mate when I refused him. You said he was the only thing left from your late wife. What would have you done if somebody tried to force himself on your wife? Instead of blaming us, you should have taught him better and care more about him. You¡¯re lacking in you parental capabilities if you ask me. Kids don¡¯t become pricks unless their parents are doing a bad job,¡± Alice reprimanded him. Saramir¡¯s face turned more and more angered upon hearing the painful truth. ¡°Die!¡± he shouted all of a sudden as he charged towards us. While they were chatting, I too talked with Wilhelm. ¡°Hey Chic. You could really help us out. You are going to get two True Divine Beasts to owe you with one,¡±I whispered in his mind. ¡°And what about Pat Cooley? Were you the ones who invited her? It¡¯s going to be very hard for me to fight against Saramir, even if you help me. But if Pat joins sides with him, then we will have no chance,¡±he replied. Well, it seems like he understands my implications. If he waited for us to grow and asked for a favour later, he could make his life much easier. ¡°Well, we were the ones to call her here because she wanted to take care of you. But I think that she wouldn¡¯t let her chance to make us owe for her slip. I believe she¡¯s going to help us,¡±I said. ¡°You damned brats!. You even called this cat here? What the hell were you thinking?¡± Saramir shouted as he noticed her coming closer. ¡°Pat¡­ Ehm- the thing is that things have changed since last time. Now Saramir is the bad guy. Would you be so kind as to side with me, Hiro and Chic?¡±Alice evaded Saramir¡¯s fist and asked Pat. As she appeared a few meters behind us, she looked at everyone and answered Alice at the same time,¡°Why would I help these humans? If I killed them, we could take over Sypno in a year!¡± ¡°And what about the future? Don¡¯t you think that when the other side was gone, the elves could also rise from their shadows and destroy you when you least expected it?¡±I questioned her, while Saramir looked back and forth between the four of us. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s also true but-¡± ¡°Also, if you sided with Chic and us, you could still keep up this stalemate, which would be good for every race because no one would die. Would you prefer a stalemate or risk a backstab from the elves?¡±Alice filled in for me and continued my reasoning. ¡°But you are trying to manipulate me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but you know that our words are true, so you should let yourself be manipulated,¡±I nodded my head. ¡°This whole conversation is so stupid,¡±she pouted as she looked at me. ¡°Also, do you really want to kill us? Because if you side with Saramir, then you¡¯ll have to,¡±Alice added. ¡°No, since you are fellow Divine Beasts, I don¡¯t intend to hurt you. There aren¡¯t that many of us and I believe that we should hold together!¡±she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Then hold together and help us,¡±my wife pressed on. ¡°You do know that you are terribly shameless, right?¡±Pat shook her head. ¡°Yes, I am, but you have to be shrewd and shameless these times to live,¡±Alice nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother with you anymore and I¡¯ll help you, but you¡¯re going to owe me. By the way, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you could help me kill this Chicken,¡±she added as she eyed Wilhelm from the corner of her eye. ¡°Hahaha- Sorry, but I¡¯m not one to backstab the person who has helped me and he isn¡¯t a bad guy,¡±Alice laughed. ¡°Uhh- fine!¡± She flew closer to us with the other ten beastmen behind her. Since we used our mind powers, our conversation didn¡¯t take more than a second. Chic looked at us, and then at Pat with raised brows. Shrugging his shoulders, he too flew closer to us. ¡°Amazing, this stupid cat isn¡¯t attacking me on the first sight, even better, she is siding with me! What did you do to her?¡± he asked looking at me. ¡°Shut your fucking mouth, you damned human. You should be happy that I haven¡¯t bitten you yet! But if you come a bit closer, we can change that!¡± Pat roared as she transformed into her tiger form. She turned into an eight meters tall and twenty-five meters long, black striped tiger with white fur. She looked really ferocious and¡­ [OOH! So cute! Once I become a big dragon I¡¯ll be sure to pat her! Even her name is asking for it!]Alice roared in my mind. [It¡¯s good that she can¡¯t hear what you just said or she would attack us,]I laughed. ¡°Alright, you two. Don¡¯t fight with each other. We are going to owe the both of you¡­ which is very sad as we hate to owe others, but we have no other choice¡± - I shook my head and then grabbed my hair in frustration - ¡°Argh! If only we knew that this human wasn¡¯t a retarded asshole! We could have simply gone to him and tell everything to him!¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, all of this is your fault! But at least, now we can take care of this super expert elf. I¡¯ve been worried about him for quite a long time,¡± Wilhelm cracked his fingers. ¡°Do you mean that he is the rumoured most powerful elf whose strength is similar to Pat¡¯s?¡± I raised my brows. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know?¡± he slapped his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t over-exaggerate¡­ and no. We randomly went into a big house at the center of the city thinking that it was a big shot¡¯s house and asked for help,¡± I told the truth. ¡°Pfft- Hahaha! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Hearing this I saw that even Saramir¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Saramir asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Alice nodded. His eyes twitched again as he stated, ¡°Since you dared to come here now all of you are going to die by my hands. It¡¯s good that you came! I can take care of every leader here easily!¡± ¡°And what if you didn¡¯t?¡± I asked. ¡°What, you ask. Then I¡¯m going to die, of course. This is a battle to the death!¡± ¡°Ehm, can¡¯t you die alone or something?¡± I scratched the back of my head. ¡°How cruel of you to ask me to die. But even if your wish comes true, I¡¯m going to take you two with me since you were the ones who killed my son, you damned monsters!¡± he shouted as he charged towards us. We quickly changed into our monster forms, surprising him, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. He and about two hundred elves at the peak of the ninth stage who gathered over time, charged at us. We were only thirty men strong, so most of the weight rested on our shoulders¡­ Chapter 33 - A broken dream[Edited] A broken dream Alice¡¯s POV ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Saramir and his people charged at us, but he was intercepted by Pat. At first, I thought Pat would be able to take Saramir on, but she was pushed back. Pat was able to output five hundred and ninety-two golems of strength when she used her abilities, which made me realise something. The only explanation was that Saramir has had his tribulation and stayed back for one month. Pat¡¯s paw-shaped attack was crushed and she had to fly to the side to evade Saramir¡¯s green ball. Even from afar, we felt how much energy it had. I took a quick look at Chic too, who was covered in a yellowish light, which seemed to be solar energy unless my senses played a prank on me. He has only four hundred and eighty golems of strength, but his technique gives him another forty. Hmm, he must have got it from a dungeon. My observation was interrupted by a loud roar. Our enemies underestimated us and charged at us frontally, thinking that we¡¯d be easy prey. Hiro¡¯s heads struck the elves¡¯ bodies like lightning and caught three of them off guard. His jaws snapped on the elves and tore them into two halves. Seeing that two of them flanked him and wanted to attack his back, I moved towards them and used Dragon¡¯s Swipe. They turned around to defend against it and although they succeeded, they had no time left to evade my sharp teeth and ended up in my infinite belly. Hiro used his tail to attack the charging elves and two of them weren¡¯t quick enough to evade. Trusting my own body and my mate, I flew into their ranks and used my claws, teeth, and tail to slaughter them. Their limbs and heads fell to the ground each time I attacked, but there were enough of them to encircle me. Both me and Hiro used Hydro Mind on the elves behind me to stun them and then killed them in a hurry to make a path out for me. I felt many attacks flying towards my back, but Hiro shot Hydra¡¯s Wings towards the incoming attacks. Although it was crushed and they reached his body, they weren¡¯t strong enough to cause serious wounds. My mate started to heal at a disgusting speed and even the elves stopped for a moment in their surprise. Don¡¯t stop in a battle, morons.I couldn¡¯t help but make fun of them. These elves had four hundred and fifty to four hundred and sixty golems of strength, which was above our allies¡¯ strength. But thanks to our opening show, they still decided to stop watching and finally moved in to help us. We had to swing our tails and swipe with our paws with all of our strength, which started to tire us out. Just as I finished another elf, I noticed about fifty elves who flew back and pointed their weapons and palms towards us. I didn¡¯t even have the time to move when I saw numerous attacks flying towards us. We moved all of our energies towards our scales and created a protective layer of energy around our bodies. As the downpour of attacks reached us, we felt them eat through our energy shields and bombard our scales. Even if we were resistant, we weren¡¯t immune. I felt a few of the attacks break off my scales and hit my inner-scales. Noticing the weaker spots, more and more attacks flew towards it and soon I felt them penetrate my inner-scales. [We must attack or something or we¡¯re going to be killed.] [Alice, move behind me and I¡¯ll charge forward. I can regenerate quicker anyway.] Without any questions, I did as Hiro requested and followed behind him. We reached the elves in the blink of an eye and I used all of my attacks and my body to tear them apart. They had no way to defend against a raging dragon from up close and as soon as fewer people attacked Hiro, he was able to help me out. At first, they wanted to change their focus and attack me, but when Hiro too started to slaughter them, they seemed to be unsure of what to do. But their confusion was perfect for us and the humans and beastmen to join in and help us kill the remaining elves. When we finished, I saw his tattered and broken off scales and deep wounds on his body.Are you alright? Will you be fine? [It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. You know that I can regenerate quickly,]he replied as he put his huge paw on the top of my head.[In fact, if I could sit back for a short amount of time and use my energy to heal my body, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be in top shape in just a minute! How is the battle with Pat, Chic and Saramir?]He asked nobody in particular as he turned towards the trio and started to heal himself in the meantime. Pat was using similar attacks compared to ours, though hers were weaker. She was able to release about forty more strength with each of her swipes than her original strength, meaning five hundred and ninety-two golems of strength, almost reaching six hundred, which was the strength of a cultivator at the first stage of the World Founding Realm. On the other hand, Saramir didn¡¯t have as good techniques as Pat, so his attacks had about six hundred and twenty golems of strength. Although it¡¯d have been hard for Pat to fight him alone, Chic was by her side and was helping him, even if their teamwork was shitty¡­ The higher star a divine beast was, the more powerful their attacks were when they transformed into their monster forms. This meant that one-star divine beasts would increase their strength by ten percent in their monster forms, while Pat did it by fifteen percent. Their strength would increasecorresponding to their stars until reaching True Divine Beasts, whose strength increased by twenty-five percent. Our skills also provided us with an addition of sixty golems of strength, while Pat gained only forty from her skills. This meant that Chic¡¯s skill was on the level of a two-star divine beast, which showed how rare his technique was. Not many attacks were as strong as two-star divine beasts¡¯. We were done with the elves Saramir brought with himself so all that was left for us to help out the others!Hiro, after our performance, I just realised that we could have killed Wilhelm even if he attacked us, don¡¯t you think? [Eh? It could be¡­ But I didn¡¯t think either that we¡¯d take care of the elves so quickly,]he turned his heads my way. [Your teeth are all bloody and you should hold your tongue in your mouth¡­ what are you, a dog?] [Are you picking a fight?]he laughed. [Well~ correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but dragons were more popular in the stories in your past life, right?] [I see you¡¯re looking for some punishment,]he put his paw on my back. [Yaay! I¡¯ll gladly take it.] [Pervert.] [Hahaha, you¡¯re one to talk! If not for your memories of your past life and meeting you, I believe I¡¯d be still a pure flower, a white lily!]I shook my head. [Uhm- I can¡¯t say I¡¯m sorry. My mind has been corrupted in the past.] [I certainly don¡¯t mind it, though~]I replied and seeing that his scales were mostly back, I flew towards Saramir. The true problem was that he was able to ascend any time if he passed the tribulation, which also explained his seemingly calm face. But before I could reach him, something unexpected has happened. Ten elves arrived from the way of the city and their strength seemed to be similar to Wilhelm¡¯s. In the middle stood a blonde elven woman, wearing a golden robe. She looked elegant, but that golden colour attracted me. I wanted to sit on her and lie down on her as if she was a pile of gold! ¡°Hello, humans and beastmen. It seems like you don¡¯t know your places since you are daring enough to fight against our leader on our planet! We haven¡¯t bothered with your little games before, but if you want to die so bad, we are going to help you,¡± the woman said talked as if she was some sort of god. Shut up,I thought inwardly. [I thought so,]and Hiro agreed. After hearing this, everyone stopped to fight for a moment and Pat also changed back into her humanoid form to talk. ¡°Greetings, elders. Before you misunderstand something, I¡¯d like to say that we never intended to fight, but Saramir wishes to kill my friends. If you could let us leave, I¡¯d definitely owe you one,¡± she said. [Nice! We need to advance only a single stage and these bastards are dead. I guess she noticed that we¡¯re on the brink of breaking through to the next stage. Let¡¯s cultivate while they¡¯re chatting!]I told Hiro, only to notice he was already doing that. You¡¯re more selfish than I am¡­I pouted. ¡°Hahaha! Do you think that we would let you leave after killing so many of our powerful soldiers? I believe we should kill all of you so you¡¯d atone for your sins,¡± the blonde woman said. ¡°And what if you killed only those two and let us leave with our people? They caused this, after all.¡± ¡°Oh? You wish to betray your friends? How unsightly, but they died because of your help, so I can¡¯t say yes.¡± The woman stopped chatting and charged towards us.Why are we always the first priority?I cursed in my mind.I¡¯ll break through using you, bitch. I rotated my energy and shot two Dragon¡¯s Palms towards the woman. She raised her hand and shot the same sort of green balls towards me as Saramir. Our attacks negated each other, but I shot another two. Although the end result was the same, this time my attack seemed to be more powerful. A smirk formed on her face as the other nine elves moved towards Hiro and the remaining humans and elves. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the face you¡¯re going to make when your friends die. Ah, but please show your human face when it happens, your stupid dragon head doesn¡¯t show much¡­¡± Hiro started to battle alongside the others, but we were still watching out for each other. I shot another Dragon¡¯s Paw towards the woman and flew to the side at the same time. Hiro¡¯s attack flew past me and surprised the woman. She hurried to shoot another attack in defense, but it didn¡¯t have enough energy in it and was crushed. Hiro¡¯s weakened attack struck her body and she was pushed back a few meters.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As she coughed up some blood, anger filled her eyes, ¡°You bitch! Fucking monsters!¡± she shouted, but at the same time, I felt my energy rise to a new level. A sense of warmth flooded my body as I broke through to the next level. The damned pressure of their domains finally decreased and with my new strength added, I knew she stood no chance. A moment later, I felt Hiro breaking through as well. [Shall we dance?] [Ah, but I think I suck at it,]Hiro replied. [...] Shaking my head, I flew towards the woman and poured my energy into my scales. She shot an attack towards me in a hurry, but I simply shrugged it off this time. She turned around and wanted to flee, but I caught her with my paw and bit off her head. Her blood sprayed on my paw and filled my mouth at the same time. Tasty~ Turning around, I saw the remaining seven elves.It seems like you too had a taste of them. [Of course,]Hiro replied as he made it six. We quickly took care of the ¡®mighty elders¡¯, and then checked on Saramir. He made an annoyed face, probably because he couldn¡¯t kill Pat and Chic and his people had been killed instead. [Hey, Hiro. Maybe we should make weapons and armours out of our scales, don¡¯t you think?]I asked. [That¡¯s a great idea. Our scales would grow back anyway in at most a day and it¡¯s not like we need much considering theirsize. They¡¯d be much tougher than any metal we could get at our level. Why the fuck have I never thought of this?] [Because your mind is always filled with me~ You¡¯re my slave and I¡¯m yours,]I flew closer and rubbed my head on his necks. [Haha, that might be true. Anyway, we should help out Pat and Chic,]Hiro remarked. Now that we broke through, not even Wilhelm would stand a chance against us. Our monster forms gave us an addition of thirty percent of strength, but since our base was four hundred and fifty golems, we had five hundred and sixty-three in our monster forms! On the other hand, the elves we killed wouldn¡¯t be able to penetrate our scales anymore, no matter for how long they bombarded us. The beastmen and humans were startled when they saw the quick death of the elven leaders. They outnumbered the elves yet they weren¡¯t able to cause any serious wounds, but as soon as we broke through to the early eighth stage, their enemies were killed in a short amount of time. [Sorry guys, but we are unfair, however, you look at it,]I mused. ¡°AARGH! Just why can¡¯t I kill them!!? And YOU DAMNED CAT TOO!!?¡± Saramir shouted all of a sudden as we got close to him. ¡°Why are you so damned powerful!? And why are you even helping them!?¡± As he finished shouting, Pat replied, ¡°It¡¯s because they are one of the leaders of the divine beast race. Although I¡¯m helping beastmen because I¡¯m closer to them, but I¡¯m still not a beastmen. I¡¯m a divine beast and I¡¯m helping Alice and Hiro because they are fellow divine beasts. Considering that they are going to be the rulers of every Hydra and Dragon-type of divine beasts, why the hell would I want to be in a bad relationship with them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve helped them so they owe me. Now we might be similarly powerful, but once they reach the peak and leave me in the dust, I can ask them for a favour. Think about it, I¡¯ll have level ten True Divine Beasts owe me!¡± At least she isn¡¯t hiding it. Well, it¡¯s nothing surprising. But does this mean that every Hydra and Dragon is going to look at us like gods? That¡¯s quite a weird thing. W-We should avoid people of our race! I don¡¯t like when I¡¯m being looked at like that! Norfindir was so weird too! It was as if she went through a mind-wash! [Well, if we think about it, your race is called Dragon God. I imagine the one who named it did so for a reason¡­]Hiro replied. Ugh- I¡¯m not sure if I still want to meet dragons. They¡¯re freaking me out,I shuddered. [Yeah, but it¡¯s only because of my memories. If you grew up alone, you¡¯d be happy to see them fawn over you.] That¡¯s partly the reason I¡¯m glad to have you, Hiro~ ¡°What do you mean the rulers of every Hydra and Dragon-type of divine beasts? Are they True Divine Beasts?¡± Saramir furrowed his brows. At first, he made a startled face, which turned into a smile in the next moment, ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s like that! Now I get it! I understand why they are so powerful! But I¡¯m not going to die as you think!¡± A divine light shone down on his body, ready to take him to the next realm. He wanted to run away, but he screwed up because we had great treasures! Hiro used the binding clock on him, which stopped his ascension! Both of us shot out Space Breath towards him and as the space around him collapsed he was sucked into the grey coloured thing beyond space. His smile turned into fear and disappointment as the grey mass devoured him. If we thought about it, we were quite bad¡­ We killed his son, asked for his help, and then killed him as well, along with many other elves. But if he bothered to educate his son, maybe none of this would have happened. Of course, we were to blame at as well. Pat and Wilhelm came in front of us and reverted to our human forms. ¡°We thank everyone for helping us out. Although I hate owing and being indebted,¡± - I sighed - ¡°if you need help with anything then just ask. Of course, you can¡¯t ask anything just to be clear. I will still bite you if you do!¡± I muttered. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡± the remaining people shouted. Although they didn¡¯t do much, if not for their help, I wouldn¡¯t have had enough time to break through. It was only natural we would help them out once they needed help. ¡°Ehm- so if you don¡¯t have any immediate tasks to do then we¡¯re leaving,¡± I raised my brows. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help right now. Like I said, I¡¯m going to ask for things when you grow up to be way stronger than me! Oh, but I want to get an armour and made of your scales! That¡¯s a simple wish after helping so much don¡¯t you think?¡± a grin formed on Pat¡¯s face. ¡°Such vile woman,¡± my brows twitched. ¡°But okay.¡± ¡°Also. I want that armour to be made of Hiro¡¯s scales,¡± she chuckled. [Ignore it-]Hiro wanted to calm me. ¡°What¡¯s your point, bitch?¡± I wrinkled my forehead. ¡°What a dirty mouth you have, hahaha. I just want to wear an armour made of Hydra scales! It¡¯d be one of the rarest armours in the universe! Maybe I¡¯ll be able to sell it later when I grow out of it~¡± ¡°Haah- okay. Come, Hiro,¡± I grabbed his hand and pulled on it. Why that smirk? Do you want me to hit you? [Noo! My little Alice wants to hit me!]he shouted in my mind. [Shut up. I¡¯ll be on top tonight!] [As you wish, Alice-sama~] [You¡¯ve gone crazy¡­] --- We quickly left the place and went back to Nelh Ennore to spend some time together and we also contacted Ellery and Max. They weren¡¯t happy when they heard of what we did without telling them. But they knew that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to help us, so they calmed down in a short time. They were advancing quite quickly since they both reached the peak of the fifth stage. I don¡¯t know why, but they seemed to advance more while being around us. ¡°And what do you intend to do now?¡± Ellery asked after hearing our tale. ¡°We will have to unite the elves else the uncontrollable elves and beastmen will become much more aggressive. I¡¯m sure we can still find a few powerful elves, so we just have to make them agree,¡± I replied. ¡°I guess that isn¡¯t going to be so hard. Being a leader has its perks, after all,¡± Ellery nodded her head. The next day we flew back to Woodmerrow in our monster forms and roared. Of course, every elf in the area heard it and left their houses to come closer and see what was the commotion about. Seeing that the crowd was large enough, I reverted to my human form to speak. ¡°Hello, everyone. We¡¯ve killed your leader, Saramir, and several of your elders. Now Pat Cooley and Chic Wilhelm, the leaders of the other two race could easily overwhelm you, so I suggest if you don¡¯t want to suffer and die, you should select a new leader and unite every elven city, village, and tribe!¡± Of course, some laughed at us after hearing me and some even wanted to pick a fight, but after killing a guy at the peak of the ninth stage with a single move, they quickly stopped. ¡°I also recommend you to hold a tournament or something like that to select a leader! Of course, this is up to you,¡± Hiro added. We told them what to expect, but the rest was none of our concern. In fact, we both knew that neither Pat nor Wilhelm would attack them. Two days later came the news, saying that a championship would be held among the elves to select the next leader. Only elves at the peak of the ninth stage were able to participate. We attended the championship just for the show and the winner was a hidden expert with five hundred and thirty-five golems of strength! We killed the most powerful ones but there were still many talented elves. Saramir was so powerful only because he was already half a step into the World Founding Realm. After talking in private with the new leader, called Uredrialia, and after prompting him, he told the elves to unite. The villages joined smaller cities, making them grow stronger. It took about a month for everyone to unite. There were hundreds of cities on Lark, but all had powerful cultivators, who would be able to protect the others. In the meantime, we also reached the early ninth stage and left Lark behind. ------ Ellery and Max went back to Morburn to train, while we were on Sypno with Pat and Wilhelm because they were about to ascend. The humans were going to be weaker once their main pillar left, but this is also true for the beastmen. The elves would become the strongest, but they didn¡¯t even leave their planet, so it was unlikely that they¡¯d start a war. The new leader didn¡¯t seem to be the ambitious type¡­ ¡°How nice of you to ascend together. I didn¡¯t know you liked each other,¡± I¡¯d never miss the opportunity to tease her with Wilhelm. ¡°Do you want me to ask for even more things?¡± Pat growled. ¡°Haha- I¡¯d never want that to happen!¡± ¡°Then be quiet, you stupid dragon!¡± she humphed. [Noo~ My little Alice was bad-mouthed by a big, evil cat! But how am I supposed to fight a woman?!]Hiro mused in my mind. ¡°Why are you badmouthing me all the time? Do you want a beating?¡± I raised my brows. ¡°Wait, I know something better~¡± I added, remembering my dream to pat her and play with her as if she was a pet. ¡°What do you want?¡± she stepped back as I started to walk towards her. ¡°I should pat you, don¡¯t you think?¡± I smiled at her. She closed her eyes and I felt her energy rise in the next moment, as clouds started to gather above them.Grr, she broke through just to escape. Leaving the area, we watched them from afar since Chic broke through as well. It didn¡¯t take long before the first lightning struck and they easily defended against it. The second one was much more powerful. They soon reached the fourth lightning, which was as thick as an arm. Cultivators of this level didn¡¯t have to fear the elements since we were immune to them. Everyone had to fear the Space Energy which was mixed into it! It was as if a powerful ninth stage cultivator would attack you with a strength similar to Wilhelm¡¯s. Naturally, defending against one of your own attacks wasn¡¯t that hard. It¡¯d have been much harder if they were weaker. In this universe, the weaker you were the more likely it was that you¡¯d fail your ascension. After taking on the tribulation they stopped in front of us. ¡°So what are you going to do once you ascend?¡± Hiro asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to attend a school. I can be counted as a genius so I should be able to get into one. At that time, I can get a lot of pills and resources. There are way more alchemists than here¡­¡± Wilhelm replied. ¡°And you, Pat?¡± I raised my brows. ¡°Although you broke my dream of patting you, for now, I¡¯m still going to pat you, so don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Screw you¡­¡± she hissed as she shook her head, and then replied. ¡°I might attend a school as well. Who knows if I can meet other Divine Beasts! Maybe I¡¯ll also find a tiger type. The guild¡¯s presence is also stronger at the higher levels, so I thought about joining it. The competition among humans and beastmen isn¡¯t as bloody as here either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good choice, we are also members of it. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t done even a single quest because of Wilhelm¡­¡± Hiro hung his head. ¡°Okay! We are going to visit it once again and go on missions!¡± he said with newfound interest. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me,¡± I pouted. ¡°Why? Do you not want to go on missions?¡± ¡°What could be better than going on missions? Of course, I want to!¡± I exaggerated. ¡°Haha, okay. Let¡¯s meet once again in the next realm. Considering your disgusting speed, I think that it won¡¯t be long before I see your faces again,¡± Pat interrupted us. ¡°Goodbye,¡± Wilhelm nodded and a divine light shone on their bodies. They disappeared without a trace in the next moment. ¡°What¡¯s your problem with missions?¡± Hiro hugged me from behind. ¡°Hmm~ I have nothing against it, I was just teasing you,¡± I turned around to kiss him. ¡°My wife is the best,¡± he mused as he returned the favour. ¡°My world is too pink when I¡¯m left alone with you,¡± I giggled as he pushed me on the ground and looked into my eyes. ¡°Is it bad?¡± he brushed my hair to the side. ¡°Noes~¡± ¡°Good then, my dragoness.¡± Chapter 34 - Vertshadow [Edited] Vertshadow Hiro¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------- I changed back into my monster form and Alice rode me, she sat on my head, I mean. We didn¡¯t have genitals in our monster forms, after all. After randomly selecting a bigger city, I made my way towards it, but upon reaching it, I didn¡¯t even bother changing back. I landed in front of the city gates and walked past the guards who seemed to be frozen in place. I guess it¡¯s rare to see a huge monster appear out of nowhere. [You think so?] Alice laughed in my mind. Shouldn¡¯t we deactivate our domains? They¡¯re only at the fourth stage¡­ look, their legs are trembling. [What do you expect? They have only ten golems of strength left,] she rolled her eyes. Well, go and chat with them, I thought as I moved my head forwards which served as my wife¡¯s throne. What throne? I¡¯m no princess. Yes, you¡¯re a devil. ¡°Would you care to tell me where is the guild? If you don¡¯t mind,¡± she smiled at the guards. I was sure she looked like an angel yet the guards started trembling even more upon seeing her smile. Maybe they thought that if she was able to tame me then she was even more powerful. I hope we didn¡¯t make this one of their worst days. We¡¯re just visiting the guild, after all. [Then hide your aura and stop scaring them,] she replied. [Hmm~ That¡¯d be no fun. We had to run away, so call this a get-back!] [Are you a kid?] she shook her head. [Say this only when you stop grinning like a psychopath.] [My~ I didn¡¯t know I was doing something like that.] [Don¡¯t play the innocent. You like abusing the weak¡­] [No, I don¡¯t. It¡¯s just fun to see them being afraid.] The guard on the left finally gathered enough courage to answer, ¡°M-Miss. Do you want to go into the city with t-that?!¡± he pointed at me. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®that¡¯ but ¡®him¡¯ and he is my husband. He has a human form, don¡¯t worry. So could you tell me where can we find the guild?¡± she pressed on. After hearing her answer they calmed down a bit. What? If I have a human form I¡¯m not that scary anymore? How sad. Next time don¡¯t tell them, Alice! [As you wish darling,] she said amused. ¡°Well, you can find it if you go straight towards the middle of the city. There- There is a big sign as well,¡± he stuttered a little again. I didn¡¯t know why was stuttering a thing for many. Most people didn¡¯t stutter in my world even if they were afraid. Well, or I just didn¡¯t know about them. ¡°Okay. Thank you very much,¡± Alice mused as a bright smile formed on her face. For a moment the guards seemed to be entranced by her beauty, but only until I didn¡¯t interrupt their delusions with a loud roar which shook even the ground. I flew into the air, towards the center of the city. I turned around with my leftmost head, only to see the guards fall on their knees. [Why? Tell me why does it feel so good to abuse our power and make others feel afraid?] I screamed in my mind. [I know right? I feel so good riding you!] Ignoring my question, she provoked me instead. [You could really use the word ¡®mounting¡¯, you know? This could be totally misinterpreted if you said it aloud,] I rolled my eyes. [That happens only if the person in question is a pervert, like us!] she replied. [...] Without even having to use my mind power to fly, I flapped my wings only twice and reached the center of the city in just a moment. I transformed back into my human form and landed on my feet, catching Alice in a princess carry in the meantime. [What a stylish entrance! And we didn¡¯t even practice it!] she cried out. [I know right?] [Now then, could you put me down? This is getting weird as fuck and people are looking,] her eyes darted around. So what? You¡¯re mine. [This is embarrassing!] she curled her tail around my right arm and pulled it down, freeing her legs. She landed on the ground next to me and coughed falsely. This was a relatively low-level city since the strongest person we sensed in the city was only at the early eighth stage and that person was inside the building of the guild. Since we were at the peak of the eighth stage with four hundred and seventy golems of strength these weak people would never have a chance against us. And I won¡¯t even mention our battle or monster forms. [But you¡¯ve just done it.] [Shh- don¡¯t get lost in the details.] [...] Everyone avoided us in a roundabout way as we walked towards the guild. While some even had their hands on their weapons, ready to attack us at any moment. [How cruel~ This isn¡¯t a warm welcoming.] [As if you actually cared¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect anything other than this. Just think about it, I came to the city riding a huge Hydra,] she replied. We ignored the ¡®prepared¡¯ ones as we walked up to the receptionist but before calling her out, we noticed an old friend. The woman who was there when we beat up Charles. She was at the peak of fifth stage standing with a few people on the side. Is she on a quest or what? What a coincidence~ Alice waved her hand as a form of greeting, but when she raised her hand everyone drew their weapons and stood up in a defensive formation. ¡°Oh my~ Such fearful ones. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t bite. I just came here to take the ranking examination since it¡¯s been quite a long time,¡± she covered her mouth and acted as if she was hurt. Despite her little play, people didn¡¯t seem to believe her. ¡°Could you get us someone to take the Master Rank examination?¡± (Alice) The receptionist woman who was only at the second stage was left without a shred of power thanks to our domains. Anyone below the fourth stage had no strength to do even as much as move a finger, but luckily for the woman, she was sitting on a chair. Sorry everyone but we are in the mood to play around~ But since she had to talk, we released our domains. Everyone in the building heaved out a sigh of relief while that woman who was the ¡®receptionist¡¯ last time came in front of us with a not so happy and friendly look on her face. ¡°What are you doing here? And were you the ones who killed my brother? Wilhelm didn¡¯t say anything to me,¡± she questioned us, visibly angered by our presence. ¡°Who was your brother~?¡± Alice crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°We may have killed him if he attacked us. We don¡¯t hurt those who don¡¯t attack us, after all.¡± ¡°Wick Malmstad! And I¡¯m his sister, Tracy,¡± she shouted, even angrier than before. Ooh! So that¡¯s why she is looking at us with a bit of grudge in her eyes! ¡°Then I have to tell you that we were the ones who killed him and I don¡¯t feel sorry for doing it. He had it coming. He was the one who decided to side with Charles and the Shrill Moguls and kept chasing us like an idiot. If he let us kill Charles at that time and leave without butting in, then he would be still alive,¡± Alice replied. At this time the receptionist girl looked at Tracy as she said with unease, ¡°Tracy, do you know these people? Can I take a break? I¡¯m still new here and I- I think that this is out of my authority,¡± the receptionist girl tried hard to get away from us. She clearly didn¡¯t want to deal with us and wanted to run away, so I soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl. Although my race is a monster race, I eat only those who are my enemies and you aren¡¯t, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± she shook her head furiously. ¡°Hiro, you are only scaring her even more. Go now, girl. Tracy is an acquaintance of ours so she¡¯s surely going to take care of us,¡± Alice sent her off. ¡°Thank you!¡± the receptionist stood up without a second thought and ran off. She probably ran straight back home¡­ I guess our joke went a little too far. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take care of you and if I could, then I¡¯d even kill you two! You killed my brother, damned monsters!¡± Tracy shouted as she raised her hand to slap Alice. That was the worst decision, though. I¡¯d never allow anyone to hit my woman, so I grabbed her hand and stabbed my other hand into her stomach. ¡°I could have protected myself,¡± Alice covered her face and shook her head. ¡°This is a question of morals, I¡¯m not going to allow it!¡± I replied. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go. There isn¡¯t anyone who could take even a single attack from us anyway,¡± Alice shrugged her shoulders and turned around to leave. ¡°Should I end her life?¡± I raised my brows. I was holding her up by holding her hand, but she¡¯d collapse as soon as I let go of her. She was a cultivator, a simple stab like this wouldn¡¯t kill her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a fan of leaving behind enemies, but this little pest would never have the chance to retaliate, not to mention that we¡¯re going to leave soon enough. It¡¯d be rather cruel to kill only because of a slap,¡± Alice waved her hand. Nodding my head, I pulled out my hand looked through the gaping hole. As I let go of her hand, she collapsed on the spot, but we left her alone. As soon as we reached the door, I saw a few people rush up to her to treat her injury. She should be happy that I didn¡¯t kill her because if she was a male, I wouldn¡¯t have spared her life. She¡¯s alive only because I¡¯m against hitting women. We left the city and went into another one where were quite a lot of cultivators at the ninth stage. This time we entered the city in the same manner and found the guild in the middle of the city. It was probably located in the middle everywhere¡­ The adventurers ¡®welcomed¡¯ us in a similar manner, but we walked up to the counter, ignoring them. ¡°We¡¯d like to take the Master-rank test,¡± Alice said, a bit bored of our little game. ¡°Wait a moment, please. I¡¯m going to call for someone at the Master Rank,¡± the receptions replied. He was much more professional than the girl before. We were then led towards the examination ground where a guy at the peak of ninth stage awaited us. After taking an oath to keep everything in secret, we ¡®gently¡¯ beat him up in our battle forms. Since he didn¡¯t seem to be a shitty person, I simply disarmed him while Alice straight knocked him out. It didn¡¯t take long before we¡¯ve got our black badge with the word ¡®Master¡¯ written on it. [Blergh. This feeling you get because of a badge. You think that you are someone greater and better just because a title yet it¡¯s only a damned word. Laughable. It¡¯s good that I¡¯m a monster and I don¡¯t have that feeling anymore. I seriously don¡¯t feel anything from marking myself with this. Even though others would be surely proud of it,] I couldn¡¯t help but remark. [Yeah, I feel the same, though I¡¯ve never been a human like you,] Alice replied. [Yet you are still similar compared to them in a few points,] I winked at her. [That¡¯s also true about you,] she flicked my forehead. [Should we look for a few quests?] I asked. [Why not? We should earn a few points else it¡¯d look as if had come here only for a show.] We ended up picking every extermination mission we could find which would give us a sum of two million points! The examiner guy we had knocked out not long ago had only about nine hundred thousand points, so it could be considered a nice amount. Of course, we had to kill about two thousand groups of monsters, so we¡¯d be rewarded accordingly. Using his mind power the receptionist quickly recorded the quests we had taken up and also warned us, ¡°Be careful because if you fail to do these then you are going to be expelled because a large number of missions are related.¡± ¡°We know, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be here in two days,¡± Alice mused. After leaving the city, we went around killing every monster horde we found. There were many at the peak of the ninth stage, but all of them died easily since they stood no chance against our monster forms. Two days later we returned to the guild, probably surprising the receptionist. He was left in utter shock as we proved that we finished our missions. The points we gained weren¡¯t divided just because we finished the missions together. If we did it together, then that just meant that both of us were that much trustable. They wouldn¡¯t divide it as it would only give rise to envy among the other guild members who fought in a team. Now at least we had a relatively high sum of points and didn¡¯t look like complete rookies when someone looked at our badges. After leaving the city, we boarded our spaceship and went to Lystrion. There was a dungeon on the planet called Vertshadow. Lystrion was only one day of travel away from Sypno and two days of travel away from Lark. You could say that it was under the jurisdiction of humans, but it was similar to Cyder in that it was overrun by many monsters. Those who had the misfortune to ascend to Lystrion and not own a spaceship were in quite a mess. This dungeon was known to have only five floors, but all of them were very hard to complete. It also had riddles, mazes and all kinds of thing you thought you could find in a dungeon. You had to have the power of a person at the ninth stage if you wanted to enter. This dungeon was known to be completed by Pat Cooley, but she didn¡¯t disclose any information about it to the world. And she didn¡¯t tell it to us either, a vile woman indeed. We flew straight to the entrance and found a shady, dark doorway. The whole place was devoid of life and even the sun was covered by thick black clouds. The entrance was a simple doorway, except for that it was made up of bones and skulls. We didn¡¯t waste any time and entered the dungeon. Common people couldn¡¯t go past the third floor and even Chic managed to finish only the fourth floor. Pat was the only known person on this planet who finished the dungeon while Saramir was a mystery, not that it mattered to us. The first floor was covered in a thick fog and we couldn¡¯t see further than three meters. Luckily for us, we had our mind powers to map our surroundings. My senses picked up on about fifty monsters on the first floor and they were all in a group around a monster which had a stronger aura. Great. So this dungeon was the type that collected its forces into a single location. This dungeon was for people who could fight even against groups of this size all alone. Not wasting our breath, we transformed into our monster forms and made short work of them. The monster in the middle of the pack was at the peak of the ninth stage and it was a Three-Headed Shadow Hydra. It was black like me, but it didn¡¯t have double-layered scales and jelly layer unlike me. Let¡¯s see who has more heads, I mused in my mind. Although it was at the peak of the ninth stage, this monster wasn¡¯t stronger than an average cultivator, so I killed it with ease by tearing it into pieces. It tried to bite me, but its teeth broke on my scales while mine went straight through. These monsters didn¡¯t feel anything while facing us because they had been created by the dungeons. Had it been a real hydra, it wouldn¡¯t have attacked me. The boss monster didn¡¯t anything else other than money which turned out to be the best thing we could get from the dungeon. We¡¯ve used up most of our reserves, so earning some gold was always a good thing. What was strange was that whenever we killed a monster, we earned a few points. The dungeon announced the total amount of points we had when I killed the boss. A number appeared in front of my eyes showing 23 566 while Alice had 18 984. [You shouldn¡¯t have killed it alone, now you¡¯ve got ahead of me,] she pouted. [Don¡¯t mind it, you can catch up to it on the next floor, okay?] I soothed her. We didn¡¯t know what was it good for, but I was sure that the dungeon would tell us later. We went straight to the next floor without taking a rest. This floor was a moorland and it was still the same shady place with thick fog and mist everywhere. Although we had no problems dirtying ourselves, we preferred to stay clean, so we both used our mind powers to rise above the moorland and fly over it. On the second floor, we sensed one hundred monsters at the ninth stage and there were another three at the peak of it and an even stronger one. It had about ten more golems of strength than normal humans had. The monsters had black cloaks covering their bodies and had staves in their hands. They look like some kind of witches¡­ [Well, let me take care of them,] Alice replied while I avoided the Space Energy attacks that flew towards us. I could have ignored them, but then it¡¯d have been boring.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Alice charged straight into the crowd ¡®recklessly¡¯ and beat down our opponents in just a few seconds, leaving only the three mini-bosses and the main boss behind. To make our points equal, she had to kill three of them and then we worked together to kill the boss to close the gap. We both had around sixty-five thousand points. This dungeon was a real moneymaker. If you had the ability, you could come here, kill a few monsters and then leave as a millionaire. We finished only two floors, but the amount of gold in our possession would be enough to make a smaller mountain. Since we were still in top-notch condition, we went to the next floor. We trod on the black ground and sometimes came across a few withered trees. We sensed a hundred and fifty monsters which of five was at the peak of the ninth stage and one had approximately four hundred and eighty golems of strength. It took an hour of constant killing to clear the floor and even we got a bit tired in the end. At the end of the floor, we hoarded a mountain of gold and three hundred thousand points. [Hey, Alice, you could be like a famed dragon who hoards gold and bathes in it,] I put my paw on her back. [I¡¯m not like that,] she turned her head to the side. [O-ho? What is this? Could it be you are indeed interested in it? Strangely enough, I feel like trying it out after saying it¡­ Alice, you are affecting my mind! You are infecting me with these thoughts!] [No, they are yours, so don¡¯t blame them on me. I¡¯d rather let you infect me with your penis inside my vagina,] she curled her tail around mine. [What the actual fuck? Since when is your mouth so dirty?] [Who cares? I was in the mood,] she shrugged her shoulders. [Ladies would never mention penis and vagina out of nowhere,] I shook my head. [Who said I was a lady? You know me,] she replied. [I do, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to slightly moderate yourself,] I rolled my eyes. [Why are you playing the saint now?] she repeated my movement. [...I can¡¯t refute that, But this damned Pat. She didn¡¯t accept our scales now just so she could ask for a much stronger armour when we ascend. Even though we wanted to trick her into making it now and then she wouldn¡¯t have been able to use it in the next realm since it would have been too weak,] I clicked my tongue. [Trying to avoid the theme? Heh- but, yeah. She was wise enough to realise it and said she¡¯d get it when we reach the next level,] Alice hung her head. [So sad.] [Anyway, let¡¯s rest a bit in the resting room, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to go on without enough energy in our bodies,]she changed into her human form and left me behind. As I caught up with her, I found myself in a circular room where I had to realise how stupid we had been. The reason was simple. There were numerous lines and many treasures listed on the walls, each with a price next to it and we were supposed to pay with the points we earned. But on the other hand, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing that we didn¡¯t look at the treasures before because the deeper the resting room was, the better treasures it had. There were five lines of text and when I put my finger on one of them, information about that item flooded my mind. The ones that could be bought only at the fourth and fifth floor were stricken out and since the words were crossed out completely, we didn¡¯t know what were those. The upper and hidden lines were much shorter than the previous three, showing that there were fewer things to trade for. On the first line, which meant the resting room of the fifth floor had only two lines. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what were they hiding, but wondering wouldn¡¯t help me. At the bottom line, which meant the first floor, we could have traded for Energy Restoring Pills, Healing Pills, Mind Power restoring pills. The normal stuff we had a lot of thanks to Alice¡¯s pill concocting skills. On the second floor, we had the opportunity to start trading for armours and even weapons with two or three runes. Their base material was Trinatimuz while the pricier ones were made of Uridium. Armours were also similar in grade, though they didn¡¯t interest us. On the third floor, we could trade for pills which would further our cultivation or armours which were made out of metals we haven¡¯t even heard of, one being Cavorite, for example. It said that it could lower the strength of our opponents¡¯ domains by ten to thirty depending on the grade you bought since there were three grades. It was good stuff, except for the fact that it didn¡¯t matter anymore since we were close to reaching the ninth stage. It¡¯d have helped if we got it earlier, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. The only thing that piqued our interest was the pills. Maybe we should get one-one. It costs only one hundred thousand points and it would be enough for us to reach the ninth stage. [Yes, but what if we buy it and then we can¡¯t buy some super grade treasure in the end because of it? I think it¡¯s best if we hold onto our points till the end and get the most out of this visit. I¡¯d rather get something I could use even in the future than save some time by using a pill to reach the next stage,] Alice calmed me down and made me rethink my plans. [Ah, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s great to have you around~] I gave a kiss on the back of her head. What I don¡¯t understand, though, is that why is this place so empty? It should be filled with cultivators at the ninth stage yet it¡¯s so empty. After creating big groups and clearing it many times, they should be able to get a lot of benefits out of this dungeon. [I¡¯m sure there is a reason for it. That¡¯s even more of a reason to hold onto our points until the end,] she replied. Mhm. After resting for another ten minutes and recovering our lost energy, we entered the fourth floor. It didn¡¯t look any different compared to the earlier floors, but this one had two hundred monsters which of ten were at the peak of the ninth stage and one had about five hundred golems of strength. The fourth floor took about one hour and a half for us to complete and even rewarded us with a few shallow wounds. The boss was a Wraith and the ten minibosses were minotaurs with tower shields. They were an annoying bunch to kill since the minotaurs always got in the way and that damned wraith kept firing at us non-stop. But that lowly creature was still not strong enough to make us retreat! We went into the resting room and after meditating for fifteen minutes we were back to our peak conditions. To others, this would have taken at least half a day. We were, by all means, disgusting, but being disgusting in this way felt wonderful! By the end of the fourth floor, we had a shocking amount of one million points which was enough to buy anything from the five things that were in this resting room. One was a pill which would make us step into the next stage. If we were to be at the ninth stage, this could make us break through to the next realm instantly. The other one was an armour which would make us immune to domains and it would be able to defend even against the attacks of cultivators at the second stage of World Founding Realm. If we had this from the start, we could have taken care of our enemies anytime¡­ The third was an option to get any kind of weapon with three enchantments and runes and the description said that either of those weapons could cut through anything under the third stage of the World Founding Realm. Imagine someone getting a weapon like that while being in this realm. It¡¯d make one invincible, even while fighting us! All of these cost five hundred thousand points so we could buy two of these things. If we were to buy one pill and one armour, that would be great. The fourth thing was a thing similar to my Binding Clock and it would stun my target for one or two seconds but it wasn¡¯t a growing artifact like mine. Still¡­ It would work even against cultivators at the sixth stage of the World Founding Realm. That was like a joke! This thing was called Fate Binder while the last one on the list was a skill. This was the first time that I had the luck to see a skill. We would get a tome which would contain the skill. The funniest was that the title of the book was Solar Energy and it even said that the cultivator would gain forty golems of additional strength upon activation. So Chic had reached this floor, actually and he even took this book. He didn¡¯t tell us he¡¯d been to this place, I pondered. [No, shit, Sherlock,] Alice remarked while laughing. ¡­ ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me,¡± she pulled on my face. I have a feeling that he wanted to hide something dark from us. He alone wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach this place, even if he had four hundred and eighty golems of strength. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Having twenty more strength already made him a prodigy and he even gained another forty from this skill. Well, whatever, it¡¯s none of my concern. This was indeed a rare treasure to humans, but it was worthless to us. Our skills not only gave us sixty golems of strength but they would evolve as well. Our skills could grow and evolve alongside us until reaching the same amount of strength as our tail swing, meaning one hundred. But these numbers would convert because the counting would change from the next level, but that was still further away. ¡°I guess that he had to kill others to get this skill, otherwise he would have bragged about it,¡± Alice muttered. ¡°Probably, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me. If I was a human, then I would have fought and killed the others to get my hands on this as well. If you want power then you have to fight for it,¡± I shrugged my shoulders.¡°Except us,¡± I added. ¡°E-eh yeah. Well, we have other things to fight for. A place in the universe so that the other races wouldn¡¯t kill us just because of what we are,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°Hmm- that¡¯s also true. Others don¡¯t have to hide their races,like us, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be as bad as I imagined. I mean, most people seem to avoid us instead of bothering us. Anyway, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sure that the last floor is going to be the hardest. I wonder what does it have in store for us,¡± I said. I was about to move when I felt Alice¡¯s hand on my shoulder, ¡°Before we leave, shouldn¡¯t you do something to my peach?¡± ¡°Oh~? What do you mean?¡± I turned around with a smile on my face. ¡°Well I could handle some stress relieving,¡± she smiled back as she coiled her arms around my back. A grin formed on my face as I embraced her, ¡°Anytime.¡± (AN:\ Those who don¡¯t want to read it scroll to the next double line and continue reading from there. WARNING 18+ ahead.) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I put my forehead on hers and while looking deep into her eyes, I gave a small kiss on her lips. I pushed my tongue into her mouth and tasted the insides. The slimy and hot interior of her mouth excited me as well, but it wasn¡¯t my turn yet. I slowly pulled back from her and gently bit her lower lip. As our eyes met, I¡¯ve seen lust burning in her eyes. ¡°Would you mind tasting my pink peach? It¡¯s fresh and juicy,¡± she said with a chuckle and put her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Anytime, Miss,¡± I bowed in front of her. ¡°Oh? Are we playing the mistress and her servant role?¡± she asked, visibly amused by the roleplay. ¡°Hmm~ Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Then kneel down in front of your queen,¡± she pushed me onto my knees. ¡°Yes, my lady,¡± I replied as I freed her private parts from her clothes, leaving only her panties on. I pushed my face into her pussy and took in its smell. I felt her panties turn a little wet, so I grabbed it and slowly pulled it down, revealing her pussy. ¡°What a lewd pussy this is. My Mistress is a pervert, what should I do, Miss?¡± I asked as I looked up into her eyes. Biting her lower lip, she put her hand on the top of my head and pushed my face into her pussy. I smelled her private parts directly this time. When our eyes met, I moved my tongue and licked her clitoris. As I grabbed her ass, I stuck out my tongue and pushed it into her hot insides as deep as I could. My tongue rolled around in her insides until she couldn¡¯t hold it and moaned a bit. ¡°Haah- why would you stop? It felt good. Serve your master,¡± she rung her hips back and forth on my face and rubbed her clitoris with my nose. She used me as if I was a tool, but even that turned me on at this point¡­ A strong fragrance hit my nose as a bit of liquid left her pussy and flowed down on her legs. Each time I moved my tongue, her pussy gave out sloshing and squelching sounds while she kept moaning, ¡°Yes~ A bit to the left~ Oh there it¡¯s g-greaaat!¡± ¡°Hahaha, stop it, you¡¯ll make me laugh,¡± I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and reminded her not to overdo it. Not paying heed to my words, she continued to ring her hips back and forth until I felt her vagina twitch, spasm and contract around my tongue. Her pussy greedily pulled on my mount as if it was a dick and try to devour it as she came. She screamed out of pleasure but I wanted her to do my thing as well. ¡°Aah~ My servant is a really obedient boy. I¡¯ll have to reward you. Go lie on the ground with your face upwards,¡± she commanded me. ¡°Yes, milady.¡± I laid down on the ground while she squatted right above my face and then laid her body on mine. I felt her hands fumbling around my pants and soon felt cold air rush my penis. ¡°My, this servant has an amazing thing. It¡¯s so hard,¡± I felt her grip my penis and move her hand up an down. ¡°Just how hot is your thing? Could it be you were expecting something from your master?¡± she laughed and blew hot air on my penis. ¡°Why is it twitching? Do you want to cum?¡± she turned around and looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s cold, Master,¡± I replied. ¡°My, I¡¯ll have to warm it up if that¡¯s the case, but I¡¯m getting cold as well. Please take care of me,¡± she replied as she opened her mouth and took my penis in her warm mouth. Her tongue rolled around my penis as her head moved up and down on it, causing extreme pleasure to my member. Oh, shit, my spine trembles each time the tip of her tongue reaches the back of my penis. I kept licking her like before, but she easily beat me and made me cum deep in her mouth. Not even a drop of sperm spilt out as she gulped it all down. Seeing this only made me even more aroused and my member turned erect instantly. ¡°Ah, this little boy here is so vigorous. What should I do?¡± she asked while kissing my penis from the base up to the tip. My penis kept twitching as I replied, ¡°Please, Master, use your breasts.¡± ¡°Fufu, certainly,¡± she chuckled. Her large breasts embraced my member and it came as a surprise when I felt the tip of my penis enter her mouth. It felt squishy, warm and soft at first, but as she continued to work on my thing, her saliva flowed down on my penis, turning everything wet. Knowing that I was getting closer and closer to cumming, she pressed her breasts against my penis and increased the pressure. Her tongue rolled around my glans, my weakest point and continued to do so until the load I build up shot out of my penis. She pulled back her head in the last moment and my cum sprayed all over her face. She sat up, her pussy still right in my face and her liquid flowed onto my face. I knew through our bond that she licked off the sperm from her face and gulped it down, every last bit of it. Seeing her do something like that, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself anymore and attacked her on the spot. My fingers sank into her soft thighs as I pulled her over my chest and pulled her pussy on my penis. The usual hot and tight feeling welcomed my member while Alice moaned, ¡°Ahn~ What sort of sneak attack is this? How dare you attack your master?¡± Embracing her from behind, I grabbed her breasts and rubbed my face on her back, ¡°Enough of roleplaying, I want you,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°Then do me,¡± she whispered. We fucked like rabbits in the middle of a dungeon for about two hours before I was finally able to stop myself from touching her. Her brain was a mess and she wasn¡¯t really in the condition to move, so we had to wait for another half an hour to leave the resting room. This resting room was truly wonderful! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m afraid when I imagine our future kids asking about our adventures¡­¡± I shook my head while looking at Alice¡¯s naked back. ¡°That we fucked everywhere?¡± I laughed, seeing scales form on her back. ¡°Hiro, don¡¯t be so pessimistic, we did other things as well!¡± she rebuked me. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± I bit my lower lips. We transformed into our monster forms and entered the next floor. What was strange was that this floor had only a single monster, but we weren¡¯t able to perceive its strength! This meant that its mind power was stronger than ours. After travelling a few kilometers in a few seconds, we found a huge platform. It had a diameter of two thousand kilometers and thick fog covered it. In the middle of it laid a huge Black Dragon which was similar in size compared to us. It had a height of thirty-five meters and a length of a hundred and forty meters. It had a bludgeon-like tail, just like me. Its back was spiky just like ours, though it had shorter and fewer spikes on it and unlike us, it had only three claws instead of five. Only true divine beasts had five claws and this was only a recreation created by the dungeon. After getting close enough to it, we were able to sense that it had five hundred and ninety golems of strength which meant that it was barely any weaker than Pat¡¯s most powerful attack. Of course, this five hundred and ninety golems of strength was consisting its attack power else there would be no creature which could finish this dungeon. Fighting it at our current level would be a challenge, but it was still manageable. If we could smash it with our tails, that¡¯d be good, I thought while looking at it. Noticing our presence, it opened its eyes and got up from the ground. It looked into our eyes and pulled back its neck before bellowing out with a loud roar that made the ground tremble beneath our feet. I smiled at Alice as I transformed into my monster form and returned the favour, followed by my wife. The dragon lowered its head for a moment before realising that it just showed a momentary weakness. What? This is a monster created by the dungeon, it shouldn¡¯t have feelings! This is completely wrong. [Whatever, we have to fight it anyway,] Alice said as she flew towards it and crashed into the Black Dragon frontally. Despite the paw strike of the black dragon, neither of the two sides suffered any damage. The jelly layer below her outer scales absorbed the strength behind its strike and its claws weren¡¯t strong enough go through her inner scales. While it used its paw to hit her shoulder, Alice used her mouth to bite the dragon¡¯s shoulder. That stupid black dragon didn¡¯t even know how to fight since it used its paw when it could have used its mouth. It wanted to bite Alice after realising its mistake, but of course, I wasn¡¯t idling around either. I used three of my heads to bite into its throat and two to bite into its other shoulder. How sad, if only I had all twelve of my heads. [Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re overpowered enough already.] We were at the peak of the eighth stage so we had five hundred and seventy-eight golems of strength and adding to that our skill, meaning another sixty¡­ we were indeed unfair. Its only luck was that its domain decreased our strength a bit. It roared in pain and spat a huge amount of energy towards me, only to waste it all since we¡¯ve seen it coming and jumped back in time. Its short-range attack hit nothing but air and then dispersed. It was a good way to attack other monsters when nearby, but it cost a lot of energy. We knew this ability as well, but it was pointless to use since usually, we were the ones to bite, not the other way around. We left serious wounds on both of its shoulders, making its movements slower. It visibly turned vary of us since it walked around us slowly and measured us up. We had all the time, so we sat down and waited for it to attack. It was better if it attacked and we counterattacked. We didn¡¯t have to wait for long before it lunged forwards, but we both stepped to the side and swung our tails towards its face. Our tails were way too quick for it to evade and the dragon ran straight into our trap. The black dragon flipped in the air and crashed into the ground on its back. The scales on its face cracked and broke off on the spot and even its skull cracked. We didn¡¯t hesitate and charged at it. I used that moment to stop it from moving with the help of the Binding Clock and upon reaching it, I dug my teeth into its throat. I tore out huge chunks of meat while Alice jumped onto its stomach. Since it wasn¡¯t able to move, she bit into its chest and tore out a huge chunk of meat and then dug her head straight into its chest and ate devoured its heart. One of my heads also reached its brain, so while Alice tasted its heart, I tasted its brain. If it didn¡¯t die from this much then I¡¯ll rename this thing to dragon hydra¡­ If you eat one of my hearts and heads then I wouldn¡¯t die, but that shouldn¡¯t be the case for this thing, I thought. [You don¡¯t have to worry about that, look,] Alice pulled back her head. Its body turned into a stream of energy and slowly disappeared while we gained two million points each. What? But this went quite easily. Is it because we were in a perfect sync or what? We didn¡¯t even use energy attacks only our bodies, though it did have a very tough body. I guess this was the type of monster that fought its opponents with its powerful body. What an unlucky creature to run into us, I shook my head. [Why the long face? It just made things easier for us. Let¡¯s go and see what kind of treasures are there in the final resting room,] Alice turned into her human form and hurried to enter. We found two things on the list, one of them being a bottle of blood called Divine Blood. It was said that this bottle of blood would turn you into a divine beast if you weren¡¯t one and if you were, it would upgrade your rank by one or two stars depending on your luck! It was also stated that you couldn¡¯t turn into a True Divine Beast. That would be indeed weird. The only thing was that this could be used only after reaching the fourth realm and it cost two million points. ¡°Dungeon! Come out! We need to ask something!¡± I shouted. ¡°What is it?¡± an old and tired voice resounded in the room. ¡°We are True Divine Beasts so what is this Divine Blood going to do with us?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a rare case, but the answer is nothing. You can¡¯t evolve any further than this. Seeing that you are a Hydra, maybe you would grow one of your heads and hearts earlier, but it¡¯s hard to say because your bloodline is very powerful. Probably it wouldn¡¯t do anything to you,¡± the dungeon replied. ¡°Okay, thanks. Now I get it.¡± Considering what was the other item I wouldn¡¯t have selected this one to begin with, but I was still curious about it. [Do you think that Pat chose this?] Alice thought. [Yes, probably she took this and she has been carrying it with herself ever since. I¡¯m pretty sure she had used this already since she ascended quite a long time ago,] I replied. [Hmm- that might be the case.] The other one was a simple little white ball. After asking it from the dungeon we had got to know that it would affect every person who had a soul bond, so it was perfect for us. Its effects were wonderful, one being that nobody could read messages sent by our mind powers. I obviously wasn¡¯t talking about the soul bounded thoughts since that couldn¡¯t be perceived by anyone. Secondly, it also made us immune to domains and thirdly, the best, it made possible for us to read someone¡¯s mind for five seconds! That wasn¡¯t much but it could be of great help in a battle, not to mention that people thought much more quickly than they talked. I didn¡¯t care much about domains since those would negate each other from the next realm onwards. We bought one from this pill which cost us four million points and then went back to buy two of those pills which would raise our cultivation. We consumed all of the pills we gained and broke through to the peak of ninth stage. Since we were at the peak of the eighth stage we reached the peak of ninth stage. ¡°Can we take and give the skill to other people?¡± I asked, seeing that we still had some points left. ¡°Yes, you can,¡± the dungeon replied. That being the case, we chose the skill as an investment. Who knew when would come a chance to blackmail, ehm, or I should say present someone with this skill to help us out or ask for a favour. We bought two of those books and stored it in our storage rings. We were ready to leave when we realised that we couldn¡¯t since there was no door or portal. I was about to ask the dungeon when it said, ¡°Well, you know, I am a unique dungeon. You can come in only once and you have to promise secrecy before you leave.¡± [So that¡¯s why no one told us anything about this place and why it¡¯s not filled with humans. A shady place indeed. And what¡¯s with that we can¡¯t come back? Though it¡¯s not like we would want to,] I grumbled. [You sure? This place is a gold mine¡­] [Uhm- yes, I don¡¯t want to come back!] [You can¡¯t lie to yourself¡­ and me.] Alice rolled her eyes. After promising the dungeon secrecy, it opened a portal for us to the surface. Now all that was left to cultivate a bit and then ascend! Chapter 35 - Ascension (Fourth level) [Edited] Ascension Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------ After leaving Vertshadow and Lystrion behind we flew towards our little house on Cyder where we a month at the peak of the ninth stage before our ascensions came. We weren¡¯t in a rush so we took it very easy and cultivated only when we were in the mood. When the time finally came, we contacted Ellery and Max and told them that we were going to ascend within the next two days. Since Ellery had a spaceship which was even faster than ours, they came back to Cyder and stayed with us for the remaining two days. I was a bit surprised to find out that they were at the early sixth stage so soon. Their progression speed seemed to rise by a notch for some reason. After two days the dark black clouds started gathering above our house. Ellery and Max left the area and looked at us from far away. We could have easily taken the tribulation even in our human forms but we changed back into our monster forms to withstand the lightning. Although our human bodies were stronger than normal cultivators¡¯, our monster bodies were even stronger. You could say that the lightning was a fart in our eyes. We had six hundred golems of strength in our monster forms even at the early ninth stage but since we were at the peak of it, we had even more. Six hundred golems of strength equalled one crypt. On each stage, we would gain one crypt of strength from the next level on. This meant that we were going to get twice as much strength after a single stage than what we had cultivated all this time, all these years. At the fourth level, we had to convert our space energy into world energy. After conversing twenty percent of your energy into world energy, you would step into the second stage! This meant that every ten percent of energy conversion meant a stage and one crypt of strength which meant four thousand and five hundred tons. Our lifespan would also raise to two thousand years and we would gain an additional three hundred years at each stage, reaching four thousand and four hundred years at the ninth stage of the fourth level. So in reality, once we ascended our lifespans would rise to twice as much as currently. The lightning arrived in the blink of an eye but we didn¡¯t even bother to defend against it and let it strike our bodies. Since we were at the peak of the ninth stage if we were to fight Saramir again, we would be able to take on his attacks with just our bodies. Not even a cultivator at the first stage of the World Founding Realm could damage us since we had eighty-five more strength than them and we had yet to break through. The lightning felt like a full-body massage which would have loosened up my stiff muscles and made me relax if not for the properties of a lightning. I wanted to enjoy it for a bit longer but the clouds soon ran out of fuel. With no more lightning to fire, I had to look after the dissipating dark clouds with a sad face. I¡¯ll miss you! [Are you trying to cheat on me with the clouds?] ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I asked as some sort of shitty joke as I transformed into my human form. I knew that others would want to kill me if they heard me say something like that since many had to struggle to keep their lives yet here we were bathing in bolts of lightning and enjoying it. But it was their fault that they were weak. ¡°I hope that we can meet again. You have to work hard if you want to keep up with us and meet with us in the next realm, you hear me?¡± I asked as I stopped in front of Ellery and Max. ¡°Yes, yes. Stupid monsters. We are going to work hard and meet with you in the next realm, so wait for us,¡± Ellery waved her hand as if she was trying to send us away earlier than we wanted. [You¡¯ll probably meet us only to say goodbye again in the next realm, though. Advancing too quickly can make one lonely. I have you, so it¡¯s alright, but when I imagine a life where not even you¡¯d be there and I¡¯d have to be all alone, I feel rather sad. Although I¡¯m a Dragon God and I like solitude as well, but now that I¡¯ve seen and tasted the joy of being together with others, I don¡¯t think I could live a lonely life again. Well, it would never be lonely as long as you were with me, of course,] I told Hiro through our bond since it just came to me. [Of course, scaring humans would be a good way of entertainment as well,] I added. [What an evil Dragon!] he laughed at me and tried to ignore my little confession. It was cute how he tried to hide his happiness from me, even though I felt and knew everything through our bond. Some things never change! [Eh¡­ yeah,] he murmured. ¡°Would you mind sharing your thoughts with us? I¡¯ve seen your eyes shining again,¡± Ellery raised her brows, visibly curious of our hidden conversation. ¡°Hmm- I¡¯d rather not tell you,¡± I showed her a sly smile. After a bit of silence, she shook her head and said, ¡°Well whatever. Go already and make sure to prepare a good armour for me. You¡¯ve promised for Pat to give one to her yet you didn¡¯t even think of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you are so poor, Miss Ellery Gold,¡± I rolled my eyes and then added as Hiro took out two armours, ¡°But we have a present for you guys!¡± ¡°One of them was made using my scales while the other one was made using Alice¡¯s scales. Max will get mine while Ellery will get Alice¡¯s. We made these when we reached the peak of the ninth stage so these armours could defend even against attacks of top-notch cultivators in this realm, so it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯d die,¡± Hiro explained the details and handed them over. Since our bodies were so big we had to pick off the scales from the tip of our tails where it was small enough compared to our human bodies. ¡°What? Have you seriously made armours out of your scales? For us? Thank you very much in that case!¡± Realising that her ¡®joke¡¯ turned into reality, she accepted it happily. We gave them treasures, basically. ¡°Thank you!¡± Max bowed down in front of us. Looking at their happy expressions, I felt a bit happy inside. The painful truth was that I wasn¡¯t blind and knew that although Ellery liked us, she also tagged along with us because of opportunities and gifts like these. In a way, she was just looking for the benefits, but I had a good time with her anyway, so I didn¡¯t really care. Well, and Max - he was just Max. He was a good person, but I couldn¡¯t say I¡¯ve gotten too close to him either. Sometimes I wondered if power and talent meant solitude as well. For example, intelligent people would be often lonely because they couldn¡¯t find ¡®matching¡¯ people to have a chat with. Or they just had terrible personalities¡­ Once we ascended, we¡¯d keep growing stronger and I wasn¡¯t sure if Ellery and Max would actually meet up with us or not, but seeing their progression lately, I was quite sure that we¡¯d meet for at least a short bit of time. ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s time for us to start our ¡®climbing¡¯ again or maybe we won¡¯t have to struggle so much since domains aren¡¯t going to decrease our powers!¡± I shouted and beat my chest, excited to have a fight against stronger cultivators. [Giggle, giggle, bounce, bounce, what¡¯s with your tits? Stop beating your chest,] Hiro laughed in his mind and took hold of my melons. As if she didn¡¯t even see it, Ellery grunted, ¡°Urgh, how much did your strength raise this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret~¡± I mused and grabbed Hiro¡¯s wrist. ¡°Dear?¡± Clearing his throat, he pulled back his hand, ¡°It was just health check.¡± ¡°Like anyone would believe that!¡± Ellery shook her head seeing our quarrel, though I didn¡¯t really mind it. ¡°Vile dragon, vile tiger, vile hydra. I think that every divine beast is a vile monster! Yes! This is going to be my new mantra! I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s like this!¡± she started spouting nonsense out of nowhere. ¡°We aren¡¯t vile!¡± You¡¯re greedy, though, I refuted in my mind but kept silent since I didn¡¯t want to separate after hurting her feelings. ¡°Okay, Now goodbye and I hope that we can meet again. We will be sure to come back if we are powerful enough,¡± Hiro said in a serious tone this time and shook hands with Max. As I looked at Ellery, she jumped at me and hugged me strongly. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, idiot couple,¡± she sighed. There was a bit of sadness on their faces, real one this time. Max always laughed good ones while watching our bantering and Ellery had fun ridiculing and teasing us in a playful way. I didn¡¯t mind it either. Saying goodbye was a terrible thing to do. Even they weren''t particularly close to them, it was rather sad. We stopped hindering our ascension and a thought later, a divine light shone on us and we left the third realm. Now that I think about it, maybe we should have ascended from Sypno. Who knows where the hell we¡¯re going to appear! I screamed in my mind upon realisation. Alas, it was too late. ------------------------------------ We appeared somewhere in a desert. There was sand, sand, sand and, oh, wait? Sand! We flew up into the air only to see more sand, even though we were able to see thousands of kilometers far. Seeing that there was nothing in our surroundings, I murmured, ¡°Ehm, yes, we should have gone to Sypno,¡± I murmured..¡± ¡°Well, my dear wife, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. At least, we can freely transform and make our new armours right where we are and you can also concoct pills later,¡± Hiro put his arm around my shoulders and pulled me closer. Looking at the infinite sand dunes and feeling the warmth of his body, a smile formed on my face as I replied with an okay. We quickly landed on the ground and Hiro changed back into his monster form. He had six heads, six hearts and six minds now that he broke through to the next level. I, on the other hand, had gained another heart and another mind which made it possible for me to keep up even with Hiro¡¯s processing speed. Every true divine beast had numerous minds, but hydras were definitely at the top in that aspect. Well, and regeneration as well¡­ and they had tough defenses¡­ and strong attack power, the most despicable race for sure. I¡¯d get another mind and heart at the fifth level since that would be the next big advancement in strength and then another one at the sixth level and the last one at the eighth level. From now on, I could use one of my minds to cultivate and another one to do anything else! The height of our monster bodies were a hundred and eight meters and grew to a length of four hundred and fifty-five meters! We were like two hills and our size would to keep increasing to thrice as more after reaching the fifth stage. But naturally, that wasn¡¯t a particularly good thing since big bodies moved slowly and were much bigger targets. Once we reached the next level, we¡¯d be able to decrease our size at will which we really needed. Our mind powers could reach twenty million kilometers away which was enough to cover the whole planet. It had a shocking circumference of 8 379 237 kilometers. Although our senses reached a bit further than your average cultivator, it still wasn¡¯t a big deal at our current levels. Once we reached even higher levels, we¡¯d be able to cover even a whole sector with our mind powers, not just planets. Due to the amount of strength we had at the peak of the ninth stage, the lightning affected our bodies a bit stronger than expected and our strength raised to two crypts, even though common people had only one after ascending. Of course, this was only in our monster forms since we had only one point six crypts of strength in our human forms and one point seventy-six in our battle forms. This was a huge difference compared to normal cultivators because even geniuses would have one point two crypts of strength after ascension, at most. Wilhelm was probably somewhere around that level while Pat should have around one point three as a divine beast, maybe one point four. Of course, these were just numbers and the power of our skills also affected battles, but no matter how agile or quick or clever you were if a single strike could break all your defense and crush your body. The pure power backing up your abilities was what mattered the most and we were almost twice as strong as a normal person at the same level. In a battle having twice the strength of someone wasn¡¯t a trifling matter. Hiro sat on his ass and moved the tip of his tail in front of me. I strongly grabbed it and pulled out a few scales. It was a rather tiring job considering the layout of our scales. There were thick scales stacked upon each other, sticking to our flesh. Those scales were very tough and had no opening. On top of those laid a jelly-layer which was condensed mana and it had the ability to absorb a part of magical attacks and disperse smashing attacks. This layer was created by rope-like threads that connected the second layer of scales on top of the jelly-layer with the inner scales. I had to cut those rope-like threads, but they were as thick as my finger, even at the tip of his tail and were very durable. The ones that connected the scales on his back were probably as thick as my waist. Although the outer scales had a little space between them which was a ¡®weak point¡¯, especially against penetrative attacks, their purpose wasn¡¯t to stop spears and such but to stop slashes and smashes. The outer scales weren¡¯t as tough as the inner scales, but I didn¡¯t want to tear off those since it¡¯d be painful and I wasn¡¯t even sure if I could do it without actually attacking my husband which was again, something I¡¯d never do unless I was out of my mind. Since we reached the next level, it took about ten minutes for a scale to regrow completely and once I got enough scales to make two armours, Hiro transformed into his human form and took out his workshop which he stored as it was. ¡°Why are you taking it out?¡± I raised my brows as I threw the hand-sized scales on the ground. ¡°To make armours, obviously,¡± he replied, sure of himself. ¡°And then what do you need to hammer, to smith?¡± I smiled at him. ¡°Our scales- okay, I get it. I only have to glue them together,¡± he slapped his forehead as he realised and stored it again.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Yes~¡± It¡¯s not like he could melt them so it was obvious that he had to stick them together and I was about to ask ¡®how¡¯ when I found the answer in his mind. Before I could say anything, he used nature magic to grow a kind of plant which produced a very sticky substance. I was pretty sure that it was much stronger than the ones the humans used in factories on the Earth. Of course, this glue wouldn¡¯t be enough to restrain cultivators, but it was more than enough to glue our scales to our clothes. We were actually able to make powerful armours out of simple clothes and our own bodies. However weird or strange that may sound, that was the cold hard truth. Not minding my eyes and presence, he took off his clothes in the middle of the desert and finished the whole process in about forty minutes, stark naked. ¡°Give me your clothes, Alice!¡± he raised his hand and held it in front of me while sitting in the sand. If not for being together with him and sharing everything through our bond, I¡¯d have surely felt awkward or even embarrassed to see him naked like that. But still¡­ ¡°This feels so wrong somehow,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but comment. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Only I¡¯ll see you here and I¡¯m sure that it doesn¡¯t bother you, does it?¡± he smiled at me. ¡°I know, but it still feels wrong somehow! Well, I¡¯d show you my body anytime~¡± I ignored my embarrassment and played along instead and slowly freed myself from my clothing. With my skirt, stockings, T-shirt, and boots in his possession, I was left only in my underwear. What if somebody comes by or something? After checking me out, he got to work and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be anyone here who¡¯d be strong enough to avoid our senses and once we caught their presence, you could just get dressed. Also, you¡¯re a pervert.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not!¡± Raising his head, he poked my ¡®weak-spot¡¯ and then got back to work as if nothing happened. I took out another set of clothes, but he grabbed my wrist, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You bastard,¡± I grumbled as I sat down in front of him. As I continued to look at his hands and what he was doing, I realised there was something wrong with the way he was sewing my T-shirt. I looked into his mind out of curiosity, only to see it in his imagination. He was making an armour for me, indeed, but its front had a deep V cut reaching down to my belly button. I wore it for his sake but¡­ ¡°Seriously, what do you expect from me? To walk around in an armour like this? It doesn¡¯t even cover my vitals and do you really want others to see my boobs or what?¡± ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want that to happen!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°But you can wear it right now and please me, hehe~ You¡¯re a real feast to my eyes. Your huge tits are swelling inside your clothes and a small part of them are bulging out, you should see yourself,¡± he shouted out of excitement as if he was a kid. I used our bonds to look through his eyes and it was indeed sexy, but it was no good to appear in a community. I ¡®pleased¡¯ him for quite a long time with my body and afterwards, he made a normal one for me. It was a vest so it didn¡¯t protect my arms, but I didn¡¯t mind that since it only made it easier for me to move around. The skirt also helped in that. Armours like these would be useless, normally, but seeing how effective the wraith and the ten minotaurs were in Vertshadow, we decided to switch weapons. Once we found good enough metals, Hiro would make me a bow while he¡¯d start using a spear. I could easily terrorise our opponents by supporting my mate from behind with powerful attacks. I just had to compress me flashy Dragon skills and turned them into arrows. Their power would surely turn even more destructive if I compressed them. I also really wanted to try out what it was like to use a bow and I really didn¡¯t have to worry about being bad at aiming. We were cultivators at the World Founding Realm! It was only natural that I¡¯d aim better than any ¡®champion¡¯ on the Earth and I had no trouble accounting for the wind, trajectory, heat, vapour, and other stuff. I could become one with nature, after all. I could shoot even a speck of dust in the air with closed eyes if I used my mind powers, but even my eyes were sharp enough to shoot it. We enchanted and inscribed our new armours with the same enchantments and runes as before. There was no need to change them since even restoration would be perfect if some scales were to fall off, though I would rather not see that since it¡¯d mean that one us was hit. Now the only thing left to do was to repeat this process another ten times because both of us could make five clones each which would mean twelve people. We were also stronger so making clones wasn¡¯t a long and tiresome process anymore. We could make all five of them in at most a second. Just imagine a cultivator fighting against us at the same level, there was no way in hell they could ever beat us. Maybe a cultivator at the third stage could give us a harder time, but even if they had three crypts while we had only one point six, our team-work and skills should be enough to deal with them and protect ourselves. Since I decided to help him out, the necessary time was reduced by half and we finished in seven hours, considering that we took some rest. After being done with our new armours, we changed back into our monster forms and tore a large stack of scales off of each other and once they regrew, we left the place. I needed them to make my arrows more powerful. We flew towards the East where we found a city and knowing that there was an information house, we made our way to it. It was so much easier now that we could map the whole are surrounding us with our mind powers. We couldn¡¯t do this in the third realm because our mind powers didn¡¯t return a detailed enough picture of our surroundings. It was enough to sense the strength of others and form a general picture of a city but we had no idea which building what purpose served. Now it was different since we could sense even the shape of the buildings, be it inside or outside and we were able to do it even from so far away. On the way to the house, I was stared at by quite a lot of men which made me think that maybe this skirt armour wasn¡¯t such a good idea, but it was really easier for me to move around and it pleased my husband as well. Fuck it! Why would we have to change something because of others? We aren¡¯t going to change anything. I¡¯m going to wear it as I please! I stomped on the ground. After entering the information house we learned about many things. The fourth realm was different in that there were much fewer sectors compared to the lower realms, but their sizes were as large as starfields and galaxies. In fact, each sector was a starfield or a galaxy. Of course, these weren¡¯t that large since they contained only about one thousand planets each. Although not every planet had humanoid residence since many of them were under the rule of monsters, there were still many planets with habitation. Beastmen, humans, and elves were also more on the edge and wars and battles occurred usually over the territories with many resources. Of course, these territories and many other important things weren¡¯t included in the information house to hide it from as many rivals as they could. These information houses provided nothing but common sense, after all. The poor guild sure had a hard time maintaining peace. We didn¡¯t care which race it was since we weren¡¯t related to either of them and we could also change forms easily to fit in. At least, we were lucky enough to ascend to a planet which had inhabitants on it, even if not many because even though there was life on this planet, it was quite scarce and it didn¡¯t have many cities. If we didn¡¯t have the ability to scan a whole planet and arrived at an abandoned planet, we¡¯d have had to travel aimlessly and try to find civilisation. Unless we wanted to live in peace, together. But with civilisation came resources which we were in need of, so we contacted Pat and Wilhelm at the same time to ask for guidance. Since they arrived months ago, they surely found out which was the best place to stay at. ¡°Hello, dear friends. How are you doing? We also ascended so would you mind telling us your positions?¡± I started out. ¡°How the hell did you ascend so quickly?¡± Pat shouted back. ¡°Yeah, how?¡± Wilhelm also followed up. ¡°We just took it easy, though,¡± Hiro decided to show off and joined the conversation. ¡°Damned divine beasts,¡± Wilhelm grumbled which turned into a bicker with Pat. Massaging my temples, I looked at Hiro with grudge since he was the one who caused this mess. ¡°Why did you have to say that?¡± ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t they fun to listen to?¡± he asked aloud. ¡°Certainly, but we won¡¯t get anywhere like this, let¡¯s stop them and get what we need,¡± I said as I stopped chatting with him and used my mind power to talk to these idiots again. ¡°Could you please shut up and answer my question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot unlike this woman and we are both on a planet called Posnoth,¡± Wilhelm replied. ¡°Are you two still together?¡± Hiro asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Pat grunted. ¡°Hmm~ I feel something fishy here,¡± I laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t become Cupido, Alice,¡± Hiro interrupted my thoughts. Well, true, we should ship only halves and considering how much they argue, I¡¯m sure they aren¡¯t. Unless they enjoy this as much as we do our silent and lovely moments. [Yes, that¡¯s why I stopped you, but back on track,] Hiro replied to my thoughts. ¡°We are only attending different schools on the same planet,¡± Wilhelm clarified their meaning. ¡°How so? Isn¡¯t this place full of wars and battles?¡± Hiro asked. ¡°Posnoth is a planet divided into two camps and schools. We are attending different schools, though we secretly get together sometimes,¡± Wilhelm said. ¡°Why are you telling them everything?¡± Pat grumbled. ¡°They would come to know about it sooner or later anyway. It¡¯s best if we reveal stuff early on so that they won¡¯t be able to make fun of us later. I¡¯ve learned how to deal with their kind already,¡± Wilhelm replied as if we weren¡¯t even there to hear it. Ignoring his rudeness, I asked, ¡°What stage you two are at?¡± ¡°The peak of the first stage,¡± they replied at the same time. ¡°What perfect sync~¡± I couldn¡¯t help but muse. ¡°So what about those two schools?¡± Hiro got back on track. ¡°The race is quite intense and even we had a hard time here because only geniuses can attend this school, though I¡¯m better off at this point. There are point systems in both of these schools which you can exchange for pills, weapons, armours, or even cultivation and combat skills. There are also some rare things which you can¡¯t really get your hands on through other means. We can also get things from the higher realms since trespassing between the realms is quite usual here,¡± Wilhelm gave a detailed explanation, as expected of him. ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± I remarked. ¡°How do you get these points?¡± ¡°If you come here you will learn about it anyway,¡± Pat replied. ¡°Aww, how harsh,¡± I chuckled. ¡°So are you two actually ¡®enemies¡¯ looking at it from the perspective of the schools?¡± Hiro asked. ¡°Yes,¡± they again responded at the same time. ¡°Send us the coordinates of Posnoth,¡± I said in a serious tone this time. ¡°Okay, but join the beastmen,¡± Pat¡¯s voice turned soft all of a sudden. ¡°No! Come to the humans!¡± Wilhelm shouted. ¡°Pat, you said that you are going to learn how to side with the humans too,¡± I remarked. ¡°Eh, erm- I still have time, right? And it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t. I mean, I do meet with Wilhelm from time to time,¡± Pat replied. ¡°But only to fight me and beat me,¡± Wilhelm murmured. If we were facing each other in reality, I¡¯d have had a hard time to hear him for sure. ¡°To me, it seems like humans need more help right now. A three-star divine beast is among the beastmen so it¡¯s unfair for the humans,¡± I used this moment to inquire about the Divine Blood and prove our theory about Pat¡¯s choice. ¡°How do you find out about it? Oh wait, don¡¯t answer. So you finished the dungeon,¡± as she realised, she didn¡¯t even try to hide it. ¡°Yes. Wilhelm?¡± I pressed on. Sighing, he replied, ¡°So you know. Yes, things had happened. But we can¡¯t talk about it with people who hadn¡¯t been to Vertshadow so I didn¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t really want to talk about it but let¡¯s say that I was betrayed and after overcoming that burden in my life I was able to gain great benefits. Shortly, alright? I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± he expressed his feelings clearly so I didn¡¯t bug him about it and it was really none of my concern. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, enough of the drama, but what about me? How am I supposed to face you two? I bet that you are almost as strong as me even though you¡¯ve come just now, right? Do you want to beat up your benefactor? Your saviour?¡± Pat tried to make us feel guilty, though it had no effect on us. ¡°No,¡± Hiro said. ¡°Then help me out! I know! One of you should go to the humans and the other one to the beastmen! Then everyone would be happy!¡± she offered something ridiculous. ¡°NO FUCKING WAY! We would never separate,¡± I burst out with a bit more emotion than intended, but I quickly calmed down. ¡°Eh, okay. It was just a joke. I know that you wouldn¡¯t have the willpower to separate because of your damned bond and your crazy love. Stupid monsters. But I can¡¯t use my ¡®favour¡¯ to such a thing either,¡± she tried to provoke us but would we separate just because of something silly like that? Seeing that we didn¡¯t say anything, she continued, ¡°Whatever. Then just go and help those damned humans¡¯ side,¡± she grumbled, visibly unhappy with our decision. ¡°We will~¡± I mused, taking joy in her ¡®suffering¡¯. It wasn¡¯t like we¡¯d go and crush the beastmen. I had no idea what kind of imagination she had about us. ¡°Oh, by the way, is there some kind of entrance exam?¡± Hiro asked. ¡°Of course, but everything is going to be stated when you get here. I don¡¯t know how much strength you have but be careful because the examiners are always second-year cultivators which means that they have converted at least twenty percent of their energies,¡± Wilhelm warned us kindly. Having a lunatic True Divine Beast couple like us would be something great for any person for sure. I knew we were just convenient ¡®tools¡¯ of some sort once again, but they also fed us information, so it was a worthy trade. ¡°Also, you can¡¯t start attending the school as a student however powerful you are if you are older than four hundred years. It¡¯s going to be examined by the elders who are at the peak of ninth stage,¡± Wilhelm mentioned another important piece. ¡°Okay, thanks for the information,¡± Hiro replied. ¡°No problem.¡± After everyone said their goodbyes, we boarded our spaceship and went towards Posnoth which was quite close to the middle of the sun at the center of the galaxy. It was a huge planet with a circumference of twenty-five million kilometers! It was similar in looks to the Earth in that it had many deserts, snow-covered mountains, jungles, forests, and oceans! This was the first planet which wasn¡¯t full of trees. Of course, the trees had a tremendous size on Posnoth as well, reaching a height of six thousand meters. Posnoth had three continents and there was also a school for the elves which meant that each continent had a race on it. On this level, the early stage would be when you converted the first three percent of your energy, the middle when six percent and the peak when nine percent. Your strength would also increase corresponding to the percentage of conversion which meant that eleven to thirteen percent of conversion was the early first stage, fourteen to sixty percent of conversion was the middle of the first stage while seventeen to nineteen percent of conversion was the peak of the first stage. The second stage was from twenty-one, twenty-two, twenty-three percent and so on, corresponding with two point one, two point two, two point three crypt of strength and so on. It was a hard thing to convert your Space Energy into World Energy since converting even a single percent of it may take twenty years for normal cultivators. The geniuses were different in that they had a little bit more strength than the average, meaning that, for example, they wouldn¡¯t have two point one crypt of strength with twenty-one percent of conversion but two point two. That was a rather large difference since that meant at least sixty golems of strength. Of course, at this level, no one counted the strength in golems. We had one point six crypts with only ten percent of conversion which meant that we would be hailed as prodigies if this piece of information was to get out. After travelling for a whole week, we reached Posnoth, but we didn¡¯t go to the school immediately. We needed weapons first and this planet had a dungeon which was perfect for getting metals! Chapter 36 - Getting new weapons! Getting new weapons! Hiro¡¯s POV:
We landed on Posnoth after two weeks of travelling and went straight towards a dungeon called The Smoldering Vault. This was a dungeon which was similar to the ¡®Metal Dungeon¡¯ at the third realm. We needed weapons so we didn¡¯t hesitate to get into it. We can trade for better weapons later in the school or better metals maybe? I don¡¯t know what they have to offer but I¡¯m very curious about it as it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve attended to a school but that was completely different and boring.. Stupid Earth. Dungeons at these realms were much more numerous but now that I think about it.. Can¡¯t we buy metals too? The monsters on the first floor were at the second stage and the floor was full of people.. It¡¯s unlikely for us to change into our monster forms here¡­ and if the first floor is at such a level it¡¯s likely that we can¡¯t get good metals out of this place. We quickly turned around awkwardly before anyone would see this shameful movement and ran away! After flying for a moment we arrived at a human city called Tagend. Fistly, we went towards the guild at the center to update the color of our badge. Walking around like this only made it known for everyone that we are fresh meat. We put away our badges for now.. We went into it and took the examination test and after overwhelming the examiner in our human forms with twelve against one we gained our Junior Level, cyan colored badge. Hmph. We would never be at such a low level as cadet. That¡¯s for noobs and rookies! Of course our examiner was very surprised when our clones appeared but he had no way to beat us even though he was a junior himself. We left guild and walked around in Tagend. At first we found a pharmacist shop and went inside. This is day is going to be a big date with my Alice~ When we entered the shop we saw a forty years old looking woman. She was at the fifth stage of World Founding Realm. Our looks would become older than a teenager only if we aren¡¯t quick enough to advance to the next stage. Wilhelm was a teenager looking guy too just like Pat, me and a lot of other people. Those with lower talent and slow progress would start aging. If you see someone as old as 70-80 years old mortals that would mean that person has a very low talent and it¡¯s likely that he or she won¡¯t be able to reach the next stage before dying or that person is going to be very close to dying before advancing. Those cultivators are usually very greedy, and evil as they are trying to hold onto their dear lives with all they have got. Dying in a battle is better than dying of old age and feeling how your end is creeping closer day by day. She was at the fifth stage so her lifespan is 3200 years. You looked like a middle aged person only if you are at the middle of it. This meant that she was about 1600 years old. We were only about 20 years old counted in Earth years and the time was counted everywhere compared to the mortal world¡¯s time. This was to make everyone remember how much we have progressed since leaving our mortal shells, our weakness behind. If our age would to get out, the elders would likely to fight over us to take us as their disciples. We will see about that though.. [[AN:\ Sorry but again a bit of counting. They have spent about three years and 2 months at the 2nd realm ¡ú 3,2 years * 12 (to get the number of months) = 38,4 * 4 (because a day is about 4 times longer there) = 153,6 * 30 (days are one Earth month) = 4608 / 365 (to get the number of Earth years) = 12,6 years. (This is an about time but cultivators wouldn¡¯t care about 1-2 months of difference..) Then they have spent about 6 months at the 3rd realm which means 6 * 16 (4*4 is 16 so days are again about 4 times longer in the 3rd realm than in the 2nd realm) = 96 * 30 = 2880 / 365 = 7,8 years. 12,6 + 7,8 = 20,4 years old! Obviously there are months with 31 days and other things to count too but this is only a general time counting.]] ¡°Good morning dear customers! My name is Lucy. What can I help you with?¡± (Lucy) ¡°Good morning Lucy. What kind of pills or herbs do you have?¡± (Alice) ¡°I have anything from restoring, healing, to converting pills! What do you need?¡± (Lucy) ¡°Converting pills? What are those?¡± (Alice) ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not able to find it out as it¡¯s name says it clearly but let¡¯s be the ¡®curious¡¯ type for now.¡± (Alice) ¡°Oh my? Are you two new to this realm yet you are already junior level members of the guild? I¡¯m sure that you two are geniuses! The converting pills are good for what their name says as they help you in converting your Space Energy into World Energy. If you consume twenty of such pills you might instantly convert one percent of your Energies into World Energy. I don¡¯t know how much you know about World Energy but it¡¯s much more powerful than Space Energy. Even one percent of it equals about fifty percent of what you had before!¡± (Lucy) She explained everything to us nicely. We do have a lot of money because of going to Vertshadow but I wonder how much that is in this realm. We had about 50 million gold coins. Later we learned that at most five people can go into Vertshadow at the same time so if you aren¡¯t a genius and you aren¡¯t able to beat the monsters then you have no chance to get money or good items out of it. So that dungeon was actually a good place for getting money, items, weapons, armors, pills and anything you were in need of as long as you were a genius. ¡°How much are these pills?¡± (Alice) ¡°The Space Energy restoring ones are cheap with only one gold per pill, the Mind Power restoring ones are five gold coins per pill, the World Energy restoring pills are pricier as the herbs are hard to collect¡­ so it costs a hundred gold coin per pill and the Energy Converting pill costs even more as it could shorten your cultivation with a huge amount of time.. So it costs five hundred gold coins.¡± (Lucy) ¡°Are you interested in buying any of them?¡± (Lucy) ¡°The prices are growing by quite a lot but I can understand as it could increase your cultivation speed by quite a lot. I¡¯m sure that many geniuses are struggling to get money and buy these pills and get above the others.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Or maybe they are using those points Wilhelm talked about to exchange for these pills.¡± (Alice) ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s even more likely. I guess these shops are for the average cultivators because I don¡¯t see any young looking humans around this place. Most of them are 30-50 years old looking.¡± (Hiro) ¡°We would like to buy two Energy Converting pills.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You aren¡¯t on Earth to pay for a ¡®girl¡¯ and we share everything you know..¡± (Alice) ¡°I know but the others don¡¯t know about it! How would I look if you would be the one to take out the money?¡± (Hiro) ¡°That¡¯s also true..¡± (Alice) I quickly took out 1000 gold coins and handed them over to her. I sensed that she used her mind power to count it then put it away. After she went to the back of the store and brought out two Energy Restoring pills but while she was at the back two 35 years old looking guys came in. They dared to check out my Alice¡¯s thighs and tits in front of me! ¡°Learn where to look monkeys. Do you want me to poke your eyes out? Never again check out my dear wife.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Hahaha- Did you hear that Ed? what¡¯s up with this brat. Do you not know your place? You are only at the first stage while we are at the third. Do you want to die?¡± (?) ¡°Haha he clearly doesn¡¯t know it James! He even dared to question our actions.¡± (Ed) At this time Lucy came back and heard what they said. Of course she would.. None of us used wind magic to keep in our voices. ¡°Please don¡¯t fight in my shop. If you have problems go to the arena. Also Ed and James please restrain yourselves..¡± (Lucy) ¡°What? But he was the one who started it! Also how could he take even a single hit from us? We can¡¯t go to the arena while he is so weak. We would be laughed at for attacking a rookie! But this girl could come with us to play around!¡± (James) Hearing them say this I was about to attack them but the word ¡®arena¡¯ caught my interest so I discreetly sent a mind message towards Lucy. These monkeys had weaker mind powers than us so they weren¡¯t able to hear my question or even sense my mind power. ¡°You said arena? What is that place?¡± (Hiro) I saw that Lucy became surprised when she saw that Ed and James didn¡¯t even sense my mind power which meant that mine was stronger but she answered nonetheless. ¡°Cultivators naturally have grievances and the arena is for that reason. You can fight even to the death in that place without destroying the city or hurting anyone in the process. There are also championships sometimes in the Arena and you can watch these championships or simple brawlings too.¡± (Lucy) ¡°Okay I get it. Thanks for the information.¡± (Hiro) ¡°No problem.¡± (Lucy) Now¡­ Should I beat them up? I don¡¯t like how they looked at Alice! I know that it¡¯s going to be an usual thing as we aren¡¯t wearing capes and she is way too beautiful but since I can beat them up then I shouldn¡¯t hold back! ¡°What do you say Alice?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Whatever you do I¡¯ll follow you. But killing everyone for looking at me lustfully is going to be a hard thing.. You should kill half of the male population.¡± (Alice) ¡°*sigh* What you said is true. I¡¯ll take a step back for now.¡± Lucy handed over our pills and I stored it then after embracing Alice¡¯s waist I was about to left with her when- ¡°Hey-hey boy. What do you think where are you going? You had a big mouth yet now you want to leave without paying up? Leave the girl here then you can leave~¡± (James)Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°What do you think! Get out of here!¡± (Lucy) She wanted to help us but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Come with me to the arena. But be warned that you are going to walk into your death.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Hahaha if you want to die so badly then we are going to help you out! But we are going to give you half an hour before killing you. You can¡¯t complain in that case that we didn¡¯t give you enough time to enjoy that girl for the last time..¡± (Ed) Such a spoilsport bunch of people.. ¡°Sorry Alice but I can¡¯t take it!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Fufu don¡¯t mind it. It only makes me go if my mate is so defensive of me but you know about that.¡± (Alice) ¡°So which one of them should we pick them out for first? We can¡¯t change back into our monster forms here.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Let¡¯s kill that James. But be careful because our weapons might be a bit weaker than theirs. We are really in need of new weapons or metals..¡± (Alice) ¡°Then after half an hour you are going to die. Spend your time wisely.¡± (Hiro) We left the shop and went towards a weapon shop. They thought that they would be able to find our auras and didn¡¯t even check that we had stronger mind powers but it didn¡¯t matter as I¡¯d be the one to find them when the time came. We had to buy weapons anyway or this one might not be strong enough to bear our strength. We went inside the shop and it was similar to my workshop at the back while at the front there was a pult. There were many weapons on the walls and on the pult and I can sense that there are even more at the back. A burly, muscular guy came to the pult from the back room and welcomed us. ¡°Hi. Do you want to buy something?¡± (Smith) ¡°Do you have a spear and a bow? If you have metals to sell then I¡¯m interested in those too.¡± (Hiro) ¡°I have all three of them but why the metal? Can you smith too?¡± (Smith) ¡°Yes.¡± (Smith) ¡°Hpmh. Whatever, wait a moment.¡± (Smith) After about a minute he lined up all of his spears and bows that he had. There weren¡¯t many bows as that wasn¡¯t a popular weapon among cultivators because a kind of attack was necessary to use them but all of our attacks were compatible with bows too so Alice¡¯s enemies are going to be screwed in long range. Alice chose a bow quickly which was made of a metal called Durium. This was a relatively normal realm but it was still among the better ones. It cost 50 000 gold coins and I too selected a spear which was made of the same metal. The spear cost a bit more as that was a more popular weapon reaching 51 000 gold coins. There was no need to spend too much money on these as I would make our own weapons soon enough. There were no enchantments or runes on them but we would do that before the battle. ¡°So what kind of metals do you have?¡± (Hiro) ¡°What grade do you need? I have some 2nd grade metals too, though I have only a little amount of it but if you have enough money¡­¡± (Smith) There were more grades in metals too. There were four grades called first grade, second grade, third grade and fourth grade. The first grade was enough to handle the strength of cultivators at the 9th stage the second grade for 7 - 8th stage the third for 4 - 6th stage and the fourth for 1 - 3th stage. ¡°How much do they cost? The second grade ones?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Ugh. Since those metals are harder to get and since they can serve you for hundreds of years without becoming blunt edged it¡¯s quite pricy.. It costs 250 000 gold coins.¡± (Smith) ¡°What do you say Alice? Should we buy that or should we look for stronger metals which we could use till the end of the fourth realm. Or maybe we can get our hands on some legendary metals in the future and use that.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. You are the one to make our weapons so you should know what to do.¡± (Alice) ¡°This was a lot of help¡­ then I¡¯ll buy first grade metals and make an alloy out of them! But that¡¯s after we have joined the school. Who knows what can we get from there.¡± (Hiro) ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this but I can help you with ¡®other¡¯ things~¡± (Alice) She said as she sneakily put her left hand on my right thigh. I¡¯ve got a boner just from her doing that.. ¡°E-Ehm it¡¯s okay but I changed my mind. We don¡¯t need that for now so I¡¯ll buy it later. Thank you for the weapons and goodbye!¡± (Hiro) I quickly turned around and left. ¡°Where are you running honey~? You can¡¯t escape.¡± (Alice) ¡°I¡¯m just trying to cool my head down.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You should inscribe the weapons after I¡¯m done with the enchantments. Come and let¡¯s get to work.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Okay. Though I wonder what kind of ¡®work¡¯ you want to do.¡± ¡°Argh! At least stop releasing your pheromones! My nose is so full of them that I¡¯m bursting!¡± (Hiro) I flew away and she came after me quickly. We landed outside the city and I¡¯ve got to work. My spear was enchanted with Toughness, Pierce, Penetrate, Energy Stealing and inscribed with Toughness, Pierce, Penetrate, Hydro Mind runes. Alice¡¯s bow was enchanted with Pierce, Penetrate, Addition, Energy Stealing and inscribed Pierce, Penetrate, Strengthen, Hydro Mind. The other all what their names were while ¡®Addition¡¯ on Alice¡¯s bow was to make it possible for her to add her skills to the bow as ¡®arrows¡¯. ¡°Such interesting enchantments to your ¡®spear¡¯ as ¡®toughness¡¯ or ¡®pierce¡¯ and ¡®penetrate¡¯ I wonder what they are good for~¡± (Alice) ¡°....¡± (Hiro) Using the Addition enchantment she is able to add things like our scales to the arrows. What kind of arrows would she use you ask? She can convert her Dragon¡¯s Head skill into an energy arrow which would make it into a tremendously powerful and penetrating arrow. Strengthen rune only increased the strength behind her arrows. Using both of these she is able to shot an arrow with about 2,2 Crypt of strength! Although this was less than what our new enemies at the third stage had if this were to struck them cleanly then they would naturally gain serious wounds or even die. They didn¡¯t have as powerful and tough bodies as we had. Our monster bodies can¡¯t be penetrated as long as the attack has less strength than 2,6 Crypt even if it¡¯s a piercing attack! The truth is that while the others used World Energy of which one percent was enough to 50 percent of Space Energy from before.. But our Dragon and Hydra energies were the same. Energy.. My ancestors wouldn¡¯t be happy but I¡¯m going to call it qi from now on! Fuck my ancestors! So now that we have World Energies we can convert fifty percent of our world energies into Dragon or Hydra qi too. Since we didn¡¯t have so much World Energies right now this would be a long process but you could imagine if they call this ¡®World Energy¡¯ so powerful then how powerful our qi is going to be. Although they said it jokingly but we indeed had a very short ¡®session¡¯ which only made us crave each other even more. We have to kill them quickly because we¡¯ve got in the mood for it way too much! We searched for their auras then flew to them. ¡°Come you bastards! We have things to do so it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± (Alice) She shouted at them as we landed right next to them. They were surprised by this as she didn¡¯t even say a word before. They followed us towards the arena and we quickly flew to the center of it. Luckily for us it was empty right now. The arena was a big circular building without a roof. It had a diameter of thirty kilometers which was huge for mortals but for us even a second would be enough to travel it through. ¡°The winners get everything while the losers die and lose everything alright?¡± (Hiro) ¡°That would be such a waste! Why don¡¯t you bet that girl?¡± (James) My eyes twitched while my hand was shaking from the rage I felt. I talked while gritting my teeth. ¡°Alice¡­ Let¡¯s kill him first. I want to destroy him.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Okay honey but let¡¯s hurry up because I¡¯m way too- let¡¯s say in the mood.¡± (Alice) ¡°No way. I¡¯d never bet my love on anything. We are going to fight with my condition.¡± (Hiro) In my opinion only idiots would bet their loved ones on things like these. Even if I¡¯m sure in winning just like now I¡¯d never bet Alice on anything. To begin with that¡¯s so cruel. I¡¯m crazily in love with her and I feel like Smeagol felt upon seeing the ring from the Lord of the Rings when I look at Alice. Ah~ I¡¯m totally crazy. ¡°Hiroo~ Please don¡¯t make me even hornier with thoughts like these. I too feel the same way.¡± (Alice) We really wasn¡¯t in the condition to fight. Alice jumped back and took out her bow while I charged towards them with my spear in hand. Her bell was tied to her bow so when she took it out I heard it¡¯s sound. It calmed and soothed my mind while I saw James and Ed getting annoyed. This Jagged Bell of Rage and Cold was indeed a good item. They also reacted and took out their weapons. James had a lean body while Ed had a muscular, burly body and their choice of weapon was corresponding to it. James took out two daggers while Ed took out a two bladed axe. James charged towards me and slided on the ground wanting to slide under me and cut my ankles but Alice has long ago shot her arrow and it pierced James right leg, pinning him to the ground. I activated Pierce and Penetrate on my spear and moved it towards James¡¯ head. Alice also shot another arrow towards Ed to stop him from swinging his axe at me. James had a surprised and terrified face but he was quick enough to snap his head to the side and my spear pierced the ground. I used my spear as a rotating point and lunged with my feet towards Ed who has arrived right above James¡¯ head who was lying on the ground. I kicked Ed into the face with a double feet kick. James wanted to jump up but Alice was shooting another arrow. He quickly laid back down to the ground to evade her arrow but since he has done so the arrow hit its intended target. The arrow pierced straight into Ed¡¯s¡­ crotch. Ugh Alice. That was such a cruel shot. Ed screamed out like a pig which is being slaughtered. James was finally able to stand up but I was quicker because as soon as Alice¡¯s arrow pierced Ed I pierced my spear straight into his heart with the back of my spear. When Alice shot her arrow I had pulled out my spear and since there was a little knife like blade at the back of my spear it was perfect for me to use as I didn¡¯t even have to turn around my spear. Since Ed¡¯s heart was pierced and he wasn¡¯t exactly a True Divine Beast like us he died on the spot. Seeing this James was terrified and enraged at the same time. The bell which was ringing on Alice¡¯s bow did its job perfectly. Even though he was a shady assassin type of fighter he charged straight towards me as if he would be a warrior. I used my Hydra Qi to form Hydra heads around my spear. With each of my attacks these Hydra heads would shoot out and attack at the same time. I rotated the spear in my hand in 360 degrees as I also cut Ed into two halves making sure he died. I stood face to face with James. He was very stupid. I don¡¯t know how did he reach this realm but this was a terrible mistake. He was face to face with me simply turning his back to Alice? To make sure that it would hit I used the Binding Clock on him. He stopped for a moment as Alice¡¯s Dragon Arrow pierced straight through his brain. His brainmatters splashed on my chest and face and blood sprayed out of his neck as his whole head exploded. ¡°You could have killed him more cleanly. In a way where I won¡¯t get all bloody.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Please don¡¯t talk. What if it goes into your mouth. Also hurry up. We have ¡®matters¡¯ to take care of!!¡± (Alice) I used my energy and water magic to clean myself. Using our energies is a perfect way to clean ourselves as it can completely clean and purify our bodies. This was quite a short fight but they underestimated us way too much and we had quite a lot of treasures on us. We didn¡¯t even get to use everything we had yet they died! What about my Hydra¡¯s heads and the dragons which were coiling around Alice? We summoned all this power only to kill them so easily.. We quickly left for a forest nearby and had our way. ------------------------- The next day with clean armors, weapons and bodies we went back to Tagend city. We looked around and found a shop where we were able to buy spaceships. The one we had was quite slow compared to those we can find here. These ships also had Domain Crystals in them which was good for storing Space Laws. Using these laws the ship would slightly bend the space making our travelling time shorter. Our flight speed was so quick not only because of our mind powers but also because of our complete domains. Using the Space Laws we were able to fly with a much more higher speed. The cheapest spaceship cost 1 million while the most expensive one cost many millions. Of course those were huge in size and very luxurious. We needed only a little one for two persons and a quick one! We¡¯ve got it only for two million gold coins.. Even though this was enough for 4000 Energy Converting pills! Of course this didn¡¯t mean that we could convert two hundred percent of our energies into World Energy. If that were to be the case then this whole level would be a joke. Although Lucy said that twenty is enough for us to convert one percent but that¡¯s only at our stage with ten percent of conversion! The required amount would increase by about 1,3 times as much at each percent! This means that we need twenty-six Energy Converting pills to reach 11 percent of conversion but we would need 34 to reach 12 percent, 44 to reach 13 percent, 57 to reach 14 percent¡­ So of course advancing wasn¡¯t such an easy thing as we would need millions of these pills at the later stages. We stored the spaceship in our storage spaces and left the huge store. We didn¡¯t have to hide it too much as there were unexpectedly quite a lot of storage rings. We went into a shop before and the storekeeper said that many fifth level cultivators descend from time to time through a dungeon and they sell these rings to specific cultivators who had good relationships with them and the storekeeper said that he was one such lucky person. Although ours had a much bigger storing capability but others wouldn¡¯t know about that as the spaceship we bought was quite little in size. We like little and comfy spaces so we had no problem with it. Since it was about four meters high and nine meters long and an average Storage Ring had at least 10 cubic meters of space storing it away wasn¡¯t weird. Of course there were storage spaces with bigger sizes too but those cost millions. We also found a metal shop where I in the end wasn¡¯t able to restrain myself and bought a first grade metal called Durinium. We left the city and after a whole week of smithing I was able to make our own new weapons. I also added a sword for Alice in case someone were to get close to her. Our enchantments and inscriptions didn¡¯t change. Now there was only one thing left! To take the entrance exam!!
(AN:\ I don¡¯t own the pictures, they are here as illustration. Hiro¡¯s spear and Alice¡¯s sword: http://www.deviantart.com/art/Sword-and-Spear-398378894 Alice¡¯s Bow: http://www.deviantart.com/art/Dragon-s-Bow-CLOSED-500769650 ) Chapter 36.5 Side Dish 4.0 (18+) Renewed style with minor changes. Necessity knows no law Announcement! I think that you should read this when you are in the mood for some.. you know what. :D Alice¡¯s POV:
We ran into the forest to satisfy our burning lust which was simply impossible to soothe without fucking! Our Navel and Heart Chakra was way out of the balance right now! As we ran I saw something which caught my eyes. This was a legendary fruit called strawberry!! He also stopped right behind me with his erect cock pressing against my butt but I paid it no heed as I leaned down to pick up the fruit. His penis was stuck between my legs as his pants bulged. I turned towards him and put the clean strawberry in my mouth as I started caressing his hard penis through his pants. I felt that he felt really horny as he saw the red strawberry being put into my mouth and pulled out of it continuously. I also licked it with my wet tongue which really made him go. I pressed him against the tree and pressed my whole body on his. My big tits were bulging on his chest and deformed as I was pressing them on him. He sniffed and breathed heavily as he knew what is going to happen. Just like usual. My pheromones were seeping into his nose making his whole cock completely erect. ¡°What do you want me to do honey?~¡± (Alice) I said as I put my lips on his and we ate half-half of the fruit. He quickly gulped it down and after savoring my tongue he answered back to me. ¡°A-Ah Alice you are way too sexy. For starters I want you to suck on my cock then give me a titty fuck.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Well said. I¡¯m going to reward you~ ??¡± (Alice) I slowly slided down my right hand on his body and pulled down his pants. His huge rock hard cock was released from its cage as it was pointing towards the stars. I¡¯m always amazed by his thing. I was looking into his eyes as I touched the tip of his penis with my fingers. I was smiling at him with a seductive look. He would never be able to resist me and I¡¯m the same. If he wants to take me then he can do so anytime. Though I¡¯d rather not fuck in front of others.. I guess that is our only border. He sucked in a breath of cold air among his teeth and swung his head back as he was looking towards the sky. I coiled my long fingers around his penis and hold onto it strongly. He liked when I stroked it quickly and strongly. Cocks should be treated roughly and I was doing so with him. I felt this sadistic feeling rise in me again. I can¡¯t help it. Whenever I see his face as he is enjoying me beyond anything it makes me want to tease him more. ¡°A-Ah Alice. This is great. Stroke it more.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You are so great! U-Ugh I¡¯m going to come.¡± (Hiro) I was stroking his penis quickly and strongly when he suddenly came and shot out a lot of cum through the air. It was a really big amount. It splashed on the tree which was in front of his penis. Somehow this feeling as I felt his whole penis twitching and his sperm running through it then being shot into the air made me felt great. I¡¯m not a boy but I love shooting with his penis~?? This is an interesting fetish of mine I guess. The tree was painted white because of the amount he shot out. ¡°You released so much? You are a good boy. Time for the second round.¡± (Alice) I slided down on his body and kissed his penis. He was purely enjoying right now so I was free to do anything. When I think about how his hard cock is going to plow my wet lands it makes me so wet. I can barely wait for his penis to charge into my cave and make its walls into a straight hole. As straight as his cock is~ ?? I felt that I became wetter than I was just by thinking about him. I coiled my lips around his tree trunk and I felt his penis twitching in my mouth. A stream of electricity ran through his cock straight into his brain. I put his whole cock into my mouth as the tip of it reached into my throat. I choked on it a bit but as I was moving quickly I had enough time to get some air. He put his hands on my head as he pushed his fingers into my rich hair. He loved to do this. ¡°Urgh. Alice. Deeper, deeper! Suck it all out!¡± (Hiro) Sometimes he also moved my head at his own will but since I was deepthroating him he didn¡¯t have to push his cock down on my throat. He was voicing his enjoyment with great vigor. My mouth was giving off squelching voices as my saliva was all over his big penis. He came soon enough shooting a lot of semen down on my throat and I swallowed it all in bits as it was way too thick to gulp it down in one go. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with your second wish and third round. Afterwards you will have to taste my peach.¡± (Alice) ¡°Oh I will you can be sure of that.¡± (Hiro) I was dripping wet already and since I was wearing a skirt I saw that the ground under me was slowly becoming a lake. After sniffing such an amount of pure liquid straight out of my pussy any man would likely to become insane because it contains my pheromones in huge amounts. Hiro was already blank in the head as he used water magic to control my pussy juices up from the ground and smear it on his face. A mortal wouldn¡¯t be able to get so wet because she wouldn¡¯t be able to produce so much liquid but I was. This is only the beginning as my pussy liquid was flowing down on my legs. I pulled out my tits and put his cock between them. I heard his thoughts through our bond. ARGH Such big, plump and soft tits. I¡¯m going crazy! Just push them tightly against my cock and move it. (Hiro) I did as he thought and I felt that he was feeling really wonderful the whole time. The tip of his penis was barely out of my big and soft tits. I quickly put the tip of his penis into my mouth and licked it with my tongue. ¡°Argh Alice ?? You are way too good and you are always attacking my weak spots!¡± (Hiro) He couldn¡¯t stop as a moan escaped his mouth. Fufu I enjoy playing with his rod very much. It¡¯s just that I wish for this rod to penetrate me, to plow my lands inside me. I didn¡¯t have to work for long with my tits before he came. This time I didn¡¯t swallow it and let it being shot at my face and my mouth. It slowly trickled down on it reaching my chin as it spilled on my tits in the end making a small river in my decolletage. Hiro bent down, put his arms under my thighs and literally threw me into the air. He pushed me against the three with my pussy being at the height where his mouth can be found. My legs were in an M shape over his strong, thick arms. He pushed his face into my peach and ate me up. I was flowing like a water even while he was licking me so he didn¡¯t have to fear that he¡¯ll run out of juices to lick and drink. ¡°Yahh~ Ahn~ Hiro. Hiro. HIRO! Do it deeper~ I want it deeper inside me! Stir my pussy and my deepest parts!¡± (Alice) I was literally like a river whenever his tongue touched my clitoris a bolt of electricity would run through my crotch up into my brain making me moan every time. I was so horny already. I wanted his hard cock in me! ¡°HIRO!! Take me already! I can¡¯t wait any longer. My pussy is aching and I¡¯m craving for your cock. JUST FUCK ME ALREADY!¡± (Alice) ¡°Hahaha alright my love. You are going to get what you want. Like always.¡± (Hiro) He put me down on the ground embraced me from behind and pushed my front against the tree that was in front of us. I felt as the bark of the tree was grinding against my nipples and I felt as the tip of his cock was caressing my entrance. I couldn¡¯t wait so I moved my hands towards his penis and guided it straight into my wet, soft, steaming hot vaginal hole. My folds were very tight making it hard for him to advance inside me. ¡°A-Ah Alice you are incredibly tight. Were you waiting for me to enter you this badly?¡± (Hiro) ¡°I felt like as if I wouldn¡¯t have eaten for three days while I¡¯m a mortal and when you entered me it felt as if I¡¯d have found my most favourite and delicious food after three days of craving.¡± (Alice) ¡°That¡¯s rough. Should I pierce you completely?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me. Just plow my wet lands and take me. Make me go crazy as long as we are going to fuck.¡± (Alice) ¡°Okay~¡± (Hiro) ¡°AH! ?? Yes! Penetrate me and stir up my hole! Ahn~ This feels so fucking good!¡± (Alice) I shouted out as he suddenly thrusted his whole dick into me reaching my womb. I was overwhelmed by the feeling of hot, hard penis of my dearest love inside me. There is no way I could resist this cock~ It really doesn¡¯t matter. If he wants to take me then I¡¯m going to give myself for him anytime but nowadays maybe I want him even more than he wants me. I became such a pervert~ I tightened my pussy even more around his penis only to make him grunt. ¡°Argh Jesus. Your folds are so wet, hot, squishy and tight. It¡¯s coiling around me with so much pressure. This is just great! I¡¯ll make sure to pleasure your perverted pussy.¡± (Hiro) He said the end of his sentence while he was whispering into my right ear. He bit on it gently making me cum. I was way too horny and excited even before and after he put his dick in me he didn¡¯t even have to move to make it even better and now this.. I shouted out and you could say that I blasted a ball of liquid on his penis and lower body. There is more strength in my pussy than what an excavator can exert. Hiro did this intentionally because he knew that I¡¯m going to come. He didn¡¯t even wait for me to rest as he started moving his hips quickly, plundering my pussy in the process. ¡°AHH YES! Plow my lands!¡± (Alice) ¡°Urgh. You are so fucking tight Alice. It¡¯s way too hard to not cum into you!¡± (Hiro) I couldn¡¯t stop feeling great as his hard, hot cock was rocking inside me. I moved my hips back and forth because it came naturally. I was long past the point where I would deny the truth. I was a lustful dragon who loved fucking with her mate. I loved Hiro even more. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without him. Never in my life. Not even the next one if I¡¯m going to have one. I want him to be eternal and be right next to me eternally! ¡°AAH~ Yes! Do me wildly! I love it when you are so wild inside me!¡± (Alice) He moved quickly inside me and he was also thrusting a bit to the left and a bit to the right sometimes always hitting my spots which made me go crazy in the head and my mind blank. I¡¯m not sure but maybe even my tongue was hanging out slightly. He put his finger inside my mouth and I was circling my tongue around it and sucked on his finger. Meanwhile he was crazily fucking me from behind. ¡°Argh~ Yess~¡± (Alice) Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Then came the breaking point. He grabbed onto my tail strongly and pulled on it gently. I don¡¯t like if my tail is being pulled on just like you don¡¯t like when your hair is being pulled on. But if you pull it gently yet hardly then it can make anyone feel great. This move really made me go. I never cared about holding myself back and always came when I felt like it. We recovered quickly so it didn¡¯t matter to us. It was only better the more we came. At the end of these fucking sessions we are always completely disabled. When he pulled on my tail that line of electricity originating from where my tail begins reached into my brain and then turned back into my crotch reaching my clitoris and hole. It immediately made me come as I again screamed out in pleasure. ¡°Ahh! Yes! I love cumming!¡± (Alice) ¡°Urgh. You lustful dragon! You¡¯ve become so damned tight! I swear that half of you is a succubus!!¡± (Hiro) When my folds tightened around his moving penis inside me he grunted slightly as he too came with me and shot his sperm into my womb. Coming together is so great. I simply slipped down on the tree and laid on the ground for a bit while breathing heavily. My heart was pumping crazily and I was sweaty. It¡¯s not that we tired out but this excitement and pleasure simply made us all sweaty. ¡°What¡¯s up Alice? Do you have no strength left in your legs? Haha~¡± (Hiro) ¡°No~?? I¡¯m completely spent from my waist down. Do whatever you want to with my pussy. I¡¯m going to feel great anyway but I can¡¯t move. You have paralyzed me with your cock~??¡± (Alice) ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of my white poison.¡± (Hiro) He simply squatted down behind me and grabbed my plump and taut ass. He loved grabbing onto them almost as much as into my tits. Even he didn¡¯t know which one he likes better. The difficulties of abundance indeed. I felt as his hands trickled down on my buttocks slowly reaching my thighs then my overflowing pussy. My tail was swaying happily when he touched it. I coiled my tail around his penis to make him feel good. At least my tail was still working.. ¡°Ah that¡¯s good. Coil it around it a bit more strongly.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Like this?¡± (Alice) ¡°Yeah that¡¯s great. It¡¯s almost like your mouth. If only it would be slimier..¡± (Hiro) He said as he looked at my dripping wet pussy. He used water magic to control it this time as well as he smeared my juices on my tail which was still coiling around his penis. As I was moving my tail it gave out wet slurping sounds. He was playing with my clitoris as I was giving him a tailjob. He came soon enough and shot his sperm on my back and buttocks. I was still on my stomach so he kneeled over me and put his dick into my river like pussy. ¡°AHHH! Take me to the heavens!¡± (Alice) I shouted with wide opened eyes. I almost came just because he put it inside me. He did it in one go. I really liked when he was doing it like this. He was moving his hips and pistoned me from behind while he was grabbing into my buttocks. He played with it by massaging and kneading it. This caused me a weird feeling but it was still good. I¡¯m starting to think that when I¡¯m like this it doesn¡¯t matter what he does because it¡¯s going to feel good. ¡°Such a nice view. And your ass feels so fucking great to grab! I love playing with it.¡± (Hiro) He soon changed his target to my tail but this time I also caught his tail. ¡°Fufu~ Now I¡¯ve got it finally! You are always pulling it out of my reach but now I¡¯ve got you.¡± (Alice) I pinched the tip of it only to feel his cock stiffen and shoot into me. I felt as hotness flooded my hole and womb. It was such a huge amount that it was spilling out of me. He leaned close to my ears and with a sadistic voice he whispered into my left ear. ¡°You are going to pay for this with your body. I¡¯ll make sure to satisfy this damned lustful succubus pussy of yours.¡± (Hiro) He knew that I wanted more and I did what I did because of that reason. He started moving with a speed that was way above the speed a mortal could reach and with so many minds he was able to pinpoint the exact points where he should thrust his penis. I was moaning and sometimes screaming out of pleasure and he didn¡¯t forget to play with my tail either. I coiled it around his hand. The tip of my tail was reaching exactly between his thumb and pointing finger. When he pulled his hand upwards it made a pulling feeling on my tail which was great and I don¡¯t have to mention how great it was that he was rubbing the tip of my tail the whole time. My whole crotch was tingling and twitching. I felt something great coming. It was building up for a while now but I felt that the breaking point is very close. He pistoned me only for about ten seconds longer when he came into me and I felt it like numerous times already through my life. He makes me orgasm at least once every time we fuck. Now was the time. I again felt that a huge current of sticky whitish liquid came out of my pussy smearing his cock in it. A strong current of electricity ran out of my swollen clitoris. It spread in my crotch reaching the tips of my toes and also going into my brain. I screamed out happily. ¡°AHHHH~ ?? FOR FUCKS SAKE! THIS IS SO GOOOD~ ??!¡± (Alice) There was no better feeling than this in the world. Sex was not only a way of enjoyment. Sex sealed the real relationship among man and woman. He was still coming into me even after ten seconds. I don¡¯t know how much sperm his balls produced just now but it was overflowing in my pussy spilling out of my vaginal hole. My orgasm kept on for about thirty seconds before coming to an end. I was completely spent. Hiro was the same so we laid down and rested. He was still laying on my back and we were in the middle of a forest stark naked but it didn¡¯t matter. This outdoor sex is so heavenly~. I love it very much and Hiro was also feeling great the whole time. He pulled out his penis from my plump peach like pussy as his sperm spilled out of me. The feeling of creampie is so satisfying. I can never get bored of it. Suddenly I felt something unexpected. He took hold of my tail and he wanted to do something that wasn¡¯t very much to my liking! ¡°N- Noo~ Don¡¯t to do it! Please? Pretty please? I swear that I won¡¯t prick your tail ever again okay?¡± (Alice) I struggled with the remaining force in my tail to make his hand stop but he had way too much strength left! I had no chance. ¡°Nooo!!¡± (Alice) Then it came. At first he put his cock into me to enjoy my forthcoming reaction then he forced my tail into my anus and used it as some kind of toy! ¡°Haha- let¡¯s see how you are going to react after this! You should learn to not tease my tail even if it¡¯s going to make me cum!¡± (Hiro) As my tail pierced me it felt so weird and forced. I¡¯m not into anal and Hiro doesn¡¯t really like it either but when he put it in my butthole and pussy contracted greatly. My folds wrapped very tightly around Hiro¡¯s cock. ¡°What the hell? Such tightness. Agh God! There is no god! You are the godess of sex Alice. There is no better woman than you!¡± (Hiro) Enjoying my new tightness he was plundering my cave with his hard penis. It felt great but only if he would release my tail and let me pull it out of myself!! ¡°A- Ah- ah¡­ ah H- Hiro! Please. Release my tail. I beg you. Please~? ?? I¡¯ll reward you okay so please release it!¡± (Alice) After pleading so much he wasn¡¯t able to be forceful anymore. He was very weak to pleading anyway and if the person in question was me and so honestly at that. Poor Hiro was instantly broken as he released my tail and hugged me from behind with a LOT of strength. It¡¯s good that my body is tough and that I¡¯m not as weak as the normal cultivators. He sniffed my neck, my hair and I felt through our bond that his lust was breaking the sky. ¡°L- Let¡¯s change positions. I¡¯m going to ride you okay?¡± (Alice) He didn¡¯t stop and only asked. ¡°Reverse or normal?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Ah~ ?? I¡¯ll do you however you want me to. But as I¡¯m in need of a little tit play would you mind the normal way?¡± (Alice) ¡°It¡¯s perfect. I wanted to choose that anyway. I want to see how my cock is going into your wet pussy and how you are going to squirt and struggle to don¡¯t cum non stop.¡± (Hiro) I- I¡¯m going to be fucked! Ahh my whole body is craving for more of him~ I- I need more of you my love! Only you can satisfy this burning fire in my vagina! (Alice) He raised me with his strong arms and I was handled like a plush doll. He put me on his crotch and I moved his penis right under me with two of my fingers. As his penis went into me I felt him slowly reaching and creeping into my deepest parts. ¡°Ohn~ I love when you reach that point. ?? It just feels so damned good!¡± (Alice) ¡°Ahh I can feel it.. Your folds and hole is twitching and wrapping around my dick. It¡¯s so comfortably tight that I feel like living inside it!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Eh~ We could manage something like that.¡± (Alice) I said as I leaned on his body and flowered him with my kisses on his chest, his neck and then his lips. He embraced me from behind with his arms which always made me feel safe as he started fucking me. I moaned into his ear as my mouth was right next to it which only made him even harder, horny and excited. ¡°A- Ah- Ahn¡­ Yes.. M- mhn ?? Mhn.. ?? Y- Yes!! It¡¯s so good. Do me all you want my love! I¡¯m all yours!¡± (Alice) I felt that his chest and arms were shaking. There is no way that he could hold onto his sanity after hearing something like this from me. ¡°Argh! Alice! I love you so much! For fucks sake!¡± (Hiro) Was what he shouted as he started pistoning me even quicker. When he was about to come I stopped his moving by sitting up on him. I put my fingers to my wet pussy and a line of liquid was connected to my hand when I raised it back. I put my hand on his lips as my pussy juices connected with his lips. I started rocking with my hips back and forth as he loved when I did this. ¡°Uh. Alice you are so good!¡± (Hiro) He almost moaned as cutely as a little boy. Fufu~ But my teasing mood quickly went out of the window when he grabbed onto my tail with his left hand and started playing with it and used his right hand to play with my plentiful bosom. He was massaging my breasts quite roughly but I was in the mood for it so I didn¡¯t mind. Of course he too knew about this through our bond or else he wouldn¡¯t have done it. Luckily for us we are in such a great sync that even our mood swings are very similar. I looked down only to as his big, thick and hard, hot cock was plunging into me. I liked seeing how his penis went into me. It was so erotic and it always made me go. I felt as he was plowing my lands inside me. My folds were teased non-stop as electricity was surging inside my crotch. It was flooding my brain with this wonderful feeling and I only felt it increasing. ¡°Ah Hiro. I love your thick, long penis so much~ ?? You have no idea.¡± (Alice) ¡°But I have. We are connected. Remember?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Ahn.. Ahyun¡­ N- No I can¡¯t remember anything. My mind is blown away.¡± (Alice) I was really stupid. I couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything other than how his penis was going into me. I felt something great coming as my toes again stiffened as I tensioned them unconsciously. My clitoris had a vibrating feeling and a peeing like feeling came to me. ¡°D- Don¡¯t you dare to stop! I¡¯m about to orgasm! Hi- Hiro ?? Ah my love. Take me- take me up- take me up to the skyyy~! ??¡± (Alice) I shouted out as I felt the pent up energy being released. My clitoris twitched and it was swelling as hotness flooded my crotch as my toes rolled into a straight position and my whole body stiffened and tensioned. My mind was a mess and I was blanking out for moments because of the pleasure I felt. I squirted like a fountain making Hiro¡¯s stomach all wet and covered in my pussy juices. ¡°AAAAAH~ ??¡± (Alice9 I¡¯ve orgasmed for a second time. He sat up and didn¡¯t even stop pistoning me as he also came. He was fucking me while both of us were cumming! He did stop for a moment to release his loads into me but he kept moving otherwise. ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t stop! Make me orgasm again! I can feel it coming for a third time!!¡± (Alice) As he fucked me I felt it coming again. When it reached me I felt so much shock because of the pleasure that I blanked out for about twenty seconds. ¡°You alright?¡± (Hiro) Was what I heard when I came to. ¡°Y- yes! Sorry. Ahn~ it felt so great that I wasn¡¯t able to take it anymore!¡± (Alice) I gave him a big loving deep kiss. Our tongues rolled inside each other¡¯s mouth. When I gained back enough strength I stood up from Hiro¡¯s penis but as I did so those many loads he had shot into me were slowly flowing and trickling out of my pussy. Some of it splashed on the ground while some of it fell on Hiro¡¯s penis which was still hard~ ?? ¡°Do you want to take me one more time?¡± (Alice) ¡°Originally I was quite satisfied but after seeing something like this? I¡¯m starting to think that you don¡¯t want this to end!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Though it¡¯s not like I want it to!¡± (Hiro) Hiro¡¯s urge raised again when he saw this spilling scene. It seems like this isn¡¯t the end. Well although I¡¯m satisfied but one or two more rounds would never hurt. He turned me on my back and looked into my eyes as he caressed my face while he had a loving and smiling face. I spread my legs wide open for him to see my everything. I¡¯m going to accept all of him and let him pour everything of his into me. ¡°Come my love. Come into me and take me once again and as many times as you wish to do so.¡± (Alice) ¡°Such a view. I have no way to resist it. You are just so beautiful. Sometimes I start thinking about it if you are real. You are so perfect to me.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Fufu~ What did you expect from your other half? We are always going to feel completely at ease and great in each other¡¯s company. We don¡¯t have to worry about things like getting bored of each other.¡± (Alice) ¡°You¡¯re right. The only thing I¡¯d never get bored of is you¡­ and your pussy.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Then take me~ ??¡± (Alice) He pulled apart my labias with his fingers which slightly closed and put the tip of his penis into me. He was looking straight into my eyes as he was slowly pushing his cock into me. I grabbed onto a thin tree root right next to my left hand while I grabbed into the ground with my right hand. I crushed it as I was feeling great pleasure just from this after having such an orgasm. ¡°A-AR-ARGH Yes. This is so good. *pant* Go deeper.¡± (Alice) He continued on his way until he reached my womb. I moaned out loudly this time as well. I was still wet from before but this really made me go and that satisfied feeling was slowly slipping away as I felt my lust rising once again. He started pistoning me slowly and gently this time. This one is going to be a slow, loving sex with full of love. He moved inside me slowly as he was caressing my body all over. I felt that my loving feelings were raising to a level normal ¡®lovers¡¯ or married couples can¡¯t imagine. I was in cloud nine as he was slowly moving. He caressed my face, my hair, my thighs. Sometimes he played a bit with my nipples too but mostly he only caressed my body. I felt that I was creeping closer to cumming a ¡®cute¡¯ one. This isn¡¯t going to be such a wild cumming as before. This is going to be as ¡®gentle¡¯ as our love and caring when it came to each other. His penis started spasming and twitching inside me and I was very close to cumming too. Then it soon happened. He came into my deepest parts and stayed there. His penis twitched and he came into me a lot. I also came when he did. He bended on my body very close to my face as he was still looking into my eyes. ¡°I love you so much Alice.¡± (Hiro) ¡°I know Hiro and you know that I feel the same way.¡± (Alice) He gave me a deep kiss. This wasn¡¯t a lustful one but one which contained all of our feelings. I felt his love flowing into me from every way. His mouth, our minds, our body language, our emotions, our eyes. Whenever he looked at me there was only one thing I saw and that is his love for me. How would I be able to ever leave him alone for even a single moment? I don¡¯t need money, fame not even friends and family as long as I have him. Though if I have him I can have a family too~ We made a hole into the tree quickly went in and closed the hole, grew a lush and soft moss using our nature magic inside it and laid down on it. Hiro scribbled some formations on the ground making the air rotate and fresh in the closed space. We embraced each other tightly and after another loving deep kiss we fell asleep. Chapter 37 - Silverleaf School (Time of opness :D) Silverleaf School Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ About fifty percent of this planet was ocean but even like that the human continent had a size of 3,116 billion square kilometers. An there were two other such big continents. What was even more ridiculous that the area of this Silverleaf School took up a quarter of the whole human continent and the other three schools were the same. The beastmen¡¯s was called Cold Maple School and the elves¡¯ school was called Lynmead. If we were to unfold Posnoth planet''s map on a page then we could say that the human continent was on the upper left side, the beastmen continent on the upper right side while the elven continent was in the middle bottom. The climate of this planet was quite similar to Earth where Hiro lived his past life which was quite rare as up till now the planets we have seen had an average of sixty-seventy degrees of celsius temperature. Seeing with my own eyes such a nice planet with so many climates was a new thing to me and even Hiro was somewhat happy to see a planet like this after so many forests. Before anywhere we went we¡¯ve seen only greenery, trees, trees and trees. Silverleaf school had many climates over its area too as there were icy and snowy mountains, seas with life under them, deserts, forests and lowlands too! I was hyped to go there. The center of the school was on such a lowland but there were also many quarters on the nearby mountains. But that was at the center and after arriving at the school gates we would have to travel many kilometers till reaching that place. Of course that wouldn¡¯t take long. There was a huge wall reaching about five hundred meters in height spanning through the whole human continent cutting of the area of the school from the remaining area. Only students and elders were allowed entrance to the school grounds or the descending cultivators from higher realms. The principal of the school was also one such person. From the information crystal we¡¯ve also got to know that there is a tunnel which is opened all time, connecting the fifth and the fourth realm which makes it possible for cultivators to come down easily. Cultivators at the fourth level can¡¯t go up because we don¡¯t know the necessary laws to move around in the free space. That¡¯s an ability only cultivators at and above the fifth level has. Trespassing to the lower realms is much more harder as they say because the boundaries are way too thick. Of course there are rare cases where some people descend to such low realms too but it¡¯s likely to be only because of such reasons why that person descended to the second realm who helped Wu Shan. To get some hidden treasure.. In my opinion if Ellery reaches this realm then probably her father is going to visit her because as I saw it they have a good relationship. She talked with her father while she was with us almost daily. I hope she didn¡¯t tell him when she was so scared of us that she peed herself¡­ but I guess that no one would be stupid enough to tell something like that to her parents. Now that I think about it she never talked about her mother. I wonder what¡¯s up with that. Anyway we went close to the gates where stood many young looking cultivators. We have seen them coming in and out continuously and all of them had a silverleaf emblem pinned on their chest just like our guild badges. Some also had guild badges too and some of them had another badge on their chest. It has had the shape of two crossed swords with an infinite mark behind it. This was the emblem of the School of Eternalists.. I¡¯ve seen them only now yet I¡¯m already disliking them. They had such arrogant faces as they walked around proudly. We went close to the gates where we¡¯ve gained many curious or other kind of looks.. The guards who were at the second stage stopped us. There were other people like us too who didn¡¯t have badges though not too many of them. ¡°Halt. No trespassing is allowed for non-members! If you came to take entrance exams then go five thousand kilometers to the right. There you¡¯ll find a personnel taking care of these things.¡± (Guard 1) Without saying a word all of us left and went towards the place the guard pointed us. The others has also done the same but we were way quicker than them as they were left in the dust. Although they too were quick and arrived after us only 1-2 seconds later but we could have left them behind even more if we would have had to fly for a longer time. The whole travel took us only a ridiculous one second. We were the first to ask the receptionist guy about this entrance exam thing. ¡°Hello. We would like to take the entrance exam.¡± (Hiro) I felt that others were looking at my back, ass and thighs which was uncomfortable. While Hiro asked his questions I turned around and shoot Dragon Arrows in between the legs of everyone who was looking at my bottom. Of course I aimed only at the ground as a warning. I saw that their faces were pale and I wasn¡¯t able to sense those looks anymore. Humph. That¡¯s better. ¡°Come my love. We are leaving for now.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Okay~¡± (Alice) We quickly flew away and went into an inn. I also know what Hiro knows so he didn¡¯t have to tell me that there is an entrance examination at every weekend. It was two days away from us so we simply resided in an inn for the time being and started meditating and converting our energies. We also tried out this Energy Converting pill and it indeed helped us greatly. We are so poor.. I mean our remaining 44 578 000 gold coins would be enough for now but later on we are going to be in need of Energy Converting pills all the time! Though.. ¡°Hiro. I¡¯ve got an idea. Since we can create factions and groups in these schools why not make one ourselves? Then we could command those under us to pick the necessary herbs for me to concoct pills. In that case they would be happy if I were to give them some as a payment and we could also easily get our hands on the herbs! You could also make them armors or weapons in case they were in need of it.¡± (Alice) ¡°That¡¯s a good idea but I think that we should get a bit stronger because for now it would be hard to control anyone above the third stage.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve just mentioned it.¡± (Alice) ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s do that.¡± (Hiro) Two days later after a lot of ¡®meditation¡¯ or more like *cough* we left the inn. In the end we had to clean up the room because it was reeking from the stench of love¡­ We arrived before the school and there were about two thousand possibly new students. This number wasn¡¯t surprising as there were thousands of worlds connected to this one. The levels before this one were like the warming up before the real deal. Our strength and abilities would grow exponentially from the fifth level onwards. And I mean thousands of tons after each stage. I had my bow and sword on my back just like Hiro had his spear. Everyone was talking loudly making the whole place lively but this was bothering our ears. Why do people have to talk so much and so loudly at that before something is about to happen? After standing there for fifteen minutes some people finally came out in the air and everyone went silent. Ten of them were at very high stages reaching seven, eight or even nine. Those were the elders who might be interested in taking a discipline and they were the ones whose responsibility was to examine our ages. The other fifty cultivators were all at the second stage and they are going to be the ones responsible for examining our combat strength. Even if your age was good enough if you were bad in fighting and using your strength then you have no way to get in. There was no school which was in need of losers. The truth is that you can still decide to attend the school and you might get some benefits but you¡¯ll have to work at places like the receptionist guy. Who would waste his or her time to be a receptionist at these times? Only those who didn¡¯t have the necessary qualifications! An Elder at the ninth stage started speaking. Of course he didn¡¯t look old. In fact he looked to be about twenty- twenty-two years old which was a great performance. These ¡®elders¡¯ are also members of the school but all of them are at high stages of the World Founding Realm and they have high positions in the school. These people could also decide your fate in the school easily as they could give you the chance to attend Silverleaf School instantly or they could expel you easily too. If we were to get on the wrong side they could easily forbid us from even taking the entrance exam! This elder had a normal face, lean body, blue eyes and black hair. Or I don¡¯t know. Maybe others would say that he was handsome but to me only my Hiro is handsome~ Grr my mate~ If I could take out my tail then I¡¯d be sure to tease him with it now. ¡°Alright, silence everyone! Line up in ten lines and let¡¯s start with the age examination. I hope that those who are older than 400 years didn¡¯t dare to come here to waste our times. We don¡¯t need old and slow cultivators. We need only the best ones! Now line up!¡± (Elder 1) After he said so the battle has already begun as who would be the first to be examined? Everyone wanted to be the first because that would mean that you were stronger than the others. We walked towards the front and when someone wanted to get in our way we simply kicked him or her to the side. I was dealing with the females while Hiro was dealing with the guys. I¡¯d be lying if I¡¯d say that we had enemies. We simply went through them as if we would be smashing mirrors with a hammer. We didn¡¯t even need to use our weapons against these weak people. There was a woman who had an ¡®interesting¡¯ look on her face when she saw Hiro. What? You bitch come here! I quickly kicked her in the stomach with more power than the others and she was shot to the back of the almost formed lines. Know your place.. Maybe she will have to take this exam the next week but I don¡¯t care. No female can touch a dragon¡¯s property!! Not like males can either.. We were at the front of two lines. I stood in front of a female elder while Hiro was in front of the elder who spoke for the first time. When they used their mind powers to examine our auras their eyes almost rolled back. With wide opened eyes they looked at us then said. ¡°What monsters! Go behind us and wait for the combat exam. If you are good at fighting then I would like to take you as my apprentice!¡± (Elder 2) The woman who examined me shouted which caught many people by surprise. ¡°These two came together.. Is she the same as this guy?¡± (Elder 1) ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve never seen such a monstrous talent!¡± (Elder 2) We didn¡¯t care about being apprentices. There aren¡¯t many things they could teach us¡­ We went behind them and after embracing each other we stood there silently. They saw this but didn¡¯t say anything as they continued their examination. There were two idiots who were older than four hundred years and they were quickly sent away shamefully. What did they expect I don¡¯t know. They started shouting that they were very good at combat and that they were wasting real talent for these ¡®children¡¯ meaning those who are young.. Like us. Sore losers. After five minutes all these lines of people were examined. The same elder who talked before spoke again. ¡°Alright. Now move and form fifty lines and start your combat exams. You have to be able to take at least three hits from your combat examiners. He looked at me and Hiro as he continued with expectant eyes. If you can then you can also beat your examiner but that¡¯s quite unlikely haha- If you want to surrender because let¡¯s say the third attack would kill you then you just have to raise your hand and shout ¡®I surrender¡¯. Of course that means that you¡¯ve failed your exam.¡± The same lines were formed again as before and no one fought this time with each other. Everyone remembered who was the person before him or her. We didn¡¯t even move as the others stood behind us in a line.. I went forward and a guy was in front of me with a proud look on his face. He was at the early second stage like everyone other examiner with 20 percent of converted World Energy. ¡°After counting down from three the match begins! If you can take three hits from me then you have completed your combat exam. Good luck you cutie!¡± (Examiner) ¡°Beat him up. Unfortunately I can¡¯t since I have other opponent.¡± (Hiro) ¡°I know honey, don¡¯t worry.¡± (Alice) He counted down as he released his aura. I did the same as his was simply pushed back which surprised him greatly. On the other side Hiro did the same. Ahh~ That¡¯s my husband. I took out my bow used my Dragon¡¯s Head skill and numerous energy dragons started rotating around my body. When he said out ¡®start¡¯ I controlled one of these rotating dragons to fly to its right place at my bow. It quickly formed into an arrow which had a dragon head as a tip. We didn¡¯t need physical forms for these attacks like mortal¡¯s arrows to be pointy. What mattered was the strength and energy contained in our attacks! Seeing such a majestic attack was surprising for him as he felt the energy which should come from a first stage cultivator with ten percent of conversion. Hiro¡¯s examiner also looked my way instead of starting his examining.. Whatever. Then I can watch as Hiro beats him up. ¡°Hurry up my love. I too have to take this exam.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Okay~¡± (Alice)If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. He tried to make his examiner remember but he was way too focused on our battle to care about it¡­ My dragonic primordial and ancient aura was wholly released from my arrow and I shoot it towards the guy in front of me as I also used penetrate and pierce runes. He had a shield and a sword with one-one runes on it which was toughness and sharpness respectively. Since I was proficient at inscription myself I sensed that those runes were much weaker than what I can do. This was a live combat exam so I didn¡¯t go easy on him. I aimed immediately at his heart and head as I quickly shot two arrows. I also used a little trick to bind his feet so that he can¡¯t move. ¡°Don¡¯t die please!¡± (Alice) I warned him with my mind power as my voice wouldn¡¯t have been quick enough. He tried to move but thanks to my little trick skill which is also a reason why I chose to use a bow he wasn¡¯t able to move his legs. He moved his shield in front of his body as he snapped his head to the side. The arrow I shot at his head slightly grazed his whole face and his right ear was torn off in the process. My second arrow hit his shield and penetrated it as it also struck his body luckily it was weakened enough to not reach his heart. At least that shield was good to defend against a single shot.. The higher grade a metal was it would better channel our energies so since my bow was made of a first grade metal thanks to my darling I was able to shoot stronger arrows. Even though my arrow didn¡¯t pierce his heart but it made a gaping wound on his chest as he was propelled backwards. He flew through the air as he fell on his back with a loud puff. Even the ground cracked slightly under the force as he struck the ground. He grunted heavily and grabbed to his right ear or where it was supposed to be. I guess it wasn¡¯t painless. ¡°Sorry! You said it was live combat so I aimed at your vital points! Are you alright?¡± (Alice) ¡°I think that you have just destroyed his remaining pride as a male.. But it was so perfect! I love you!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Urgh. Y- Yeah I¡¯m alright! Sorry Elder Radcliff! I- I¡¯m in no condition to continue on with this examining!¡± (Examiner) He said as he stood up and ran away. ¡°Okay. You can leave but call someone to your place.¡± (Radcliff - the one who talked for the first time) Humph weak willed, loser. He has no place here! What kind of warrior would run away like this after a simple wound like that! ¡°He ran away because of the shame he felt but whatever.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Just attack that guy already. I don¡¯t want to stand around for the whole day.¡± (Alice) ¡°Ok.¡± (Hiro) He did as I said as I felt his aura being released. ¡°Okay I won¡¯t wait for you anymore. If you want to watch my wife then do it but I¡¯m going to pierce your eyes in the process!¡± (Hiro) ¡°O- Oh sorry. It was an interesting fight. W- Wait what am I talking? What the hell do you think of yourself!¡± (Examiner 2) Hiro used Hydra¡¯s heads as they coiled around his body and his spear. He summoned six of them at the same time. Using our own attacks wasn¡¯t suspicious as for example Wilhelm¡¯s Solar Energy is originating from another True Divine Beast called Phoenix. If he becomes proficient enough in using it then he will be able to form phoenixes out of those attacks. Of course it¡¯s never going to be as powerful as the real deal since it¡¯s just a human copy. Others can simply think that we too have got our hands on such ¡®powerful¡¯ skills. Hiro lunged at his examiner who didn¡¯t even count. That guy also had a shield and a sword with the same runes. I guess it¡¯s the standardized weapon for examiners. He flew slightly into the air to reach a tremendous speed and use its force to attack. The guy with the shield was surprised as he had barely enough time to raise his shield to his chest. He also swung his sword in his right hand with a downward slash. Hiro controlled two of his Hydra¡¯s Head around his spear to defend against the incoming sword as he shot his spear towards the top of the shield. Since the spear had great penetrating power and he shot it at the weakest point of the shield the examiner guy was caught off balance as the shield on his left hand also cracked under the pierce and penetrate effect of the rune and his enchantments. Four other Hydra¡¯s Heads flew towards the guys upper body as it broke his two arms and struck his chest. If not for Hiro taking its power down a notch the examiner would have an empty chest. But even like this his chest was bent in and his ribs broke into two or even three pieces. Using our bond I felt everything Hiro felt, the force feedback, the shaking and that cracking feeling was clearly given back through his spear. He shouted out in pain. ¡°ARgh!¡± (Examiner 2) Hiro rotated his spear just as a show as he put the tip of his spear to the examiners neck. ¡°Such a show off! Oh my god! But it indeed looked good.¡± (Alice) ¡°You know that I didn¡¯t rotate my spear for that reason.. I needed to disperse the force that I wasn¡¯t able to release because I had to restrain myself..¡± (Hiro) ¡°I know but teasing you felt better.¡± (Alice) ¡°Just you wait.¡± (Alice) He came next to me as he gave a gentle kiss to my forehead. At such a moment some people became really shameless as: ¡°Elder Radcliff! This guy should be expelled and forbade from entering the school. He clearly didn¡¯t even wait for my counting as he simply attacked me!¡± (Examiner 2) ¡°Shut up. You are shaming our school greatly! Disappear from my eyes and call someone to your place!¡± (Radcliff Elder) We both nodded at him as a thanks for siding with us and the examiner guy didn¡¯t dare to talk back as he simply ran inside the school. Soon two others came back. Of course the other forty-eight did their jobs and the examination was going quickly. I¡¯d like to say but we were quicker in beating them than how they attacked three times. ¡°Can¡¯t we go inside or something? Why do we stand here?¡± (Alice) ¡°Because you can never leave behind the damned procedures as long as you are among the humans.¡± (Hiro) ¡°So bothersome.¡± (Alice) I said as I pouted. ¡°So cute.¡± (Hiro) After half an hour everyone was done and we were left with a meager amount of seven hundred people. ¡°Alright. Now that we are done with this part too all of those who were successful follow me!¡± (Radcliff) He flew quicker than what the others could follow but we were still able to follow him and he raised an eyebrow at us when he saw it. The other elders went a bit slower so that everyone would be able to reach the necessary place. After a few minutes we reached the center of the school which wasn¡¯t a big performance considering our flight speed. In the center was a huge building. It was one thousand meters tall and it had a circular shape with a diameter of five hundred meters! ¡°Come inside¡± (Radcliff) We followed him and soon the others has also arrived. We lined up like good children again and Radcliff started speaking. ¡°Okay. Those who are here has successfully got in the school but staying in isn¡¯t such an easy task either so you have to work hard! There are regulations in the school. For example you have at most three years to convert one more percent of your energies into World Energy reaching eleven percent of conversion. These time frames are going to increase after each percent but not enough for you to take it easy.¡± (Radcliff) (AN:\ He said three years but that was in this realm¡¯s time meaning 189 Earth years for a single percent. 3*12=36*64=2304*30=69120/365 = 189) ¡°Although this isn¡¯t relevant to you right now but that¡¯s also a rule that you can¡¯t attack unreasonably cultivators below you with two stages. For example if I were to attack any of you then I¡¯d be kicked out of the school. But be careful because your seniors has many advantages they can enjoy. For example with a good reason I could easily expel any of you and let¡¯s be honest about ourselves. Any of us could easily set up the others to find a reason to expel our enemies.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Also fighting inside the school is allowed as long as no one is dying and the difference in stages aren¡¯t more than two. Of course if you still want to fight then you can go to the arena which location of you¡¯ll soon learn and you can fight even to the death there. I won¡¯t talk anymore as everything is inside the rule books you will get with your badges. Seriously read them. Now come here in lines and receive your Silverleaf School badges then you are going to be lead to your rooms soon enough.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°You do know that if they won¡¯t allow us into a single room then we are leaving the school right?¡± (Alice) ¡°I know. How could I ever sleep without you!¡± (Hiro) We didn¡¯t hurry up as others ran to get their badges. Some were also asked by elders if he, she wanted to become their apprentice and all of them happily agreed. We don¡¯t need teachers who would teach us how can we convert energy quicker and easier or how to collect and use our energies to get better results. Although these things had to be learned for normal humans and some were better while some were better at it we weren¡¯t humans. We were able to perfectly control our energies and cultivate the energies of the universe. As the ¡®gods¡¯ of our divine races naturally we would know the best in the world how to cultivate! No human, beastmen or elf can reach or go over our levels when it came to cultivating, energy controlling, releasing or whatever you wanted to know. If anything we could teach all of these humans or even cultivators at higher realms. When we have finally got our badges Radcliff asked us if we would like to become his apprentices. ¡°You two are very good. I¡¯ve never taken an apprentice but if you two would like to then I could take both of you.¡± (Radcliff) Everyone went silent even the other elders. I guess he is a big shot. ¡°Now we are in shit. How are we supposed to turn him down? We would look arrogant but even his cultivation is a mess in my eyes then what does he want to teach?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Yes. And the worst is that everyone is looking so if we were to turn him down then that would be quite shameful for him.¡± (Alice) ¡°Whatever I won¡¯t waste my time. No one can tell me what to do!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Sorry but we aren¡¯t interested in it. Please take no offence.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Sorry.¡± (Alice) We heard murmurs like ¡®are they idiots¡¯ or ¡®they are done for¡¯ but nothing like that came. ¡°Haha- alright. I can feel that your cultivation is very stable, maybe even more than mine so no problem. You are indeed prodigies. I took no offence in your words.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Fuck yes! A good guy! He didn¡¯t look lustfully at you and he isn¡¯t an asshole!¡± (Hiro) ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Alice) ¡°I¡¯m sure that he too has a dark side but who doesn¡¯t have? As long as it doesn¡¯t concern certain topics I don¡¯t care.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Thank you very much for your offer.¡± (Hiro) Both of us were looking straight into his eyes deeply and he didn¡¯t break eye contact even once and there was really nothing malicious hiding in them. He has a strong will for sure but keeping eye contact with two monster¡¯s eyes such as ours wasn¡¯t something that someone could do if he or she would have malicious ideas. Although our auras were weaker in power than millions of cultivators as we were still at a relatively low realm but if it came to our presence itself then it was more powerful than anyone else¡¯s. Not even a ninth level cultivator could look deeply into our eyes and cover his or her real thoughts. This was also an ability of our race. On the other hand, our new ability made this one hundred percent sure. Since we took that white pill in Vertshadow we were able to read other¡¯s memories for five seconds. We also did this when we fought with Ed and James and did it now too. What he thought was: How should I get them to help me in cultivating without shaming myself? They have such a perfect and stable aura which I wasn¡¯t able to sense even from the principal who is at the fifth realm. I bet that even she would like to get help from these two if she were to ever see them. Just how the hell are they so good at cultivating? My energy and aura is like a mess compared to theirs yet I¡¯m the ¡®elder¡¯ this is laughable! No wonder they beat those poor examiners. I have to get their help somehow but aaargh! If only the feeling of shame wouldn¡¯t exist! Everyone could advance more easily! I swear that shame is only dragging everyone down! Even when they fought their energies were perfectly in control and when this boy spinned his spear his remnant energy from him holding back was also dispersed perfectly. If not for me being at a much higher stage I¡¯d have thought that he is only showing off like the others as I wouldn¡¯t have felt anything from the whole process. They are connecting their energies with their weapons and attacks so well! I need that skill! I want to be stronger to take revenge for-- Was what we heard as he was thinking in his mind. We didn¡¯t listen in on anymore as we aren¡¯t going to use this to peek on people¡¯s privacy. All this thinking took at most only half a second in his mind since it was way quicker than speaking. You could imagine how much five seconds mean. This is why that pill was so hard to get. Knowing what your enemy thinks and listening in on his plans for five seconds? It was obviously a cheat! But getting even more unfair wasn¡¯t against our codes or morals! After hearing him talk like that we knew he wasn¡¯t the bad guy. I used my hand to gesture for him to come closer and when he did so I leaned to his ear to whisper. I couldn¡¯t use my mind power because that would have been heard by other elders but using wind magic I can cover it. ¡°We have a problem. You know we both love spending long ¡®loving¡¯ nights together so I was wondering about these accomodations. Can we stay in the same house?¡± (Alice) He leaned back with a red face and this time Hiro listened in on his thoughts out of curiosity. I guess me leaning over so close to him and whispering something like this into his ears was a bit too much for him. W-What¡¯s with this? She has such a nice smell. And why is she telling such things to me! Argh! I have to calm down! Okay so think clearly. Huuh- (Radcliff) Was what I heard through Hiro. I was in the mood to laugh at his reaction but that would have been weird as I wasn¡¯t supposed to hear other people¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Uhm- I¡¯m not sure if you should share informations like those with me but everyone is supposed to have their own rooms or if you are good enough like you two then you can get even houses-¡± Both of us looked at him pleadingly. ¡°-but I can organise a house for you two to share. But you are going to be indebted to me!¡± (Radcliff) Yes! A good way to ask them privately to teach me the right way of cultivation! I could become much quicker than the others at cultivating! *pant* I can¡¯t wait! I need to start it now!! Let¡¯s go already for fucks sake!! (Radcliff) ¡°Okay. We are alright with that as we are really in need of being together. We would have to leave the school otherwise.¡± (Alice) ¡°DON¡¯T!¡± (Radcliff) He shouted as he put his hands to his mouth. ¡°I mean you shouldn¡¯t as this is a very good place with many benefits for cultivators like you. I¡¯m sure that you can get back everything with interest at this place!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Pfft he slipped quite strongly but look at his embarrassed yet composed face. He speaks so calmly haha.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Since you are going to take care of the things we won¡¯t and we are going to help you if you are in need of it!¡± (Hiro) ¡°That¡¯s the right way. Now take your badges or do you want me to hold onto it forever? Let¡¯s leave!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Okay.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Hahaha this is a good guy. But you should never lean so close to males. I mean you are such a seductress. After sniffing your fragrance even only once he was already starting to lose his calmness quickly.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Fufu~ I know and I¡¯m not going to but it was really hilarious to me.¡± (Alice) ¡°I have to agree with that.¡± (Hiro) We took our badges and pinned it on our scaly armors. Though I had a bit of problem with this as it was bulging out way too much.. I saw many sneaking glances¡­ Grr. Stupid males. Of course Hiro was no different as he was staring at them straight and in front of everyone without hiding it! The he even grabbed the my right tit and helped pinning this shitty badge on it. ¡°Ahn~ Be more gentle.¡± (Alice) ¡°You know the wind barrier is down..¡± (Hiro) ¡°Fuck!¡± (Alice) As I looked around that everyone was looking at me. I felt shameful as I hid behind Hiro and we quickly left the scene! Running is shameful but useful!!! With gritted teeth I said to Radcliff to: ¡°Move because I don¡¯t want to stay here!!!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°O- Okay!¡± (Radcliff) Hearing my urging at least he understood my position as he picked up on his place and we quickly left. We got out of the building and we followed Radcliff to a mountain. ¡°Okay. This place is going to be your quarters. I¡¯m going to take care of the things so all you have to do is move in. I¡¯ll be honest since there is no one around this place. The truth is that I want you to help me out with a thing¡­¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Argh it¡¯s so hard to say! This might be shameful but I have to admit that your auras and energies are way too pure! The other elders were only at the eighth stage at most so they weren¡¯t able to sense it so clearly but I can because I¡¯m way too much stronger than you!. My wish is that you two teach me how to cultivate! Also could you not tell this to everyone?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Haha. That¡¯s courageous. Others wouldn¡¯t have dared to put aside their shame and ask for something like this. But this is quite a long process you know? As learning it the right way is harder than you think.¡± (Hiro) ¡°I know, I know. So are you going to help me?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Of course! You¡¯ve just saved our night life!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Why are you two showing off all the time? What are you, perverts?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°We aren¡¯t!¡± (Hiro) (Alice) ¡°.....¡± (Radcliff) You are! (Radcliff) ¡°Ugh! Can you hear that? We are busted!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Whatever! I¡¯m going to be proud to my mating season! Which holds for all years round¡­¡± (Alice) ¡°Anyway when can we start? I really want to learn!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Do you have something you want to reach or gain? Because I¡¯m not going to give knowledge into those hands who are going to use it for wrong things.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Uhm. That depends from whose perspective you look at it. But you know I don¡¯t want to share my past with someone I¡¯ve just barely met.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Haha- that¡¯s alright. Only look into my eyes and tell me your reason!¡± (Hiro) He did as Hiro said and told him. ¡°I want revenge!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°For what?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Because of a person who killed my brother to steal a treasure and thanks to that now he is at the top and a bit more powerful than me!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Since you didn¡¯t lie and I find that reason approvable I¡¯m going to help you out.¡± (Hiro) Lying to us while you look into our eyes was impossible like I said it before. This ability is called Eye of the Truth which is a basic for every True Divine Beast. However good of an actor you are, however powerful, old, experienced or whatever you are. You.Can¡¯t.Lie.To.Us! Chapter 38 - The way of cultivation is a way of life! The way of cultivation is a way of life Hiro¡¯s POV: (Sorry but there is going to be bigger info dump about cultivation (Chakra)). ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Radcliff wanted to leave but something came to my mind so I asked him about it quickly. ¡°Hey Radcliff. I have a question. Can we modify the house or at least the courtyard? I wonder..¡± (Hiro) ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen it yet you are already asking that?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I want to but can we?¡± (Hiro) ¡°.... If you are strong enough then you can do anything in this school. I¡¯m sure that you too know that even if you kill someone who is two stages below you but you are powerful enough even among these geniuses then you won¡¯t be expelled. Maybe you can get away without even getting any punishment so do you think considering your talent anyone is going to be daring enough to say something about you, modifying the house?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°And to begin with.. This is just a fucking house. We cultivators can build them in at most an hour..¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Well that¡¯s true. In that case we might modify it if it¡¯s necessary.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Do whatever you want to. Though you aren¡¯t really well known yet so don¡¯t do anything outrageous and also don¡¯t build outside of your assigned areas. That would be disrespectful towards the school which on the other hand might have heavier consequences. My advice is to always ¡®respect¡¯ the rules of the school!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Okay, Thanks!¡± (Hiro) As soon as I finished talking he flew away like a bolt of lightning to take care of our things! ¡°We have to be quick or else we can¡¯t even enter the house before he is back! At that time we will have to teach him!¡± (Hiro) ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. What if I do what we have to and you help him out?¡± (Alice) ¡°That¡¯s also a possibility.¡± (Hiro) We quickly went inside. The whole area took up about a hundred square meters which was more than enough for us. Even five meters is enough for us so what are we supposed to do with so much? Then we went inside the house which had two floors and it was about twenty square meters. This was indeed a nice place! It was a cozy house. On the ground floor was a spacious hall and a guest room, a little dining room, a bathroom, a living room and a kitchen. Kind of¡­ all of these were needless as we didn¡¯t even need to eat anymore and we can clean ourselves by simply using our energies. But we were happy to find these as we love bathing and we also like eating delicious food. Being a mortal sucks for many reasons but some things that are originating from there are still one of the best things! The living room was actually a place which was comfortable to meditate in. On the next floor we found three bedrooms, a bathroom on the upper floors and a similar living room. We need to rebuild this floor! But before we could do anything Radcliff was already back.. Why is he so fast!? ¡°It¡¯s because he wants to learn too badly.¡± (Alice) He literally charged into the house.. ¡°*pant* I¡¯m here! So? When can we start?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°...¡± (Hiro) ¡°You are such a worthless guy!¡± (Alice) ¡°Ha! Burn!¡± (Hiro) Hearing a girl say something like that while looking straight at his face hit his heart heavily. He had a despaired face. If I were to be alone I wouldn¡¯t want a beauty to tell me that I¡¯m worthless either. That would be so crushing! Since I had Alice even if someone were to tell me I wouldn¡¯t care as I have her. Sorry Radcliff! I can feel your pain! ¡°W- What? Why? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart my friend. Let¡¯s get to work. Alice is going to remodel the first floor.¡± (Hiro) ¡°This didn¡¯t make me feel any better.¡± (Radcliff) As we left the house Alice started rebuilding the upper floor. What she was doing would be called telekinesis on the Earth but it was nothing difficult for cultivators. She left the place with a simple bedroom and put our bed into it which was much more fluffier, squishier and softer than this ¡®thing¡¯ which was provided. She moved the bathroom right next to our bedroom. The remaining space was used to create a workshop but of course without walls to separate us. This took only about thirty minutes counted in mortal world¡¯s time. Meanwhile I also told Radcliff a better way to cultivate. The better it was the less time it took to fill your body with Universe Energy. The other cultivators were much more slower than us because of this reason too. We had wider Energy Veins and we had bigger Energy Storing capacity too. This meant that we could fight for a longer time than other cultivators. While we had to meditate for five to ten minutes to fill ourselves even though we had much larger storage capacities the others might spend a whole day meditating sometimes or even more. On the other hand, we were able to repeat this process at least five times a day while others did it weekly or every third day.. It depended on their way of cultivation. This is the reason we are so much quicker than normal humans, elves or beastmen. There are seven chakra points in our bodies and of course this is known by every cultivator but what does it have to do with cultivation? (AN:\ I warn you that what I¡¯m going to write isn¡¯t necessarily accurate because I did modify some of the information known about chakra to my liking as my imagination allowed it. But mostly it¡¯s close to the original.) That we channel and consume the energies of the universe through these points. These entry points are also greatly affecting our personalities. Why is it that we are supposed to lose most of our feelings as we are growing stronger yet everyone is so ¡®colorful¡¯? Why is it that there are only ¡®good¡¯ and ¡®bad¡¯ people and not people like me who is none of the two? Maybe there are. No. I¡¯m sure that there should be but they are so rare. It¡¯s all because of these seven chakra points being unbalanced! You can also consciously scale your aura and energy in a way you want yourself to be. Cultivators always argue about the correct sequence as it can differ in their opinions. When you cultivate you have to fill these in the correct sequence with Universe Energy but since we aren¡¯t powerful enough yet to cultivate the Universe Energy we can cultivate only parts of it in forms like Elemental Energies at first. Now at the fourth realm we are powerful enough to cultivate the Chaos Element and the World Energy. Since I was curious I asked Radcliff about his way of cultivation. Usually this is a knowledge which isn¡¯t shared by others as it could mean that the others can become as strong as you if you have a better way and no one wants that! Everyone wants to be ¡®unique¡¯ and different because they don¡¯t want to be ¡®average¡¯. Cultivators are always searching for the right way to cultivate. Since ours were perfect and he too knew that ours were better than his he didn¡¯t have to fear sharing it with us. If anything then he is the one who is going to owe to me for telling him my ¡®secret¡¯. ¡°So how do you cultivate? I¡¯m curious about it. After you show me I¡¯ll tell you how we do it.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Okay.¡± (Radcliff) The seven chakra points were the Crown Chakra, the Third Eye, the Throat, the Heart Chakra, the Solar Plexus, the Navel and the Root. All of these would add something to your personality and you are balanced if you are able to feel everything but you can also suppress any of your feelings! That¡¯s the perfect balance. When you are no saint and white nor you are dark, evil and black but when you are gray. You can feel every emotion there is and you can also suppress them. The real way to live is to control yourself! It¡¯s all about self-control! The Crown Chakra means wisdom and self understanding, the Third Eye means focus, clarity and your sense of purpose of why you are living! The Throat Chakra means communication and your growth, the Heart Chakra means the two most powerful feelings love and hate, the Solar Plexus means your metabolic system, your vitality, your life itself! The Navel on one hand means your sexual desires¡­ while on the other hand it means your freedom, mercy, forgiveness or in the ¡®worse¡¯ case your intolerance and disregard.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. What can I say. I¡¯m really balanced in these. I can love very much but I can also hate very much. Depending on the case I can be forgiving and caring or I can be intolerant and disregarding. That¡¯s how you should be. Balanced! The last one is the Root which means your survival instincts. It provides you with self-confidence and a feeling of security or with the feeling of being lost, fear and insecurity. Fear is never wrong. It makes you vigilant which might save your life. We are not only powerful because of numbers, because of our strength or body toughness, techniques. We are powerful because we are balanced as how the universe is supposed to be! I put my hand on his Solar Plexus to feel how he cultivates. He immediately started doing it the wrong way as he pulled the energy into the Crown Chakra at first. He divided it into two parts one to the left and one to the right equally which was at least good. Every Chakra point had two sides and you always had to cultivate both of them! Many cultivators cultivated their energies only to one side. For example at the root only to the right side which meant the security and self-confidence which was a great mistake. After the Crown Chakra he moved to the Root and cultivated only about ? of the incoming energy to the left side while the remaining went for the confidence¡­ He then moved on to the Solar Plexus as he poured all of his energy into the life and vitality. Why? Death is eternal! You have to cultivate that too or it¡¯s going to bite your ass. If you don¡¯t cultivate death then you won¡¯t know it! How do you want to fight against something you don¡¯t know! This is why I said that cultivation is complex and hard. Each and every one of the cultivators has their own way and they most of them are doing it in a very wrong way! Every cultivator forgets one thing. What it¡¯s like to be Mortal! They feel everything these seven chakra points mean and as we are growing almost every cultivator wants to push aside the feelings they don¡¯t like in themselves. This is where everything goes wrong. I didn¡¯t even try sensing it any longer as all he did was completely wrong. When you cultivate at first you have to control the Earth, Dirt and Sand elements into your root. That gives you the necessary stability to be confident but also fearful when it¡¯s necessary for you to survive. Then you have to control Fire, Light and Dark elements into your Navel which provides your burning and never ending feelings, your forgiving side or uncaring side. Then you control Fire, Magma, Nature and Death into your solar plexus which shows your burning life force and vitality but also your death. If you can see your death and feel it then you are aware of it which means that you can avoid it! Avoiding an unknown threat is harder than avoiding something you know about! You have to control Fire, Nature, Light and Dark elements into your Heart Chakra which means your burning feelings, your balanced feelings, your love and your hate. Water and Ice into your Throat Chakra to become as flowing as the water through your life but become like ice when necessary. Cold and hard. Interestingly enough you control Dark element into your Third Eye even though you want to reach clarity, focus and sense of purpose. Are you curious why? Can you see from the light into the darkness when you are standing in it? Not. Right? It¡¯s the same with your clarity. You can see everything clearly in the light as long as you are residing in the darkness! And finally you control Wind and Lightning into your Crown Chakra. Your wisdom shall become like lightning, quick and powerful while your self understanding is like the wind. Sometimes strong and powerful while sometimes it¡¯s weak as you can be lost in understanding your own self. But if you try then you are always going to find your way. And you have to control these energies to both side at each Chakra point. Every cultivator wants to shed their mortal shells but if they want to reach true immortality then they should never abandon the real way of life. Their true emotions! As the seven chakra says from top to bottom: I understand, I see, I speak, I love, I do, I feel and I AM! As I raised my hands he stopped cultivating. When I was a mortal I always felt all of these emotions yet somehow I was always, empty? I was gray but the most interesting thing is that I still feel all of these emotions and I¡¯m still as gray as I was but I don¡¯t feel empty anymore. Though this is thanks to Alice. I guess my heart chakra was unbalanced. She is my everything. The hole was filled in me thanks to her. Let¡¯s pick out the Heart Chakra. When I was a mortal I always felt only three feelings towards other people. Love, Hate or a lukewarm nothing.. I simply didn¡¯t care if something has happened to those people even if they died. And so what? Many people die. Do you cry for everyone? It¡¯s not like I knew those people that much to care about them. If I truly loved someone? I don¡¯t even know myself. I felt familial love but that¡¯s different. Love. Love I feel for Alice? I¡¯ve never felt such love but hate? Oh I did feel it many times for many people. You might say that I¡¯m evil but I easily wished for their deaths. I¡¯m cruel and ¡®evil¡¯ but it doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s balance for you! Maybe I felt empty because my Heart Chakra was the only thing which was unbalanced in me but now that I have Alice I¡¯m finally in balance. Everyone is running towards immortality, chasing it like some idiots yet they can¡¯t see that the key to become Eternal is in front of their faces. Inside them! Mortals are struggling to live more, to live a bit longer and what do cultivators do? The same thing. Even this shows that what they have to do is keep their mortality inside and shed their bodies only on the outside. There is no immortality and there is no eternality without your insides dying. You have to die. You always have to die at some point. Only how it is going to happen is the question. So the real question is that can you hold onto your feelings till reaching true immortality and eternality? The answer is yes! As long as you don¡¯t abandon your own true self! They key to everything is you, your damned beliefs and your unshakeable will! Chaos Magic is the combination of every element there is. The same combination of which a little ball was enough to destroy the Shrill Moguls clan and destroy the space around the epicentrum. At the fourth level we cultivate Chaos Magic and build it into our bodies but we have to separate its energies and store it separately in our bodies and auras. Radcliff looked up at me with inquiring eyes. ¡°Everything you do is wrong.¡± (Hiro) Was what I said. He stared at me with wide eyes. He was powerful among the other yet all I said was that everything he did is wrong. ¡°But why? How should I do it? Teach me! Make me understand your way of life!¡± (Radcliff) He was focused only on learning and cultivating so he completely forgot his position but it was better like that. ¡®Position¡¯ and ¡®status¡¯? Those are laughable things. He is getting closer to how he is supposed to be. ¡°Why are you cultivating as you do?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Because it makes me stronger, naturally.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°What do you think? Where does your strength come from?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Of course the universe and its energies.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°And what is the universe like? Is it not balanced in everything? It goes from the lower units to the highest units and everything is in balance. You should feel fear, confidence, life, death, love, hate everything! It¡¯s always a bad choice to abandon some of your feelings and cultivate only one side.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Your inside is always going to be a mortal and that my friend. You can never change.¡± (Hiro) ¡°My inside is always going to be a mortal? What do you mean?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°That my friend only you can understand but only when you reach eternality.¡± (Hiro) ¡°So you say that I should control the elements and energies equally to every part of my body?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Of course! Train all of your emotions through your chakra and learn to suppress them if necessary! That¡¯s what true balance is all about!¡± (Hiro) ¡°So I should cultivate from the Root to Navel to Solar Plexus to Heart Chakra to Throat to Third Eye to Crown Chakra?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Yes. And do it always to both sides equally!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Cultivate death too, cultivate your fears too. Cultivate everything that is you! Only then can you become eternal and unstoppable.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You sound like an old man. Just how old are you? Are you really only 21 years old?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Haha, yes I am but you know age and wisdom is like a river. Sometimes it¡¯s old yet shallow and straight while sometimes it¡¯s young with many twists and turns and it¡¯s deep!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Haha- that¡¯s a good saying? Where did you hear it?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it just now..¡± (Hiro) ¡°O- Oh.. Okay.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Now go to your own way and cultivate. I¡¯m sure that your aura is going to become purer and cleaner in a short time. Your cultivation speed and strength is also going to increase but remember that you are going to owe me! What I taught to you is worth more than you can think. You will understand it many, many years later.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Yes! Master!¡± (Radcliff) My face became red a bit. ¡°Man. At least don¡¯t call me master! It¡¯s way too weird! Do you have no shame? Haha¡± (Hiro) ¡°I¡¯ve realised some things after you¡¯ve spoken. I¡¯ve lived my life in the wrong way up till now. When I was a mortal long ago I was always the respectful one who didn¡¯t care about age! I liked calling those who were wiser than me as teacher or master! So why should I change myself? Why should I be so proud? I¡¯ll find my own way of life and cultivate in a balanced way. To feel everything I can. Because my feelings are making me real!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Okay but get out already!¡± (Hiro) ¡°You are such a sour guy.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Yes but being sour can also help you sometimes. Like now in cleaning you out of our house! Haha-¡± (Hiro) He flew out of our house and left. I could see it on his face that he has gained enlightenment. I¡¯m sure that he is going to break through to the fifth level in a very short time. At that time fufu we can use him! ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Because you are grinning and laughing in yourself. At least I can hear your thoughts but would it be not the case then I¡¯d be creeped out by you.¡± (Alice) ¡°Oops. My face slipped. Well I was never good at hiding my emotions and I¡¯m not going to do it this time either. I¡¯ll let everyone see my feelings. What if they can see it!? Haha-¡± (Hiro) ¡°Come look at our new house! I finished it long ago so come and look at our new¡­ love chamber~ fufu¡± (Alice) ¡°Oh- Let¡¯s see!¡± (Hiro) I quickly looked around and the whole house was a cozy place, perfect for us. She also took out our fluffy, soft bed. It has our smell.. Ah I love her fragrance. We quickly tried out the new bedroom in action and the voice sealing formation also worked perfectly. We went out of the house and realised that we forgot about our courtyard! We used nature magic to grow a big, lush and thick fence around it and used another voice sealing formation around our whole place. We also made a little pond which gave a nice atmosphere for the courtyard and also used nature magic to grow two big willow trees on the bank of the pond. This place was really to my liking. I don¡¯t like big places anyway. I prefer little holes where I can wrap and enshroud myself in with my own little world. And that world now also contains the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen who is my one and only love for eternity. Now all that was left to read this rules book thing and find out about how can we get these school points! (AN:\ I originally intended to write about it in this chapter but this story is writing itself I swear to you. I originally didn¡¯t intend to write about this and in such a way yet it came by itself out of nowhere! Even I was surprised by what I wrote! XD This has given a nice background for the whole cultivation world and also answered one of the main questions of this story which was again unintentional. I was just going with the flow my hands provided.. Well it¡¯s still about 3,8k words so it¡¯s very close to my usual minimum 4k words chapters. 37 was longer than usual anyway..) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I understand. - Crown Chakra (Wisdom, Self understanding) [Wind, Lightning] I see. - Third Eye (Sense of Purpose, Focus, Clarity) [Dark] I speak. - Throat Chakra (Communication and Growth) [Water, Ice] I love. - Heart Chakra (Love, Hate) [Fire, Nature, Dark, Light] I do. - Solar Plexus (Metabolic System, Vitality, Life Energy) [Fire, Magma, Nature, Death] I feel. - Navel (Sexual Desire, Forgiveness, Freedom, Mercy, Intolerance, Disregard) [Fire, Light, Dark] I am. - Root (Survival, Feeling of Security, Self- confidence or Fear, Lost, Insecurity) [Earth, Dirt, Sand] (AN:\ Let¡¯s play a game guys! After reading this chapter comment about what do you think my name means! If you can find out then you are going to get FIVE bonus chapters and I¡¯ll send it to your e-mails or as Private Messages! If more of you are on the same opinion then I¡¯m going to send it to all of you. :D) Chapter 39 - Score System and fighting in the arena! Score system and a fighting in the arena! Alice¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- We quickly read the rule book over using our mind powers to know everything about this place that¡¯s necessary. The most important rules were those that were stated by Radcliff before and to our despair we didn¡¯t find anything about the point system at this place. It was stated that we have to go to the Echo Desert Pillar to get points or exchange them to the possible items. I guess we can get information about how can we get those points at that place too. We quickly left our house and went towards Echo Desert Pillar. It was in the middle of Echo Desert which was devoid of any life. Not even monsters were found on the way. It was about 40 000 kilometers away so it wasn¡¯t an instant travel but it didn¡¯t take too long of a time either.. After 6,6 seconds later we arrived at our destination. We saw huge tower reaching into the sky which stood 20 000 meters tall! It was a huge and magnificent building and its outside was covered in glass. The sun was reflected back to every way making it into a shining tower. Mortals would burn to the death from the heat this tower was reflecting not to talk about the light. I wonder how it looks at night. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s beautiful in the moonlight! ¡°We will have to come here and look at it.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Uhn.¡± (Alice) We quickly went inside and found many people there. Many were coming in or going out and we also saw a lot of faces which were among those that are new just like us. Those that were behind us in the lines were also here. Upon seeing us they respectfully bowed towards us with cupped hands. ??! Of course not all of them. Most of them simply walked around or talked without bothering with us which somehow felt better. But in a way the respect too felt good. It¡¯s just that it was weird. I haven¡¯t been respected before! ¡°Because you are a lustful dragon haha~¡± (Hiro) ¡°And so?¡± (Alice) ¡°Haha~ come let¡¯s ask those receptionist looking people.¡± (Hiro) There were about ten pults with a receptionist behind each one of them. We swiftly went up to a middle aged woman who was the only one free at the moment. ¡°Hello you two. I haven¡¯t seen you here. Are you new?¡± (Woman) ¡°Yes we are. I¡¯m Alice and he is called Hiro.¡± (Alice) ¡°Okay. I¡¯m called Foalin. Nice to meet you. But girl; what a beauty you are!¡± (Foalin) ¡°Please, you are making me embarrassed..¡± (Alice) She looked at Hiro playfully then said- ¡°Be careful or others might steal her from you!¡± (Foalin) ¡°Haha- That¡¯s only possible if they kill her and me in the process..¡± (Hiro) ¡°E- Eh? Are you soul bounded?¡± (Foalin) ¡°Yes.¡± (Alice) ¡°That was unexpected. That¡¯s quite a rare choice you know? So what can I help you with?¡± (Foalin) ¡°We know hehe~ We would like to learn about this point system as we are fresh enrollers.¡± (Alice) Before she could answer she was interrupted by a big muscular guy coming behind us telling us to- ¡°Move out of the way. You are keeping up the line!¡± (Retard 1) ¡°Go there - she pointed with her finger towards a door - and you can get information about the thing you have asked. Have a nice day!¡± (Foalin) She hurriedly finished her sentence as she was looking at us with worrying eyes and we moved aside for this pighead to get his turn. Foalin was a receptionist at the middle age and she was only at the second stage. This pig head was at the third stage so I suppose Foalin was fearing him or our safety as we are ¡®weak¡¯ new students. Whatever.. She was nice to us so we are going to come to her the next time too. She had long blonde hair similar to mine but hers wasn¡¯t as rich and shiny as mine. She had blue eyes, middle sized boobs and a quite good looking figure. It¡¯s just that her body was aged. She needs a good upgrade in ¡®talent¡¯ or more like will and then she could become a beauty! We left towards the door she pointed at and went inside. There was a room of five cubic meters and there was only a crystal ball at the center of it. There was a woman and a guy inside. When the woman was done with touching it she left then the guy did the same. Both of them were newcomers. We also did it then left with our new found knowledge. To get Silverleaf points there were numerous ways. One such way was to kill monsters and sell their cores to the school. You could also sell your own hand made weapon, armor or pills to trade it for Silverleaf points. How many points we have is going to be appeared in the same way as how many guild points we have. The only difference is that we aren¡¯t going to have a total point counter like in the guild as it doesn¡¯t matter. If we were to be punished for breaking some laws then that could also mean that we would lose a few percentage of our points or in the worst case all of them. Just think about how you are trying to gather enough points to buy a weapon and then you are suddenly punished for your mistake and lose all of your points. Then you can start the whole gathering from zero.. We have to spend our points before causing trouble!! You can also gain points by betting! As you know there is the arena where many battles happen between cultivators because of their disagreements. You can use that to gain points if you bet on the right person. Naturally the loser has to pay you out while the winner gets everything. If there are bigger battles then there are events created by cultivators where the masses can bet. The last way to get points was paying in gold! 1 gold coin means 1 Silverleaf point but it¡¯s worth to change. Because the prices were lower compared to what the outside markets had. For example the Energy Converting pill didn¡¯t cost 500 points but 400. Considering how many pills cultivators needed at this realm it was easy to imagine that even fifty points/gold of decrement was worth millions of difference! For example at 25 percent you would need 1024 Energy Converting pills to reach 26 percent of conversion. It really differs greatly if you multiply it with 400 or 500 and the difference is only going to grow! (AN:\ If you forgot you need 1,3 times more pills after each percent.) The most interesting thing was what can we trade for and how much we can get after the traded items! For example we can get 100 scores for a monster core at the first stage with ten percent of conversion. If it¡¯s at the first stage but with fifteen percent of conversion then we can get 250 points. This means that we can get an additional thirty points after each percent converted! If we can kill a monster with 80 percent of conversion then we can get 2 100 points! And we can travel around this whole mini galaxy to find monsters. There are many planets overran with these monsters, treasures, dungeons and many things! Of course at this realm there are quite a lot of families with proud children¡­ but as of now we haven¡¯t met any of them which is great. Maybe that pighead was like that but I don¡¯t know about that. You could trade your points to get new armors, weapons, pills, rare treasures but those are hidden and you can look at them only if you have the necessary amount of points. But those prices are numbering at 50-100 millions or even more. For now we should get our hands on more of these pills or the necessary ingredients to make them. If I want to concoct an Energy Converting pill then I have to get at least one monster core which depending on the percent of energy converted inside can be enough for ten or more such pills. So to make an Energy Converting pill it is necessary to use one percent of World Energy which can¡¯t be restored.. That is the reason why we pharmacists used monster cores not our own energies as that would drop our cultivation! Who would do such a thing? It was also necessary to get three other herbs called Black Cardamom, Assilica and Erreway. As we were leaving Echo Desert Pillar we heard something interesting. ¡°Did you hear it? There is going to be a great battle between Chic Wilhelm who is a genius among the younger generation and another guy called Fu Huan! I heard that Fu Huan has a great feud with Wilhelm and that he is similarly powerful compared to Wilhelm!¡± (Guy 1) ¡°Oh? I know them! I had my enrollment exam with them. Both of them performed great. They were taken as apprentices by two elders and they are advancing with a speed uncomparable even to us! Do you know the reason of their feud?¡± (Guy 2) ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve heard that when Wilhelm was about to kill a powerful boss in a dungeon Fu Huan ambushed him and stole away the boss¡¯ core exchanging it for scores. Wilhelm almost died in the process. This has happened six days before and now that Wilhelm has recovered he wants to take revenge!¡± (Guy 1) ¡°Hm honey~ Should we attend this wonderful ceremony? I¡¯m curious about it.¡± (Alice) ¡°Of course! We haven¡¯t been to the arena anyway. It¡¯s time to explore this school!¡± (Hiro) We followed after those two and arrived to the arena in a short while. What we saw was a huge circular building with a diameter of 150 kilometers! This was a huge area for mortals but for us? It was nothing big. We could run through it in two seconds at most and only the slowest ones needed so much time. There were many seats all around the arena so we sat down at a random place. There were quite a lot of people coming but most of them were at lower stages. ¡°I guess cultivators at higher stages aren¡¯t interested in seeing a ¡®low level¡¯ battle. But I always like to see good shows like these!¡± (Hiro) ¡°When I was mortal I always loved seeing when someone fought but in reality, out of real hate or rage! Not like those box matches which were organized. Those are shit in my eyes. I only like to see real battles!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Stop it. I feel like shedding blood! I¡¯m a True Divine Beast and ever since we had that entrance exam we haven¡¯t done anything interesting! I feel like going up and killing everyone inside the arena!¡± (Alice) ¡°Ugh. Now I¡¯ve got in the mood for that. Isn¡¯t there someone who wants to hit on you or something? We could enjoy ourselves in that case!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Yes! Yes! Someone~ Come and try picking on me arrogantly!¡± (Alice) ¡°Hahaha¡± (Hiro) (Alice) I felt restless. My body was shaking and my lips were dry. I don¡¯t get this but sometimes I get really in the mood to fight a bloody battle but at this time I want to use my body, my bare hands not my skills or bow! It¡¯s such a weird feeling. It¡¯s rare when I get so aggressive but it still comes to me. I just can¡¯t do anything about it. My primordial instincts are screaming at me! I can only hope that someone dares to pick on us! Soon we saw Wilhelm fly into the arena with a spear in hand and another guy followed after him. He had a lean body similar to Wilhelm and he was using a rapier as a weapon. Both of them had piercing type of weapons and lean bodies so this is likely to be a battle of speed. ¡°Hello Wilhelm!¡± (Hiro) Hiro sent him a mind message and Wilhelm turned towards us and nodded as a greeting but he didn¡¯t send back any message to Hiro and his face wasn¡¯t that happy right now. It¡¯s not like we are in a such a good relationship with him anyway¡­ but it¡¯s because of this Fu Huan. If something like that were to happen to me then I too would be angry. A lot of newcomers came here and many cultivators were at the second or at the third stage. Those should come and bother us so that we can~ ¡°You are going to pay for what you have done you damned bastard!¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Haha- you are just a loser so why should I care about you. You might be a bit better than the others but you are still going to die!¡± (Fu Huan) ¡°We will see about that. Last time you were lucky as I was tired and unprepared. We will see about how you are going to fare in this battle now that I¡¯m not with my back to you!¡± (Wilhelm) They didn¡¯t talk any longer as the battle started. Although outsiders can interfere but it¡¯s very rude and you are going to lose a lot of face by doing so. They charged towards each other as their auras bursted out of their bodies and their unique energies covered them. Wilhelm released his Solar Energy originating from the phoenix and we felt that it was more powerful than what Fu Huan used. He had a blue light covering his body and it flowed around his body like water but sometimes lightnings flickered inside that blue water like energy. This had a dragonic aura which meant that this was originating from a dragon! What was the most hilarious in these attacks that if someone uses attacks originating from our ¡®tree¡¯ then we can control their attacks too. If Fu Huan were to fight against me I could completely deprive him of his dragonic aura making him into a below average cultivator. Since I have perfect control over it he wouldn¡¯t even be able to sense who stole his energy. I could also consume it and restore my own energy with it.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It¡¯s likely that this is also a reason why the other divine beasts under us feel so much reverence and respect towards us. If I wish so then I could deprive even a three star divine beast from its draconic power and Hiro has the same case. If only I¡¯d be a cat type then Pat would have had¡­ Hehe~ But it doesn¡¯t matter I¡¯ll pat her anyway! (Alice) This is also all because of the draconic energies are originating from us True Divine Beasts. It¡¯s like we are the essence of their attacks so naturally we can control it better than them. This is a trait and unique ability true to only us True Divine Beasts. There are no other, similar things like these in the world of cultivation. I looked at Hiro then at Wilhelm. ¡°Fufu~ Should I help him out? It would be so funny looking at Fu¡¯s head when his attack fails to work as he wants it to.¡± (Alice) ¡°That would be indeed funny but you should do it only if he is in trouble. Otherwise we shouldn¡¯t interfere with a warrior¡¯s fight.¡± (Hiro) ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll help him out a bit if he is on the losing side but nothing more.¡± (Alice) Wilhelm¡¯s skill had more strength behind it a bit as Fu¡¯s was originating from a one star divine beast while Wilhelm¡¯s was from a two star divine beast but Fu Huan was exactly at the second stage with twenty percent converted while Wilhelm had nineteen percent of his energy converted into World Energy. Considering the difference in skill they are likely to be at the same level so this is going to be a battle of skills. Wilhelm didn¡¯t go near Fu since he had a more powerful skill, shooting from afar was to his advantage. Of course Fu Huan knew this so he charged at Wilhelm trying to deflect or evade Wilhelm¡¯s solar beams but it wasn¡¯t such an easy thing to do. Those solar beams were powerful and very quick so he wasn¡¯t able to defend against them perfectly. His right shoulder was damaged alongside with his left leg. All this has happened in milliseconds and as Fu reached Wilhelm, he used the superior reach of his spear to stab towards Huan who leaned to the side with his upper body to evade the incoming spear strike. Since his stab missed Wilhelm used the force behind his attack to jump into the air over Huan. If he would have stayed in that position while Fu was inside his reach then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to attack or defend. He somersaulted in the air with his sides and landed right behind Fu as he again tried to skewer him. Fu quickly rotated and moved his sword in a circular way to behead Wilhelm. Since he was in a stabbing movement he had no way to stop his movements but if this goes on then he would be beheaded. He quickly rolled to the side as a scratch appeared on his face made by the tip of Huan¡¯s rapier. Wilhelm used the solar energy to cover his spear in it which was new from him as we haven¡¯t seen this from him when he fought against the elves. I guess he learned to control his solar energy better since then. Using this move he started a flurry of piercing attacks pouring on Fu Huan who was starting to get overwhelmed. He was slowly pushed back and his biggest mistake was when he stumbled because he Chic uses a bit of earth magic. Wilhelm was about to pierce his head when a woman jumped in and kicked him back! She was similar in looks to Fu Huan but she was at the third stage of World Founding Realm so Chic didn¡¯t stand a chance against her. ¡°Could this be our moment to satisfy ourselves?¡± (Alice) ¡°Haha- your eyes are shining like stars! He too helped us out so I guess that we should help our benefactor.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Who you are lying to? You just in the mood to spill some blood.¡± (Alice) ¡°That might be so. Although I had an aggressive mindset when I was a human but I¡¯m even worse now that I¡¯m like this. But I don¡¯t mind it! We should always accept ourselves! I¡¯m not one who is going to doubt himself. I¡¯m always going to accept myself!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Well it¡¯s not like we have such terrible personalities to begin with or do we?¡± (Alice) We quickly flew right next to Wilhelm who was struggling to get up from the ground. The woman who came used Chaos Magic to stop Wilhelm from killing Fu Huan. ¡°Who are you two?¡± (Woman) She looked at us with suspicious eyes as she questioned us. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you name yourself before asking for other¡¯s name?¡± (Hiro) ¡°This was so lame..¡± (Alice) ¡°Sorry..¡± (Hiro) ¡°I¡¯m called Fu Xiulan. Now that you know my name leave if you don¡¯t want to be hurt.¡± (Fu Xiulan) ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡± (Alice) ¡°She said it just now..¡± (Hiro) ¡°O- Oh. Sorry I wasn¡¯t paying attention to her.¡± (Alice) ¡°You sure are arrogant for two brats. I can clearly sense that you are only at the first stage which means that you are new at the school yet here you are daring to talk back to your senior?¡± (Fu Xiulan) ¡°AHH! Please don¡¯t start senioring to me!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Do you want to fight? Since you have attacked our benefactor we think that you should pay for it..¡± (Hiro) ¡°We are such bullies.. I really feel like a bad girl here but¡­ whatever I still want to do this!¡± (Alice) ¡°Hahaha! Can you hear it people? These two don¡¯t know their places. Okay I shall teach you who you shouldn¡¯t joke with!¡± (Fu Xiulan) We heard many murmurs and some even laughed thinking that we are going to die by her hands. Not even the newcomers who saw us fighting thought that we are going to win in the forthcoming battle but I... ¡°Yes!¡± (Alice) I slapped to my mouth but it didn¡¯t matter as I wasn¡¯t able to hide my happiness. She looked at me with a weird face followed by many spectators. I¡¯m not masochist.. Don¡¯t look at me like that! (Alice) ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± (Alice) Let¡¯s save what we can! (Alice) ¡°Haha- okay.¡± (Hiro) ¡°I don¡¯t like hitting girls so I believe that you should protect yourself. Alice is going to be the one to kill you okay?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Hahaha- you are idio-¡± (Fu Xiulan) We didn¡¯t let her speak any longer. Hiro charged at her as his aura was released and Hydra heads started coiling and rotating around his body. His whole body also became covered in his energy. I also took off my bow from my back and quickly aimed at her. Hiro reached her in a moment with a speed that shouldn¡¯t be possible for cultivators of our levels so she was surprised but she wasn¡¯t a ¡®genius¡¯ for nothing as she quickly reacted and pulled out her sword to take on my husband. Hiro¡¯s muscles bulged on his right hand and on his legs as he jumped a bit into the air and pierced from above with his spear. Since we were able to fly we didn¡¯t have to fear being caught off guard in the air and killed in the process. She used her superior force to push aside Hiro¡¯s spear but the Hydra heads crept down on it and charged at her wide opened defenseless body after her horizontal swing. Hiro got out of the way as he landed on the floor close to Xiulan and used his leg to make her stumble as he kicked her legs after rotating in a circle. Using up the force behind her swing in the process. She defended against the Hydra heads and swung her blade downwards to stop Hiro¡¯s leg by cutting it off. But I wouldn¡¯t let her to damage my darling! My arrows also arrived in front of her as her sword was hit by one of my arrows it was knocked to the side and almost slipped out of her hands. The flurry of dragon headed arrows I¡¯ve been gathering arrived in front of her in a moment. She opened her eyes widely after sensing the energy in those arrows as that shouldn¡¯t be someone at my level should be able to do. She used a huge bolt of Chaos Magic to blast my arrows in every way. One of them would have had hit Hiro if not for me controlling it to perish. No friendly fire~ Chaos Magic was very powerful as it was a collection of combined elements. It was a very uncontrollable kind of magical attack but it had tremendous power behind it. If you didn¡¯t care about your surroundings or friendly fire then it was perfect. The space also cracked for a moment in a tiny area but it was nothing dangerous. Though what she didn¡¯t see was me shooting an arrow towards the onlooking Fu Huan. My arrow quickly pierced his two legs pinning him to the ground and I also blocked his Draconic Martial Skill so he wasn¡¯t able to fight back. When we landed Hiro put a Healing Pill into Wilhelm¡¯s mouth which contained a little bit of his aura making it much more potent. Wilhelm charged at Huan who was now pinned down. Since the explosion blocked Xiulan¡¯s view she wasn¡¯t able to see him. Meanwhile when the Chaos Bolt exploded Hiro rolled behind Xiulan. Wilhelm quickly pierced Fu Huan¡¯s head with his spear. It exploded upon contact as the solar beams blasted his head into pieces making his brainmatters fly everywhere. This was noticed by Fu Xiulan but it was too late. ¡°NO!!! How dare you to kill my little brother! Do you know who we are!?¡± (Xiulan) ¡°No, nor do we care.. I hate when someone says ¡®do you know who I am?¡¯... Who the fuck you would be? A fucking human who can die. I don¡¯t care about your background bitch!¡± (Alice) ¡°I- I am the sister of Fu Xiao! Now that you have killed our little brother you are going to die! He is at the ninth stage so you have no chance! You are going to die a painful death by my brother¡¯s hands!¡± (Xiulan) ¡°Ehh- sure? He too can go and die for all I care.¡± (Alice) None of us were scared of him. If all comes to push and shove then we can simply leave the school and hide away in the galaxy till getting strong enough. But for now we don¡¯t have to as Radcliff is here! Fufu~ Hiro¡¯s investment is already worth it! (Alice) ¡°You are such a bad girl. I didn¡¯t intend to use him!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Haha, sure sure.¡± (Alice) ¡°Okay now that he is dead you too should die.¡± (Alice) Hiro connected Radcliff just in case if this Xiao were to come here. He doesn¡¯t want me to get hurt so he didn¡¯t even ask me about this. Though it¡¯s not like I care. I never bothered with things like ¡®but you didn¡¯t tell me!¡¯. We have a similar mindset so we wouldn¡¯t do something the other wouldn¡¯t want to do. This is why being together with your other half is once again such a good thing! I poured my Dragon¡¯s Heads into my bow creating many energy arrows and I also infused Chaos Energy to them and just to be sure I used my Add enchantment to add our scales to all three of the arrows I¡¯ve created. Hiro attacked her back so she had to turn around but she was constantly looking out for us. I quickly shot the three arrows then charged at her with my own body. I didn¡¯t even pull out the sword Hiro made for me. Hiro swung his spear and Xiulan deflected it. She turned around to defend against my arrows but all of them quickly exploded on her weapon making it blast away from her hands. Hiro stabbed his spear right through her stomach when I also arrived. I used my bare hands to pierce her chest with them and Hiro also did so with her head. Since her brain and heart was pierced she was dead anyway but we torn her into two pieces vertically. I felt as her blood gushed on my hands and some of it also sprayed on my chest. Hiro was no different as there was some blood on his face too. We put away our weapons into our storage spaces. Her corpse lied on the ground in two pieces when an unknown guy with a quite similar look to Huan also arrived at the scene. I saw that he had a despaired face when he saw Xiulan then he looked at us and seeing the blood on us his face became murderous but at this time Radcliff also arrived on the scene. Now I felt much better. I wasn¡¯t able to use my Dragon body for a while which would have such side effects like this. Both of our heads became cooler after finally spilling some blood. It doesn¡¯t have to be human as we could have done so with a monster too but since she was here and she was also the enemy of our benefactor¡­ ¡°H- HOW DARE YOU KILL MY BROTHER AND SISTER!¡± (Fu Xiao) ¡°I was in the mood for it~¡± (Alice) ¡°Haha you are even making fun of him.¡± (Hiro) He was enraged after hearing my taunt and he was about to charge towards us when Radcliff shot a Chaos Bolt towards him. It quickly arrived at his face and he defended against it. What was the best that he too had the same draconic skill Fu Huan had. If that¡¯s the case he has no chance against Radcliff as I can restrain his skills. If he can use only his physical strength or normal skills he used before getting this one then it¡¯s likely that he is going to become an average cultivator. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hurt my masters!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°.....¡± (Hiro) (Alice) ¡°What are you doing here Radcliff!? And what the fuck are you talking about!¡± (Fu Xiao) ¡°What are you trying to do in the arena when there are juniors fighting! Do you want to attack them? That would mean that you want to break the rules of the school!¡± (Radcliff) Saying it out loud in front of so many people made his words heavier so he had to step back for now. Though I¡¯m sure that he is going to find faults with us but whatever.. When the time comes we are going to kill him too. But we have to be careful. Just in case. ¡°N- No. What are you talking about. I just came here to save my little brother and sister but since I have arrived late I¡¯m going to leave for now but you two!- he said as he pointed at us - make sure to hide or you are going to die by my hands sooner or later!¡± (Fu Xiao) He didn¡¯t forget to threaten us as he flew away. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it? We have slipped away quite easily. At these times he should have tried to attack us crapping on the rules!¡± (Hiro) ¡°But it didn¡¯t happen like that. Don¡¯t cry over spilled milk. You still have the chance to enjoy a ¡®cliche¡¯ scene later on!¡± (Alice) ¡°You are terrible at soothing others but I don¡¯t want it to happen like that. It would only cause us more trouble.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You know this might be worse. He seems to be the ¡®viper¡¯ kind of person who is waiting in the shadows for you to stumble only once then you are going to be bitten!¡± (Alice) ¡°Thank you Radcliff!¡± (Hiro) ¡°No problem. Is he your friend?¡± (Radcliff) He said as he pointed at Wilhelm. We didn¡¯t really know what to say. It¡¯s not like we know him. Although we could call him a friend but that would be like the other ¡®mass friends¡¯ which most people have. It¡¯s not like we are in such a good relationship but Wilhelm saved the day by answering the question with an expected answer. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the ¡®friend¡¯ of someone who might be to your help in the future? This is why I don¡¯t really believe in friendship. There are rare cases where its true but most of them are only a way for the other to kill time with someone or to climb up on your back. It¡¯s kind of ridiculous. This one is such a case but we don¡¯t really care or mind it. We too were helped out and we too want to use others to our own benefits. That¡¯s normal among intelligent beings. You don¡¯t have to be a human to be like that. ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m called Chic Wilhelm. I helped them out once in the lower realm and now they helped me out. I thank the both of you for that. Finally I was able to kill this bastard! After I talked with you I went to a dungeon where he ambushed me after a long fight. I was barely able to come back alive and I had to spend all of my points on healing pills to get back into top shape.¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°By the way¡­ What kind of pill did you put in my mouth? It had such a great effect as if would have been your m- I mean Alice sure is a Master of concocting haha!¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°... Yes she is. But it was the only one so don¡¯t ask for more. Only if you want your ¡®favor¡¯ to be balanced hehe~¡± (Hiro) ¡°Thanks not. I¡¯ll use that later.¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°That¡¯s so sad. Don¡¯t you want to use it now?~¡± (Alice) ¡°Ugh. No, miss sunshine..¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Look he was captivated.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Fufu~¡± (Alice) ¡°Anyway! Sorry for disturbing you Radcliff. Now if you don¡¯t mind then we are leaving to hunt some monsters. It¡¯s time to gain some points and exchange for treasures!¡± (Hiro) ¡°No problem master!¡± (Radcliff) All four of us flew out of the arena and started walking as we still chatted for a bit more. Many onlookers from before followed us suit and they had admiring faces when they looked at Radcliff or us but they were also fearful.. I wonder why!? ¡°... What¡¯s this thing about master?¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Nothing!¡± (Alice) (Hiro) It¡¯s not like we are going to tell the way of perfect cultivation to everyone. They might be able to realise it as time goes by but for now we are going to hold onto every advantage we have. Of course even though we told it to Radcliff this still doesn¡¯t mean that he can be as fast as us. We have parallel minds making us much more quicker. There is no human mind which is even close to being quick enough to keep up with us. ¡°Suspicious¡­¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°You are just imagining things.¡± (Alice) ¡°Don¡¯t you want to clean yourselves?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°What are you talkin-¡± (Alice) ¡°Oh! Oops~¡± (Alice) I looked around and I saw that the people avoided us as they wore threatened faces when they looked at us. I¡¯ve heard whispers like: ¡°Look those two were that. They are only first years yet they have torn a third stage cultivator into two pieces with their bare hands! Be careful with them!¡± (?) ¡°I think that we are going to be remembered by many at the lower levels..¡± (Alice) ¡°That might be. Anyway let¡¯s move already! We need to get points! I want to know what are the hidden treasures that can¡¯t be seen before having enough points!¡± (Hiro) We quickly used our energies to clean ourselves. ¡°Now if you don¡¯t mind we are going to hunt!¡± (Alice) ¡°Okay but be careful!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°*nod*¡± (Wilhelm) We swiftly flew into the air and left the school grounds. We left the planet and flew to close by planet using our spaceship. This planet is called Fochorix and it¡¯s a planet similar in size to Posnoth except that it was overrun by monsters and it had a chaotic wildlife. It¡¯s time to hunt! Chapter 40 - Hunting for scores and being famous? Hunting for scores and being famous?!? Hiro¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------------- (AN:\ MINOR CHANGE! Italic without ¡°¡± marks means H || A talking through their bond. Talking through their bond While ¡°talking with others telepathically¡± happens in this form. So bond (Alice) or (Hiro) and ¡°telepathically talking¡± (someone)) We soon arrived on Fochorix. What welcomed us was a planet which of about ninety percent was water. This was a water world with deep oceans. The deeper you went the more powerful monsters you found. We jumped out from the spaceship high up in the air and enjoyed the feeling of freefall without stopping ourselves using our domains. We dived into the ocean with a large and loud boom as the water splashed everywhere but it wasn¡¯t painful to our powerful bodies as we easily resisted this. And we can merge together with the water too anyway so we had no way to get wounded from something like this. Where should we go? (Alice) I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s water everywhere¡­ (Hiro) You don¡¯t say!? (Alice) Come here you little! (Hiro) Hahaha~ (Alice) After chasing her and playing around for a bit we went towards a random way. We sensed many monsters all around us so it wasn¡¯t hard to find monsters. We were 500 meters deep when the first death seeker appeared in the form of a huge whale except that it had razor sharp teeth and a much more powerful and tougher body. It had twelve percent of energy converted so we were able to kill it quite easily. I stabbed its stomach full of holes and Alice pierced its heart with her sword. We took out its core which was in its head. Since this wasn¡¯t a monster created by dungeons we had to search for its core but after it died it was easy to find with our mind magic. When a monster dies its mind is also going to be destroyed in the process so there is no mind power which can resist ours to search through its body for its core which has the remnants of its energy. We left the corpse of the monster there and waited for other monsters to appear. Why would we go around if after some waiting we can kill hordes of monsters? These were all crazed monsters with an infinite appetite so it didn¡¯t matter if they ate a moment ago. If they feel the smell of blood then all of them are going to come. In five minutes there were hordes of monsters killing each other for the corpse but we also joined in on the fun. We didn¡¯t come here to look at monsters fighting. I was using my spear and Hydra Qi to form Hydra¡¯s head, tail, paws, and wings and I was continuously pouring all of my attacks towards these monsters. Since the place was filled to the brim I didn¡¯t even have to aim as my attacks always hit a random target. When we saw a monster sinking down we quickly searched its body and tore out its core using our mind powers then stored it in our storage spaces. Since all of these monsters had AT MOST about 15-16 percent converted we had it easy as nothing can fight us equally as long as its power isn¡¯t more than ours by a large margin. We had exactly 1,6 Crypt so none of these monsters stood a chance. After half an hour of slaughtering finally all of them died but at that time something not unexpected has happened. More powerful monsters slowly started appearing as they started creeping up from the deeper parts of the oceans. We are building a fucking pyramid!... of monsters. These had about 16-20 percent converted which made our battle harder. An alligator-like monster swam towards me and arrived in front of me in a flash with its jaws wide opened. Since there was no one around¡­ out of fun I changed into my monster forms and tore it into many pieces. Its body was torn apart in a flash which surprised and scared the surrounding monsters. My body was 108 meters tall and 455 meters long. Such a huge body appearing out of nowhere would naturally scare them. Although these monsters were also big and had huge bodies but as I was a True Divine Beast mine was even bigger. Alice also followed me and the two of us made short work of these trash mobs in our monster forms. We haven¡¯t fought in our monster forms ever since coming here so we felt like releasing some ¡®stress¡¯. After killing the second round of monsters we changed back into our human forms and went farther away from the scene The last batch had about 23 percentage of their energies converted so the next would be hard to deal with in our human forms. We used our monster forms only at the end of this group... We had about 100 cores at each percentage adding up to a sum of about 402 000 points. We sensed something unexpected when we moved back. We sensed other humans grouping in a single point. They weren¡¯t much stronger than us considering energy conversion percentage so we can beat them if necessary. Should we look at them? (Alice) Yeah, let¡¯s go. Maybe they have found something good and fighting over it. If it¡¯s really good then we might as well¡­ (Hiro) Fufu~ let¡¯s go. (Alice) We moved towards where we sensed them which was actually about five thousand kilometers away from our original location. We arrived there in a short amount of time only to see them fighting against each other. No after careful examination I was able to see that three of them attacked a single one who had a black stone in her hand. Two of the three attackers were female while one of them was a male. Alice quickly shot an arrow towards the three who thought that they can take on her attack. The guy used his shield to ¡®stop¡¯ Alice¡¯s arrow but is simply went through it and it also pierced his left upper arm. He wanted to scream out a bit in pain but we were in the water so the sound didn¡¯t really transfer. All of them stopped as they looked towards us. ¡°What are you fighting for?~¡± (Alice) She sent a mind message towards them to inquire about why they were fighting. After feeling the energy behind Alice¡¯s attack I¡¯m sure that the guy knew that he isn¡¯t her opponent as he would be crushed in a single attack. He and the other three looked at us nervously. They clearly didn¡¯t want to tell us what they are fighting for which means that black stone might be something extraordinary. ¡°What are you being silent for? Answer my wife!¡± (Hiro) I poured oil on the fire by pressuring them even more. But at that time the girl who was besieged by the others answered us quickly. ¡°Please help me out! I found a good treasure and these three wants to take it away from me and even though I¡¯ve offered that I¡¯m going to give it to them so that they would let me go they said no.¡± (Besieged woman) ¡°How should we call you? I¡¯m Hiro and she is Alice.¡± (Hiro) ¡°E- eh oh sorry. My name is Adeline Harcourt. I- I¡¯ll pay you but please help me out!¡± (Adeline) She swam next to us swiftly. The other three also came closer but they didn¡¯t dare to attack after seeing how a single and casual attack of Alice¡¯s could have killed their friend if not for Alice not aiming at his vital points. ¡°How did you get into this mess and what is that black stone?¡± (Alice) ¡°This black stone is a Spell Crystal containing a powerful curse. You can learn it in the same way you can skills from tomes.¡± (Adeline) ¡°Oh? Curse? What kind of curse? Or do you know its name at least?¡± (Hiro) I was looking straight into her eyes so she wasn¡¯t able to lie to me. Although this wasn¡¯t known by others but our ¡®passive¡¯ ability is that we have a curse on our eyes called Curse of Truth. Whoever looks into a True Divine Beasts eyes is going to be affected by it. This is a very powerful curse and not even a tenthlevel cultivator could lie to me without me noticing. This didn¡¯t mean that the person can¡¯t tell lies. But I¡¯m going to know if it¡¯s like that. Of course if my target had equal or lower strength than me then the person can¡¯t even lie to me. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s called Ethereal Delusions. It makes the target having illusions. The target¡¯s ears are going to ring non-stop and they are going to feel nauseated. If someone were to be hit by this curse in the middle of a battle you can imagine the consequences. Originally I was alone but when I met them we fought together against some monsters and after I found this Spell Stone in a cave they wanted to take it from me.¡± (Adeline) ¡°At first I said no and so they wanted to kill me. I have a big sister in the school called Lucette Harcourt who is at the third stage. I guess they feared that I¡¯m going to tell them off to her and since not even school rules can protect them¡­ they wanted to take care of me!¡± (Adeline) ¡°To be honest I too would have decided to kill you in that case but what I would have done differently is that I wouldn¡¯t have tried to steal it from you if you were the one to find it.¡± (Alice) Oh! Alice is a good girl now! (Hiro) All this while we didn¡¯t hide our messages so the other three also heard everything. They had nervous faces when they looked at us and finally one of the three took the courage to talk. ¡°If you want that stone you can have it. Just let us leave could you?¡± (Woman) I don¡¯t really care if they live or die but they are likely to conspire against us after this and since we have Fu Xiao as the enemy, maybe we should take care of them... We looked at Adeline with inquiring eyes. ¡°You can have this stone as a payment but help me take care of them if possible!¡± (Adeline) As usual, when you see a chance to take revenge you hold onto it. Her answer was as expected this. ¡°You heard her. We have enemies anyway and we don¡¯t want to leave any more snakes behind our backs and we can also get our hands on a good skill.. Sorry guys but life is never fair and equal.¡± (Alice) ¡°Fuck you damned bastards! We aren¡¯t going down without killing at least one of you!¡± (Guy) ¡°Do you want to die nameless? I don¡¯t care about them as they are like indexes in your memories but you might care so if you want to be remembered by someone then name yourself.¡± (Hiro) As I finished speaking I saw them gaining a ferocious look like cornered beasts. It¡¯s a natural reaction. In their opinion although little but at least one of them has a chance to escape. When you are cornered that¡¯s when your ¡®friends¡¯ betray you to save their own lives. This isn¡¯t despicable as that¡¯s how intelligent beings are especially cultivators who value their lives the most. All of them are greedy and selfish. Of course there are true friends, family¡­ lovers who would really die for the other¡¯s sake but those are rare. Interestingly enough this is a more common thing among mortal parents. Not here, though¡­ alienation sure is powerful. What they didn¡¯t know was that they had no chance to escape because we weren¡¯t your average kind of slightly more powerful cultivators. If that had been known by them then they would have begged for their lives since usually, that¡¯s the next step. Or maybe not. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been in such a situation in reality up till now so I can¡¯t know it for sure. Don¡¯t bother with them. We would forget them anyway. (Alice)Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. But we are cultivators so we can¡¯t really forget- (Hiro) Who you are lying to. Ignorance is bliss! (Alice) That¡¯s also true (Hiro) (AN:\ This was spoken through their bond.) We moved swiftly and killed them in a short amount of time. I charged at the guy and pierced his head in a swift move making his head explode. He was so slow.. Alice also released two arrows straight towards their heads and their heads exploded upon contact. We have perfect control over our energies not like the others so our attacks don''t come with destroying the nature though we can¡¯t destroy anything here as we are in a huge ocean. Seeing us being done so quickly surprised Adeline and was looking at us with wide opened eyes. Considering that they had fifteen percent converted and we had the strength as if we would have sixteen percent converted our killing speed was unreal. It should have taken more to kill them for a normal cultivator with the same difference. Having superior weapons and control made a huge difference. Since Alice¡¯s bow was made of a grade one metal it channeled her energy better making her attacks more powerful than a grade two would. After robbing them of their possessions we flew out of the ocean to talk. They didn¡¯t have anything of worth from our point of view but we can pass on these things for quite a lot of points but this isn¡¯t surprising because they were at low stages meaning that they haven¡¯t been here for too long. I simply don¡¯t like asking for things so I didn¡¯t remind her about our deal¡­ Even when I was a mortal child I¡¯ve never asked my parents for sweets or anything else. Even my mother mentioned many times that it was a bit weird how I¡¯ve never asked for anything even though I was a child. I on the other hand always felt weird when I went into a shop and saw other children simply put anything they want into their shopping bag. I¡¯ve never been like that. I guess I am the weird one. Well, whatever it¡¯s not it matters though I still have this habit. After not saying anything for an awkward two seconds which seemed to be much more than it was I saw realization in her eyes. She saw the light! ¡°S- Sorry. I almost forgot it. Here is your reward for helping me out. I¡¯m really grateful to you for saving my life.¡± (Adeline) ¡°No problem. It came with rewards too so it was our pleasure.¡± (Alice) She handed it over to us and there came the awkward silence which was expected by us. I can talk very much if I¡¯m in the presence of my ¡®friends¡¯ or real friends, family. It doesn¡¯t matter but when it comes to strangers I¡¯ve always felt weird in my past life too and it didn¡¯t really change ever since then. Luckily or unluckily Alice was the same so we didn¡¯t know what to say and as usually, it is with human psyche if you see more people than you with the same kind of feeling then you are going to be affected by it. Since she saw two of us feeling so awkward she too started feeling awkward but luckily after five seconds which seemed to be an eternity I opened my mouth to say: ¡°O- Okay. Now we are going to hunt a some more monsters. Have a nice day¡­¡± (Hiro) Kyaaa this was such a lame finish! We are too unsocial in some cases! (Alice) I know right? This is so terrible! My face is burning in shame! Let¡¯s leave quickly and leave behind our social skills!! (Hiro) Aww we are so bad at these things. This is your fault! Your past has affected my personality! Maybe I¡¯d have become a dragon who has good social skills! (Alice) Dream on honey. (Hiro) The only good side of this is that I can be with you~ I don¡¯t mind even if you have changed me or not because I feel the happiest like this. I can¡¯t imagine a future without you. (Alice) Nor do you have to. I¡¯ll make it sure that we are going to be eternal! We can live together forever! (Hiro) Uhh~ ?? (Alice) After I answered Adeline we quickly turned around and flew away and stopped only after about twenty minutes of flying. It¡¯s better if we go to the other side of the planet! We don¡¯t want to meet her so soon after such a weird scene.. We stopped and carefully studied this Spell Stone. These stones can contain single use skills just like for example our Hydro Mind. When she handed over the Spell Stone information flooded our minds about this curse, its name and how to use it. Curses were different from normal skills or mind attacks as both of them were quite easy to defend against. As long as you had enough strength or mind power you could stop them or crush them but this wasn¡¯t the case at curses. Calling curses were quite hard and needed time but they were the most powerful kind of attacks. Using them in the middle of a battle was literally impossible unless you had someone to cover you or you had parallel minds. Luckily for us we had both.. Now even I can do it without Hiro having to ¡®give¡¯ one of his minds to me as I too had two minds. Curses were made up of the matter beyond the space which can¡¯t be controlled by anyone. It was said that thing beyond space was the thing which kept the promises and oaths true. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s like that but for now I don¡¯t care. This meant that we have a new way to use a powerful attack. We had two very powerful curses in our inherent memories but we can¡¯t use them for now. This, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t such an overpowering curse so we were able to use it. When we want to use a curse we have to control Space Energy which is the lowest kind of energy¡­ to form an array out of it. When these secret arrays are formed they control the energy beyond the space to make a simple line of light which enters its target. Upon entering its target the person can defend against the curse with his/her own energy or mind power or both but usually, it¡¯s bound to fail. Truth be told no one knows the real way to defend against curses or even if someone knows that person won¡¯t tell it to anyone. I¡¯m no different as I don¡¯t know about it either but even if I¡¯d know I wouldn¡¯t tell it to others. Maybe to the ones that are closer to me. These Space Energy arrays are quite complicated and they are made up of thousands of formations compressed into a single one. Creating new curses is the hardest thing to do in the whole universe because you have to create a powerful combination of formation which can crack the space, call forth the power beyond it and make it do what you want to. Something like that was straight impossible for us. I guess the creator of the universe should know about it but that¡¯s very far away from us so that¡¯s unknown for us. This Ethereal Curse had only a temporary effect and it was also easy to cast so that¡¯s the reason they wanted it so badly. If it would have been your usual long curse then they wouldn¡¯t have bothered to care about it so much. But this curse can be cast easily so it could mean a lot of help in a battle! And to us? If we combine it with Hydro Mind, our mind reading ability and Binding Clock I wouldn¡¯t dare to face ourselves. ¡°Learn it. It doesn¡¯t matter which one of us does it anyway. I¡¯ll¡­¡± (Hiro) ¡°You¡¯ll? You will hug me while I do it? Fufu~ I can hear your thoughts you know?¡± (Alice) ¡°Yeah. But I really got in the mood to just Luv you! I want to hug you so much!¡± (Hiro) ¡°So good for me. ?? Come I¡¯ll love you back with all of me.¡± (Alice) She used her mind power to learn the curse and I also learned it as she has done so. We stayed flying there in the air hugging each other. I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯ve just got in the mood for it. Sometimes I¡¯m so unpredictable. It happens to me at times that I have a sudden mood swing and all goes wrong or the other way around. Since we were alone together I have no way to have a bad mood! I was happy and loving so I wanted to hog her all to myself and as expected from my other half she didn¡¯t say things like ¡®I¡¯m not in the mood¡¯. She simply reciprocated my feelings unconditionally. Ah~ I love her so badly. After taking a little break from this never ending struggling through life we went back to do it once again. After killing thousands of monsters all around this planet for days we have collected about two thousand of the cores at each percentage. We did the same tactic again and again but doing so was tiring and boring so we decided to go back to the school for now. We should be able to get a huge amount of Energy Converting pills from the number of points, we are going to get for this and after we consume all of them we can advance and hunt stronger monsters once again which is going to bring even more points to us. We left Fochorix and went back to Posnoth. When we arrived at the school we were looked at by many people. Some had envious eyes while some had respectful, admiring. Of course, this was only among those who were new as the older ones wouldn¡¯t ¡®get so low¡¯ to respect someone who is ¡®weaker¡¯ than them. We heard whisperings like- ¡°Look those two are the ones. They killed a cultivator at the third stage with only ten percent of their energies converted! I heard that many elders are interested in taking them as their apprentices!¡± (?) ¡°I¡¯m so envious. It would be so good if I were to be selected to become an elder¡¯s disciple!¡± (?) We were able to hear them as they used their mind powers to ¡®hide¡¯ their chatting from us. Those who were here had a habit of being more powerful than the others making them think that the others can¡¯t hear them even though there are many that are more powerful than they are. I too wouldn¡¯t dare to use our mind powers to talk as there are many cultivators at the fourth stage and above. Though one of such mind messages pricked my ears¡­ ¡°Ooh look at her ass! I bet that she would feel great in the bed! And those tits and full pink lips.¡± (Death seeker guy) ¡°If only they wouldn¡¯t be so powerful! We are only at the second stage so we don¡¯t too much chance. I heard that they beat those who were examining the newcomers in a single move!¡± (Death seeker guy 2) I quickly told my ¡®problem¡¯ to Alice through our bond. *growl* Alice I- I want to kill! Lusting after you is one thing but they are talking about how they should take care of us!! They are courting death! (Hiro) Kill them. I don¡¯t care. Wait. Now that I think about it they are threatening my mate!! FUCKERS! They have to die! (Alice) Since we were on school grounds we can¡¯t kill them so we marked them with our superior mind powers without them noticing. Just you wait when you leave school because you are never going to return fuckers! (Hiro) I¡¯m in~ (Alice) For now, we went towards Echo Desert Pillar to exchange for Silverleaf points. We quickly arrived at the place and went straight towards Folian. It was ¡®weekend¡¯ time where most of the cultivators took a day off and went to arenas, pubs or such places to enjoy themselves. Of course, there were still people who were exchanging for points or treasures but there were barely some of them. ¡°Hello Foalin¡± (Alice) ¡°Hello¡± (Hiro) ¡°Hello, you two. Are you back to exchange for some points?¡± (Foalin) ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve made quite a lot so we can advance quickly for now.¡± (Alice) What was particular about this level that it was very easy to advance at the start but it was much more harder the higher you went. The difficulty increased by many times after each percent compared to the lower levels. We would need tens of millions of pills to convert a single percent. Of course we can do so without pills too but it¡¯s going to be slower like that but considering that we can kill so many monsters it¡¯s going to be easy for us to literally jump over this whole level! Or that¡¯s what I wanted to believe but our dreams were soon crushed. Alice took out cores we had numbering to 46 000!! You could imagine the pile of cores that appeared out of nowhere. Foalin opened her eyes widely upon seeing it and it was surprising even for us as we haven¡¯t seen it out of our storage spaces. It was like a mountain. The people who were in the building also made a clamor as they were talking loudly with each other. ¡°What the fuck? Just how many monsters did they kill?¡± (?) ¡°I don¡¯t know man but that would take years for me. They are real monsters!¡± (?) Well we are.. (Alice) ¡°Uhm wait a moment. - she counted our cores with her mind power - Okay you have 2000 of each core with 11 to 23 percentage converted so adding it up means 8.060.000 points in total! Oh my god, you really made it big! I¡¯ve seen such huge amounts traded in at once only among cultivators at the ninth stage!¡± (Foalin) She had cold sweat on her forehead as she announced the points we are going to get. ¡°What can we trade for from so much? I¡¯m sure that we should be able to get some things with better quality!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Y- Yes you can. Come with me and I¡¯m going to show it to you but at first I¡¯m going to store these cores as I¡¯m supposed to and transfer your points to you.¡± (Foalin) ¡°Thanks~¡± (Alice) She stored it away in a storage item which had the shape of a barrel. Somehow I have a feeling that it has a huge space inside it. She then used an unique formation to seal the points that were transferred to us. Now both of us had 8.060.000 points! This ¡®not halving the points¡¯ rule was a really good one! This also incited others to work in teams. I guess at the higher realms cultivators who can work in teams are necessary. I wonder how powerful those harbringers are. (AN:\ Just to be clear I know that it should be spelled as harbingers. I created my own word for it.. I have so much creativity with these¡­.) We followed after her through a door and went upwards in this tall tower. After reaching the height of about 3000 meters which was nothing compared to the tallness of this tower we went through a door. It¡¯s interesting that we came only this far. This means that there are still many things to discover! She opened the door and we saw a similar scene to what we saw in Vertshadow dungeon¡¯s resting rooms. Now let¡¯s browse among the things we can get our hands on! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (AN:\ How many points they get after a core with x percent converted. It¡¯s incremented by 30 after each percent as you can see and they had 2000 of each core. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve got 8.060.000 points in total.
Percent % 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23
Points 130 160 190 220 250 280 310 340 370 400 430 460 490
What they robbed can be used later as ¡®presents¡¯ for those who might want to join to their ¡®factions¡¯ but that¡¯s for later. Also, I didn''t forget that I have to mention why they can''t leap over this level. It''s going to be in the next chapter.) Chapter 41 - Becoming Faction Leaders Becoming Faction Leaders Alice¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What welcomed us was a room filled with many things and there was also a list of how they are called or what can they do. We saw numerous weapons, armors made of grade one metal. Some of them were made from Durinium just like our weapons. There were many pills of every kind gathered into piles. There were also other things such as cultivation techniques, skills and we even saw a mind attack which is a first for us. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter to us as ours were stronger and this was also true to our cultivating methods and normal skills. In a way this is sad. Even though there are so many ¡®treasures¡¯ here, they are worthless to us though I¡¯m not complaining! (Alice) Yes but I¡¯m sure that there are other things too. Come let¡¯s look around. (Hiro) ¡°You can look around and if there is anything to your liking then you can ask me about its price though seeing your weapons and armors I have a feeling that you don¡¯t need any of those.¡± (Foalin) ¡°Yes.¡± (Alice) ¡°Can I have a question? I know that I¡¯m not really supposed to pry into your things but I¡¯m curious and since you two are kind-¡± (Foalin) ¡°Just say it already.¡± (Hiro) ¡°O- Okay. So where did you get your equipment from?¡± (Foalin) ¡°We made them.¡± (Hiro) She opened her eyes widely upon hearing my answer and she asked- ¡°Are you a smith?¡± (Foalin) ¡°Yes. I¡¯m making the weapons, enchantments while Alice is responsible for inscribing and pill concocting.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You sure know many things..¡± (Foalin) I saw that there was some envy in her eyes but it didn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s natural and there is a positive kind of envy too. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. After looking around the room completely the best we found was an Energy Converting pill which is twenty times as potent as the normal one but its price is twenty-two times as much. But even if it¡¯s like that we are still better off with that. When we need millions of pills what are we supposed to do with that? Stuff our mouths for a whole day to consume them all? Since we were only at the height of 3000 meters and this tower had a height of 20 000 meters I¡¯m sure that the real deals are higher up but we don¡¯t have enough points for that. Since we weren¡¯t in need of weapons, armors or any kind of skill at this level we went with the pills. From the 8 060 000 points we had, we could have bought 20 150 Low Energy Converting pills. Such an amount would be enough for us to convert 30 percent of our energies. But that was nothing much as advancing at the early stages are easy. ¡°We would like to exchange our points for Middle-level Energy Converting pills.¡± (Alice) Since we didn¡¯t want to bother with consuming pills for a whole day as stuffing so much into our mouths would have been taken a long time we rather wanted to exchange for Middle-level Energy Converting pills. We would have bought 916 of such pills which is 100 more than what¡¯s necessary to convert 30 percent of our energies but our dreams of advancing quickly and easily were destroyed with a single sentence from Foalin! (AN:\ 21 266 Low lv. Pills are necessary to convert 31 percent while 1064 of Mid-lv. Pills. On the other hand to reach 30 percent of conversion 16 324 Low lv. Pills are necessary or 816 Mid-lv. Pills. Their prices are 400 and 8 000 respectively. You just have to divide 8 060 000 with 400 or 8 800 to get their prices. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve got 20 1500 and 916.) ¡°Sorry, but you can¡¯t take that much as it¡¯s against the rules. I¡¯d like to help you but one person can take only 200 of Middle-level Energy Converting pills or 4000 Low level per month also if you have taken one of them then you can¡¯t take pills of a higher or lower level.¡± (Foalin) ¡°What?!¡± (Alice) ¡°Sorry but as the demand is high but the production is much lower we have to restrict our output. If cultivators from the higher realms would help us out then we could provide everyone with the necessary amount of pills but they too have their problems so we can¡¯t help it.¡± (Foalin) A month here meant five years in the mortal world! We were only twenty years old and waiting so much would be a nightmare for us! Although this amount might be enough for normal cultivators as they can take half of month to consume it and another half to get enough points for the next month. They can spend many years like this but that wasn¡¯t the case for us! We could advance much quicker than the others but we also in need of huge amounts of energies!! Advancing only thirty percent in five years!? That¡¯s against our beliefs! I¡¯m a dragon god! Why should I waste so many years for only thirty percent and it¡¯s only going to take much, much more at the higher percentages and stages! We have to do something! ¡°And what about herbs and things like that? Can we exchange for such things?¡± (Alice) ¡°Hmm, we do have herbs and you can exchange for some of them but we don¡¯t have too much of that to sell either. You know how it goes. If we don¡¯t have herbs to make pills from then we can¡¯t sell it either¡­ it would only make the monthly set even lower.¡± (Foalin) ¡°So no herbs?¡± (Alice) ¡°So no herbs!¡± (Foalin) ¡°Ugh. It seems like we will have to go to dungeons and alike to get enough for ourselves.¡± (Alice) ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my love. We can advance quickly even without them and I¡¯m sure that we are going to find a way to get more pills!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Yes!¡± (Alice) He hugged me to his bosom and we heard someone cough. ¡° *cough* I¡¯m still here.¡± (Foalin) Now that I think about it, we sounded like some drug addicts.. (Hiro) ¡°S- Sorry!¡± (Alice) We separated and after getting our pills we left the place. We were left with 6 300 000 points which were a lot. We didn¡¯t even have to care about collecting them for a while. After leaving Echo Desert Pillar we went to our house to fuck then we started consuming the pills we have gained. We sat down on our bed back to back and took out our pills. 916 pills still made quite big piles in front of us so we set to it immediately. As the energies of those pills flooded my body I felt a rapid change in my energy. I consumed the World Energy which was inside these pills and I too also started to convert my energy. It was much more easier with the help of the ¡®alien¡¯ World Energy. My strength was quickly growing at the first some percents as it wasn¡¯t so hard but as I continued on it was getting harder and harder and I had to consume more pills. Considering our talents after taking two days to convert our energies we were able to convert 25 percent instead of 24 percent which we were supposed to! Now we had the strength of someone at the third stage not considering our own skills! The only downside is that we can¡¯t get so many pills from now on for a relatively long time! I hope that we can find something good¡­ (AN:\ Since you need 1,3 times as much pill after each stage then type in a calculator 20 * 1,3 then start pressing enter and do it 90 times to reach 100 percent. You¡¯re going to see how many pills are necessary even for a single percentage¡­ Here is a link to my gdrive document about this if you are interested in it. https://docs.google.com/document/d/1Gapy-HLx3RWiCTP-vZDjNlRL4YMOnGzg1__RHDOXYYw/edit?usp=sharing) Waa, what¡¯s up with me!? I¡¯m still in the mood to hug you! (Hiro) Then do it but even I¡¯ve got in the mood for it... And something more¡­ (Alice) I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s been two days which is way too much time if you count it in mortal days!! I can¡¯t separate from him for so long without repercussions! After satisfying those ¡®repercussions¡¯ we left the school because we sensed something good. We didn¡¯t forget those two little bastards who dared to threaten my mate even though they did it only in their minds! You might say that we are the evil ones but I¡¯m a dragon! What did you expect? That I¡¯m going to be a little angel!? Time to shed some blood... Since they were marked with our mind powers and they weren¡¯t able to sense it we simply followed after them. We reached them in half a minute far away from the school and I greeted them.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Hello you two~¡± (Alice) ¡°Hmm? Oh, you are that sex- beautiful girl! Haha, nice to meet you! What can I help you with?¡± (?) One of them answered back with a ¡®respectful¡¯ demeanor but I picked up on what he wanted to say... ¡°Ehm the thing is that~ could you die?¡± (Alice) ¡°Huh?¡± (?) ¡°Don¡¯t huh to me. Just die you fucker.¡± (Hiro) He couldn¡¯t wait any longer as he stabbed his spear through the poor guys head instantly. I shot a Dragon¡¯s Wings with my arms towards the other one and it cut him into two halves. Both of them died a quick death. We are so evil~ They didn¡¯t even make a move yet we killed them~ (Alice) And? Who cares? They should have known it better than to use their mind powers to chat right in front of us and such things at that. Then suddenly out of nowhere came a guy charging at us with a spear in hand. As it stood he would hit me if I didn¡¯t evade which of course was an easy thing. He wasn¡¯t a high-level cultivator but at that time Hiro grabbed my ass with his left hand and rotated us then with his right hand used his spear to throw it at the charging guy. He made something terrible while doing this saying: ¡°My right-hand kills while my left-hand feels ah-¡± (Hiro) His spear throw killed the guy but this line also killed me¡­ ¡°.....¡± (Alice) ¡°.....¡± (Hiro) ¡°Sorry I don¡¯t know what came to me.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You are terrible at rapping. What was that ah- to begin with? And this whole line.¡± (Alice) ¡°Nooo!! Don¡¯t repeat it at least! The shame!¡± (Hiro) He put his hands on his face and I felt through our bond that he felt shame¡­ no wonder though he doesn¡¯t have to be shameful in front of me. ¡°I have to erase this from your memories!! And from mine too..¡± (Hiro) ¡°L- Let¡¯s just forget it okay?¡± (Alice) ¡°Yes!¡± (Hiro) His face was still red and I couldn¡¯t help it. I slipped¡­ ¡°Pff- pfft hahaha¡± (Alice) ¡°You are so cruel.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Sorry~ Anyway time to loot them. Their things can be given away later.¡± (Alice) We found a spear, a sword, and a saber. All of them had relatively good armors compared to the norm. After Hiro enchants them and I inscribe them, they are going to be quite good armors. We intend to create some ¡®factions¡¯ which we would use to get our hands on herbs and metals. The rule would be that if they can bring metals or the necessary herbs to us then Hiro would make them weapons or armors while I would concoct pills. Of course, we would set a necessary amount if they want to get something. The difference would be our profit! How much more should we ask from them I wonder? Too much is wrong but considering what they are going to get¡­ maybe we should ask for about one-third more than what¡¯s necessary? (Hiro) No way! Half is totally okay. Where can they get armors or weapons with so many enchantments and even I¡¯m going to inscribe them with one or maybe two runes? That price is totally alright! (Alice) Okay. Then let¡¯s go with half of it. Everyone should be happy with that. If we are going to have good traffic then we can get quite a lot of materials. From so much, it¡¯s going to be easy for you to make pills and for me to have many metals! (Hiro) It was night time so we went back and ¡®slept¡¯ till morning. With the rising sun, we also moved to a building called Societal Cross. This wasn¡¯t a huge building like the others but it was still important for many cultivators and now that¡¯s the case for us too. It was about twenty meters tall, twenty meters wide and forty meters long. Like most of the buildings, this too was made up of huge white stones. We found a receptionist and submitted our faction which is going to be called The Lawless. After submitting the faction name it¡¯s going to be put out among the other factions. There are ten factions and it¡¯s a rare occurrence when a new appears because usually they are crushed by the old and powerful ones. There are things like classes in this school where cultivators can learn about energy control, little pointers about cultivation methods and such but since we don¡¯t need help in any of these we aren¡¯t attending them. This is also a reason we don¡¯t know anyone here. Others are attending those classes and the more talented ones are revered while we, on the other hand, can get famous only by slaughtering these pigs who call themselves geniuses. On the board where the ten factions are listed in a ranking ours were at the bottom. I¡¯m sure that someone is going to try crushing us too but they can come anytime. Except when we are making love. Don¡¯t bother a lusting dragon! Under the name of the faction we also stated this: The Lawless This faction is created for the reason to gather cultivators who want to get good weapons or pills for free. All you have to do is provide the necessary amount of materials which are going to be stated if you join. We are going to ask for a little more than what is necessary which is going to be our profit. We can make any kind of weapon, armor or pill as long as you have the materials! We also need a director as we don¡¯t want to bother with controlling the faction. We don¡¯t have any laws except that you must hand over the necessary amount of material to get the thing you want. If you want to join then come to the Unwelcoming Hillside mountain and we can talk about it. If you want to become the director then you have to be able to beat at least people at the sixth stage. That¡¯s the minimum. We welcome everyone, A., H. That¡¯s how our mountain was called. Although it was a nice place but the natural energies were relatively scarce there and someone was funny enough in the past to give this mountain such a name... It didn¡¯t matter to us as we don¡¯t need areas with abundant Universe Energy since we need to convert our energies not cultivate it and we aren¡¯t really staying at our house, to begin with. The mountain being deserted only made it better as we weren¡¯t very social¡­ We went back to our house and after about thirty minutes there came, a group of cultivators. Since we didn¡¯t want to be known widely, we have shrouded ourselves in dark magic making it impossible to look through it. The ones who came were at the fourth - fifth stage numbering at eight people. They quickly came in and we met with our first possible members. When you start something new it¡¯s always a little nerve wracking even if you don¡¯t care about it so much. We were the same at this time. ¡°Hello. Are you two the faction creators?¡± (? Guy) ¡°Yes, we are. Are you interested in joining?¡± (Hiro) ¡°First do you have a sample? I mean we came because we are in need of weapons, pills, and armors. If your work is shitty then we are leaving.¡± (? Guy) He had about 59 percent converted so he was the ¡®leader¡¯ among them. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have sample items I can only show you my own weapon or some other weapons that we found and enchanted and inscribed with runes. Are you okay with that?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Yes.¡± (? Guy) These starting moments are so bad. Hiro was like an item being put on sale! My mate was being measured up by others which I didn¡¯t like but we have to bear with it for now. If they don¡¯t know our products we aren¡¯t going to have any traffic but once words get out about our weapons etc. then I¡¯m sure that many cultivators are going to come in flocks to get one. Fufu~ at that time we are going to be the ones to select who can join and who not! Hiro handed over his spear and after grabbing it the guy opened his eyes widely with his mouth wide opened. Since our weapons were bounded with our bloods we didn¡¯t have to fear anyone stealing it. The formation on it could prevent that because it would turn into liquid and flow back into our hands. Seeing the four enchantments and inscriptions on it his hands shook and a longing fire was burning in his eyes. ¡°Oh my god!! This is ridiculous!! Such a weapon is worth way more than what I can get from Silverleaf points! Can you really make such weapons?¡± (? Guy) Hiro called back his spear into his hands startling the guy but he had an even happier face after seeing this. ¡°We can but the thing is that I won¡¯t make it into as powerful as mine. That would be like giving weapons into people¡¯s hands who might become our enemies later.. But fear not because I can guarantee one-two or three enchantments with the same amount of inscriptions. Those things can also be selected by the customer.¡± (Hiro) ¡°And what is going to regulate how many enchantments and inscriptions you put on them?¡± (? Guy) ¡°There are going to be three grades in our faction and you can get one in the third grade, two in the second and three in the third grade. If you want to get into a higher grade then all you have to do is to buy our products. You have to buy three weapons or armors to get into the second grade and five to get into the third grade. The core members who are going to be the first ten members can get into the first grade immediately. The director can get anything with four enchantments and inscriptions which are exclusive only to that person.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Of course that person too can get only one and he/she will have to pay if maintenance is necessary. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve seen the necessary requirements to become the director.¡± (Hiro) Hey, shouldn¡¯t we contact Radcliff? I¡¯d rather make such weapon and armor for him than to some new unknown strangers.. (Alice) Oh, you are right though I don¡¯t know if he is going to become the chairman of our faction. (Hiro) We don¡¯t know if we don¡¯t try. (Alice) ¡­. This was almost as bad as my ¡®rap¡¯ shit. (Hiro) Uuh I know. *sob* Such a low class saying.. It was like a copy paste text!! (Alice) Don¡¯t cry honey, I too have such terrible moments. Maybe everyone has! (Hiro) While we were having our tragedy they became excited that they can join our faction and get to become first grade members immediately. ¡°I¡¯m joining! Take me in!¡± (? Guy) After he shouted so the others also made a clamor and started voicing their agreements. We have memorized their auras to remember them and gave them the badges of this faction. Every faction had a badge which also differentiated its members from members of other factions. Ours had a circular shape and there was a sword pierced into that circular ¡®planet¡¯. The ones they have got also had three stars at the bottom meaning that they were first grade members. These were sealed with our unique Dragon and Hydra qi so no one can falsify it. ¡°Okay, we are all done. Now you can tell us what you need then we are going to tell you the necessary materials and when you are done with collecting it we are going to make them.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Great!¡± All of them shouted. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m called Rayner Barberi. I¡¯m glad to join!¡± (Rayner) After him, everyone introduced themselves to us even though we didn¡¯t even listen to their names so it¡¯s likely that we won¡¯t remember it. We are so terrible. Whatever... They were looking at us with inquiring eyes waiting for us to tell our names. Sadly for them, we ignored their inquiring eyes. ¡°Thank you for joining. Now please tell me what do you need.¡± (Hiro) It was weird to see a talking black cloud but I was one such black cloud too. After all of them described the weapons and armors they wanted Hiro told them how much metals and which kind should they get. ¡°Hey and what about those pills?¡± (Rayner) ¡°I was about to mention it because what are really necessary for us are herbs, not metals.¡± (Hiro) He looked at me and I joined the fray by telling them what kind of herbs they should gather. Since we can hunt cores ourselves we don¡¯t need those. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make sure to gather everything!¡± (Rayner) He was hyped to leave and gather everything so that he can get his hands on his new possessions. The others also followed suit and left the place. Since we didn¡¯t want to repeat this process we flew to Echo Desert Pillar and exchanged for Memory Crystals for 1 000 000 points. We have bought 500 000 pieces which should be enough for now. It¡¯s not a single use item so we can use it to receive the orders then reset them. We made a building on our courtyard for now with a name board on it saying ¡®Ordering House¡¯. We put down the Memory Crystals there and stated everything in another Memory Crystal which had another board before it saying ¡®information¡¯. All of those Memory Crystals were bounded with our blood making it impossible to steal. They can crush it though but then they can expect losing a life too.. If there would be an order then we can simply know about it through the Memory Crystal. Anything can be bounded with your blood as long as you have enough of it¡­ but luckily we had high regeneration abilities making it easy for us to bound so many things without dying of blood loss. Hiro quickly made a sample weapon and put it out in the ordering house for everyone to see and inspect. The rules about member grades were also stated clearly. For now, we have left the planet to hunt for monster cores as those were necessary for me to concoct pills. Two days later when we came back with many low and mid level monster cores we have found something unexpected. Although we knew that it¡¯s going to be a big success but that it would be like that in such a short time? That! We did not know! There were many orders and the first batch of people was already there with the necessary materials. Chapter 42 - Overgrowing faction and a lot of patting Overgrowing faction and a lot of patting Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Two days later when we returned all we saw was a crowd around our silent little house. Although I haven¡¯t made any weapons yet but the sample weapon visibly had its effects. We shrouded ourselves with dark magic and went inside only to cause a clamor among those who were there. I guess Rayner and his friends didn¡¯t hold their mouths. We also realized that we were in need of a receptionist or accountant or something like that to know who has brought the necessary metals or herbs if we don¡¯t want to meet with everyone all the time. What about Foalin? If we can provide her with better payment then I¡¯m sure that she would come. (Alice) That might be so. Let¡¯s ask her later and we also need another place for these things! I don¡¯t want to see so many people in our courtyard!! (Hiro) Rayner and his group came in front of us. ¡°Hello! We are done with collecting the necessary amount! When can I get my weapon, armor, and pills?¡± (Rayner) ¡°I should be done with all of your weapons in at most a day but I have some things to take care of. But even like that, it¡¯s going to be ready by tomorrow.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Great! Thank you very much!¡± (Rayner) They handed over what they have collected from their storage rings and we also stored it away. They were at relatively high levels so they had enough points or money to trade for or buy a storage ring. We quickly flew away from the gathering group and went towards Echo Desert Pillar. When we were far enough we also stopped using Dark Magic. After going inside we found Foalin but she had a student before her so we waited. After ten minutes she was finally free. We don¡¯t like waiting. ¡°Hello, Foalin. Are you interested in another job?¡± (Alice) ¡°Hello, what kind of job?¡± (Foalin) ¡°We need a receptionist¡­ How much do you get for working for the school?¡± (Alice) ¡°Ehm. fifty Energy Converting pills per month... It¡¯s low but I should be happy that I get that much considering my talent..¡± (Foalin) She had a sad face on which made even me somewhat sad. I¡¯m not the sympathetic type but sometimes it happens even to me. Alice was the same. Since we can help her out then why not!? ¡°If you help us out then you can get more than that. For now, I¡¯m not sure about the amount but I can be sure that it¡¯s going to be over one hundred and that¡¯s the bottom.¡± (Alice) ¡°O- One hundred!? For someone like me!? I¡¯m in!¡± (Foalin) Huh? That was quite easy. Well, it¡¯s twice as much as she gets so no wonder. (Hiro) ¡°Then wait for us for a bit. We are soon coming back and then you should come with us.¡± (Alice) ¡°Okay!¡± (Foalin) She was in a good mood as she answered happily. Getting a new job with double payment surely feels good. Although I¡¯m wondering about her workload... We quickly left Echo Desert Pillar and flew to Radcliff¡¯s house. It was much bigger than ours and the natural energies were thick in the surroundings. Being at the ninth stage surely came with advantages. His house was four times as big as ours with four times as big courtyard as ours. We quickly went inside like some intruders and barged in on him. He was meditating in the living room. What else would he do...? ¡°Hi! We need you, my good friend!¡± (Hiro) I want to use him.. Hahaha~ It¡¯s not like we are in such a deep friendship for now. He is benefitting from us while we are doing the same thing. Of course, I know that he would help us out if we were in such a position and we are the same. Though right now it¡¯s likely that we are too weak for that. ¡°H- Hi. What can I help you with?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°We need a director for our faction. You can also get a weapon and armor such as this.¡± (Hiro) I said as I threw over my spear to him. He grabbed it only to open his eyes widely. ¡°W- What the hell! Such weapons cost many millions in Echo Desert Pillar and they don¡¯t have four enchantments not to talk about inscriptions! It¡¯s good if you can find a weapon with a single one!! Where the hell did you get this from!? With this and your cultivation method, I could surely beat that damned bastard!! He killed my brother for a treasure! I need exactly a weapon like this!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Then this is a perfect chance for you to get your hands on it. Also, these weapons are made by us. I guess I haven¡¯t told it to you yet. But I¡¯ve done it just now! Hehe~¡± (Hiro) ¡°And what do I have to do as a ¡®director¡¯? I¡¯m not going to jump into some kind of shit river!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Ehm.. you don¡¯t have to do something like that. What the hell do you think about us!?¡± (Alice) ¡°I¡¯m sorry master!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Don¡¯t come with that to me!¡± (Alice) ¡° *Cough* Anyway, you are going to become a poser for us! You are going to be the image for our faction, someone at a high level. Like that, we won¡¯t have to care about those who want to destroy our factions, because most of them are going to turn back, and using our weapons you can beat up those who don¡¯t.¡± (Hiro) ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Could you promise it to me?¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Do you seriously don¡¯t believe in your master?¡± (Alice) My little angel refuted back at the best moment. ¡°Ugh. I do..¡± (Radcliff) Our exploit is done! (Alice) Let¡¯s go! (Hiro) ¡°Oh by the way. What kind of weapon do you need? You will have to get the material yourself for it but at first, describe it to me.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m using a greatsword so I need that. I¡¯m sure that you know what kind of enchantments and runes are good for it so do it as you wish.¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Okay~¡± (Hiro) We left him, went to Societal Cross and changed the post about it. We deleted the part about looking for a Director and added Radcliff¡¯s name instead. This didn¡¯t mean that he was at the highest position in the faction as we were its creators but the data about that is secret for now and Radcliff is at the second highest position after us. After being done with the data modification we also asked the receptionist about how can we get an area to build on for our faction. He said that we can buy it and after listing every possible place we picked a big one at a good place for one million points. Now we were left with 4 300 000 but that was alright as we can get as much as before in at most a day now that we have advanced so much. After doing so we also modified our post about the location of the faction. We picked up Foalin who in the meantime left her job as a school receptionist at Echo Desert Hall and left with us. Her memories about the tower weren¡¯t erased since many cultivators at the ninth stage also knew it. The school simply liked to keep a mysterious face about that tower and most of the cultivators also helped in it. We flew to the place we have just bought and built a nice and big building on it. The back of it was a house which was constructed by Foalin as she is going to live there. After flying back to our courtyard we have simply flown the whole building into the air surprising those who were inside. ¡°What the hell are you doing!? This is The Lawless¡¯ property!¡± (?) ¡°We are its creators and I¡¯m just moving the building to another location. You can make your orders and everything else there.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Oh okay..¡± (?) Of course, we covered our bodies once again. After putting down the building at its new location we told Foalin what she has to do. We were about to go back to our house and start working when a woman flew in front of us. ¡°Are you the owners of this new faction?¡± (?) ¡°Yes, but who the hell are you?¡± (Alice) Since she didn¡¯t have a friendly demeanor there was no need to be friendly. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m called Anne Lamar from The Jade Eagles faction. I¡¯ve heard that there are some brats who think that they can become someone great even though they are still wet behind their ears!¡± (Anne) ¡°Pfft- Such a lame sentence!¡± (Alice) ¡°You bitch! You are courting death!¡± (Anne) Hearing Alice¡¯s voice clearly told everyone that she is a female. Also, we didn¡¯t have to fear this woman as she was only at the fifth stage with fifty-six percent converted. We can easily beat her even alone. Let me play with her. (Alice) Okay~ (Hiro) Alice took out her bow which gave off a powerful aura, surprising Anne.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Hahaha~ After I beat you I¡¯m going to take your weapon! It¡¯s going to be very helpful to me. I even have a skill which I can use with it!¡± (Anne) ¡°Take it if you can. Though we can do another one anytime..¡± (Alice) Advertising yourself? Well, it¡¯s a good moment as there are quite a lot of people. Show them the power of our ¡®weapons¡¯. (Hiro) Fufu~ We can exploit her too in a way! She came at the best moment! (Alice) Alice didn¡¯t wait any longer and released three Dragon arrows towards Anne who had a kodachi as her weapon. She barely had enough time to deflect two of Alice¡¯s arrows only to get pierced into her thighs by the third one. ¡°Is that all? You sure are great. Kyaa! What are you doing at such a time!?¡± (Alice) I pinched her ass while she was being mighty which caused a cute yelp from her. ¡°Hahaha~¡± (Hiro) ¡°You are looking down on me!¡± (Anne) Seeing that we ignored her she became angry. ¡°Could you shut up already? Hey everyone looks at the quality of the weapons you can trade for!¡± (Alice) She shouted towards them. Although we wanted to advertise it, it was so obvious that even I feel a bit shameful... To cover our shame Alice quickly finished this battle. After shooting another three Dragon arrows towards Anne but with much more power behind it and it was also mixed with Chaos magic, her weapon was broken into pieces upon contact. Alice quickly released the other two arrows and only the Chaos Bolts exploded on her body which caused a lot of damage but still didn¡¯t kill her. We saw that the crowd had a longing look and they quickly flooded Foalin and then left to collect the materials. We are going to have a lot of work to do. We didn¡¯t want to waste any more time so we went back to our workshop with the new materials and started making the new weapons, armors, and pills. After a day of work, I was done with all of them just like Alice. We went into the building of our faction without covering ourselves since no one knew who we were. After going through a backdoor we stored the new weapons in the building and notified Foalin that the owners can take it away when they come. Afterward, we took the memory crystals and found out that we had about four hundred orders and about three hundred of them has also brought the materials. It was a good thing as this meant that we are going to be rich but it also meant a lot of work! For now, we didn¡¯t make our own pills and Alice has joined in smithing too as that took more time. Finding herbs was harder so even the others couldn¡¯t bring in that much so easily. Since we had every knowledge connected both of us can concoct, enchant, inscribe or smith too. It¡¯s just that we liked sharing the work. After five days we were done with everything only to find another workload with even more orders. The forthcoming month is going to be hell... But the good side is that we will be able to advance through the early and middle stages quickly! Since we have got so many resources we were able to concoct some tens of millions of pills only after a few days! But trouble never missed us as it came in the form of a person called Fu Xiao. I was wondering when he would come. I guess killing his little brother and sister didn¡¯t leave us in a good light. We were in our own house and we were handing over Radcliff¡¯s new weapon to him. ¡°Come out you two! It¡¯s time for you to learn your place!¡± (Fu Xiao) ¡°Look. He came for you as a practice dummy!¡± (Alice) ¡°... Hahaha, okay okay, I get it. I¡¯ll go.¡± (Radcliff) We followed him out of our house to greet our new guest. Surprisingly he had a jade eagle badge pinned on his chest which slipped by my attention last time we met. Maybe that Anne didn¡¯t come without a reason? ¡°What does the vice-captain of the Jade Eagles has to do with two juniors?¡± (Radcliff) Oh.. now I get it. Is this going to become a war between our factions!? Let¡¯s escalate this thing! (Hiro) That¡¯s alright but first, we should advance a bit. I don¡¯t like being protected by others than you. (Alice) Then what should I say? I don¡¯t like being protected even by you! It¡¯s hurting my male pride! (Hiro) It¡¯s not like I had to do something like that.. (Alice) Yes. Though don¡¯t misunderstand me. When we are fighting in a battle, you covering my back feels good. That¡¯s different. (Hiro) I know! Why are you explaining it to me? (Alice) I guess it¡¯s a habit from my past life? (Hiro) ¡°You have nothing to do with them, Radcliff. Leave now if you don¡¯t want to become my enemy! It was offending enough that you helped them out last time!¡± (Fu Xiao) ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with them? You are wrong at that! They are my masters, they have made new weapons for me and I¡¯m also the director of their faction so I¡¯m related to them in numerous ways!¡± (Radcliff) ¡°Hey wait, you two! Now that I think about it how did you know that we are the owners of this faction!?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Hmph- I was at the Societal Cross when you have created it but you didn¡¯t notice me. Since you didn¡¯t even use wind magic to cover the sound I overheard it.¡± (Fu Xiao) ¡°And so, in the end, why did you come here? To get a new weapon?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Obviously no! You bastard! I came to-¡± (Fu Xiao) ¡°To kill us on school grounds which is against the rules? Or do you want to tell me that we have broken some rules even though we have done everything according to them? What can you do here if you don¡¯t want to order weapons or something like that? Or could it be that you want to become friends with us?¡± (Hiro) ¡°*chuckle* What a shame! *chuckle*¡± (Alice) Since he wasn¡¯t able to refute my words he tried to cover his shame with rage. That¡¯s also a natural reaction among humans. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s different with beastmen or elves as I haven¡¯t interacted with them too much. Hey! We have completely forgotten about Pat! We should visit our little tiger cub! I¡¯m sure that she hasn¡¯t advanced enough to resist my strength! At that time hahaha! (Alice) Now that you mention it we haven¡¯t talked with Wilhelm either ever since the incident at the arena even though we are at the same place. (Hiro) Right. (Alice) Fu Xiao shot an attack towards us but it was quickly crushed by Radcliff¡¯s greatsword. Our weapons were indeed powerful! Seeing that it again wasn¡¯t his time to kill us he left with a hpmh though unwillingly but quickly. I don¡¯t know what should I say about this. Shall we visit Wilhelm and then Pat? We can take a break. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve guaranteed any amount of time to make their weapons in. (Hiro) Okay. (Alice) We flew over to his place which was more like a village. There were many little courtyards with little two or three room houses on them. The whole place was bustling with life and almost everyone had the badge of our faction..? They were happily showing off their new weapons to the other cultivators. This made me feel good but also weird. Those are crap with only a single enchantment! I even recognized the weapons we have stolen and enchanted, inscribed then gave them away. We had to pass them on somehow! It freed us from a little work. Though it¡¯s not like they were bad weapons. It¡¯s just that they weren¡¯t made by us. We landed on the ground and walked towards Wilhelm¡¯s house. Some of them recognize us from the arena so they quickly made a path for us. After knocking on his door he opened it and let us in. We are so polite! We have knocked!! ¡°Hi. What brings you here?¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Nothing. We came to intrude on you! How are your days are going?¡± (Hiro) ¡°At least don¡¯t call it intruding. But nothing serious. I converted 22 percent of my Space Energy into World Energy! I¡¯m also being looked at up by the others here and you won¡¯t believe it! I¡¯ve become a second-grade member of The Lawless faction! Now I can trade for weapons with two enchantments and inscriptions! Have you two joined yet?¡± (Wilhelm) He was talking proudly about how he became a second-grade member while I didn¡¯t know how to hold back my laughing. Alice simply turned her back and went out of the house and came back a bit later after using wind magic to cover her voice. Good for her. Laugh in my place too Alice! (Hiro) Haha okay! (Alice) ¡°... No, we haven¡¯t joined it yet. But you know how it goes. We are True Divine Beasts so we have our own means.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Oh. I get it. Good for you I guess. I heard that Radcliff who helped us out at that time became the director of The Lawless! I¡¯m sure that he can get even better things than us normal members! If only I would have been faster then I too could have become a core member. Those people are still showing off how they have got to be third-grade members overnight!¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can become one such member sooner or later!¡± (Hiro) ¡°Yeah but I have to collect many materials, which takes quite a lot of time. Their prices are high but it¡¯s still worth it in the end because we can get it only through grinding for materials for some days!¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°*chuckle* Good for you.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Should we help you with collecting the necessary materials? We haven¡¯t gone out for quite a long time. It¡¯s time for us to change that.¡± (Alice) ¡°Oh, that would be great! If you have nothing to do then let¡¯s go right now!¡± (Wilhelm) Yeah, we have nothing to do just about a few thousand weapons, armors and millions of pills to concoct¡­ that¡¯s surely nothing! (Alice) Whatever. Let¡¯s hang out for little then we can get to work once again. (Hiro) We left the newcomers little village and went towards the beastmen¡¯s continent to invite over Pat Cooley too. Wilhelm would wait outside until we get her to come. We reached the continent in a moment and Wilhelm landed on an island nearby to wait for us while we changed into our battle forms to look like beastmen. It was only a plus that we were stronger like this. Instead of having 3,1 Crypt we had 3,4. With so much strength and our techniques and body advantage, we can contend with someone at the early sixth stage. Now that I think about it, we could have contacted her through our steles too¡­ (Hiro) Yes but then we wouldn¡¯t have seen this continent! (Alice) We left him there like a luggage and flew towards Pat. We also contacted her and asked her about her whereabouts. ¡°Hello miss cat!¡± (Alice) You just couldn¡¯t leave that out, could you? (Hiro) No. Let¡¯s see her reaction! (Alice) ¡°Fuck you! Where are you! Let me beat you up!¡± (Pat) ¡°Hahaha come if you can do it.¡± (Alice) Since she too was in her school we couldn¡¯t go in without fighting our ways in so we sent her our location in the end. A few seconds later she appeared in front of us in her tiger form and the first thing she did was to send a Paw energy attack towards Alice. Of course, it was only a playful one. Alice quickly swung her hands and cut the incoming Paw Strike into to two halves. ¡°Come to your dear mommy! Let me pat you, Pat!¡± (Alice) ¡°*growl* Do you want me to attack you seriously!?¡± (Pat) I feel sorry for her. She didn¡¯t know her fate but I did! Alice quickly flew over and restrained Pat with her energy. She really became a three-star divine beast but it was still not enough to fight against us especially now that we had more strength than her. The poor woman couldn¡¯t move under the effect of Alice¡¯s Dragon Qi. No one below our strength could move if we wished it. Once we are on the same level as the others or above them then that meant that we can completely subdue those people. ¡°Release me you bitch!¡± (Pat) ¡°You have such a dirty mouth! Do you need to be patted? Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll soothe your rage!¡± (Alice) Alice went over and started caressing her head, her back and even her tail which caused no little grunting from Pat. but she wasn¡¯t able to resist. ¡°Release me! N- NO! Not there! Uh~ You are such a vile dragon!¡± (Pat) ¡°Fufu~ but you are enjoying it don¡¯t you!? When I saw how tiger cubs look like from Hiro¡¯s past life I immediately grew to like them! I¡¯ve always wanted to pet a tiger and although you are bigger than a normal tiger¡­ but you are still as cute!¡± (Alice) ¡°I¡¯m not cute! I¡¯m a ferocious Moon Tiger!!¡± (Pat) ¡°Sure, sure..¡± (Alice) Yes. She had black fur covering her whole body and she was a three-star divine beast called Moon Tiger! She indeed took that Divine Blood and consumed it. The attack she has used before looked different from the one she used when she was fighting with Saramir. This was completely black except that it had some silver colored spots inside the energy paw. Her body too had some silver colored spots. ¡°Nyaa~ Release me already!¡± (Pat) ¡°?!?! What was that!? Have I just heard an ''nya~'' ?¡± (Hiro) ¡°N- No!¡± (Pat) ¡°Fufufu~ see? You are enjoying it!¡± (Alice) ¡°N- NO! It was because- because of it¡­ felt good, behind my ears..¡± (Pat) ¡°Okay~¡± (Alice) She started scratching her behind her ears and I saw joy in Pat¡¯s tiger eyes. ¡°Uuuh~ I can¡¯t go before divine beasts anymore! How am I supposed to meet with any of them!?¡± (Pat) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t going to tell this to anyone. I don¡¯t want to share with others your fur!¡± (Alice) I too want to pet a furry animal. I liked dogs in my past life and I¡¯m missing them a bit! (Hiro) We will find something good for you. But you can¡¯t pat a woman! (Alice) You know that I didn¡¯t want to.. (Hiro) I do. (Alice) Anyway, let¡¯s go. Wilhelm is going to rot if this goes on. (Hiro) My patting time is more important! (Alice) Hahaha okay! (Hiro) After another ten minutes and a completely satisfied Moon Tiger later we flew back to the island where Wilhelm was waiting for us. Upon seeing us he had an enraged face. ¡°What the hell were you doing for such a long time! Ten minutes!? We aren¡¯t at the third realm!!¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Cultivators at the third realm wouldn¡¯t have been able to travel such a distance even in half an hour..¡± (Hiro) ¡°Who cares!?¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Shut up male! It was a girls¡¯ thing alright!?¡± (Alice) Uhh. Hearing such a beauty bark at you quickly destroyed his. ¡°Why did you invite him too?¡± (Pat) ¡°We are helping him out. After collecting some materials he can get better weapons from a faction in our school.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask--*muffled sound*?¡± (Pat) Alice quickly covered her mouth and also used wind magic afterward. Although Wilhelm knew that we can smith and concoct pills he didn¡¯t realize that we were the ones he is trying to get weapons from. Maybe he could get it for free if he did! That¡¯s not right! I guess he didn¡¯t think that we can make such weapons. Even though we have two with four runes and inscriptions. It¡¯s completely not obvious¡­ Well, it¡¯s better for us if he is stupid! ¡°Ask what?¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Nothing!¡± (Alice) ¡°?... Okay..¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s go or we are never going to finish it. We still have work to do after this!¡± (Hiro) Chapter 43 - A new journey A new journey Alice¡¯s POV:
We left planet Posnoth with our spaceship and flew towards a new planet which we haven¡¯t seen before called Snexerus. This was a planet which was even closer to the center of the galaxy and the volume of this planet was bigger than any other planet we have been to before. There were quite a lot of intelligent beings on this planet because there were numerous dungeons. Snexerus had three suns and two moons. The three suns it had were close to each other so there were nights though short. We landed on the dark side of the planet which was really beautiful in the blue light of the moon. Yes, it was blue because two of the three suns were blue! I¡¯ve always wanted to see a blue sun in reality! Life was quite scarce on Snexerus because the sun heated it scorching hot making it impossible for plants to grow. This was a dry planet, covered with deserts. We were following Wilhelm who was showing us the way. I guess he has been to this place. After a few seconds, we reached a dungeon which wasn¡¯t under the ground! This was something new for us as we haven¡¯t seen anything like this ever before. It was a huge sand castle reaching thousands of meters into the air and I didn¡¯t even dare to count its periphery or area. The sand was compressed into hard sandstones which made up this whole dungeon. I was really curious about how it¡¯s going to look from the inside. ¡°Come inside. This is a good place to gather metals as the monsters aren¡¯t too powerful on the lower floors and the bosses are dropping quite a lot of materials.¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Wait I have two questions. Firstly, you said that at the ¡®lower floors¡¯? Secondly, what is the name of this dungeon?¡± (Pat) ¡°To you first question yes, the lower floors because you have to move upwards in this dungeon and to your second question it¡¯s called the Tomb of the Fallen Scorpion!¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°That¡¯s quite a baleful name..¡± (Hiro) ¡°Y- You are just imagining things..¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°You aren¡¯t very convincing. Where the hell did you bring us? If something were to happen to Alice because of you..¡± (Hiro) ¡°No, no don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not such a hard dungeon.¡± (Wilhelm) Aww~ How protective. My mate is protecting me. Fufufu~ (Alice) Anytime. (Hiro) We followed after Wilhelm while we were secretly chatting with Pat. Since he had weaker mind power than ours, he wasn¡¯t able to detect us. ¡°So why is he trying to get a weapon from a random faction when he could have asked you to make one for him?¡± (Pat) ¡°Haha, you know the best thing is that faction is ours. We made it incognito so no one knows that we are its creators. He is actually trying to get enough materials so that he can give them to us later. We originally came to a ¡®vacation¡¯ to escape from the workload we have.¡± (Alice) ¡°I can barely wait to see his face when we tell him to hand over the collected materials since it¡¯s going to fall in our hands anyway..¡± (Hiro) ¡°Hahaha- seriously?! Stupid human! Alright, I¡¯ll keep your secret so that I too can laugh at his face!¡± (Pat) ¡°Good.¡± (Alice) The poor guy didn¡¯t know that we were preparing to laugh at him. We are so evil¡­ though this is nothing serious. This can¡¯t be called evil considering the things that you can find in this universe... There are many weirdos walking among us... I and Hiro too are someone like those but we are still on the better side, however, I look at it. In my opinion, my personality isn¡¯t so terrible, is it? And it¡¯s not like others have to take my little pranks or jokes too seriously. We entered the interior of the dungeon and a huge hall welcomed us with twenty meters tall sand sculptures. All of them looked like as if they would have been carved straight out of a huge stone except that they were made of compressed sand. There were quite a lot of humans and beastmen too in the hall creating parties and groups. We have seen some of them fly in from outside and join some of those groups, parties. The parties had about three to five members while the groups numbered at about twenty to thirty. This is an interesting scene as we have never seen such groups in the dungeons before. Those lower realms are really boring... This fucking looked like a war preparation! Maybe we should reward Wilhelm for bringing us here! What do you say, Alice? Should we reward him for bringing us to such a good place? I¡¯m sure that the people aren¡¯t gathering so many cultivators and creating such big groups only to stand here! (Hiro) Haha~ okay I thought of it a moment before. Let¡¯s make him into a grade three-member since he too has helped us out at that time. (Alice) ¡°What are they grouping up for?¡± (Pat) ¡°It¡¯s because this whole dungeon is like a Warfield. We have to battle through the floors to reach the door on the other side, then go up a floor and battle through once again, and this back and forward processes are repeating as you are going upwards. The higher you go the lesser the floors are but the more powerful the monster are. The minimum number of cultivators to battle through at least half of this dungeon is about two hundred people.¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°But there are about a thousand cultivators here¡­ and why is it that the highest cultivator I can see here is at the seventh stage? Wait no, he is just as powerful as someone at the seventh stage.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You can sense even such high-level cultivator¡¯s strengths?! You are a real monster..¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Ehm. Yes, I am you know?¡± (Hiro) ¡°.. Anyway, that Societal Cross building isn¡¯t for a show you know? I¡¯m sure that you have never been to that place - *chuckle* (Alice) (Pat) - ?! What are you laughing at? Ah doesn¡¯t matter. So there is notifications and news about such events. Do you see that guy?¡± (Wilhelm) He said as he pointed towards the guy who was at the peak of the sixth stage with the strength of someone at the seventh stage. He was about two meters tall and he had a huge two handed, double edged battle axe in his hands. He had blue hair with red eyes. It had a weird contrast in my opinion but my Hiro was the best~ I want to shower him with my love all day. ¡°He was the one who advertised and organized this event. He wants to finish this dungeon and reach the end of it. The Tomb of the Fallen Scorpion has a restriction on it because only cultivators at the sixth stage can get into it. This is also related to its history which can be viewed there.¡± (Wilhelm) He said as he pointed towards one of the walls. There were lines of texts carved onto it and we were able to read it easily from where we stood. We have perfect eyesight not like mortals so seeing even to thousands of kilometers wasn¡¯t a problem for us not to talk about seeing something which is so close to us. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the past, thousands of years before when I was a weaker dungeon and I was only in the second realm I¡¯ve seen a battle among two divine beasts. One of them was a one star Sand Scorpion while the other one was a three-star divine beast called Deathwing Spider. They were two friends before I dropped a powerful treasure. Both of them forgot about their friendship and fought a hard and long battle against each other to get the treasure. After a long struggling, the Sand Scorpion died in the end so the treasure has fallen into the Deathwing Spider¡¯s hands. After seeing that tragic scene where you cultivators forget your true friends, comrades and fight to the death with each other only to become more powerful than the others I¡¯ve decided to change my name to the honor of the Fallen Scorpion. Shall his name Ra-s-khem-Ka be eternal and I welcome you to the dungeon of the Fallen Scorpion! Unity be with you! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Interesting. So this dungeon has become like that because of such a scene. (Alice) Yes but it¡¯s nothing surprising. Among these people who could be called friends? They might be working together at the moment but what if a treasure were to drop? I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s going to become hell in a very short moment. (Hiro) *Sigh* Yes. Whatever. I won¡¯t kill someone for such a stupid reason. (Alice) No. We kill others for even stupider reasons¡­ like looking lustfully at you.. (Hiro) Hahaha~ I can¡¯t deny that. But who cares!? They are irritating me! (Alice) ¡°Ny- *cough* It has a somewhat sad history but it¡¯s nothing out of the norm..¡± (Pat) SHE WAS ABOUT TO FUCKING NYA~!??! Fufu~ (Alice) Hey, my mind ears¡­ don¡¯t shout so suddenly.(Hiro) Sorry. I¡¯ll reward you later as an apology. But what was that ¡®mind ears¡¯?... (Alice) Oh~ (Hiro) He didn¡¯t comment on my question. Whatever. We were in our human forms right now except Pat. Not every human was a hardcore beastmen hater. I guess this? How is he called?The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Hey, Wilhelm! What¡¯s his name?¡± (Alice) ¡°Huh? Oh, his name is Hill Dow.¡± (Wilhelm) Hill Dow. Okay. So I guess he has notified the beastmen too about this event. But I think that he isn¡¯t such a good kind of person as he seems to be. My female and dragon instincts are telling me otherwise. We will see about it, though. We moved deeper into the mass of humans and went to the front of them. I was ogled by quite a lot of males which didn¡¯t make me feel well but after a glare from my draconic green eyes and Hiro¡¯s murderous aura, they quickly turned away. All five of us stopped there and after another five minutes, Hill Dow finally started this shit. I hate waiting... It¡¯s the most unproductive activity in the universe!! ¡°Hello, everyone! I thank you for coming here. The upper floors of this dungeon have been covered in sand and dust for too long of time! I think that it¡¯s time for us to advance, move forward and uncover the treasures this dungeon contains! Are you in!?¡± (Hill) ¡°Yaay!¡± (Everyone except us..) They looked at us... ¡°What? But I don¡¯t like yaaying.. ¡° (Alice) ¡°*mumble* They are total weirdos. We should stay far away from them. *mumble*¡± (?) ¡°*mumble* You are right. Who knows what¡¯s inside their heads.. *mumble*¡± (?) ¡°I¡¯m not a weirdo, fuckers!¡± (Alice) ¡°Ehm... Anyway. Let¡¯s go in.¡± (Hill) Alice. This was a good scene! Thanks for making me laugh! (Hiro) It wasn¡¯t my intention you know? But if it makes you happy then gladly~ (Alice) Haha~ I¡¯ve learned it long ago that sometimes it¡¯s better if you stay silent. This was one such case.. (Hiro) I know. I¡¯ve learned many things from your memories but you too couldn¡¯t hold your mouth sometimes. This was one such case okay? I¡¯m not perfect.. (Alice) No one is honey. No one is! But to me, you are perfect hehe~ (Hiro) That! I know! (Alice) ¡°Would you stop being all lovey-dovey?¡± (Pat) ¡°But we didn¡¯t even talk!?¡± (Alice) ¡°No, but your eyes were burning with your love and you should have seen the way you were looking at each other. I thought that I might see an adult scene if I don¡¯t stop it now!¡± (Pat) ¡°W- We didn¡¯t intend to do that. Here...¡± (Alice) ¡°So you did want to do it?¡± (Pat) ¡°N- No?¡± (Alice) ¡°Obviously no. We aren¡¯t like that!¡± (Hiro) ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± (Wilhelm) Oh right. He was also here. Poor guy has such a weak presence. Or is it because he is a male? Somehow I can¡¯t bother to remember them. This is Hiro¡¯s fault. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s follow them..¡± (Hiro) We left the hall and went through the huge double doors which were about one meter thick! They looked really magnificent. Behind the doors was a world of sand, dunes, and dust. There was no life to be seen on the whole floor. After everyone came through the door the dungeon has talked which was a bit surprising. ¡°I welcome everyone... in me? Haha~ Anyway there are a lot of you. More than what is the norm but I wonder how many of you are going to stay alive. But I won¡¯t be your biggest enemy. As I¡¯ve seen it through my life your biggest enemies are always among you. I wonder who is going to be the at this time.¡± (Dungeon) I have an idea.. (Alice) And I have the same idea.. (Hiro) Did you say this just so that your line is going to be a bit longer than mine? You seriously said this out of that reason!? (Alice) N- No! (Hiro) *chuckle* (Hiro) He was in the mood to play around with me. I don¡¯t mind it, though. Sometimes a little bit of unserious bickering can feel good. There was nothing in the universe which was in bigger harmony than us. The dungeon didn¡¯t talk anymore and all we saw was a huge army of sand monsters crawling out of the ground. The desert was devoid of life a moment before yet now it¡¯s filled to the brim with sand monsters. There were scorpions, bugs, crocodiles, snakes, spiders and even some crabs. All of them were about two to eight meters tall covered in sand-colored scales. These monsters were only at the first stage. Considering that this dungeon had twenty floors this was really easy but if the highest floor others have reached is only about the tenth then I¡¯m sure that there are many dangerous things in this dungeon. This place makes me remember the first dungeon we have ever been to. As the others charged into battle our group was still standing at the back. ¡°Shall we go?¡± (Alice) ¡°Should we use our battle forms?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Let¡¯s do it! I¡¯ve been itching to release my form for a while. Being among humans can be quite restraining in its own way.¡± (Alice) ¡°Can I sit on you, Pat?¡± (Alice) ¡°*Growl* There is a line you shouldn¡¯t cross.¡± (Pat) I¡¯ll get a mount for sure in the future. My life story isn¡¯t a life story without a mount! (Alice) We will get you a mount. I want one too... But that¡¯s possible only in the next realm, unfortunately. (Hiro) ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s go or I can never get my new weapon..¡± (Wilhelm) We reached the front lines in an instant leaving behind everyone in the dust. We transformed into our battle forms on the way and we didn¡¯t even use our weapons to kill. Our claws, tails and superior strength was more than enough. Should we use our clones? (Alice) I think that we should hold onto that for now. Who knows what¡¯s going to happen. Holding a trump card is better. (Hiro) You are right. (Alice) Hill Dow was pushing forward just like us among these trash mobs with the help of his little team. Before going into the dungeon he seemed to be really friendly with them. It was nothing like the face he was showing to us strangers. Although that too was smiling but it hid darkness. I can pick on it quite easily. Especially considering that he has looked into my eyes. No lie can escape my sight. He is planning something vicious. The only question is what it is. The first floor was quickly finished followed by the second, third, fourth¡­ The bosses and the monsters were continuously dropping herbs, metals, pills, be it Energy Converting or Restoration or Healing pills. Of course, the Energy Converting pills were rarer and it was also harder to get because many tried to get a hold of it. Naturally which was in our close proximity fell into our hands. There is another one! (Alice) A woman wanted to grab onto it but I gently slapped her hands away from it and Hiro has successfully taken it and also consumed it. We didn¡¯t put them away for later use. Why should we? We had numerous minds so using one to convert our energies wasn¡¯t hard... We were doing that all the time anyway as we weren¡¯t using normal Space or World Energy but Dragon and Hydra Qi. She glared at me but she wasn¡¯t powerful enough to fight with us so she moved on. Right now we were fighting on the eleventh floor. The monsters were at the fourth and fifth stage. Wilhelm and the other low-level cultivators were only killing the trash mobs we have left behind being at the first, second and maybe third stage. Wilhelm was faring well on his own level but he had only a powerful technique to attack and defend, not to advance. His real disadvantage was that he wasn¡¯t able to cultivate as quickly as divine beasts did. Originally they were on the same level with Pat but since then she has left him behind. This might be sad in a way. I mean had to leave behind Ellery too and I¡¯m sure that Pat and Wilhelm too, are going to be left in the dust in the future. To be honest, everything has two sides. Although we can advance much more quickly than the others but we can¡¯t create as many friends, enemies, life experiences as the others for exactly the same reason. What is the meaning of it when we leave them behind so quickly? Just think about Ellery. She too has been with us only for such a short time yet we can¡¯t even meet for who knows how long. It¡¯s good that I have Hiro. I¡¯m so glad that we were born at the same place. Imagining my lonely, boring life without him feels like a tragedy to me. I don¡¯t want to live such a life. Ahh~ Hiroo~ (Alice) What the hell are you doing?! (Hiro) Sorry. I have a mating season! (Alice) At such a time!? (Hiro) I coiled my tail around his waist to make him feel closer to me. I was in need of physical contact! He also coiled his tail around mine making me feel elated and happy. I don¡¯t get why but I felt good from this. We were slaughtering the monsters in our ways. Truth be told the necessary materials has long been gathered but this was a very profitable place so we didn¡¯t intend to leave just like that! After fighting through the floor and completing the twelfth floor something completely new welcomed us. I have a feeling that the shit is going to fall from this point on.. (Hiro) Yes. Maybe this is also the reason why no one has gone further in this dungeon.. (Alice) What was in front of us was something new in the form of tunnels. They looked like ant tunnels and there were hundreds of them. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the game! I shall test you in different situations. I wonder how you are going to fare. As you can see there are many tunnels going slowly upwards. At most ten people can go into a single tunnel. Choose your team wisely or go alone. It¡¯s your choice. Of course going alone is going to be harder but you won¡¯t have to fear your back from your comrades.¡± (Dungeon) ¡°Which way should we go?¡± (Alice) ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just pick one randomly.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you move in bigger groups?¡± (?) After hearing us saying that a random woman voiced her opinion. She was at the fourth stage. I don¡¯t mind it too much if she wants to come with us but she better not tries something funny. ¡°Nah. We are fine like this.¡± (Alice) ¡°Can I go with you, please? My group has been badly wounded by the monsters in the battles and they turned back.¡± (Woman) ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you join but you should know it better than to try doing something funny. I won¡¯t hesitate to take your life and believe me, I can do so in a single moment.¡± (Alice) ¡°I- I know, I¡¯ve seen you fight so I wouldn¡¯t dare to do something like that. My name is Rosetta Bank. It¡¯s my pleasure to be in your group.¡± (Rose) ¡°Welcome~¡± (Everyone) Now we were five and she wasn¡¯t so weak either. Truth be told she had more worth at the moment than Wilhelm. It¡¯s wrong to say this but that¡¯s the truth as Wilhelm won¡¯t be able to fight from this point on. But even if she was stronger she still knew her place. Power was everything in every universe, world or anything that can be found out there. She saw our battle capabilities which made her know who is the stronger one even if we were only at the second stage with 27 percent converted. Yes. Through these long battles and after eating so many pills we were able to convert 27 percent of our energies. (AN:\ If you are curious about how many Crypts of strength they have then you always have to add 0,6 ¡ú 27 = 2,7 Crypt + 0,6 = 3,3 and multiply it with 1,1 to get their battle forms¡¯ strength and 1,25 to get their monster forms¡¯ strength. B.F.: 3,3 * 1,1 = 3,6 || M.F.: 3,3 * 1,25 = 4,1) We went inside the tunnel at the rightmost. No one has entered that tunnel before so we could go completely alone though most of the battles were going to be fought by us and maybe Rose. It depends on what the dungeon is going to throw at us. We were walking for about two minutes when the ant-like tunnel widened out creating a bigger cube-shaped room. In the middle of it stood a fifteen meters tall troll with a big club in its hand. It had a terrible smell nothing like the masculine fragrance I can feel on Hiro which I love so much~ Our tails were still coiled around each other. I loved feeling Hiro¡¯s fragrance. Every woman love smelling nice smells and I was no different. Cultivators weren¡¯t smelly because their bodies were purified at the Foundation Realm, not like the mortals¡­ but Hiro always had such a nice smell. When we were having sex my mind and nose was always filled with it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one with those pheromones. He too has them¡­ We can¡¯t do it here Alice. Wait a bit more, please. I too feel like that but we have to restrain ourselves! (Hiro) I know~ (Alice) I can¡¯t help it. I am horny. I¡¯m sure that this is the worst mood before a battle but whatever. It¡¯s not like this troll was a high-level one. It is only at the early third stage so even Rose or Pat can take care of it. I walked in front of the troll and it quickly swung its club towards me. I didn¡¯t even bother to defend as it smashed into my right side but the club broke into pieces. Seeing such a scene the troll didn¡¯t react. It was created by the dungeon so it was nothing out of the norm. I swung my tail towards its head with a speed it couldn¡¯t perceive. My axe like tail beheaded the monster in a simple and swift move. My scales are really no joke~ ¡°W- What? Just like that!? Even if it was only at the third stage, it would have taken much more for me to kill... Just what are you two?¡± (Rose) Let¡¯s go. (Hiro) We moved onwards and found many such rooms on the way. The monsters inside them were continuously increasing in strength reaching the peak of the fourth stage at the last room. After walking for another two minutes we found that the ant-like tunnel came to an end and widened out into an enormous floor. But this floor was different. It had a thousand meters tall, fifty meters thick walls on it creating a huge maze. We have heard many monster screams from the inside. We tried to fly but an energy field restricted us in flying higher than twenty meters. We tried to break it but it was for naught. About the walls? Although we were able to penetrate about thirty meters deep into it but the hollows we made, quickly regenerated forming perfect and smooth sand walls. I wonder what¡¯s waiting for us inside it... Let our journey begin! Chapter 44 - The Maze The Maze Hiro¡¯s POV:
To our left and right were walls separating those ant tunnels from each other. The ant-like tunnel we came from went around this whole maze so we came in on the other side of it. I guess that the closer the tunnels were to the middle the less you had to walk. Since we have selected the rightmost we had to walk the longest path possible... It wasn¡¯t easy to realize which way the tunnel went as it turned to the right and we moved for a long time before turning left twice with long travels between them too. Considering how long it took to walk around this maze with our movement speed this maze on the thirteenth floor was enormous. Space was stretched in this place as not even the sand castle was this big especially not on the higher floors. Since we had complete Space Energies and some World Energy too it wasn¡¯t hard for us to at least sense that there was something wrong with space. After entering the maze the sand moved behind us creating a sand wall just as thick and high which were on our sides. Had we no way to go back? That¡¯s interesting... But what was even more interesting that a sand wall appeared before us, in the same manner, making this into a closed space. ¡°What is this supposed to mean!?¡± (Rose) ¡°I have no idea.¡± (Pat) ¡°I should have left¡­ Just what kind of mess I¡¯ve got myself into! And I¡¯m going to become a burden too at that..¡± (Wilhelm) Sorry but I¡¯m not the type to deny something just so that you are going to feel better.. (Alice) Yeah. If he feels like that then let him be. I would never want someone to ¡®lie¡¯ to me just to make me feel better. I¡¯d rather hear the truth. That¡¯s always more reliable as I know what to expect. (Hiro) No one commented on his whining. After waiting for ten boring minutes the dungeon started talking. ¡°Now that all of you are in the maze, you have two options. One is to leave and the other one is to advance. In case you want to leave then step towards the walls behind your back. I¡¯ll open them soon enough. In case you want to advance you better be sure of yourself because you can¡¯t leave before completing this maze which is going through six floors. There are many dangers inside it and naturally, with many treasures and rewards as a prize.¡± (Dungeon) ¡°After completing the maze there is a single floor to complete or you can also leave instead of trying the last floor. I warn you once again. You can¡¯t leave before completing this maze which goes through SIX floors! You have two minutes to choose.¡± (Dungeon) The others likely arrived only now. Even though their paths were shorter than ours but I¡¯m sure that they had to fight and struggle more to kill even a single monster inside them. Wilhelm slowly stood to the other side of this cube-shaped sand room, making it clear that he doesn¡¯t want to participate. I saw uncertainty in Pat¡¯s eyes. Although she was a three-star divine beast but she had only 28 Crypt even in her monster forms. She can kill third stage cultivators or monsters easily but it would be harder if her enemy were to be at the fourth stage and the monster are only going to be stronger. To be honest not even we were sure. Unexpectedly Rose didn¡¯t step to the other side of the room. Does she want to come? ¡°I- I think that I¡¯ll try it if you two go. I¡¯ll fight and take part I swear but I want to stay.¡± (Rose) ¡°As you wish but if we find something good then we are going to share it depending on the work done. You also have to know if it¡¯s something that we can¡¯t share then we are going to take it.¡± (Hiro) ¡°I¡¯m okay with that.¡± (Rose) ¡°And you?¡± (Alice) ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think that maybe I shouldn¡¯t go. I don¡¯t fear pain or battles but dying a meaningless death isn¡¯t my life goal so I¡¯ll stay.¡± (Pat) ¡°Okay.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Ehm~ Wilhelm. Before you leave I have something to tell you.¡± (Hiro) ¡°What?¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Hand over the materials we have collected for your weapon.¡± (Hiro) ¡°*chuckle* *chuckle*¡± (Alice) (Pat) ¡°What do you mean by handing over? Don¡¯t you think that you are being shameless? You did help me a lot so sharing is alright but taking all of them?¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°No, no. You misunderstand me. It would fall into my hands, to begin with, so why would you bother with going to the house of our faction and wait in line to register it?¡± (Hiro) ¡°What do you mean- !? - Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± (Wilhelm) We grinned at him while Pat was laughing at his face. ¡°HAHAHAA~ You loser! You are going to the same school as them and you didn¡¯t even realize that they are the leaders of The Lawless? Have you not seen what kind of weapons they have? They are swinging around weapons with four enchantments and runes. What did you think who is the one selling such powerful weapons for such a low price?¡± (Pat) ¡°Low price?¡± (Hiro) ¡°You idiots¡­ You have really accustomed to your norms. For others finding or getting a weapon with two enchantments would be worth more than what you ask for not to mention weapons with three enchantments and inscriptions at that too.¡± (Pat) ¡°So you say that my enchantments themselves are enough to gain even more benefits?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Yes..¡± (Pat) Wilhelm was still looking at us blankly while we were chatting. Hey, honey¡­ maybe this is the reason why everyone was in such a happy mood upon hearing our prices? We are really too accustomed to our own norms forgetting that weapons like ours are like legendary weapons... (Alice) But what should we do now? Changing the price out of nowhere would be weird or not? Should we raise it to 3:1 ration and get twice as many materials as necessary? (Hiro) I don¡¯t know but we don¡¯t need so much metal. We have tons of it already and even if we are done with smithing the weapons we are going to stay with a lot of leftovers... We should ask for herbs instead. Let¡¯s say that they should get the necessary amount of metals then go and collect enough herbs for¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ let¡¯s say thirty pills. That¡¯s still quite low so they can¡¯t complain. (Alice) Oka- (Hiro) ¡°YOU FUCKING BASTARDS!¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°SO THAT WAS THE REASON YOU HAVE BEEN LAUGHING AT ME ALL THIS WHILE!?¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°No?¡± (Hiro) Since talking through our minds was much quicker, especially using our bond he reacted only so much time later. ¡°Here! Take it you bastard.¡± (Wilhelm) He took out everything from his storage ring. He didn¡¯t have a big one but it was enough to store such a little amount of metal. It¡¯s not like too much was necessary to make a weapon. He also threw over the herbs and I quickly stored them away. Every pill counted! Though we should concoct them first... Should I do it? I have six minds anyway. Controlling one to concoct pills wouldn¡¯t be such a big loss and since we were at the start of this maze I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not going to be too hard. ¡°When we are back you can get your weapon haha~¡± (Hiro) ¡°Haha~ You should have seen the face you¡¯ve made.¡± (Alice) ¡°Right!¡± (Pat) ¡°Okay, okay laugh at me bit- don¡¯t kill me with your eyes..¡± (Wilhelm) ¡°Don¡¯t call her a bitch. I can bear with it if it¡¯s said by Pat but I can¡¯t if it¡¯s said by guys. No one should badmouth my woman.¡± (Hiro) ¡°You are weirdos..¡± (Rose) ¡°I¡¯m not going to deny that.¡± (Alice) ¡°I¡¯m just protective and possessive.¡± (Hiro) Come embrace me you big bear. I¡¯m horny anyway, why do you have to say such lines in front of everyone? You are only making it worse. (Alice) If I embrace you, you are only going to be worse off than how you are right now with me in tow. We should hold on but I can¡¯t deny such a request from you. (Hiro) ¡°Ahh, you have such a nice fragrance. I love it so much.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Are you going to do it in front of me? *mumble* maybe I should leave? *mumble*¡± (Rose) ¡°No.¡± (Alice) Rose had long red hair a nice face with nice curves. It was nothing out of the norm as cultivators were more and more beautiful as they grew. Of course, she was still so far off from Alice that she didn¡¯t even catch my eyes not to mention my dead interest. I have it only for Alice. The time was finally up and the sand wall has opened up behind them.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Hello.¡± (Hiro) (Alice) ¡°We wish you good luck.¡± (Pat) *nod* ¡°Stay safe.¡± (Wilhelm) They stepped out of the rooms and the sand wall quickly recovered. Now it was only the three of us left. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Hiro) We moved on these huge paths. I have no idea how many cultivators have stayed but I¡¯m sure that we aren¡¯t alone in this huge maze. As we were moving on we were attacked by quite a lot of monsters on the way. Most of them turned into a herb called Assilica which was one of the three ingredients of the Low-level Energy Converting Pills. We turned to the left at a crossroad we were at only to find walls in a short while... Interestingly enough we weren¡¯t able to use our mind powers in a big range. We were left with about fifty meters making this maze much more harder. Since we weren¡¯t able to navigate through this maze by using our mind powers we were left with the mortal way. Walk around and find a good way. Except that we were stopped by monsters all the time. Rose was taking her part out of the battles too. Or to be more correct she is the one fighting for now. We too kill some monsters but most of them are killed by her making our progression speed considerably slower but it wasn¡¯t so bad. Both of us were concocting pills behind our backs as she was in the front. At least this wasn¡¯t an unproductive time-wasting. It was exactly the other way around! While she was fighting we were able to pile up pills and eat them too. Whenever one was done we immediately consumed it and by doing so our strengths were continuously raising little by little. After turning to the right at another crossroad we found ourselves in a huge room which had three other paths connecting to it. At the center of the room was a sword stabbed into the ground. It had three runes and enchantments and after working so much with metals I knew just from a look that it was a high-grade metal called Durinium. It was exactly the same kind of metal our weapons were made of. Inside the room were two groups. All of them were at the fifth stage and were in groups of five. They were fighting over the sword, I mean if shooting deadly attacks, swinging your weapon at the other¡¯s face isn''t called fighting then anything... When we appeared in the doorway they noticed us but didn¡¯t make a move on us for now. But when Alice wanted to step forward there came an attack right before her right foot. It penetrated the ground right before me. It was originating from one of the guys who was fighting with a woman and clearly he had the upper hand because the woman was trying to defend herself non-stop. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die then you shouldn¡¯t meddle in our things. Children should go back to their places. This sword is going to be mine!¡± (?) Children? He called us children because we were at lower stages than him. He thought that we are weak because we were still only at the second stage? But he was very stupid. Did he dare to threaten Alice? In front of me? With that stupid attack of his? My eyes burned in green light from the wrath that came to me. Seeing that... ¡°*sigh* You are done for..¡± (Rose) ¡°Hahaha~ What do you mean idiot woman! How could any of you hurt me.¡± (?) Seems like Rose has a relatively clear understanding of my personality. At least she knows what not to do when I¡¯m around. I didn¡¯t restrain my rage and converted it into bloodlust. Bloodlust appeared only after killing a huge amount of monsters. Considering the first three realms and this one, we have killed enough to be able to release bloodlust in a physical form. I activated the runes on my spear and poured energy into the enchantments too to make them stronger. I also released my Hydra Qi from my body as I formed Hydra heads made of energy rotating around my body and spear. I shot my bloodlust towards the guy who thought that he is so high and mighty. Since he still didn¡¯t have bloodlust he was caught off guard. His face changed to a terrified one and his body was paralyzed for a moment. The woman he was fighting with didn¡¯t miss the chance to quickly slash towards his neck with her sword but he was quick enough to recover and dodge. But even like that, a thin scratch line appeared on his neck. ¡°You bitch! And you fucking bastard! If you want to die so badly I¡¯ll help you out!¡± (?) I didn¡¯t wait for him to talk as I jumped towards him. I used two of my minds to construct the array to use Ethereal Delusion. I used the other ones to control my body parts perfectly and one to look out for my surroundings. I also used the Binding Clock on him, coupled with Hydro Mind. ¡°What the-?¡± (?) He wasn¡¯t able to continue his sentence as my attacks hit him. So many restricting and binding effects hit him at the same time making him completely unable to move. I saw that his pupils also contracted and his eyes turned upwards. The Ethereal Delusion did its work. Although he was at a much higher stage than me thanks to him being at the peak of the fifth stage with 59 percent converted but facing so many attacks even he was helpless. I swung my tail towards his crotch to attack his weakest part... You can say that I¡¯m evil but in love and war everything is allowed!! When I hit him he came to but it was all for naught as my spear also pierced into his stomach. The Hydra heads also bombarded his body. I heard his ribs cracking. A huge chunk of meat and muscles were torn off from his right and left sides. His right hand also flew into the air. I saw the pain in his eyes but I didn¡¯t care. He should have known better than to direct an attack towards my woman! I rotated my spear inside his stomach making him scream out. ¡°AAARGH! *cough* You bastard!¡± (?) I grabbed him by his neck and raised him into the air with my left hand. He was only about 1,80 tall while I was two meters high. His legs were thrashing in the air. He tried to fly but my I had enough strength to stop him. Since I was squeezing his throat he started choking because he couldn¡¯t breathe. He wouldn¡¯t die from this because we cultivators can live without breathing even for an hour if we want to. I used my right fist to smash him in the face. His nose broke as he flew out of my hand because of the force. I ran after him and kicked him in the stomach. He crashed into the wall making a dent on it though it recovered quickly. He rolled right before my feet and I stopped playing with him as I quickly stabbed my spear through his head piercing even the ground under it. Those who were fighting stopped and looked towards me. This guy was the strongest among them yet I killed him ¡®so easily¡¯. They didn¡¯t know that it was actually because of the treasures we have. I¡¯m not saying that I couldn¡¯t have killed him otherwise since considering only our clones and Hydro Mind I would be able to anytime. But we even had the Binding Clock, the Jagged belt of rage and cold which I didn¡¯t even use since it was in Alice¡¯s hands and we had the Ethereal Curse too. Not to mention that they can¡¯t kill me as long as at least one of my clones are alive. After looking at me and Alice who was in a similar form compared to me they said: ¡°Y- You can have it! I¡¯d rather not die for a weapon.¡± (Woman) ¡°Yes. You can take it.¡± (Guy) I guess they thought that Alice is similarly powerful which wasn¡¯t a mistake. Of course, I saw malicious intentions in some of them when I looked into their eyes but that was completely normal. If I were to take the sword they would start conspiring behind my back to take care of me. But they were mistaken about one thing. I didn¡¯t need it. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that weapon. You can have it for all I care but you should never attack her.¡± (Hiro) I voiced my opinion as I pointed towards Alice. ¡°W- We wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡± (Woman) At this time the woman who was pushed back by the one I¡¯ve just killed talked to me. ¡°Thank you very much for saving me! You can call me Lizzie.¡± (Lizzie) She had admiring eyes as she was looking at me which felt weird to me and there was something else too.. What¡¯s with this? Why are there so many women in this universe? They keep coming and surrounding you! (Alice) No. There are too many males coming and surrounding you. (Hiro) Hahaha~ Okay, then I¡¯ll suck it back, but look at her. I bet that she would let you ¡®in¡¯ if you wanted to. (Alice) Thanks not. You are the goddess for me in every way. How could she reach your tightness, wetness-- (Hiro) Okay, stop, please. You know that you aren¡¯t the only one horny here. (Alice) ¡°No problem, though I didn¡¯t save you. I only killed someone who didn¡¯t know his place and was in the way.¡± (Hiro) ¡°But you still saved me!¡± (Woman) ¡°Sure..¡± (Hiro) I looked at the sword and then at Rose. She had a longing look in her eyes. Our eyes met for a moment but she quickly looked away. I guess she wants to get it but she doesn''t have the power while on the other hand, I could easily get if for her. I don¡¯t intend to because there wouldn¡¯t be any profit in it so Alice sent a message towards her. ¡°Do you want such a weapon?¡± (Alice) ¡°Y- Yes..¡± (Rose) ¡°You can buy us quite cheaply today. You just have to hand over the herbs you have gathered up till now..¡± (Alice) ¡°Only that much?¡± (Rose) ¡°Huh? Ah- yes, only that much.¡± (Alice) ¡°Then here! Take them all!!¡± (Rose) Unexpectedly she literally threw them towards Alice from her storage ring. We could concoct at least fifty mid-level Energy Converting pills and about three thousand low-level ones from that amount. Before reaching this place many herbs were of higher quality such as Nefusell, Isiogane and Ginseng. These were also the necessary herbs to concoct mid-level Energy Converting pills. I guess are selling our weapons really cheaply.. (Hiro) We do.. (Alice) Being True Divine Beasts sure has its own drawbacks... Like you can get used to using miracle and legendary weapons as if they would be growing on the trees. We have all of our weapons from the past. Maybe we can gift them away once we go on a holiday and visit the lower realms. (Hiro) Haha, so be it. (Alice) ¡°Sorry guys but things has changed. We¡¯ll help her out since she has paid.¡± (Hiro) I moved towards the sword at the center and pulled it out of the ground. It was indeed a good piece even in my eyes! ¡°E- Hehe¡­ it¡¯s yours to take¡­¡± (The others) This is so wrong.. I should kill all of those who want to conspire don¡¯t you think? (Hiro) We should. Let¡¯s get to work. I don¡¯t want to walk with a bomb behind me. Even though we can kill them face to face but if they were to ambush us in a bad moment it could be our downfall. I¡¯m not going to die when I¡¯m still so young. (Alice) You shall never die my love. I¡¯ll protect you forever and ever. (Hiro) Uww~ (Alice) ¡°Those I point at please stand back. I have some things to do with the others.¡± (Hiro) They looked at me with a questioning look but they followed my request nonetheless. They¡¯ll be happy that they have done so soon enough. The ones who had malicious ideas stayed at the center of the room. Alice took out her bow and I took out my spear. ¡°The others don¡¯t have to worry. They are going to die because they would conspire against us if left here. You should learn to hide your intentions better than this..¡± (Hiro) ¡°W- What are you talking about? We have no such intentions. Right?¡± (Guy) ¡°Yes!¡± (Others) Seems like this whole group was the worse kind. I used Hydro Mind on all five of them, followed by Alice. She shot five dragon arrows which were heading straight for their heads. Two of them were killed on the spot. They had only 50 and 51 percent converted so they had no chance to resist our mind attacks quickly enough to dodge. Their brain matters splashed all over the room and on their party members. The remaining three were at higher levels so they were able to regain their consciousness and control over their bodies. Using our mind reading abilities it was an easy battle. Thrust with right arm; kick with left leg; use the force from his counter attack to rotate and slash his neck; (Guy 1) Charge at her; Upward swing; She dodges it to the right or left; I¡¯ll slash her in two halves! (Woman) The information about the actions they wanted to take was flowing into our minds in such a way. The other guy too was running towards me. What they didn¡¯t expect though are our moves. I used the binding clock on the woman charging towards Alice and since she was unmoving my dragoness quickly shot her to the death. She knew what I¡¯m going to do maybe even before me so we didn¡¯t even have to communicate. It was simply unintentional and perfect teamwork. Our subconscious is connected too so it¡¯s easy to get the same results as a plan. The Dragon arrow quickly pierced the woman¡¯s chest making a gaping hole in her chest and killing her in the process. Since she was now free she helped me out. With the killing shot, she also shot another arrow which had Chaos Magic infused in it. It landed right among the three of us and since I had hard scales I wasn¡¯t damaged even in the slightest. But that wasn''t the case for the other two. Of course, they weren¡¯t damaged too badly either but they bled at numerous places. Alice¡¯s arrows were already flying towards their heads and hearts and I also thrust my spear at the guy on the right side. I used one of my minds to cast an Ethereal Delusion curse on the other one. He stopped in one place unmoving for a moment which was enough for the arrow to pierce his head and heart too at the same time. His chest and head exploded as the energies in the arrows poured into their bodies destroying them from the inside. Seeing his last comrade explode into a bloody pulp greatly diminished his morale. ¡°Please, I surrender-!¡± (?) Like we would care... You should have forgotten about getting revenge for ¡®stealing your weapon¡¯. Then you could have stayed alive. (Hiro) He is stupid. Though soon only ¡®was¡¯ stupid. Hehe~ (Alice) He tried to defend against my thrust but every rune was on so my spear simply pierced through his greatsword, making a hole on it. The tip of my spear entered his stomach. Piercing another weapon still weakened my attack greatly but it didn¡¯t matter as the Hydra heads coiling around my spear quickly entered his body. As they exploded inside him I saw blood spilling out of his mouth. ¡°*cough* Why,?¡± (?) Was what he said as he started sliding down on my weapon. As his eyes were closing I answered his question. ¡°Because you have offended the wrong monsters.¡± (Hiro) We quickly looted their bodies and we found many herbs! About as much as Rose had! Since they came on the same kind of paths as we I guess they too had found the same things. I picked up their weapons and enchanted all four of them by using four of my minds. The greatsword in this guy¡¯s hands was completely useless as I pierced it. Such a waste... When I was done Alice also inscribed them. Less work to do! Now I can give these to the one-star members! This whole process took at most two minutes. ¡°Shall we go?¡± (Hiro) ¡°Uhn.¡± (Rose) She had a somewhat fearful face upon looking at me and Alice. ¡°Oh by the way... Is it to your liking? We can make a better one if you want us to.¡± (Hiro) ¡°What?¡± (Rose) ¡°Your new sword.¡± (Hiro) ¡°Oh. No, it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t think that I could afford an even better weapon.¡± (Rose) ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Hey, you, from which path did you come from?¡± (Alice) Since we didn¡¯t know from which path did they come we had to ask it. ¡°We came from that one and they came from that one.¡± (Woman) The ¡®admiring¡¯ woman whom I ¡®saved¡¯ answered quickly. Though her admiring turned more into fear. I don¡¯t mind it though. But she sure changes moods and feelings quickly... I bet that she is cultivating way too much on the love of Heart Chakra and the fear of Root. Some think that fearing everything is also a good thing so that you can keep your lives. But that¡¯s not the truth either.. I wouldn¡¯t fear somebody after seeing such a scene. Why would I have to if the person has no reason to hurt me? Stupid fear is also wrong... Since there was only one way left we headed towards it and entered the next floor. Yes. As it turned out it was the next floor. I wonder if this is going to repeat at every floor... Chapter 45 - Evil plan (Start of new style, with more living conversations...) Evil Plan [Talking through their bonds] Is going to happen in this form from now on. Alice¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the next floor, the maze continued in the same way as before except that it was higher up than the 13th floor... [Genius logic!] Hiro said through our bond with a sarcastic tone. [Would you not comment on it? It makes me feel as if I¡¯d be an idiot..] I asked him with a pleading look. [Ehm- okay.] [You know that I¡¯m not ¡®that¡¯ kind of blonde woman...] I said as I tried to save what was left to save! [Haha~ I know.] He simply laughed at my attempt. Rose was following us. She wasn¡¯t a bad girl I guess- or at least that¡¯s how I see it up till now. I¡¯m not talking about how she paid to us and such things. I meant her behavior. As we were walking for a while we have collected and consumed enough pills to reach twenty-eight percent of conversion! (AN:\ 3,4 -> 3,7 -> 4,25 < Normal < Battle Form(1,1) < Monster Form(1,25)) Since one of our minds were cultivating all this while the other one was concocting pills and moving it was no wonder that we were able to advance. Soon we will reach thirty percent of conversion! I¡¯m really hopeful that we can reach that much while being here. This place is really good for getting materials! Of course, that was only for us. The monsters were in hordes here numbering twenty to fifty and all of them were at the early fourth stage. Such huge amounts of monsters can easily kill even someone at the fifth stage if uncareful. Luckily for us, we had our battle forms which protected us from these weak monster¡¯s attack. Since we had 4,25 Crypt in our monster forms and adding to that our attack powers... There was no way that these trash mobs can penetrate our scales. Naturally, our defenses aren¡¯t as high as in our monster forms as not even the jelly layer is as thick as in our real forms. Our scales were also much thinner compared to how it is when we are in our true forms. If we were to transform then only someone who has strength above 4,6 Crypt could damage us, but we didn¡¯t intend to change back for now. Though.. [I don¡¯t know how you are with it but I really feel like releasing my real form. It¡¯s been a while. My body is itchy to rampage!] I said to my dear mate. [But you do know that I feel the same way... we are bonded.] Hiro refuted me. Rose was faring well in the battles but it was much harder on her than on us. She had to evade, deflect or dodge every incoming attack and she didn¡¯t have powerful scales like us either, not to mention our numerous treasures, and minds. It was much easier for us to coordinate through the hordes of monsters without being hit, but even if we were to be hit, nothing would happen to us. Being a human with a weak body sucks quite a lot... Luckily I don¡¯t have to care about such things as even in my human form I have more strength than a human has and my body is also tougher. [Even though it¡¯s really squishy and soft at some places.] Hiro voiced his opinion about my tits through our bond. [Fufu~ You can touch them anytime.] I answered with a seductive smile and I even shook my breasts for him to see. [Then I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.] He didn''t wait any longer as he moved towards me with a perverted smile. ¡°*slash* - *roll* - *dodge* - Having such powerful - *thrust* - bodies sure is great.. I have to suffer here while you can fight so easily!¡± She shouted at us and voiced her envy as she finished the last monster. Her face was really annoyed upon seeing us flirting. ¡°Yeah. Sorry about that.¡± I answered her with a smile as Hiro grabbed onto my tits. ¡°Ahn~ Be gentler~¡± I yelped as Hiro''s perverted hands touched me. I couldn''t help a satisfied smile slip onto my face. ¡°You have it really easy don¡¯t you think. You even have time to be all lovey-dovey.¡± Rose said with a deadpan face but seeing us ignoring her she quickly turned annoyed, then angry. ¡°I¡¯M STILL HERE!!¡± She shouted at us loudly. ¡°Hey now, you shouldn¡¯t make such faces. It¡¯s making you uglier!¡± I couldn''t help but tease her. Seeing that I was almost about to laugh she became really enraged. She couldn''t take my joking remark, so she turned her back on me. As we were walking, unexpectedly, our surroundings have somewhat changed. The huge sand walls had vines growing on it, covering even the ground under our feet. What was worse was that those vines were moving around. When I stepped on one of them it suddenly coiled around my ankles which startled me for a moment. [Hmph. Little shit. Do you want to pull me down? Stupid weed.] I thought as I stepped on it. I swung my tail and it quickly cut the weed into strips then I asked with a smile: ¡°Shall we try some ¡®vegetables¡¯ as a change?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not eat this kind of vegetable. I don¡¯t like most of them to begin with.. Especially not this shit. Who knows what kind of effects this thing has if eaten.¡± Hiro had a disgusted face as he saw the green liquid flow out from the dismembered vine. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I''m not going to try it!" Rose shook her head denying the very thought of it while making the same face as Hiro. I used fire magic to burn the whole vegetation into ashes. Although it worked on it but it quickly grew back. ¡°It seems like we will have to advance like this..¡± I said as I wrinkled my brows. ¡°I don¡¯t have a tail to cut the vines¡­¡± Rose was still envious of us and she didn''t forget to voice it in every minute, one way or the other. ¡°Stop whining and making those envious looks. You have a sword in your hands, woman!¡± I couldn''t help myself from berating her. ¡°But that¡¯s completely different. Just look how easy it is for you two once again!¡± Naturally, she just wouldn''t back off. ¡°Life is always unfair and that¡¯s how it is supposed to be! Now move...¡± I was starting to get a bit annoyed, but I also couldn''t help a smile slip on my face. ¡°Would you say the same thing if you were to be in my place?¡± Rose said raising an eyebrow which made me chuckle. Even though she said the truth and I couldn''t refute it but I''m not going to say it otherwise! ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Or no¡­¡± She said as she waved her hand then left us there. Of course, she didn''t go too far away. ¡°Hahaha~¡± Hiro laughed at our comic scene. We followed her lead which was quite rare. The vines were continuously attacking our legs and lower bodies, trying to pull us down. To where? We had no idea but none of us intended to try it out. After a while, even the vines on the walls started to creep towards us bothering us non-stop. We weren''t able to fly for some reason so we had to walk. I guess the dungeon has locked the space inside it or something like that. We weren''t at a level where we know too much about laws. The domains were only one of the smallest units in the universe. We soon arrived at another chamber which was bigger than the one we were in before. This one had a boss monster in it, but it was only at the peak of the fourth stage so we quickly killed the ten meters, tall tiger. It gave us many herbs as a reward which was very pleasing for us. We found the stairs to go one floor upper once again. At the fifteenth floor, the walls have changed once again, turning into mirror-like walls. We were seeing ourselves clearly on it. It was really smooth and clean. Cleaner than it was supposed to be. "Ah~ What a beauty that is! Look at that body. Your face, your legs, your hips, your tits, your ass! Everything is so perfectly curvy. Your hair is also so smooth and beautiful, not to mention your beautiful green eyes. Ah~ and you are all mine!" Hiro said as he jumped on me and embraced me strongly, with a lustful and loving face. He did it with a really lot of strength... "Hey, you are strangling me, Hiro!" "S- Sorry. I couldn''t restrain myself. Ahaha" Was what he said with a stupid grin on his face but Rose once again interrupted us with an annoyed face. "Stupid couple. Why don''t you go and fuck- Wait don''t answer to that. I know that I''m the only reason restraining you. Maybe I should have left with Pat and Wilhelm?" - she talked to herself. "No, I know! I''ve noticed that you have been concocting pills all this while from the materials you have got. Could you do that for me too?" Rose asked with inquiring and hopeful eyes. I guess we can, but we can''t do it freely! "Fufu~ We can but it''s going to cost one-third of what you have got!" I said with a devilish smile but all I''ve got as a reaction was... "Hm? Oh, you have really good prices. Although you are idiots but buying your services are really good!" She said while laughing at my face. She didn''t forget to add a rude remark with a bright smile on her face which somehow made me laugh. I don''t like being badmouthed but the way she said it was funny to me. I quickly answered her with an evil grin. "Should we charge you with more? Let''s take three-quarter of it okay?" "N- No! You aren''t idiots! I was just kidding! Okay? Hehe..." Rose laughed weirdly which was clearly forced. "Okay." One-third wasn''t much because she could be happy if she could get three-quarter of it from other alchemists. We were kind with her because she wasn''t a bad girl. It''s quite rare to find a relatively good person. I can''t say ''good person'' because those are non-existent. If you are like that then you are going to be killed quickly. Such a person can''t reach the fourth realm! All of us are greedy, prideful and usually shameless tricksters too. You can advance to these higher realms with such a personality only if you don''t go among intelligent beings and live all alone... which is rare as everyone needs the community, the feeling of being surrounded by your kind. Intelligent beings were alike in that aspect. It''s interesting how we don''t want to get into unnecessary trouble yet we are the ones seeking it by walking among other intelligent beings. One way or the other you are going to get in trouble for sure and by the law of jungle you have only two ways, and that is death or life. Hiro''s world was only so ''peaceful'' because the humans were born under the rule of stupid laws which restrained their inner darkness and desires to kill. Humans are predators however you look at it and if not for those laws then they would be craving to bath in blood and kill. You can''t fight your own instincts and predators were naturally cruel. That is the way of the heaven! Why should I take others'' bullying or bullshit if I''m stronger? I''ll simply kill them and move on. THIS is the true law of anarchy. There are people who just simply enjoy killing and do it out of that reason. I''m not denying that as a True Divine Beast I too have such urges sometimes but I''m not going to kill someone unreasonably. I''m not like that, nor Hiro is. On this mirror like level, the monsters were at the peak of the fourth stage. Considering that we were nearing the nineteenth floor it was no wonder. We killed our way through this floor too and we once again gained many benefits. Rose also advanced thanks to our pills and she had forty-nine percent converted! Only a single percent and she can step into the fifth stage. Luckily for here on this level, the stages didn''t mean too much because we didn''t gain more strength than at other times. At this stage, everyone''s strength grew continuously and equally.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. This meant that you didn''t have a chance to grow more at one of the stages than the other cultivators. The only way out was to gain treasures or by advancing a few percents in a short time, which once again, happens only if you have treasures. We tried breaking these mirror walls but we weren''t able! This meant that this is a high-grade metal! It was a terrible floor because we didn''t know which way the monsters are really coming from. It has happened not only once that we attacked air because the monsters were coming from other ways but numerous times! This was because these mirror walls didn''t direct the light as simply as normal mirrors... It was like as if it would do it randomly. Sometimes we thought that the monsters are running from the front only to find it coming from behind us on our rights... This damned floor was totally messed up and it was really annoying. When the paths were straight we didn''t have this problem because if they come frontally then we can see them and if they come from behind then we will know about it. The problem was at the turns and crossroads of which this floor had many! "I swear that this dungeon has done it like this on purpose. Maybe it''s even laughing at us." I voiced my opinion with a wrathful face. "Don''t worry. I''m sure that the next floor is going to be different." Hiro tried to soothe my wrath. We were on the sixteenth floor with the same kind of walls. "It''s going to change right...?" I grumbled. "Ehm. No? Haha, maybe the next one!" Hiro didn''t give up and tried to be optimistic but I felt through our bond that not even he believed in what he said. After hours of battling through this floor, we finally reached the end of it and we also converted another two percent of our energies reaching thirty percent of conversion! (AN:\ 3,6; 3,96; 4,5) Rose also reached the early fifth stage so she was able to fight quite well. But she was tiring out and it was getting harder and harder for her to kill even a single monster. We were still alright as the monsters were only at the peak of the fifth stage. With our battle forms, tough body and superior skills we were able to kill the monsters quite easily. At the end of the sixteenth floor, we unexpectedly ran into other humans. They were none other than Hill Dow and his group. They were battling with a twenty meters high and eighty meters long dragon with white scales but it had blood stains all over its body. Hill was at the seventh stage and the others were at the peak of the sixth stage so the dragon didn''t have much chance since it was only at the peak of the fifth stage. Hill jumped into the air and beheaded it in a swift move with a double handed, two-edged us. But it was different from the one he had when we were in the hall. I guess he too has gained many benefits. [Somehow I''m bothered by this view. I don''t like seeing dragons killed by others. I feel a connection with them. This is because of you Alice.] Hiro felt weirdly sad upon seeing the dragon die in such a cruel way. He wasn''t too sad and sympathetic because he knew that it''s not me but he still felt uneasy upon seeing the headless dragon turn into a stream of energy. [Don''t worry. That isn''t even a real dragon, not to mention that I wouldn''t die from losing a head. Remember I have two! Haha~ And we still have the Phoenix Amulet.] I soothed his unease by those words and with a bright smile. Seeing me smile at him made him forget all about his uneasy feelings and he smiled back at me. At this time Hill and his group also turned towards us. If we were to fight then it would be a quite hard battle but I think that we could win. Of course, I didn''t forget to add the possibility of them possessing new treasures. The guys sized up my body with their eyes which felt terrible. I felt a chill run down on my back. I memorized their auras for later use. I''ll make sure to kill them when I grow stronger! [They clearly plan to do something wrong. Even though they are smiling towards us but they can''t hide from our eyes. I can see it all in their eyes. They are planning to do something. It''s only a question of time.] Hiro said through our bond with a somewhat worried tone. I too thought the same thing but it was irrelevant for now because I''m sure that they aren''t intending to do what they wanted right now. This was one of the worst types of people. They liked to make vicious plans, trick others just so that they can enjoy their stupid hobbies like seeing the others struggle to live. I''m sure that they are cultivating only on the dark and evil sides. To be honest, if you cultivate completely on the same side, then you can become very powerful be it the ''good'' or the ''bad'' side. But the most powerful is always going to be the balanced way. "Hi!" Rose was waving at them happily, with a smiling face. She clearly didn''t catch the evilness behind their smiles. "Hello! Are you alright? That''s good then!" Hill shouted back with the same smiling and happy face, and he also answered his own question after sizing us up. Rose ran up to them, leaving us behind. Stupid girl. She didn''t see the reality. She is too naive. [She is going to learn the hard way, it seems. That''s really unfortunate but luckily for her, we are here or else she would meet a cruel end.] Hiro commented on her behavior through our bond and I also agreed. [Yeah, though we still can''t be sure about it. They are many and strong. It might be quite hard to protect ourselves not to mention a stranger. I like her personality and she is a good girl but I wouldn''t die for her.] "How can we call you people?" Hill looked towards us and Rose with raised brows and inquiring eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Hiro and she is called Alice.¡± Although against his will, but Hiro answered him nonetheless. They can live for now¡­ ¡°Haha, you are indeed as powerful as I thought! Even though you are only at the third stage you¡¯ve still got here with only the three of you, not to mention that you were only at the second stage when we met.¡± He said while laughing creepily. He measured us up once again before shouting then turning his back on us with his group following behind him. ¡°Come, join us! I¡¯m sure that we can finish this dungeon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Rose answered him enthusiastically with a smile on her face and quickly ran after them. Unfortunately, we weren¡¯t able to use our mind powers to contact her because Hill would notice it. Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to read it, thanks to the pill we took in the third realm in Vertshadow, but he would sense that we were talking, and I¡¯m sure that he would question us about why he can¡¯t hear it. We aren¡¯t fearing him but we would rather not start fighting with him and his group at our actual levels. [What can I say? I feel annoyed by how Rose is going after him like a little, lost puppy after its mother.] I said to Hiro while grunting. It¡¯s bothering me because I feel betrayed. We might have been throwing ugly words at each other, but we didn¡¯t mean it seriously. I saw that she too was enjoying our playful conversations, yet as soon as this Hill and his group have appeared she was like that. [Something feels fishy about this to me¡­ Look at her face. She is way too happy to see an unknown guy, not to mention that Hill had a slightly surprised face upon seeing our reactions. It was hard to catch but I was able to. Which makes me think of only two possibilities. One is that she was a member of his group originally, but the problem with this is that if that were to be the case, then we would have seen through her long ago. Two is that she or her emotions are being controlled somehow.] Hiro said with a serious face. What he said indeed made sense. There are still many things we haven¡¯t seen, and this might be such a case. We also followed after them silently. They were walking in the front, killing most of the monsters on the way and we were left with only the leftovers. This also meant that we gained much fewer benefits than before, which was to our displeasure. We were soon surrounded by a horde of monsters and they were at the early sixth stage. We fought through the seventeenth floor like that. The boss was at the peak of the sixth stage, and it was killed by Hill¡¯s group. Rose was still hanging out with them like a busy bee. They didn¡¯t share what they¡¯ve got but we didn¡¯t care. Firstly, we didn¡¯t take part in killing it so it was in their rights to take it and secondly, we would get everything in the end, after killing them! Let them waste their energies. We moved to the eighteenth floor which was different from how it was before. On the eighteenth floor, lava was flowing down on the walls covering the ground too. It was a bit harder to move and walk in lava, just like how it is when you walk in the water. Luckily, we were able to control it so we had to spend only a little amount of our energies to make moving easier. Everyone was creepily silent as we were moving on the long and high corridors. When we turned to the right at a crossroad we found a group of monsters. They were at the peak of the sixth stage like every other monster here. Since we had thirty percent of our energies converted, it wasn¡¯t easy to take care of them, but there was something wrong. When we were done, everyone was gone, including Rose too. ¡°It seems like it has begun. We better prepare for anything that is to come. Let¡¯s stay vigilant.¡± Hiro said with a loving smile while looking into my eyes. I felt my heart beating quicker and I felt hot inside. I responded to him with the same loving smile. I put my fingers on his scaly chest as I started moving my pointing finger on it, in a circle as I said: ¡°You know¡­ when we are done here. I¡¯ll love you plenty. I¡¯ve been in the mood to make love for quite a while but seeing your face, this feeling is only growing stronger in me.¡± I saw that his body stiffened for a moment, and he became erect. ¡°Fufu~ What. Do you want to take me here? While we are in such a place? What if the others were to come back?¡± I said with a devious, and seducing smile as I pressed my chest against his. ¡°L- Let¡¯s go.¡± He said with a stiff body. It was really hard to him. ¡°Should I relieve you of your suffering? I¡¯m wondering how a scaly **** would feel.¡± Upon hearing me say that he turned on his heels and was about to ¡®attack¡¯ me, but a tiger-like monster came and interrupted us. Hiro used his spear to hit the monster¡¯s side, knocking it to the side. The monster crashed into the wall, making a dent on it and I quickly shot Dragon¡¯s Head towards the monster¡¯s head. The monster was quick enough to dodge it, but it was for naught as Hiro was already there, waiting for him. He quickly pierced its furry side, reaching its core in one swift move. The tiger dispersed into mist and only a pill was left in its place. We quickly shared it in the form of a kiss, as we bit it into two halves. After doing so we couldn¡¯t help ourselves from slipping our tongues into each others¡¯ mouths. ¡°Hah- Fuck this place! Let¡¯s move quickly. I need you!¡± I shouted frustrated as I separated. I¡¯m sure that I was soaking wet under my scales. Hiro didn¡¯t say anything. He simply followed after me, but I saw the burning lust in his eyes. Sex is natural, it¡¯s in our instincts, and if you think about how much we love each other, you can imagine how hard it is to us. We fought our way through this floor as quickly as possible but we weren¡¯t able to advance too quickly because the monsters were no joke at this place. They were at much higher levels than us so it was hard to kill them. We arrived in another room, but upon entering it, every way out was closed. A hole appeared in the ceiling and a big, ugly spider crawled out of it. It was about fifteen meters tall and it was at the early seventh stage. ¡°I guess this is our entrance to the nineteenth level.¡± Hiro said with a ridiculing face, but he was also eager to leave. Hiro ran towards the spider, which quickly took an offensive position. Hiro used the Pierce and Penetrate rune on his weapon. Hydra heads appeared around his body and spear. I also shot Dragon arrows towards the spider. Hiro quickly deflected the incoming stab of the spider. It had pointy and tough legs, so it was perfect to use. Hiro rolled on the ground and made a clone of himself to attack the spider from different points. I also made a clone to shoot more arrows towards it. Hiro rolled right under the monster. It stood up on its hind legs to evade Hiro¡¯s upward thrust but this move made it into a clear target for me. It stabbed through Hiro¡¯s clone in the chest but the clone didn¡¯t die from such a thing. My arrows also arrived at the spider''s face and shot through its head. Unfortunately, the spider was quick enough to pull its head to the side so it wasn¡¯t a critical wound. As it pulled out its leg from Hiro¡¯s clone, my clone shot an arrow towards its leg, separating it in the process. The monster screamed out in pain, but its wide opened mouth was quickly pierced by Hiro¡¯s clone from the front, while Hiro jumped on its back and thrust his spear into the core of the spider. The Hydra heads also bombarded its body from the inside, The monster quickly dispersed and turned into a stream of energy, while Hiro¡¯s clone was healing with a visible speed. Hiro spoke through his clone as he looked towards me and himself. It was weird to see our clones in action. ¡°Well. This much was easily worth it. My chest is going to regenerate quickly in a short time. Maybe I should disperse my real body?¡± He said with inquiring eyes as he looked towards my original body. ¡°Your choice honey~,¡± I said as I flicked my blonde hair over my shoulders. Our clones can heal the same way we can. If he were to disperse his clone in this shape then he would have to wait at least a day before being able to recall it in perfect condition. We can¡¯t make clones infinitely. That would be against the will of the heaven. Just imagine someone kills one of our clones after a lot of fighting, only to see spanning another one in perfect condition¡­ It didn¡¯t work like that. Hiro dispersed his original body and used his Hydra Qi to quicken the healing process. I saw as the hole on his chest and one of his destroyed hearts were slowly growing back. In only ten minutes he looked completely new! He quickly ate an Energy Recovering pill to fill up his reserves. We both dispersed our clones and looked at what was in place of the spider. On the ground was a seven colored pill which was giving off a powerful aura. ¡°Hmph. Let¡¯s see how much you love each other.¡± Came the voice of the dungeon with a ridiculing voice. ¡°This dungeon has trust problems as I see it, though it¡¯s no wonder. I wouldn¡¯t trust others either. It is likely that its trick would work on other people but not on us! Stupid dungeon.¡± I said with the same ridiculing voice to Hiro. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Let¡¯s see what it gave to us.¡± Hiro answered me with an uncaring face. Of course, he didn¡¯t care about the dungeon, not me. Since he was closer he was the first to pick up the seven colored pill. Information flooded into our minds about it, saying that we can advance by ten percent in our cultivation if we were to take this pill. ¡°Hmm~ It¡¯s no wonder that it was so sure of its challenge. But you know what ¡®Mr. Dungeon¡¯... you have picked the wrong people! I have a question, though. What happens if we were to dimidiate it? I mean if nothing then I¡¯d rather put this away and give it away for a lot of benefits!¡± Hiro questioned the dungeon. It was surprised to see our calm faces as if we didn¡¯t care about such a ¡®great¡¯ treasure. ¡°W- What are you saying? You want to give such a pill away?!? Are you crazy!?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. If we can get half the effect for the half of it, then we are going to share it between the two of us.¡± I answered the surprised dungeon with a glorious feeling in my chest. When these stupid dungeons wanted to test our love for each other, I always felt happy and great upon hearing their surprised voices. The dungeon couldn¡¯t help to answer with a stuttering voice. ¡°Y- Yes¡­ you can get half the effect if you dimidiate it.¡± Hearing its answer Hiro put it between my lips and bit down on the other half of it. We felt a huge amount of energy flooding our bodies as our simple peck on the lips quickly turned into a passionate kiss. Our auras were quickly rising just like our lust for each other. We used our parallel minds to control the energies inside our bodies. Upon reaching thirty-five percent of conversion, we felt the great power inside our bodies. (AN:\ 4,1; 4,5; 5,1) This feeling was always wonderful, but right now our lust was suppressing all of our feelings. But to our displeasure and frustration, we were once again interrupted! Three doors have opened up after we killed the spider. One of them was the way we came from, one was going upwards to the nineteenth floor, and one was coming from a completely different way. The trouble came from that way in the form of a huge horde of monsters with Hill and his group at the front of it. They ran through the room while grinning deviously at us. They wanted to kill us with the help of this horde of monsters? This is why I said that they enjoy to play around with their victims and think of devious plans. Although it¡¯s not true, but I¡¯m sure that they thought that they can kill us anytime. But they didn¡¯t intend to do that because that wouldn¡¯t make them feel pleasure. They wanted to see us suffering while we are being besieged by this horde. But they greatly underestimated us. One of the guys at the back was a little slower than the others so Hiro quickly ran after him and grabbed onto his back with his sharp claws it was easy to penetrate the guy¡¯s armor. He threw him into the other side of the room as a chunk of meat and muscle was torn off from his back, and his spine was also broken into pieces. He landed on the ground with a loud thud. The monsters reached him in a moment and torn him into pieces. His arms, legs, and head were torn off, as the monsters were feasting on his body. We looked towards Hill¡¯s group with a ridiculing face. Rose was among them and her eyes were sad. I saw two feelings inside her eyes. It felt as if she would be shouting ¡®help me¡¯ through her eyes, while the other one felt as if she would feel ¡®sorry¡¯ for us. The others had dark faces upon seeing their comrade being killed in such a cruel way. ¡°What are you looking at idiots? Hahaha- You were the ones to plan something like this. You reap what you sow, losers. But you are going to pay a heavy price for this.¡± Hiro said while laughing at them as he was gesturing with his hands. He pulled his finger across his neck indicating that they are going to die. ¡°We will see about that. First, you have to kill that horde. Haha!¡± Hill was laughing at us with a vicious face. They were safe there because that place counted as the next floor so the monsters from this floor wouldn¡¯t go there. On the other hand, as long as they stand there, we can¡¯t go without taking their attacks head on which was impossible even with thirty-five percent of our energies converted. We turned towards the incoming monsters. There were tigers, panthers, alligators, bird types, plant types, apes. We could see many kinds of monsters. Since every monster was only at the peak of the sixth stage, this wasn¡¯t a serious threat. With our newfound strengths, it was no big deal to take care of them. Hiro called forth numerous Hydra heads as he thrust his spear towards the incoming monsters. I stood behind him and shot five Dragon arrows in a single moment. I added Chaos Magic to all of my arrows to make it more powerful and I didn¡¯t forget to use our scales too. When my arrows hit a monster, they were blasted into pieces and as the Chaos Magic exploded, the scales in my arrows were shot out in a circle, penetrating many monsters¡¯ cores, killing them in one swift move. Hiro was decimating the monsters as he was spinning his spear and thrust it into the monsters¡¯ bodies, penetrating their cores. Hydra and Dragon heads were flying all over the place in the form of Energy Attacks. Blood was flowing on the ground, and the whole room was becoming a mess. When the monsters reached me, I took out my sword and used that instead of my bow, to kill all of them. We consumed numerous Energy Recovering pills because using so many powerful attacks consumed a lot of our energies. Half an hour later we finished every monster, and the ground was littered with herbs, pills, metals. We have seen numerous weapons, armors, and metals too. Using our mind powers we quickly stored away everything. Less work for us to do after we go back to Silverleaf school! When we were done we looked towards Hill and his group who were standing in the safe zone with a dark face. Both of us said only a single line at the same time in a perfect sync: ¡°You are next.¡± Chapter 46 - Pay with your life Pay with your life Hiro¡¯s POV:
Hill and his entourage had dark faces upon seeing me and my dear wife killing this whole horde of monsters so easily. I¡¯m sure that they felt threatened. Although they could have killed this horde too, considering their strengths, but after seeing that we have done it so easily, they had to realize that we aren¡¯t so easy to deal with. All of them came out and encircled us. Rose¡¯s hands were trembling and she had unwilling eyes. I don¡¯t know if it was because she believed that we can kill all of them and she didn¡¯t want to die or if it was because she didn¡¯t want to kill us, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t know if you can answer, but if you can then make some kind of sign, that you are under control.¡± Alice sent a message to her with her mind power. We¡¯ve got the expected effect from her as she was gesturing with her eyes, saying yes. I don¡¯t know what kind of treasure can do such a thing but to be honest I¡¯m not really interested in it. I¡¯m sure that it can¡¯t be used on cultivators who are more powerful than you and I don¡¯t need to control someone who is weaker than me. If he, she is my enemy then I can simply kill that person and if the person is more powerful than us then we won¡¯t be able to control him or her anyway. ¡°Shall we start?¡± Alice said out loudly with a bloodthirsty smile as she cracked her fingers. They didn¡¯t answer her as they only took a position and we did the same. The air felt really heavy at the moment and it was deadly silent. They still didn¡¯t know about our clones which could come as a great surprise for them. Rose was the first to attack with unwilling eyes. I quickly made five clones and I used my minds to attack them. They were all at the early seventh stage. I quickly hit Rose on the back of her head. Her head might hurt when she wakes up but it was still better. Since my clones were covering us it wasn¡¯t hard. We had almost as much strength as Rose so it wasn¡¯t hard to beat her. As she fell unconscious I threw her body towards the resting room. I feel sorry for it but I wasn¡¯t in the position to be soft with her. [You are saying that but you would rather take a hit than to throw me like that. Fufu~] Alice didn¡¯t forget to comment on my action with a naughty voice. I¡¯m in pain¡­ in numerous ways. [You are different, dear.] I answered her with a smile, then I turned towards our enemies. Alice also summoned her clones with bows in hands, making the whole place crowded. Two becoming ten in such a short time was surprising by all means. Hill¡¯s group had ten people in it, making it into nine after we killed the guy from before. I poured my energy into the runes on my spear as I also controlled all five of my clones. Since I was still at the back I used my energy to attack from the back. I poured my energy out of my body into the form of a huge six-headed Hydra. This is going to take a lot of my energy but I¡¯m sure that at least one of them is going to die. My five clones were pinning them down with Alice¡¯s clones, making it hard for them to move. Seeing the huge Hydra made up of pure energy appear startled them. They knew that if they take this attack, then that¡¯s going to mean their deaths! I shot my attack towards one of them. I have a feeling that Hill Dow would stay alive one way or the after, so I¡¯d rather not risk wasting this attack. Alice used her original and a clone of her to completely pin my target down. As he tried to defend against the incoming arrows, I used my clone to jump towards him, getting through his defense. As he was falling from the sudden push, I dissolved my clone and called it back. At the same time, I also shot my attack towards him. He made a despaired face and he tried to escape by controlling the space around him to regain his balance but it was all for naught as this wasn¡¯t a slow attack. It quickly arrived at its destination and struck his body head on. His stupid armor was shredded into pieces and he became equal with a bloody pulp. This attack was called the Hydra¡¯s Descent. It consumes a lot of energy but when I use it, I¡¯m able to control my energy to take the form of a Hydra and upon releasing it, it would shred my target into pieces. Now that we were ten against eight it was much easier. I quickly gulped down an Energy Replenishing pill and then charged at the remaining people. Alice was shooting powerful attacks towards them non-stop, and those arrows were also filled with Chaos Magic, making it hard to defend against. The only problem with Chaos Magic was that it couldn¡¯t be controlled! If you were to be hit with it, then you could easily get wounded. [Let¡¯s kill this woman next.] I said to Alice through our bond. I jumped into the air as I thrust my spear towards the woman who was closest to me. She had a shield so she raised it to defend against my thrust. As my spear struck her shield, I was the one to fall back slightly which was surprising. They indeed had much more strength than us. That shield also had three enchantments on it such as ¡®Toughness¡¯ and alike. But even like that, I saw a tiny crack appearing on it making it clear that Alice¡¯s inscriptions amplified my pierce and penetrate enchantments greatly. She smirked at me upon seeing how I fell back slightly because she didn¡¯t notice the crack on her shield. I controlled my clone which was fighting with her up till now and fought two on one. We weren¡¯t stupid enough to give only one kind of weapon for our clones too. Although I used spear mainly, but what could stop me from giving shields, greatswords, staves and such things to our other clones? Of course, our clones didn¡¯t have such good weapons as us because we didn¡¯t have the necessary materials for it, though now we have them, but we should get back to use them. This clone of mine had a hammer in his hand. I thrust my spear towards the woman, and she once again used the shield in her left hand to block my attack. When I was about to hit her shield I pulled back my spear and jumped into the air with a somersault so that I¡¯ll be able to stop the raging energy which was generated from my sudden stop. She wanted to cut me into two halves while I was in the air but my clone swung his hammer from above towards her. She raised her shield to defend against my powerful strike. At this time Alice also shot an arrow towards her side and I used Hydro mind on her. She stopped only for a single moment which was enough for me to smash her with my clone, for Alice¡¯s arrow to pierce her heart and chest, and for me with my original body to pierce her head which was nowhere to be seen so I simply struck the ground¡­ At this time Hill charged at me out of nowhere and I felt a binding on my body for a moment. He thrust his sword through my chest with an evil grin. I ignored his greatness as I used this body to do something good. ¡°What are you so happy for? You idiot¡­¡± I said as I laughed at him. I switched weapons with my clone, making it into my ¡®original¡¯ body. I could call any of these my ¡®original¡¯ body. I used my spear to try piercing his head and I didn¡¯t forget to use the Binding Clock on him. He had a despaired face upon seeing this. What did he think? I¡¯m not a normal beastmen or human. Not even my clone died from it being pierced. I had five other hearts left in that body. When we transform, our body structures are changing so that our new organs can fill in. Unexpectedly, at this time he took out a big ball, out of nowhere and crushed it. The ball released a thick layer of blue energy around his body, which stopped my spear strike. ¡°What do you think how long you can escape? But¡­ just how many humans have you killed to get so many things out of this place?¡± I asked him since I was curious. ¡°Hehe~ quite a lot, but you are going to be the one to die!¡± Hill answered back with an evil face. He looked at Alice then at me, then said with an irritating face- ¡°Haha- I¡¯ll take care of her for you. She is a real beauty under those scales and I¡¯ve seen her when you have arrived in the hall. I¡¯m wondering how she feels in the bed.¡± I didn¡¯t react too strongly to this thanks to Alice¡¯s Jagged Bell of Rage and Cold. It was ringing all this while making me calmer than I was supposed to be after such a remark. The temperature suddenly fell in the room with about two hundred degrees thanks to me. All I said to him was that: ¡°You are going to be sorry for this.¡± Since it¡¯s likely that I can¡¯t break through this blue shell of his, I used Ethereal Delusion on him, and Alice also used Hydro Mind on him. [Nice shot honey~] I said to her. I always felt great and happy when I saw how perfectly we are in sync. He was stuck in place for about two seconds and such a long amount of time was perfect for me to clean up the trash. Since he left my clone where it was I had another one man free. Three of us ran towards a single target who was fighting with one of Alice¡¯s clone. Alice also had to use her sword to fight because the others weren¡¯t looking around at the back... She shot arrows only with her original body as her clones were fighting with the remaining people. Considering that getting some support from the back would be great I attacked a guy who was fighting with Alice¡¯s clone. The four of us quickly overran him. He was pierced, smashed, and blasted into pieces a single moment. I still had a little time so the four of us helped out the fifth clone. We quickly killed a guy closest to us, also freeing up another one of Alice¡¯s clones. At this time she also released her Dragon¡¯s Descent, killing a woman who was about to slash at Alice¡¯s back. She perished like smoke after being struck with Alice¡¯s attack. We and our clones also gulped down an Energy Replenishing pill. Originally we have such high reserves because we aren¡¯t using our clones but when do, our energies are divided up into as many parts as many clones we make. Since we were using them, it was easier to spend all of our energies. Now there were only four of them left, while we were still ten, though one of my clones was pierced through its chest but it was nothing serious. That body of mine was already recovering. Hill recovered only to see so many of his comrades being killed in such a short time.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°YOU BASTARDS! YOU ARE GOING TO PAY FOR THIS! AND YOU SLUTTY BITCH! I¡¯M GOING TO ENJOY YOUR BODY!¡± He shouted towards us with an enraged face as his body was trembling. He turned his head upwards to shout towards the ceiling as he charged towards us with his four remaining lackeys in tow. ¡°Hahaha~ We''ll see about it, you loser!¡± We both shouted back. We couldn¡¯t help to ridicule him. Even his offensive words towards Alice were laughable at this point. I jumped towards him with one of my clones to take him on and Alice supported me from the back with her arrows. I rolled on the ground and thrust my spear towards his stomach but he deflected it with his sword. Interestingly enough he didn¡¯t let me hit his blue bulb. Maybe that blue bubble can take only a determined amount of damage? If that¡¯s the case he has to defend or else it¡¯s going to be spent quickly. My clone wasn¡¯t looking around without doing anything, so it quickly swung its sword towards Hill¡¯s side. He raised his sword to deflect my clone¡¯s swing but he wasn¡¯t able to protect himself from Alice¡¯s arrow. It struck his blue bubble making its blue glow diminish by a large margin. Originally it was dark blue but now it had a relatively light blue color, and it was also thinner. Alice¡¯s clones and my clones combined quickly took care of the remaining four people. It was seven against four so it was no big deal. Out of rage, Hill wanted to grab me at my throat, but I used my sharp claws to cut his extending arm. [?! What? How did I cut him? So this bubble can¡¯t extend farther from a determined point. Interesting¡­ Though it¡¯s irrelevant because I don¡¯t think that he is going to try something like this again.] [Yes. At least I surely wouldn¡¯t try something so stupid twice.] Alice agreed to my thoughts as she shot arrows towards Hill once again. I moved my five clones to stand in a circle around him, though most of them were slightly injured and one of them had its left arm missing but it was nothing serious. Alice has got two clones killed in the last struggling battle because she wasn¡¯t able to control her clones perfectly. A little delay in command might cause our deaths and such was the case with Alice. She had two minds which had quicker process than mine, but they were still only two in the end. Our clones also had weaker weapons. [We really need to change on this weapon matter when we get back¡­ also, I think that it would be better if you would use only one clone or maybe two and replace it only if one of them is killed.] I advised to Alice. [Yes. It¡¯s harder to control my clones like this. It¡¯s better if I can fully utilize my battle potential with my original body and a single clone or maybe two just to stay safe, and I can always replace them if something were to happen.] Alice also agreed with me on that. Or more like we agreed on anything the other has said¡­ Now our positions have swapped as we were the ones encircling Hill Dow, who was in his little blue ball, standing there with a dark face. I¡¯m sure that he felt it. He felt the death creeping up on his back, reaching his neck and his brain. I saw that the fear in his eyes slowly crept into his brain and nestled itself in his brain. Just like a cornered animal, he too shouted out towards the ceiling with a raging and unwilling voice, feeling his impending doom: ¡°AAAARGH!! I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± He charged towards us and I controlled one of my clones to jump on him. He swung his sword intending to cut it in two but I was able to use the Binding Clock once again and we pounded his mind with eight Hydro Minds and we used our bloodlust too. Such a flurry of mind attacks disabled him completely. The eight of us released powerful attacks towards his body, and the blue ball quickly gave up and dispersed into the air. We made four pointy and sharp columns made up of our energies and pierced them through his four limbs. It was at that time, that he recovered. ¡°ARRGH!! FUCK!!¡± He shouted out in pain. We didn¡¯t answer his shouting. I squatted down right beside him and I put my claws on his face. I tore off his jaw, taking away his voice, as only the air was coming out of his throat. I said to him with an evil smile. ¡°Man, it¡¯s good that you are a cultivator! A normal human would die too easily! So how was that? Are you going to enjoy my wife¡¯s body? That was your intention?¡± "N- NO! I wouldn¡¯t dare to! Please release me! I- I swear that I¡¯m never going to cause you any trouble! Just let me go! Or- Or would you take me as your servant? I¡¯m willing to serve you but please don¡¯t take away my life!" Hill sent a message with his mind power. Sadly for him, I was never interested in getting slaves or servants. What use do they have? If someone were to do everything in my place then what is going to keep me interested in living? It would become boring! Of course, I have Alice to love every day, but we can¡¯t live like shut-ins who do nothingelse other than having sex. Alice also squatted down right next to him as she put her hand under her chin. She looked at Hill with a face which was devoid of any feelings. It was really cold. It would be terrible if she were to ever look at me like that. That would be a tragedy to me. It¡¯s good that I don¡¯t have to care about it. She released her bloodlust completely through her cold green eyes, which scared the shit out of Hill. He started trembling in fear. Alice put one of her claws on his chest and pierced it slowly, puncturing his lungs. He shouted out in pain and tried to catch his breath which was slipping through the hole on his chest and his missing throat. At such a stage and level he wouldn¡¯t die unless we cut his spine so it was alright. After being done with that she made a ball of energy and shot it through his¡­ balls. Ugh- I wouldn¡¯t want that. Air gushed out of his throat but he couldn¡¯t scream without his vocal cords. We didn¡¯t want to listen to his ¡®pig being slaughtered¡¯ like sound, so that¡¯s why I tore off his jaw. Alice made a smiling face as she looked at him but such a smile wasn¡¯t something that I would like to see¡­ It was cold and devoid of emotions. She rolled her fingers into a fist and smashed through his whole stomach making a gaping hole on his body. ¡°Let¡¯s get done here. We still have two floors to clear. We can love each other after Rose leaves¡­¡± I said as I smashed Hill¡¯s blue-haired head with my tail. Blue was mixed with red in a single moment making it into purple. I made a remark about this. ¡°How nice. Look how the colors are mixing together. I always like to see it, how everything turns into a single piece in the end.¡± ¡°Though that¡¯s quite a gross example¡­¡± Alice remarked as she stood up and held her hands out for me to grab. I took it and stood up. ¡°What shall we do with Rose? She is still unconscious. Did you kill her or what?¡± Alice questioned me with a joking smile. ¡°Haha- of course, I wouldn¡¯t kill her. What do you take me for?¡± I went over to her and splashed some cold water on her face with the help of water and ice magic. She opened her eyes widely as she sat up and caught her breath. ¡°HUUUH. W- What? Where am I? U- Ugh. My head hurts¡­¡± She was talking to herself as she grumbled. She soon noticed us and I saw that she started to remember what has happened before. Her face became sad, yet happy at the same time. ¡°I- I¡¯m alive? I thought that you would kill me for ¡®betraying¡¯ you. But I swear that it was because of a treasure he had! When he commanded me to leave you there with his group, he took it out and so I saw it! It¡¯s on his neck in the form of a pendant! Please look at it if you don¡¯t believe me! I- I was being controlled! I- I have never intended to betray you!¡± She didn¡¯t stop even for a single moment. We saw that she was telling the truth through her eyes but we didn¡¯t care about it, to begin with. We knew it long ago that she was controlled. Her quick explanation made us laugh at her panicked and red face. Seeing us laughing at her she felt offended and threw a tantrum. ¡°W- What are you laughing at? You bastards! You are at it once again! Are you here to haunt me or what? Hahaha¡± - even she laughed at it at the end which soon stopped and her face turned into a grateful one. - ¡°I- I don¡¯t know what to say. I thank you from the bottom of my heart that you saved my life. H- He said things like, he is going to enjoy me when we leave this dungeon. A- And when we left you, he used the same monster horde to kill numerous groups of humans. They were laughing at how they died! So I¡¯m telling you once again, that you have saved my life and for that, I¡¯m really grateful. I¡¯m really happy that I chose to join your group at that time.¡± Rose was thanking us non-stop. Alice put a hand on her shoulder to make her stop, as she said with a smiling face: ¡°It¡¯s alright Rose.¡± She stopped blabbering, as she started crying. She clung onto Alice making her scales all snotty. A cultivator at the fourth level crying? That¡¯s quite a rare sight. Now I¡¯m sure that she is cultivating in a weird way! Alice looked at me with helpless eyes. I shrugged my shoulders not knowing what to do. We are so terrible at soothing others¡­ We don¡¯t like skinship with people other than us even though usually that is what¡¯s necessary at times like these. In the end, she put her right arm around her back weirdly. Rose soon stopped her crying as she stood up with red eyes. ¡°E- Ehm. I¡¯m sorry that you had to see me in such a shape. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s got into me. L- Let¡¯s go okay?¡± Rose said stutteringly. We didn¡¯t want to make her cry once again so we answered her with a simple - ¡®No problem, let¡¯s go.¡¯ - as we started walking. She followed after us. Her face was still red from crying. We dissolved our clones and robbed the corpses of their possessions. We have gained a REALLY lot of herbs, metals, weapons, armors and pills. This was the loot from every other human they have killed on the way here, which was no small amount. We also found a treasure similar to our Binding Clock except that it was working only on the target¡¯s body, and it wasn¡¯t a growing artifact like ours. We stored everything in our storage spaces which seemed to be getting filled up! We simply crushed the mind controlling pendant which was in Hill¡¯s neck. Or what was left of his neck¡­ As we turned around we saw Rose standing there, all alone, empty handed, which made us feel weird. [I- I feel like a bad girl¡­ How am I supposed to leave like this? Look at her; Standing there without any real benefit.] [Though she has advanced a lot from the perspective of normal cultivators¡­ but yeah, I too feel weird. Should we make an armor for her at least?] I agreed with Alice¡¯s thoughts. Alice quickly voiced our thoughts. ¡°I- If you want to, then we can make a good armor for you. It¡¯s not a big deal as we have gained a lot this time¡­¡± She said as she twirled her hair around her finger and made a circle on the ground with the tip of her toes. It was really cute in my eyes but it still wasn¡¯t the right moment for it¡­ unfortunately. ¡°Y- You would make an armor for me? But I was a burden for you and I even caused trouble for you. I don¡¯t know how you killed them, but I¡¯m sure that it wasn¡¯t easy and even I was there¡­ controlled like a stupid woman.¡± Rose said with an unbelieving voice and she started getting angrier when she thought about what has happened to her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s no big deal. Let¡¯s say that it¡¯s going to be our present. Don¡¯t question it¡¯s reason because even we don¡¯t understand our weird sympathy¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s go. We still have to fuck when you leave!¡± Alice quickly answered her and didn¡¯t forget to add such a ridiculous part to the end of her sentence. Hearing her say so Rose¡¯s face became as red as a red rose. I bet that she is a virgin. Though that¡¯s not a problem. I always respect those who aren¡¯t throwing it away for anyone and keep it for the one they are going to choose in the end! We left the eighteenth floor and after two hours of fighting, and realizing that we are being lost, we also completed the nineteenth floor. The sound of the dungeon came from all around us when we entered the resting room. ¡°Nice¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that you are going to reach this far. There are still a few humans inside the maze but I don¡¯t see too much chance for them to leave it alive, though¡­ who knows!? Anyway, you can leave if you want through this portal¡± - it said as a blue mirror-like portal appeared. On it, we saw the outside world in all its glory. We really wanted to go out, but after spending so much time here, we didn¡¯t intend to leave just like that. - ¡°If you want to fight the boss of this dungeon, then you just have to stay. You can spend as much time in the resting room as you wish, before starting your final challenge.¡± Rose looked at us with a somewhat sad face. I guess she didn¡¯t want to leave us just like this. What can I say? I took a liking to her. Naturally, not in a loving way, but in a friendly way. Although I don¡¯t believe in friendship between man and woman but that¡¯s more like true friendship. The generic, empty, shell-like friendship most people have can be quite easily achieved, without any repercussions. I¡¯m sure that I would feel awkward if we were to stay alone together, but with Alice around it¡¯s completely different. I¡¯m sure that everyone has had such a feeling. When you feel good in someone¡¯s company, but when your other friend leaves, you feel awkward with the other person, and you don¡¯t really know what to talk about. This is one such case for me. I¡¯d feel really weird if Alice were to leave me alone with her. I really don¡¯t want that¡­ She hugged Alice and then looked awkwardly at us and after a little bow, she jumped through the portal. See? This is what I was talking about. She too would feel awkward! We can be in each other''s company only with a third wheel called Alice! ¡°How rude. I¡¯m not a third wheel. I¡¯m a lustful dragon, who is soaking wet!¡± She said as the portal closed and jumped on me. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (AN:\46.5 is coming soon¡­ *cough* Uhm¡­ I had something on mind but I forgot it¡­ Let me think! XD Okay, I have no idea. XDD Sorry! Teaser for chapter 47! - A strange egg! Man, I really would like to see your faces when I reveal the next step, which might be connected to this egg. Depends on which of the two ideas I have, I select. I¡¯m quite sure that you haven¡¯t read something like that before. I mean, I haven¡¯t met a concept like that before, only a similar one I guess.) Chapter 46.5 - Side Dish 5.0 (Satisfying our lust) (18+) Satisfying our lust Hiro¡¯s POV:
¡°How rude. I¡¯m not a third wheel. I¡¯m a lustful dragon, who is soaking wet!¡± She said as the portal closed and jumped on me. She pressed her chest against me, making me feel her hot, and soft body. She pulled back the scales on her tits and on her stomach, showing her skin. I felt those great, plump mounds on me, which made me really aroused. We have been lusting for each other the whole time in the dungeon and now that we are finally together, I can release my raging penis from its cage. I extended my hand downwards, touching her sexy curves along the way, reaching her soft and plump ass. I don¡¯t really get why, but even her hard scales covering her sides made me aroused. I¡¯m starting to believe that no matter which part of her I touch, I¡¯m going to love it! ¡°Ahn~ Such a hard grip. My ass is aching, but I have other problems too.¡± She said as she yelped in a cute way, then whispered into my ears: ¡°But you know, I have other problems too. Could you help me out?¡± A bolt of electricity ran through my head when I heard her say that. Her fragrance flooded my nostrils. I quickly became rock hard. Alice moved her big, pink lips to my neck giving a light kiss on it. I moved my right hand from her ass to her thighs, then I reached under her skirt and unexpectedly I found something hard. It was her scales. She whispered into my ears once again as she stopped kissing my neck - ¡°Should I let you in?¡± - I moved my left hand to her face to touch it and gave a deep kiss to her. When we were done I whispered into her ears: ¡°If you want to feel great pleasure then you will have to. Let me inside your wet, plump, hot and tight pussy, my dear Alice.¡± I strongly embraced her back with my left hand. Her whole body trembled as a pleasurable chill ran through her back. She started sweating and her heart was pounding with unimaginable speed. I felt her scales disappearing from her private parts. I pressed my fingers against her soft and plump labia. They were simply so soft that I wanted to kneel down and eat her up immediately. I pulled them apart with my fingers, causing her to moan - ¡°Ahn~ M- My clitoris, please play with it. I want to feel your hands on my clitoris. Can you feel how wet I am?¡± - I entered my fingers into her tight and hot hole only to feel a river flowing on my hands. Her legs trembled and her breath was unstable, ragged and shaking. ¡°Ha- ha- ?? Deeper, deeper. Please touch me deeper.¡± - Alice couldn¡¯t help but plead for me. Much to her pleasure, I thrust two of my fingers into her, making a circle in her wet vagina. Her folds coiled around my fingers. I started moving them up and down inside her, which caused squelching noises. I saw that her knees were shaking, and touched each other. She was barely able to stand from the pleasure she felt. ¡°Ahn- hah, kyaah, uhn, yes, yess, put it deeper~??¡± She moaned as she put her beautiful blonde head on my shoulder. I was becoming more and more aroused as I heard her voice. Alice embraced my back as she continued giving out erotic voices. I pushed my fingers as deep into her pussy as I could and I quickened my pace, which caused her moaning to intensify. ¡°I- It¡¯s coming! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± She screamed out. I felt her hot love juices flowing down on my fingers and my hands, then it spilled on the ground between her legs. It was so erotic that I wasn¡¯t able to hold back my lust anymore. I pushed her against the wall quite wildly, but at least I put my hand behind her head so that she won¡¯t hit her head. She bit onto her lips as she remarked on my actions: ¡°Uh~ You are being so wild. Should I help out your little brother? I¡¯m sure that you are in a lot of pain. What do you want me to do? Tell me, and I¡¯m going to do it.¡± I felt my heart pace increasing and my penis became hard like a steel column. I grabbed onto her hand and put it on my crotch, saying: ¡°Do it. You are mine, now serve me.¡± - hearing my commanding voice, she only became even more aroused. She put her tongue on my face as she licked it in a long line. It was really sexy. Meanwhile, her hand moved and released the beast inside my pants. She touched the tip of my penis, which caused a bolt of electricity to run through my cock. She coiled her fingers around my shaft and started moving her hands on it, up and down. I felt a feeling welling up in me as my heart rate intensified. I was about to burst. I put my arms beside her head to prepare for the incoming feeling. Soon I climaxed and my thick, white sperm shoot out of my dick. It splashed on Alice¡¯s stomach and tits, and it started slowly trickling down. She used her finger to clear herself and then¡­ she put it into her mouth as she looked into my eyes erotically and then gulped it down. I felt my mouth dry and my words were stuck in my throat. She leaned over to my ear and whispered: ¡°Taste my pussy, it¡¯s waiting only for you.¡± I summoned our little bed from our storage spaces and threw her on it. We took the 69 position, to pleasure each other. He pussy was wide opened for me to see and the liquid was flowing down on her thighs. I swear that every inch of her body was radiating the word, erotic! She put my penis in her soft bosom and pressed them together tightly, making a perfect tit-pussy. Her paizuri was as wonderful as always. To make it more erotic and to increase my pleasure she used water magic to make her tits and my dick wet. As she started moving I heard squelching noises and I felt so much pleasure that I had to grit my teeth. I smashed my head into the bed under. But I couldn¡¯t be weak and let only my woman pleasure me. I raised my head, and Alice put her pussy right on my face. She felt a very strong fragrance enter my nostrils and I smelled deeply into her pussy to feel it once again. A mortal¡¯s pussy wouldn¡¯t have a fragrance if anything then it would smell, but it¡¯s different with our purified bodies! Alice had a really nice smell all over her body. I simply loved it. I spread her labia with my tongue and licked out her inside, then bit onto her clitoris. ¡°Ahhhhn- ?? *pant* That felt very good.¡± - She remarked then coiled her full lips around my shaft and started sucking on my cock. Her tits coupled with her mouth were simply heavenly. I rolled my toes and my fingers into balls. I quickly put my tongue inside her once again to lick all of her good spots and I used my hands to play with her nipples and clitoris. Soon both of us came. Her love juices sprayed on my face, covering it, while I shoot hot semen on her face and hair because she was caught unprepared. But I had a lot to release so she was able to catch the end of it, pushing my cock down on her own throat. I felt great wetness and hotness in her mouth. My remnants of my load poured down on her throat, reaching her stomach. I pulled myself out from under her and both of us sat up. Her legs were in an M shape on the bed and she was on her back in front of me. Her big plump ass was there for me, clearly to see it all. I smacked on it which caused a yelp from her. ¡°Ahn~ ?? Are you playing wildly?¡± She said as she turned her face towards me and started shaking her ass. Seeing her shaking ass, I quickly became aroused once again. My penis stood at attention once again. At this time another Alice embraced me from behind, out of nowhere. I searched through her mind quickly to see her idea. We can feel everything our clones can feel so she wanted to make it easier for me to pleasure her body. There are positions which make hard for me to reach some of her places but with a clone right next to me, that¡¯s going to be easy. What can I say¡­ I wouldn¡¯t deny two of her! Her clone embraced me from behind and coiled her fingers around my penis, while her right hand touched my balls. She started working on me, to prepare me to take Alice. Her breasts were touching my back which felt great and she was kissing my neck non-stop. This sex goddess was really unstoppable. My balls started producing semen and I felt a huge load welling up inside me. She was simply way too good at what she was doing. My long, thick penis was getting harder than my spear! ¡°You should use this, as your weapon the next time we fight¡± Alice whispered into my ears with her original body. She pressed her body against me from two ways! She used her original body too, to pleasure my cock. I didn¡¯t want to waste such a huge load in the air. I¡¯m sure that it would cover Alice which would make me feel very satisfied, but cumming into her deepest parts, causes me the most pleasure. I always feel really elated. I quickly pushed her on the bed and I barely had enough time to thrust my spear into her deepest parts before I came into her. She screamed out loudly, as she felt my spear moving her deepest parts, in one swift move. She also came a little from my sudden thrust. Her clone also felt it, so her hands squeezed my shaft out of reflex. Alice panted heavily and I grabbed onto her tit to feel her beating heart, which was pumping crazily. ¡°Haa- haaa, can you feel it, my love? This is your cause. You are making my heart burst!¡± She said as she put one of her hands on my hand, while she put the other one on my face. I felt her overflowing love for me and I couldn¡¯t help myself from leaning forward and giving her a deep kiss. She cruelly used her clone to play with my balls even though we were kissing. If we are at it¡­The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. I summoned one of my clones and attacked her clone¡¯s pussy from behind. As we were kissing, Alice suddenly separated from my body and screamed out of pleasure. My clone started pounding hers, so she also felt it. I too started moving, making a connection of our movements. Alice¡¯s folds were coiling tightly around my penis, and she was dripping wet inside her vagina. Even I couldn¡¯t help myself from sometimes grunting or slightly panting. This woman is a crime against every man! Who the hell could resist her charm? I played with her clitoris on her original body and caressed her thighs, as I was also kissing her neck. My clone was teasing her clone¡¯s nipples, her tail, and was biting on her ears. Alice¡¯s clone was playing with my balls and the root of my penis. I was losing my head from the pleasure I felt. Her fragrance, her sexy, curvy body, her face, her eyes, her beautiful hair spread out on the bed right under me, everything was simply way too much to my liking. I loved her how she was. Feeling my love through our bond, and through our connected sex symbols, we became literally crazy. ¡°Ahn~ Ah- Yes, yesss, pound my pussy like a wild beast! ?? Haah- haaah¡± She was panting heavily as she shouted silently into my ears. She always became really aroused, when I kissed her neck or bit on her ears. Those were her weak points. Alice embraced my body and feeling our synchronized movements and such a high amount of pleasure, we quickly felt that we are going to cum in a very short time. No. Alice is going to orgasm. My penis was swelling and another huge load started flooding out of my balls, running through my penis. Alice also reached her orgasm when I poured my thick, hot semen into her womb. Feeling the hotness inside her, at first she bit on her lips and rolled her fingers and toes into balls. It was clearly visible that something huge is going to come. Her body spasmed and trembled. When I stopped releasing the last drop of my semen she also orgasmed. Through our connection, I felt a tremendous amount of excitement, pleasure, gratification, and expectation flooding her mind. ¡°AAAAAAAAHHHH!!! ??¡± She screamed out with all her might. Even her voice was too erotic. Literally lightning was crackling around her body. She has got out of control of the elements! This continued on for about a minute but when I released my load I started moving again, to make her orgasm longer and longer. She was thrashing on the bed right under me, which caused me the feeling of conquering. I felt wonderful. I saw how my wife is thrashing and spasming right under the rule of my cock! She simply couldn¡¯t stop herself from cumming and orgasming. She was turning her head to the left, to the right. She was gritting her teeth and squeezing her fingers into fists. I didn¡¯t stop to pound herself even seeing that. This continued on for another half a minute, reaching one and half a minute long orgasm in the end! This was a record! I guess it¡¯s thanks to my clone because Alice was able to feel it from all of her weak points. Her nipples, her clitoris, her neck, her ears, her tail and her thighs. Her clitoris was as swollen as if a bumblebee would have stung it. She was barely hanging onto her consciousness when she finished orgasming but since I was still pounding her, she couldn¡¯t stop from cumming. Feeling her wet and hot insides I once again came, but this time I pulled out my cock from her pussy to shoot my load all over her body. I wanted to bukkake her! It quickly arrived and covered her body, her hair, her face, just like I planned it. Her reaction was to simply lick it down from her body, using her clone who was still being fucked, which was simply way too erotic. My penis became erect once again as I put it back into her warm insides. This hole was simply heavenly. She finally recovered enough to look up and look into my eyes. ¡°Haah- haah- I love you so much, Hiro. No one could believe it. And you are always making me feel -haah- great. When I¡¯m in bed with you, I can¡¯t stop myself from cumming or orgasming. Being bounded by our souls is the greatest thing in our relationship. I really couldn¡¯t leave without you. I need to be connected to you in every way, all the time.¡± Alice said those words while the burning love she felt for me was visible in her eyes. What kind of idiot male would need more than this? I can¡¯t imagine my life with another woman, nor do I want to! ¡°I love you too, my dearest. Shall we change position?¡± I questioned her. I liked this position too because I always felt great when I was between her legs, pounding her pussy, and like this, I was able to see her face which was like a picture book when she came. ¡°Uhn~?? I¡¯ll let you fuck me from behind, in your other favorite position. What do you say~?¡± She said as she turned her body on the bed, and stuck out her plump ass for me to see. She started waving it in a sexy way, which made me go crazy. I grabbed onto her hips which also always caused me a conquering feeling. I summoned another clone to play with her tail and her clitoris, while my other clone went in front of her and put my cock into her mouth. I felt how her wet, and hot pussy and mouth was coiling around my penis at the same time! ¡°I¡¯m going to be rough dear. I hope that you won¡¯t mind it.¡± I said to her. I was all set to start the race! Like this, everyone can feel everything! One of my clones was also teasing her soft and plump tits and hard nipples. I felt in my hands how they felt which was simply incredible. They were just so fucking soft! I could touch them for all day. She answered my initial question: ¡°Fuck me hard- Master~ ??¡± Ugh.. This was such an under the belt hit. I became crazed as I started moving my penis inside her. Her labia were red and her body was ridiculously sexy. As I was holding onto her hips I was able to pound her pussy with great speed and control. Her pussy was dripping wet and the bed under us was soaked in her pussy juices. The whole resting room in the dungeon was reeking of sex, from our love making process which has yet to end. Her pussy was squelching with every thrust I made with my penis. She tightened her pussy around my penis, gripping on it with her folds. ¡°J- Just what the hell are you? Ugh- You are so fucking tight, you slutty woman!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but remark on her move. She looked back at me with a smiling face, and I suddenly felt her becoming even tighter. Her pussy was literally sucking me in! If anything, I would say that it¡¯s hard to come out of her! She started moving her hips up and down, while I was pounding her from behind. ¡°Just look at how you are shaking your ass, Alice!¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself from raising my hand and slap on her plump ass. I took over her tail from my clone and made him disappear, then put her own tail into her ass. ¡°AAAH~ ?? N- No! Pull it out!¡± She screamed out. I started spanking her ass, with a not painful, but pleasurable force. She was releasing her pussy juices with every spank she took. She actually used her scales to cover up her butthole, denying me from putting her tail into her butthole. ¡°What? Do you want to resist? Fat chance!¡± I said as I leaned on her back and started moving with lightning like speed. ¡°Ahn~ ?? Yes, yes! ?? Pound my pussy, and plow my lands! ??¡± She shouted in happiness. We felt that we are going to cum in a very short while. This time I slowed down and instead of speed, I started concentrating on her weak spots and I pounded her with a lot of strength, reaching her deepest parts, and causing a smacking noise each time I struck her pussy. Her plump ass was bouncing and shaking from my movements. Both of us quickly reached our end as we came with a huge force. I milked into her vagina, while her love juices splashed on my crotch area and my penis. Even her tongue was hanging out slightly from her mouth. ¡°Look at yourself dear, you are like a dog. Are you really a dragon~?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but remark on her looks. Of course, I didn¡¯t mean it in an offensive way and she too was clear on that. I¡¯d never say offensive words to my dearest love! That would be against my beliefs! She answered to me while panting heavily. ¡°Ahn~ ?? But I couldn¡¯t help it. My mind is blanking out all the time, causing me to be in such a state. It¡¯s your and your cock¡¯s fault, so take responsibility!¡± I sat down cross-legged and indicated to her with my finger to move over here. She stood up on the bed and her love juices trickled down on her legs and dripped on the bed under her. ¡°You are really a succubus. How can you be so erotic?¡± I questioned her, but she didn¡¯t answer. She turned her back towards me and leaned forward for me to see her behind clearly. Her pink and reddish peach was in clear sight. It looked really luscious. She then stood back up and walked over to me and sat on my lap with her front facing me. We made our clones disappear as they weren¡¯t necessary for such a pose. She guided my penis into her hole and after inserting it, she slowly sat down on it, moaning in the process. ¡°Ahn~ ?? You are so thick and long. Uhn~ I can never get bored of it. ?? It feels so good that you can reach any part of my vagina~ ??¡± When there was only a little part left from my penis which was still out I cruelly thrust it upwards to completely insert it into her in one fell swoop. ¡°Kyaah~! You are so evil. Thrusting your dick so suddenly.¡± We embraced each other tightly and strongly, to feel our warmness. We looked into each other¡¯s eyes and were quickly lost in them. Her beautiful green eyes were literally shining and her blonde hair was hanging down on her shoulders, almost reaching her nipples. I raised a lock of her hair to my nose and smelled it. I¡¯m sure that I looked like a stupid pervert, but who cares. She had such a nice fragrance. It didn¡¯t matter where I smelled her. I leaned over to her lips and gave her a deep, loving kiss. Our tongues were rolling in each other¡¯s mouth, licking every single corner of the other¡¯s mouth. As we were embracing each other our strength intensified and I also started to finally move inside her. She coiled her legs around my hips at my back. I felt her scaly legs since she didn¡¯t pull them back completely. [Pull them back, although I like them, but they feel cold and hard.] I sent to her through our bond. She quickly made them disappear. The scales on her sides were still one but I didn¡¯t care about that. It only accentuated her body and sexiness, just like the scales under her breasts and on her thighs. Usually, we were doing it while being completely in our human forms, except our tails but this time we tried it out like this. And I don¡¯t mind it! I moved slowly and reached her deepest parts. After minutes of this slow, loving sex, we felt our lust rising once again, and we soon reached the breaking point. I shot my hot semen into her womb, and her pussy squeezed around my dick, squeezing every drop of semen out of it. We have been kissing all this while and separated just now. ¡°How do you want to do it next?¡± Was what Alice asked. An even longer time of sex and love making started with her question, which took up the whole day. When we were done we laid down, embracing each other strongly and tightly. ¡°Sleep, my love. I¡¯ll be here with you forever and ever.¡± I said to her with the most loving voice I had. ¡°Uhn. We must never separate. ??¡± She answered me and gave a deep, loving kiss to me, then we slowly fell asleep, with our battle forms activated. When we wake up a heavy fight is going to await us! Chapter 47 - A Strange Egg A strange egg Alice¡¯s POV:
After our wonderful love making process, I was finally satisfied. That aching pain disappeared from my crotch, and I¡¯m not craving Hiro so terribly, for now. Since all of our energies, clones and everything else have recovered over this wonderful, and long ¡®event¡¯, we can enter the last floor without any worries. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t kill this shitty monster. Upon stepping through the door, the whole place around us has changed, turning into a huge world of desert and dunes. The place was creepily silent, and the boss was nowhere to be seen. Considering what is the name of this dungeon, I¡¯m quite sure of the origin of the boss on this floor. We walked for a while in this creepy world. Suddenly we felt a slight vibration from under us so we quickly jumped to the side. No, we actually flew to the side? [Hoho! So we can fly once again! I was really annoyed with that restriction.] I said to Hiro, feeling happy. [Yes, but think about it. If we could have flown then this whole dungeon would have become a joke.] A thirty meters tall and fifty meters long scorpion appeared in the place we stood, with sharp, tough pincers, and I wouldn¡¯t want to get hit by its tail either. Unexpectedly, this monster was at the early eighth stage. Which meant trouble for us. But we aren¡¯t going to back off just because it is much stronger than us. It flew into the air as its whole body was rotating like a driller. If that would have hit us¡­ I dare not think of the consequences. This stupid monster wanted to sneak attack us. We activated our battle forms and our skin turned into that green jelly layer, and scales started growing on our bodies, covering us completely. This all has happened in a single moment, and the scorpion didn¡¯t even stop as it charged at us. In the resting room we have renewed our scaly clothes or armors, so they are much tougher than they were before, making our defenses stronger. Unfortunately, not even this would be enough to take an attack head on from this scorpion. It quickly reached us and used its pincers to catch me. Although we can fly but however I think about it, it¡¯s worse for us because this thing can fly faster than us. I flew downwards, towards the ground and made a clone with Hiro in tow. The scorpion flew towards me, without slowing down. I barely had enough time to jump to the side and it was only possible because Hiro used the Binding Clock on it. Unfortunately, it can¡¯t stop the monster for too long because it¡¯s way above us in strength. The scorpion drilled into the sand under us, since I dodged its attack, but we didn¡¯t intend to play this game. Using our magical powers, we quickly raised this whole world of sand into the air in five kilometers of us. Over us was a huge sand mountain while under us was the stupid scorpion. I¡¯m sure that it didn¡¯t expect that we are going to do such a thing. Using our magical powers, we controlled the sand to make a big arena around us, as we landed on the hard ground which was under the sand. This time we were the ones to attack. I pulled out my bow and filled it with arrows which had the form of a dragon. My blonde hair was shining as the sun was showering us in its warmness. I and my clone released our arrows towards the scorpion, only one at a time as shooting more would weaken their power. Hiro also made five clones which were his maximum for now. The scorpion swung its tail in an arc to swipe him away. Three of his clones took it on together, making the incoming tail stop. My arrows also arrived at their destination and it penetrated the tail of the scorpion, but to my dismay, it wasn¡¯t able to tear it off. I¡¯d have to shoot about twice more if not for Hiro and two of his clones jumping over its pincers to cut down its tail. Though Hiro¡¯s spear wasn¡¯t exactly good for that purpose but one of his clones had a nice and long katana in its hands exactly out of that reason. I used our dear curse, called Ethereal Delusion on the monster, coupled with Hydro Mind to interrupt the monster¡¯s movements for a moment. It worked just fine because Hiro was able to cut off its tail. The monster recovered quickly and caught one of Hiro¡¯s clone, cutting it in two with its pincers. The clone quickly turned into liquid and flew back into Hiro¡¯s body as he jumped back with his remaining four clones in tow. The scorpion looked at me with displeasure, indicating that it¡¯s going to charge at me. It was indeed like that because it jumped over Hiro and flew straight towards me through the air as its whole body rotated like a driller. Its flight speed was way too fast so my original body was shredded into pieces. It turned into liquid just like Hiro¡¯s and flowed back into my new original body¡­ I made another clone, and sent it farther away, just in case. Hiro didn¡¯t idle by as he used Space Breath. The scorpion didn¡¯t have time to dodge it completely. The space opened up right beside its body. It was able to resist the suction force slightly, but even like that, its left pincer was pulled into the broken space. The monster screamed out as the space quickly recovered, but the scorpion was left with a single pincer. Since it charged at me, it was easy to imagine its destination, so Hiro immediately used Space Breath. The monster turned towards us angrily. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not happy¡­ After a huge roar, it charged at Hiro. Hiro also ran towards it, with one of his clones. When they were about to arrive Hiro rolled under it, while his clone jumped over it with a somersault. Since it didn¡¯t have a tail, it wasn¡¯t able to defend against the one from above. It quickly smashed its lower body into the ground, wanting to crush Hiro. This might have worked on a normal human but not on us who were covered in tough and hard scales. I felt that it caused some pain for Hiro but nothing serious. His clone from above also arrived at its destination and thrust its spear towards the supposed place of its core, while Hiro did the same from below. Thanks to the powerful runes both of them -or him?- were able to penetrate it, but unexpectedly nothing happened. Meanwhile, I also released three arrows towards the scorpion. One of its eyes on the right was pierced, while the other two penetrated its right shoulder. I wanted to tear off its other pincer but it wasn¡¯t such an easy thing. It swung its right pincer towards Hiro who was originally under it, but the monster backed off to hit him. Hiro was hit by the swing and he flew about a kilometer before landing with a loud thud, breaking the ground under him. He had a slight dent on his chest but after a cracking and popping sound, it jumped back into its right place. Thanks to our scales and jelly layer, the smashing attacks were very ineffective against us. Or to be more clear every kind of attack was ineffective against us in their own ways, but by all means, the penetrating kind had the most chance to damage us. That¡¯s also the reason why we cut off its tail. Hiro ran towards it and this time I used Dragon¡¯s Descent as an arrow. A tremendous aura fell on the place. The scorpion knew that my next shot is going to be dangerous. [Let¡¯s sacrifice one of my clones.] Advised Hiro through our bond. [My heart is bleeding you know?] I remarked. Although they were clones, but all of them were a piece of my dear Hiro! How could I look at them being destroyed!? Of course, I¡¯m not going to whine at such a moment, and I know that they are more like means for us to fight. The original one is always going to be the one which is controlled by our main mind. Hiro¡¯s clone jumped in the scorpion¡¯s face, with a shield in its hand. What was really weird that we didn¡¯t find a core where it was supposed to be, and this monster was bleeding. Something is fishy here. It¡¯s as if it would be alive. Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. It grabbed onto Hiro¡¯s clone or else its face would have been cut up into slices by Hiro¡¯s clone¡¯s sword. I shot my arrow exactly at that moment. Hiro¡¯s clone was crushed in the scorpion¡¯s pincer, and it turned into liquid and flowed back into Hiro¡¯s body. But at that time, Hiro also used everything he had on the monster. Before shooting, we also used our mind-reading ability on it, and what we found, caused great surprise for us, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. As the scorpion was stuck in place thanks to the Binding Clock, Ethereal Curse, and numerous Hydro Minds, my Dragon¡¯s Descent arrived in its face. As my attack struck, the monster flew into the air from the force and rotated in the air, then it fell on its back with its face crushed. The ground was covered in blood, in a very short time after it landed. Hiro quickly ran over to it and stabbed his spear into its chest. At this time it finally talked. Yes. It was the dungeon. We don¡¯t know why but it made a body for itself and made it into the last boss. Its voice was coming from all around us and the whole place started trembling and shaking. ¡°Haah- *sigh* you two have once again won over me. I don¡¯t get you. Why won¡¯t you betray each other like everyone else have done? You monsters are weird.¡± It said with a laughing and happy voice. ¡°What are you talking about? We aren¡¯t weird! We just love each other more than anything. There is no treasure in the world which can tear us apart. Once you find your other half, you can find out what true happiness is, right my dear little dragoness?¡± Hiro answered the dungeon happily as he looked at me with a loving face. ¡°Without doubt~¡± I said to him as I went up to him and gave him a light kiss on the lips. ¡°Hmm~ What can I say? At least I¡¯ve got my answer before dying. I always wondered if there are people who could really die for each other, who wouldn¡¯t betray each other no matter what. I can die peacefully like this. Now I know that there are. Although rare, but there are.¡± The dungeon had a peaceful voice. Its voice was weakening with every word it said. After saying so it continued. ¡°Alright. Now it¡¯s time for you to get your presents before leaving. Since you love each other so much, I hope that you won¡¯t mind that I give only one to you. You can share it anyway¡­¡± It said as a strange black egg appeared with green stripes on it. ¡°How nice! I love its color!¡± Hiro stupidly answered the dungeon, with such words. ¡°This thing is worth more than its colors¡­ Whatever, I¡¯m not going to try understanding you anymore. Damned weirdos.¡± Said the dungeon. I bet that if he would have a head, he would have facepalmed. ¡°So what is it?¡± I questioned the dungeon but all I got was. ¡°You shall learn it in the future. But take good care of it. It¡¯s really rare. Considering that you were able to kill me even though you are only at the third stage, and I was at the early eighth stage, you are really worthy of it. Now go, take care of it in my place! Oh, I almost forgot. Don¡¯t forget to bind it with your blood! Both of you can do it.¡± The dungeon answered me in such a way, as he told us to leave in a hurried tone. The whole place was shaking and trembling. I¡¯m sure that it was about to collapse. A portal opened up right next to us and after taking the egg we left the dungeon. We appeared outside of the huge sand castle. We saw as it crumbled down, falling into itself making a huge pile of sand. Such a thing also caused a huge sandstorm. I¡¯m sure that this thing is going to cover an enormous area. We quickly flew into the air, to escape from the sand because we didn¡¯t want to be covered in it. We saw how such a great and mighty dungeon turned into nothing more than a big pile of sand and dust.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. We rolled our fingers into fists. Is this what lies at the end? Death? I¡¯m sure that this dungeon was really old, yet it met its end in such a way. That¡¯s not going to be true for us! We shall beat everyone and everything in our ways, and reach the top so that nothing can hurt us! Let¡¯s see what lies at the end of our road! After seeing the sandstorm spread, we boarded our spaceship. Pat and Wilhelm surely is back long before, since they too had spaceships, though slower than ours but not by much. Our spaceship sped us and we sat down inside it and took out the egg. ¡°Interesting. It has a really rough surface and it¡¯s very hard. I¡¯m quite sure that it wouldn¡¯t break from simply falling to the ground.¡± I said as I touched its surface. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m really wondering what¡¯s inside it, and how long it takes for it to hatch?¡± Hiro answered and then couldn¡¯t stop himself from remarking that: ¡°I wonder if your eggs are going to be like that too. Or how do you give birth?¡± My face became red upon hearing him ask such a question. ¡°W- What the hell are you asking me? I- I¡¯m not going to lay eggs! I¡¯m not a bird!¡± I yelped, but he didn¡¯t back off, saying with a sadistic face: ¡°Are you sure? In my memories, dragons are laying eggs.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t! I¡¯ll give birth, not lay eggs! Stupid Hiro!¡± I shouted as I turned my back towards him. The truth was that I had no idea about this either¡­ Hearing my answer he laughed at me and then embraced me from behind, then kissed my neck, then my ears, making me aroused. This is really unfair. I can become aroused just from him, touching me, not to mention if he does something like that. Feeling hotness overflowing in my body, he attacked me once again. After a few hours of pleasure, we realized that we forgot to bind the egg with our blood. We cut our fingers and poured our blood on it. The egg sucked it in, then it started trembling slightly and its surface was becoming reddish. When it became completely red, it suddenly sucked in the widespread blood, making the egg once again black, and its trembling also stopped and then it stayed silent. Out of curiosity, we spilled our blood on it once again, but this time it simply flowed down on the side of the egg. I have a feeling that if we would have spilled our blood on it, at two different points in time, then only the first would have worked. Probably, it sucked in the blood to identify its master in the future. ¡°This is strange. Though considering my past life¡¯s memories, I have an idea what this might be, but we are going to find out about it in the future anyway.¡± Hiro said with a helpless face. We soon reached Posnoth and went back to school only to find a horrendous amount of work. Luckily, the number of weapons we had, greatly lessened the burden on us because we only had to enchant and inscribe them. When we entered the faction building, Foalin came running towards us with a crying face, shouting that we have left her with too much work and that everyone is asking her non-stop about when will be their weapons or armors completed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Foalin, now everything is going to be alright! As an apology, we are willing to increase your payment to five hundred pills per month.¡± I said to her with a glorious smile on my face and even the shining, yellow sun, made my blonde hair radiating light, making my whole image more glorious. Seeing me in such a light and hearing the number ¡®five hundred¡¯ she immediately forgot about her suffering and jumped on me in happiness. [You actor. What was that? Now seriously¡­] Hiro laughed at my antics through our bond. ¡°W- Will you really give me so much? But, but that¡¯s really too much!¡± Foaling answered, but she couldn¡¯t hide her happiness. Getting five hundred a month was more than what the ¡®geniuses¡¯ get in this school. ¡°Don¡¯t question us. It¡¯s going to be like that. Now we are leaving because we still have a lot of work to do.¡± I told her, then we turned around and left the place. After going back to our little house and sleeping a good one in our bed we¡¯ve got to work. We didn¡¯t forget to announce the increase in price which likely caused many people to become enraged, but it didn¡¯t matter to us because all they could do was to go up to Radcliff and complain to him. They knew only him, not us. Having a proxy sure is great! We were making new weapons when Radcliff came in, smashing our door, with an enraged face. He started shouting at us: ¡°Hey! This isn¡¯t what we talked about!?! I know that you are my masters and I respect you for that very much. I also know that I¡¯m indebted to you! BUT! Making such an ugly move, and sending hordes of cultivators at my doorstep was VERY unfair! Do you know what I went through!? In these last days, I had to fight back hundreds, no, thousands of cultivators at the ninth stage!! You aren¡¯t making weapons only for low level, weak cultivators, you know?¡± ¡°There were numerous cultivators who could have beaten me if not for my new¡­¡± - he shouted but his voice weakened upon reaching that part, and I grabbed the chance to refute him, making Hiro laugh - ¡°for your new? Weapon? You should be happy that you¡¯ve got the chance to acquire such a weapon, right? You shouldn¡¯t complain about a little work!¡± Hearing me say that he wasn¡¯t able to refute, as he hung his head down. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad Radcliff.¡± Hiro said to him, seeing his sadness, but what he answered surprised me¡­ ¡°But- But Alice is always refuting me so harshly! Does she hate me or what!? I didn¡¯t do anything bad!¡± was what he said to Hiro, then looked at me. We looked at each other and this might be terrible but we couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his words. ¡°Haha- no, don¡¯t be stupid Radcliff. I¡¯m just saying it jokingly. Did you really not hear how I spoke? If I¡¯d hate you, then I would be much colder to you.¡± I answered his question. Realizing that he has got it all wrong, all this time, he felt awkward, which was visible on his face. ¡°E- Ehm¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Was what he said. I couldn¡¯t help myself from reading his mind for now. Waaah, I screwed up! I¡¯m sure that she is thinking that I¡¯m a loser. Now how should I ever face her? But I can¡¯t help it. It makes me really sad, how she always retorts to my words. Though I mustn¡¯t let Hiro know about my feelings for her. I- I¡¯ll have to suppress my feelings! I don¡¯t want to make her sad and I¡¯m really grateful for Hiro too. I don¡¯t intend to betray their expectations for me. Although I love her beautiful smile, but I¡¯ll sacrifice my feelings for their happiness. If only she wouldn¡¯t be so beautiful. *sigh* I wonder if I can ever find such a woman. I didn¡¯t listen in on his thoughts any longer. This too was more than I was supposed to hear¡­ Since we are connected Hiro too heard everything. Ehm¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. So this is why he was so stressed out from my joking retorts? [I shouldn¡¯t have heard this¡­ Now what am I supposed to do with him?] I asked Hiro through our bond. [Don¡¯t ask me. I have no idea. I¡¯ve never met such a case before.] He said. He didn¡¯t worry about my loyalty or such things. Why would he? It would NEVER get in my head to think of such things. I¡¯d rather die than to fall victim for someone¡¯s trap. To begin with, I don¡¯t like to talk with other men, other than Hiro. Thinking for a bit he answered my question. [I guess you should simply ignore what you have heard. I¡¯d say that you should confront him head on and state that you aren¡¯t interested in him, but since you aren¡¯t supposed to know about his feelings, I can only say that you should ignore it. Or you can reveal this little ability of ours and tell him, but I¡¯m quite sure that we would rarely meet in that case.] What Hiro said indeed made sense. Seriously now¡­ we have barely met, yet he fell in love with me? And now I feel evil because I¡¯ve read his thoughts¡­ Hiro wasn¡¯t angry at him because he didn¡¯t have lustful thoughts. We don¡¯t know if he likes me, my looks or my personality or all of them, but it didn¡¯t matter. Hiro only hates when someone starts looking lustfully at me, not even caring about me. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that he was happy with others loving me. He wasn¡¯t happy about Radcliff either, but at least he wouldn¡¯t kill him or have visible enmity with him. Though if he would have thought of things like killing Hiro to get me¡­ That would be a completely different case, which would cause his downfall. Not even if he loves me, or helped us, can he think of such plans or conspire against my mate! For now, I decided to ignore his ¡®unknown¡¯ feelings. He soon left and we continued to work. After a whole month of work, we were finally done with every order we had. We had to make millions of weapons, armors and we didn¡¯t even dare to count the number of pills that flowed through our hands. What was the worst is that we had to give a lot of them away! But luckily for us, the bigger part of it was still in our hands! We also made weapons for our clones of each kind, and all of them were made from the highest grade metals like Durinium or Tritanium. We collected hundreds of millions of Energy Converting pills. After a week of cultivation, we reached seventy percent of conversion from the amount we have gained which kind of¡­ made us invincible at this level as long as we aren¡¯t overrun by armies, though¡­ I¡¯m quite sure that we could manage to kill or escape from an army too. (AN:\ Strength: 7,6; 8,3; 9,5 [normal; Battleform; Monster form]) The problem was from this point on because we would need as many pills for a single percent as much we have consumed up till now. The late stages of this level were really terrible. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Hiro questioned me. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Should we look at that Societal Cross? Maybe we can find something good like Wilhelm.¡± Hearing me say that with an expectant face, made him remember Wilhelm. ¡°Ugh. Don¡¯t make me remember him. That bastard. As soon as he learned that we have come back, he came knocking on our doors with a stupidly bright smile, asking for a weapon, which only a first-grade member could have. He even had the face to ask for an armor and some pills! I felt like kicking his face!¡± Hiro grumbled angrily. Not to mention Wilhelm, even Pat called us out to make ¡®some¡¯ equipment after she started telling us how she saved our lives, and that we are indebted to her, and that such little things as making weapons or armors were nothing for us. But at least she hadn¡¯t got away without any payment. She had to pay with her body! I patted her for a really long time¡­ After reaching the societal cross, we went inside the building which was filled to the brim with cultivators, and there were long lines before the receptionists too. [What the hell is going on here?] I questioned Hiro. We were embracing each other tightly, feeling a lot of happiness and fluffiness from doing so. [I have no idea. I came with you. Remember? Haha] He just had to answer like that, but I didn¡¯t mind it. He only said it jokingly and I¡¯m not one who is going to get offended by such stupid things. The egg still didn¡¯t make a movement, even after a month. We moved to the bulletin board to look at the forthcoming events. One of them caught our eyes. It said: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Championship of the three schools! At the start of the next month, the next championship among the three school on planet Posnoth is going to take place. We are welcoming every student to the arena. The rewards are going to be great this time as well because the three directors once again are going to descend to bring back wonderful treasures for the top three. But fear not, because those who achieve lower rankings can also gain great benefits! Let¡¯s show to everyone who is the best among the best! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [I- I can¡¯t refuse this invitation! I want to crush their best! Look! This is clearly to invite a dragon like me! They want to be crushed!] I said to Hiro as flame was coming out of my nostrils. I was really fired up to beat up the geniuses, I can¡¯t wait! [Hey, Hiro~ Can¡¯t we go now!?] I added jokingly. [You are really as childish as me. Great! Why would we want to become serious and grown up? Being playful and childish is also necessary for a happy life! I too am interested in it. But no, we can¡¯t go now because there would be no one¡­] Hiro answered both of my questions with a happy and then sad face. I can¡¯t help this feeling welling up in me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my instincts of me, being a sadistic dragon or if it¡¯s because of other reasons, but I really want to play around with the humans. It¡¯s really bad if I become the strongest in a realm¡­ but I can¡¯t deny my instincts! Yes. Let¡¯s blame it all on my instincts! Hmph¡­ these dragons are so cruel and evil. It has nothing to do with my personality alright?! [For now, we should join and then go to the guild to do some quests and such things in the meantime. We have nothing to do for now anyway.] Advised Hiro as he thought about what should we do. We stood in line but like always there were people who didn¡¯t know their places and walked past the whole line. The guy was at the early ninth stage and there wasn¡¯t any cultivator in our line who was at such a high stage. Since our sadism was awakened we quickly went after him. ¡°I apologize for interrupting your ¡®business¡¯, but I¡¯ve noticed that you have gone past us, in the waitingline.¡± Hiro said as he pulled on his clothes, with a smiling face. The others around as started mumbling. ¡°What is he doing?¡± ¡°Does he want to die?¡± ¡°He is really stupid. That person is at the ninth stage! I heard that he is really powerful, his name is called Xie Chun.¡± The guy turned towards us with a raised eyebrow, and his face soon turned into an evil smile. He also looked at me with a smirking face and after sizing up my body he nodded once. ¡°Not bad, you are a real beauty. Come, you can stand beside me, but your little friend should leave before I break his neck.¡± ¡®Xie Chun¡¯ said as he was extending his arm towards me. Hiro grabbed onto it and broke it in a single move. The stupid guy wasn¡¯t able to evade my mate¡¯s hand, fufu, loser! ¡°AARGH! What are you doing? Do you have a death wish!? You bastard!¡± He took out his weapon which was made by us! Hahaha, he has no idea what he has got himself into. Although this was a secret, but we made every weapon in a different way. There was an additional enchantment on all of them, making its core owner into us. This meant that we could call any of the weapons we have made into our hands. Hiro has done so with a smiling face. The guy¡¯s staff flew into Hiro¡¯s hand and then Hiro swung it at his head, but with a strength which wouldn¡¯t kill him. He didn¡¯t have enough time to move so he got smashed in the face. His teeth flew out of his mouth as he flew in the air and smashed into the wall, breaking it in the process. To my happiness, Hiro was as ridiculous as always as he said: ¡°He is going to pay for the damage!¡± Unexpectedly, the others stood to the side to let us apply to the championship. I¡¯m not going to deny that this felt good! We were quickly done with it and left the Societal Cross. Now all that was left, was to waste our times somehow. Chapter 48 - Completing Quests (AN:\ This was intended to be a lighter chapter, for a good, evening read. In my opinion, the chatting parts are quite entertaining, but it depends on your taste too. Have a nice day! :D) Completing Quests Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ We went towards the guild house, to take up some quests and kill monsters. The most we can do on this level is meditate and collect as many pills or materials as we can. Upon reaching it, we entered the guild house, while we were embracing each other. Since we have been here we knew where to go. But before reaching the counter, we found something unexpected. Rose was sitting at a table, alone, visibly bored. She was making circles with her fingernails. When we stopped in front of her, she looked up, and then opened her mouth widely. Her wide opened mouth soon turned into an honest and happy smile. She suddenly stood up as she started throwing questions at us. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you alright? Did you complete dungeon? Where have you been nowadays?-¡± She was gesturing with her hands and didn¡¯t stop until Alice raised her hand in front of her and said: ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Calm down, Rose. Don¡¯t ask so many questions! Firstly, yes we did complete it. Secondly, we have gone back to Silverleaf school to finish our remaining work, and thirdly, we are here to take up some quests to spend our time usefully.¡± Rose finally calmed down and sat back in her chair. We also took a seat to talk a bit. Suddenly Rose realized something. That she can¡¯t sense our strength, even though she had fifty-eight percent of her energy converted. This made her realize that we are above her in strength, even though we only had thirty-five percent converted the last time we met. ¡°W- What? Why can¡¯t I sense your strengths? Just how much have you gained on the last floor?¡± Rose said surprised, then she leaned closer to us and used wind magic to cover her voice. ¡°I know that you two aren¡¯t humans, but I¡¯ve never heard of divine beasts who can transform into humans. Just what are you? Or is this has something to do with what you have gained?¡± She asked as she put her hands to the sides of her mouth, full of curiosity. It was natural since everyone would be curious about what is the prize for completing a dungeon and at such low levels as us, at that. Both of us felt a desire in us raise. The desire to not tell her anything, only to see her face. Alice didn¡¯t wait as she answered her question which didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡°Fufu~ No, our human forms has nothing to do with that. Remember? We were in our human forms when we entered the dungeon, and we are attending Silverleaf school too. Let¡¯s say that we are a rarity in the universe~¡± Hearing Alice¡¯s sentence which didn¡¯t contain anything new she became dejected. ¡°Ah, yes, yes. Sorry, I forgot in the heat of the moment that I¡¯ve seen your human forms. Do you not trust me?¡± Rose said with puppy eyes, and the most self-pitying face she had. ¡°Hahaha, you damned actor. Do you want a beating?¡± Alice said while she made a threatening hand gesture and then continued to talk ¡®seriously¡¯. ¡°We do trust you, but we wanted to tease you. You should have seen your dejected face! It was really funny!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t funny! You sadistic monsters! You are no better than that Hill Dow guy!¡± She pounded her fists on the table cutely, as her red hair was waving in the air. We laughed at her once more, then made a serious face. This time I was the one to talk. ¡°If you want to know what are we, then you have to promise that you aren¡¯t going to tell it to anyone.¡± She nodded upon hearing my sentence and then promised us. After seeing that I continued to speak. ¡°Okay, the truth is that we are True Divine Beasts, though I¡¯m not sure if you have heard about us.¡± Hearing me saying that, she made a face, which said it all. She had no idea what were we. I put my fingers on my brows, and Alice cutely started massaging my temples. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her actions. ¡°Ehm... You know about the classes of divine beasts, right?¡± Hearing my question, this time she nodded. This is so sad! Everyone knows about the normal divine beasts, but there are rarely some people who know about us! ¡°Well, we are above them. Every kind of divine beast has a leader or ¡®god¡¯ of its race. We can command every kind of divine beast, as long as it is of our own race. This means that dragons are likely to listen to Alice¡¯s commands while Hydras are going to listen to my orders. Our energies are much stronger than what normal cultivators use. I have Hydra Qi, while Alice has Dragon Qi.¡± ¡°We both have inherent memories, which contains powerful skills, curses, martial arts. Though we don¡¯t really need the last one, like you humans because we have numerous, and quicker minds, so we can control all of our body parts at the same time, making martial arts quite useless for us. We are also stronger than three-star divine beasts, but I¡¯m sure that you have realized that. Oh, we also learned our professions from our inherent memories.¡± Her mouth was shaped like a big O letter. Alice started poking her stiff face with her finger, but Rose didn¡¯t react. She soon came to, and finally closed her mouth, and put her hand on her forehead, which had sweat trickling down on it. She looked up, straight into our eyes, saying: ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ So literally you are the kings or gods of your race? But what if a - let¡¯s say level eight dragon were to descend? - could you command such a monster too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question~¡± Alice said as she was fiddling with her blonde hair. She threw it over her shoulder and leaned forward on the table to continue. ¡°It depends on, you know? Our subjects are usually feeling a lot of admiration and attachment towards us, which makes it easy for us to control them. What we can be sure of, is that they can¡¯t kill us as long as they are using Dragon or Hydra Qi, because we can control those better than anyone. Even if a level ten, three-star dragon were to shoot an attack towards me, which was made up of Dragon Qi, I could simply turn it back towards the offender itself.¡± ¡°How they react upon hearing our commands, would depend on how much they can resist their admiring and serving feelings, and also on their personality. If a dragon were to be way too cruel and evil, then it¡¯s more likely that it wouldn¡¯t really listen to my commands. So my answer is that we might be able to control even such a high-level cultivator. This is because usually, they feel as if they would be looking at their gods, making it hard for them to disobey us. But like I said, nothing can be sure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we have met a dragon or a hydra in person. This information is coming from our inherent memories, and we have met only a half-dragon - half-elf in reality. She indeed liked me very much, and she felt great just because she was in my close proximity. She was really clingy¡­¡± Alice finished her long monolog, but Rose didn¡¯t seem to be bored by what she said. Rather she looked to be really interested in it. She processed the new information in her mind and sighed loudly. ¡°*sigh* So that¡¯s why you are advancing so quickly? I guess you won¡¯t stay in the fourth realm for too long. You guys are really unfair. Would you tell me how much you have advanced in such a short time?¡± Rose said dejectedly. ¡°Listen, we have advanced so much only because we have collected so many pills. Though it¡¯s also true that we really aren¡¯t going to stay here for hundreds of years like others.¡± Alice answered her, to soothe her sadness, though that last part was really unnecessary¡­ ¡°Do you mind if I go with you? I mean, I¡¯d like to make a party with you and complete quests.¡± Rose offered up her help, with a hopeful face, making it clear that she wanted to come with us. ¡°No, we don¡¯t. You can come if you want to.¡± Alice answered her with a gentle smile. Hearing that, Rose jumped up from her seat and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go then! What are we waiting for?!¡± She has got herself all fired up. We smiled at each other then nodded at her words. We followed her to the counter and she started looking for the ¡®right¡¯ quests. I grabbed a stack of paper, full of quests and put it on the counter. ¡°W- What? I don¡¯t think that we can finish so many quests in a month!¡± Rose immediately shouted, becoming worried. Seeing that I didn¡¯t react to her words, she looked at my weak point called Alice. But unluckily for her, my weak point was also my strongest point! [Nice one my love!] I said to her through our bond. [Fufufu~ Who do you think you are dealing with? It¡¯s me! Your perfect lover!] She sent back as a smile slipped on her face, unknowingly. Rose also noticed it, and her face quickly became red, just like her hair. ¡°You evil couple! No! Stupid couple! You are doing it once again! What is this ability of yours? Whenever you look into each other¡¯s eyes, I have a feeling as if you would be talking!?¡± She questioned us with a mix of curiosity and wrath. I answered her question in a straight way. ¡°We are soul bounded, so we can talk through our souls, we don¡¯t need to use our mind powers to do that.¡± Hearing my explanation she answered unbothered. ¡°Well, I expected that much. I was able to see you being lovey-dovey for quite a long time¡­ At this level, something like that is quite rare, and you are visible, crazily in love. Have you ever argued at least? Or something?¡± I laughed at her question and both of us answered, perfectly at the same time. ¡°Never~¡± She shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile upon seeing us like that. ¡°So would you mind to care about me too?¡± At this time the receptionist became quite annoyed by how we were chatting in front of the counter, instead of taking up some quests and leaving or something. If I¡¯m the one at fault, I¡¯m not going to be annoyed by such remarks. I wouldn¡¯t like a case like this to happen either if I were to be in his place. ¡°Sorry. We are going to take all of these quests.¡± I handed over the papers and after a short while, he said that we can leave. Our first destination was on this planet, and we had to kill a hive of Ravaging Terror Bee, which was causing havoc in an area of twenty kilometers. This kind of monster was living in a hive, and they were tiny targets, but deadly, which made it hard for cultivators to kill them. ¡°But how are you going to complete so many quests?¡± Rose was still worrying about it, though even if we wouldn¡¯t be able to finish some quests, we can still finish most of them. But this whole thing was irrelevant because we were sure that we can finish all of them. We soon reached the place where the hive was. Those bees were at the fourth and fifth stage making this into a hard mission because it would be hard to eliminate them and not even someone at the eighth stage would be safe without a good, full body armor. But we didn¡¯t have to care about that. Both of us sneaked up on the hive, then used Space Breath in two lines. The stupid little bees were sucked into the broken space and died in one fell swoop. We walked back to Rose who had her mouth wide opened. ¡°Is this skill from a dungeon?¡± She questioned us with great excitement, but Alice quickly crushed her excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Dungeons aren¡¯t giving out skills at the level of True Divine Beasts. This ability is originating from my dragon race.¡± Rose put her fingers under her chin and after a bit of thinking, she looked at me with inquiring eyes. ¡°Haha, okay, okay, I¡¯ll show you. Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± I quickly summoned my clones, which she hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°What the hell is this? Although I can¡¯t sense your exact strength, but I can clearly feel that all of them are real, and have the same strength as you!¡± Rose said as she has gone up to one of my clones and poked my face¡­ then my arms. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t touch my man!¡± Alice shouted at her, which startled the entranced Rose. She jumped back in surprise at the sudden noise and both of us laughed at it. ¡°Ha-ha¡­ -monotone voice- you are so funny. But wait, Hiro too used your Space Breath. Does this mean that you too can use his-¡± She wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence because there were already two of Alice. ¡°-Cheat!! Even a single one of you is way too powerful, yet you dared to bond and use each other¡¯s abilities? You are so unfair!¡± Rose¡¯s whining wasn¡¯t annoying and it only livened up the mood, but she soon realized something. ¡°Hey! Now that I think about it, you completely diverted the subject last time to your race, and you didn¡¯t answer my initial question of how powerful you are!¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Rose looked at us seriously as she said: ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Seventy percent.¡± Alice answered her question just as seriously as she was fiddling with her hair and was looking at the ground. ¡°.... I¡¯m not going to remark on your abilities anymore, let¡¯s just leave this place.¡± Since we had tons of memory crystals, we have recorded the scene, so we had our proof of completing the quest. We left the place and went towards our next target, which was still on this planet. There was a pack of wolves, called Spirit Hounds. They were incorporeal monsters because their bodies were made up of energy. You could completely see through their bodies, which made it hard to fight against them and coupled with their good teamwork, they were really dangerous monsters. They lived in a dark, damp, forest. The trees didn¡¯t have leaves on them, and they were completely dry and withered. There were dark gray clouds over the forest, and we have seen swamps numerous times. This place smelled really bad. But we had to clear them out because there was a city close by, and these monsters attacked it regularly, causing many death cases. We used our mind powers to search for them, but we unexpectedly found nothing! ¡°Is this because they don¡¯t have bodies? I mean our mind powers are quite similar to radars. If there is nothing to reflect it, then we can¡¯t find them. They are surely hiding their cores very well.¡± I said, thinking about how to find them. ¡°Yes, but there had to be a reason why no one has killed them after all this while.¡± Alice remarked on my words, and she was right on her words. I transformed into my monster body after a long time, and roared with a tremendous voice, shaking the ground under us. Rose fell to her butt, and Alice didn¡¯t forget to laugh at her, which caused Rose to be enraged once again. Alice jumped on my back to escape from her fists. I saw her stop for a moment, thinking on what on what to do, but in the end, she also jumped on my back and started wrestling with Alice. ¡°I didn¡¯t transform into my monster form to become a mount you know? I just used my roar to locate them¡­¡± I told them with my mind power, with zero reaction¡­ Whatever. I don¡¯t care too much about it. I quickly flew over where I felt the resonation from. My roar caused them to fear me, so they shook for a moment, which in turn, caused their control to be released. That single moment was enough for me to locate their whereabouts. I quickly reached the place and I transformed into my human form. This time I also activated my battle form, to make things quicker and easier. Alice and Rose both landed on their feet. ¡°WHAT!? You didn¡¯t fell on your butt!? How can that be!?¡± Alice didn¡¯t forget to bully Rose, who turned her head to the side with a ¡°hmph¡±, then she wanted to charge into the pack of wolves. But before she was able to Alice stopped her and threw her new weapon and armor towards her. ¡°Catch this. It¡¯s a present for entertaining us all the time, with your stupidity.¡± Rose wanted to shout back at her with her red, flustered face, but as she caught her new equipment, her words were stuck in her mouth. It was nothing too out of the ordinary. It had only three enchantments and inscriptions on it, and it was made from a high-grade metal¡­ Yeah, nothing out of the ordinary. Rose stutteringly thanked and tried to refuse with stupid reasons. ¡°T- Thank you, but I- I can¡¯t accept something like this¡­ I- I¡¯m not worthy of it-¡± ¡°Shut up already, would you? This is a present, and it¡¯s rude to refuse a present!¡± Alice stopped Rose¡¯s stupid monolog. While they were talking I summoned my clones and took on the wolves. I didn¡¯t peek on Rose, who forgot about her surroundings, and started equipping her new set¡­ Alice¡¯s arrow was pointing towards my way¡­ No, exactly at me¡­ Of course, she has done it out of fun. She knows it better than anyone how much I love her. I wouldn¡¯t care about other women¡¯s body. I needed only hers. I somersaulted in the air as my body turned into six. My clones landed right next to me and then I charged towards the rushing wolves, who forgot all about their fear. These wolves were at the sixth, seventh and eighth stage, but I had 8,36 Crypt in my battle form which made it easy for me to fight with them. The pack leader was at the back, carefully commanding its pack, which was made up of twenty Spirit Hounds. This meant that it was three against one, for each of my bodies. I thrust my spear forward, towards the incoming Spirit Hound. Another one was running at me from the right, while the last one came from behind me. This tactic was used on all of my clones. This formation was like a mirror. The hound in front of me, jumped into the air to bite down on my head. They were only about 1,50 meters tall, so these weren¡¯t such huge monsters as the usual ones. I also jumped into the air, with a rotating kick, as I thrust my spear towards the hound, coming from my right. My feet were covered in scales so when I struck the hounds at my front and at my back, both of them flew to the side, with a bloody mouth. I¡¯m sure that some of their teeth fell off. The one, which was behind me landed on its feet, while the one, which was in the front, crashed into a tree, close by, smashing it into pieces. I was able to pierce the body of my original target, but my spear simply went through its body. Seems like physical attacks are no good. But luckily for me, I had my Hydra¡¯s head always ready when I fought! When I struck its body, I also released those energy attacks towards it. It didn¡¯t need more than three of such attacks to be killed. My Hydra¡¯s Heads quickly ate up its incorporeal body and then crushed its core. This scene also repeated itself at all of my clones, except one, where there were four against me, so I wasn¡¯t able to kill any of them. I guess I¡¯ll have to play the defensive game with that one. Or not¡­ I simply called forth my Hydra¡¯s Descent, and upon releasing it, it cleared out a huge area. The trees disappeared without a trace, the ground exploded and about fifteen more Spirit Hounds immediately died because they weren¡¯t able to evade. I don¡¯t like wasting time and holding back. I¡¯d rather kill all of them in a single move. Of course, I could transform, but I didn¡¯t want to. Maybe at the next place¡­ I ran towards the remaining four Spirit Hounds, only to see Rose jump before me, and take on the one which was at the sixth stage. A dragon shaped arrow also flew past my right ear and pierced my original target, the pack leader. I looked back at Alice, who was looking at me with her tongue stuck out. We left the remaining hounds to Rose since all of them were at the sixth and seventh stage. To make it easier for her, we used Hydro Mind on two of them which caused instant death!? Ohh! So those monsters which don''t have a body are weaker to mind attacks? Interesting. Though I don¡¯t get how its mouth bled¡­ Though it does need a weapon to fight, I guess it was its mouth. That was its only ¡®solid¡¯ place in its body. I went up to Alice and grabbed her tongue, with my now clear fingers. ¡°So? How was that? Miss scoffer?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but start laughing, but her tongue was still in between my fingers, so she wasn¡¯t able to pull her tongue back. ¡°Lelease my tonggg¡± (release my tongue) She said, which made me laugh. I put my tongue into her mouth and gave her a deep kiss. I turned back to see Rose, only to see her cutting through the core of the last monster. ¡°Great! Now we are done!¡± I said, but at that time Rose pointed towards a cave, close by. ¡°Or not¡­ Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside.¡± Alice finished my sentence for me. We quickly went into the cave and after walking for about two minutes, we finally found what lied at the end of this cave. It was really good stuff! The ground wasn¡¯t stone, but sand-like soil. Inside it were growing many Dragon Roots, and Mandragoras, which were the components of the Peak-level Energy Converting Pills! So this is why this whole forest was withered. These herbs had very powerful effects, which could suck away the life from other plantations, and make its whole area into such a dark, damp space. We quickly rooted all of them and stored it away. We could do a few hundreds of thousands of peak-level pills from such a huge amount, which meant that we could convert another one or two percent of our energies, before attending to the championship. Of course, we didn¡¯t intend to take it all, since Rose was the one who found it. ¡°See? I¡¯m really great!¡± Rose said as she stuck out her chest proudly, with a stupidly smiling face. ¡°Yes, yes, you are great.¡± Alice answered her, with a monotone voice, feeling ¡®really¡¯ proud of Rose. ¡°But now we need to get some cores at the ninth stage because we can¡¯t make the pills without them. So can you get them? Miss great?¡± Alice said sarcastically, but jokingly. We never bullied our friends seriously. Only in a friendly way! ¡°E- Ehm¡­ that¡¯s for you to do since I was the one to find these herbs, right? I- I¡¯m going to leave it to you juniors!¡± Rose was blabbering her bullshit. ¡°Hahaha~ Okay. Then your juniors are going to complete some quests, where we need to kill monsters at the ninth stage~¡± Alice told her. We quickly left the place and went to another planet, which didn¡¯t have many intelligent beings living on it, but there were. We had to kill Blazelings. The planet was called Firelands, and these Blazelings had similar looks to dragons. You could say that they were a subspecies of dragons, just like Wyverns. Using our mind powers, this time we were able to find anything on this planet, easily. We flew over to the monster. Out of curiosity, we pushed Alice forward, like a doll to test out, how would it react to her. It¡¯s not a divine beast, nor is it a real dragon, only a subspecies of it. That¡¯s why we had no idea how it would react upon sensing Alice¡¯s draconic aura. What can I say¡­ the result wasn¡¯t what we have expected because it quickly charged towards my dear Alice with its jaws opened widely. Alice looked back at me while acting. Her face was fearful, and terror was visible on it. Her lips also ¡®trembled¡¯, though she was clearly playing it¡­ Whatever, I joined her play and transformed into my Hydra form. I quickly arrived before her and tore the Blazeling into pieces. Alice ¡®happily¡¯ cried because I ¡®saved¡¯ her life. Rose was laughing at our childish play from further away. A month has gone by in such a way. We have completed every quest we have taken up, in time. We went back to the guild house and put a few memory crystals on the counter, in front of the receptionist. It was a woman at this time. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± She asked. ¡°Look into them, it¡¯s to prove that we have completed our missions.¡± I said to her. She searched out the stack of papers and quickly read it over with her mind power. After doing so, she also looked at the memory crystals, where we fought many battles, against many monsters. Our true form was also visible on some of them, but we didn¡¯t care about it. Secrecy and discretion were one hundred percent in the guild. She wouldn¡¯t spill the beans even if someone were to threaten her life since she can¡¯t. The power of promises!! Every worker had to make it! ¡°W- What!? Uhm¡­ It¡¯s alright. You have indeed completed every quest.¡± She said as cold sweat was trickling down on her forehead and back. I guess she thought that we are some evil big shots. Or something else. I have no idea what she thought¡­ Oh ho ho! But I can have an idea! [Stupid, peeker, perverted Hiro!] Alice remarked on my thoughts. [You are one to talk¡­ How was it with Radcliff?] I retorted jokingly. [E- Ehm¡­ you aren¡¯t stupid, peeker and perverted?] She said meekly. [No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just curious anyway¡­] Waa! I questioned them in such a rude voice when they came here to finish their quests! I¡¯ve never seen someone completing so many of it at the same time and under such a short period of time! Not to mention that they are real monsters. They killed those powerful monsters so easily! What am I supposed to do if they get offended by how I spoke to them. -- Hearing her thoughts, I started chatting jokingly with Alice in front of her. -- It seems like they aren¡¯t the bad type of people. They aren¡¯t even caring about me. Huh.. Okay, breath out! Maybe I can get away without losing my life! Although the guild is protecting its members, but if such powerful cultivators were to kill me a nobody like me, then they could surely get away without any repercussions. Let¡¯s smile and be polite! She did as she thought and transferred our guild points to our badges, politely, with a smiling face. ¡°Thanks~¡± We said as we left her there. Rose surely got it easy. I don¡¯t mind it even a single bit, but she has gained a lot of guild points, thanks to us. But she too has served us with a lot of entertainment and a target to bully. Over this month she was enraged so many times, that I can¡¯t even count it. But she too was enjoying it. She even confessed it at one of the nights, when we were camping outside in a tent with a fire beside us. That was a good night¡­ though the morning was rather awkward after what she heard¡­ *cough* As we left the guild house, Rose realized that after such a long time of being together we are going to separate. This is the drawback of us being True Divine Beasts. Even if we can find someone whose company we enjoy, we can¡¯t stay with that person for long. Of course, we can still meet for now, but what¡¯s going to happen once we ascend? Are we going to leave behind a friend in every realm, just like this? That¡¯s going to be quite sad. Rose hugged Alice tightly and I saw some tears, I think. She turned towards me and this time, unexpectedly, she hugged me too. ¡°I¡¯m going to let you do it this one time¡­¡± Alice said grumpily. I patted Rose¡¯s back, then she soon separated. Her eyes were red as she said. ¡°Thank you for becoming friends with me, now go on your roads and take care! You stupid monsters! Hahaha~¡± Rose said with a laugh, but her eyes were sad. This stupid girl is making even us sad. I hate goodbye scenes¡­ and it¡¯s not like this is the last time we meet. All three of us turned around and flew to our own way. We went back to the school where we exchanged two third of the cores we have gained into Silverleaf points, and after gaining access to the higher floors we exchanged for a treasure. It was really pricey, and it was usable only once, but we didn¡¯t mind giving it to Rose as a present. It was a talisman, which would make it possible to teleport something or someone to a place. It worked even among realms. We gave it to Rose and told her that if she is in trouble then tear it and think of us. The day of the championship has finally arrived. I and Alice were walking through the dark corridors, leading into receptionist room in the arena. I was able to see a bright white light at the end of the corridor and many things were swirling inside my head. So this is how it is? How are we going to walk on the road of loneliness? We have nobody to truly rely on. We can only rely on each other, it¡¯s enough, but it¡¯s also sad in a way. Seeing the bright light in front of me, I thought. Why do we want to shine? Why can¡¯t we enjoy the darkness? I don¡¯t understand it. I think that in the past I understood but I¡¯m not a human anymore. Am I forgetting who I am? No, that¡¯s not like me. It¡¯s more like I¡¯m changing. This bittersweet light is pulling everyone out of the darkness. We are together in the light, living happily, but we can¡¯t stay there forever. This light is so bittersweet. It¡¯s like, it¡¯s only there for people to taste it sometimes, to know what it¡¯s like to live in the paradise, and then it releases you. It makes you fall back into the lonely darkness, where you feel alone. Does it truly worth living in the light? I don¡¯t think so. But then what about the darkness? That path is way too lonely. Why would I want to be alone? This is why I¡¯m going to stay GRAY. My other half is going to be here with me for eternity to come. No one can separate us. We can taste the light, and the dark, but our main path is always going to stay, a colorful gray. Chapter 49 - The Beginning of the championship The beginning of the championship! Alice¡¯s POV:
The arena was exactly at the center among the three continents. It was built on a huge island which covered an area of seventy thousand square kilometers. An enormous arena was built on the plain island, with hundreds of thousands of seats for the visiting spectators. Its center was made plain, thanks to the cultivator¡¯s magical powers while the island itself had mountains surrounding its coasts. This island had a warm climate, and it had rainforests on its mountains. This island was a really nice place. It was made for the purpose to hold these championships among all three races. When we arrived, we have seen thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of cultivators gathering at this place. I guess this is a really big event. The bigger the better! Hiro was embracing my waist tightly while we were going into the receptionist building. There was a long dark tunnel connecting the main hall of the arena to the building. He was in a melancholic mood and thought deeply about our path, and about how we can rely only on each other. I too was sad to leave Rose just like that. She has grown to my heart. But I can¡¯t be tied down by my emotions. I have to become the strongest, to learn what is beyond the end, and to be able to stay with Hiro forever. I can¡¯t let my momentary laziness or happiness, get the better of me! If we want to stay together for eternity, then we have to move one. We will make sure that no one can stop us! Feeling that he was the only one, truly close to me, who would never leave me, I only felt my love rising from my heart into my mind once again. My love didn¡¯t become stronger because it can¡¯t. My love for my dearest mate is the strongest in the whole universe and this! I dare to say! My overflowing love made me want to shower him with my kisses and hugs. He was still thinking about his morals when I couldn¡¯t help myself but hug him. He stopped moving as he looked down on me. He put his hand on my head and gave a loving kiss on my forehead. [Uww~ ?? I love you so much, dear.] I sent my thoughts to him as I stood on my tips to kiss him. My tail was hanging out from under my skirt, and I¡¯m quite sure that it was whipping from left to right happily. [I too love you, my wife.] Hiro sent back to me, with the most loving tone he had. We left the dark tunnel and entered the room, which appeared before us. Although the room was really big, but it was filled to the brim with young and powerful cultivators. There were hundreds of them at the ninth stage, not mention those who were at lower stages. There were many beastmen, humans and even elves, who rarely showed themselves among the other two race, but at this time, they didn¡¯t hide either. We did gain some attention, but everyone was busy with chatting excitedly. Everyone was looking forward to the forthcoming battles. They wanted to show off their talents to the cultivators who were at the higher levels, and they wanted to gain fame among their peers. Although we were quite well known among the newcomers, but we didn¡¯t attend the classes or the little events in the school, so we were unknown among these people. I can¡¯t wait to play around with them~ I can¡¯t help it! The battles are divided into nine stages to make it fair, and there are going to be rewarded respectively. The real deals would fall in the hands of the top three, but the weaker ones would also gain some benefits. I wonder what are they going to give for us. Though we had a problem. How the hell are we supposed to attend this ceremony? What if we were to be against each other? There is no way that we would surrender, but then one of us would have to surrender? There is no way! But for now, we don¡¯t have to worry. We can rack our brains after learning the details. We have registered through the school, so we didn¡¯t have to do it once more. We just had to verify that we were here. We went up to the counter and stood in line for five long minutes before we were finally able to get our turns. Maybe we should have cut the line. It was better like that last time too¡­ ¡°Hello, please tell me your names.¡± Said the receptionist woman politely, who was unexpectedly at the peak of ninth stage. She looked to be about thirty years old, but we all knew that she was much older than that. She was possibly over three thousand years old. I guess they are here to make sure that everything is valid and safe. We told her our names and she wrote it on two badges, which were in front of her. She also wrote two numbers on it and then used some kind of magical array to seal it. She handed it over to us then said: ¡°This badge is going to stick to your auras, and you can¡¯t take it off without our help. When the championship finishes, please come back to remove it. It¡¯s to identify you as participants, and to verify that you are the real person battling.¡± Hearing her explanation I couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Is there a way to fake your auras and appearance?¡± I asked her curiously. She looked at me as if she would have seen a country bumpkin, which caused a tint of red to appear on my face, but she answered nonetheless. ¡°Yes¡­ Where have you been living up till now¡­.? There are treasures which can change your looks and your aura too, and it¡¯s not even such a hard thing to get. You can exchange for such treasures at your schools too. It¡¯s really not rare¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t so polite anymore. Though I get that it must be hard on her. I too would hate if idiots and stupid people were to come in front of me for a whole day, and I would have to listen to their stupid questions about things which were common sense. I wanted to get angry or annoyed by her tone, but after thinking this over, I couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to be like the other people who can only think in such a straight line. I¡¯m sure that she has heard many such questions, even before us. I¡¯m sorry for being uncommon¡­ ¡°Thanks¡­ Do we have to do something else?¡± Hiro said, which caused a slight smile to slip on her face as she nodded. There aren¡¯t many people who know how to thank for something. To be honest our weakness was the word ¡®sorry¡¯. But we had no problems in saying thanks! ¡°No, you have nothing to do anymore, other than wait, though the battles are going to start on the next day, so I wouldn¡¯t recommend you staying here or in the waiting room for such a long time. But tomorrow be sure to be on time, in the waiting room!¡± She advised us, then she caught to her head and continued. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Do you have a team?¡± - Seeing that we hadn¡¯t had a clue what she was talking about, she continued. - ¡°*Sigh* You came here without knowing anything? Whatever... So!¡± - she said as she slapped her hands together - ¡°You can join or create a team which has at most five members. There are going to be team battles too, where you can fight two on two, three on three or five on five. If you are daring enough then you can fight even two on five. It depends on you if you accept the challenge.¡± My eyes became stars upon hearing this so I happily questioned her. ¡°If we are a team then we won¡¯t have to fight each other right? But otherwise, we can crush any other team, right!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if ¡®crush¡¯ is the word you are looking for¡­ Everyone is really powerful here you know? But yes, it¡¯s like that. Also, you can still battle one on one too if you think that you can bear to fight so many battles. So which one are you going to compete in?¡± Hearing her question we looked at each other, and after nodding we said: ¡°Both of them!¡± ¡°.... You sure?¡± - ¡°Yes!¡± We confirmed her question once again. She sighed loudly and mumbled to herself - ¡®another bunch who don¡¯t know their limits.¡¯ - then she talked to us: ¡°Then give me your badges to modify the data on it, and tell me how your team is going to be called. I guess it¡¯s going to be a two-member team, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We answered and handed back our badges to her. After fiddling with it for a while, three new words appeared on it, saying: 1v1 | 2v2 Hollow - Hollow was our team name, while she also added 1v1 and 2v2, which meant the size of our team. I guess she didn¡¯t add 1v1 before because that was the ¡®default¡¯. I know that our team name might be lousy, but we wanted to make it into something which had something to say about us. We were quite hollow inside, except when it came to our love. Since we were done with everything for now, we left the arena and flew towards a random mountain. After landing on it, we quickly made a little house, in a tree. We are like woodpeckers¡­ But I¡¯m a dragon!!! ¡°What is your number?¡± Hiro asked as he sat down on the side of our bed, and I sat between his legs. He put his chin on my shoulder, and coiled his strong arms around my stomach. I felt really great and safe in his arms. I pulled my blonde hair behind my ears to look down on my badge, I don¡¯t like when my hair is behind my ears, but I had to do it to look at it¡­ ¡°My number is 20304. And yours?¡± I told Hiro as I turned my head towards him and gave him a light kiss on his face. ¡°Mine is 20305. It seems like they aren¡¯t giving it randomly. I¡¯m happy about that. But if we have got such a high number, I can only wonder how many cultivators are going to participate in this championship because there are still many to come.¡± Hiro said as he snuggled his face and body close to mine. ¡°Ehm, yes. Though when we registered in the school, they also asked at which stage we are. I guess, they know about that here too, so we are going to be distributed accordingly.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. After a bit of silence, Hiro said: ¡°I¡¯m quite sure that there is going to be a preliminary round where they are going to round up the numbers and clear out the trash¡­¡± ¡°Uhn~??¡± I kissed him lightly. He laid down on the bed and pulled me with himself. I was lying on his stomach as he was still holding me in his arms. ¡°*sigh* Whatever I do, or wherever I am, you are my only possession Alice. Stay with me forever. After tasting you once, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without you.¡± Hiro said emotionally. ¡°Fufu~ Don¡¯t be stupid. You know that it¡¯s going to be like that.¡± I answered him as I looked upwards while laying on his stomach. My upturned eyes met with his. Love making was inevitable at this point¡­ ---------------------------- The next day we woke up refreshed, and ready to cause some havoc. We quickly flew over to the arena. There were five hundred waiting rooms all around the arena and a hundred was placed in a single room. Since we were the 20304th and 20305th we had to go into the 203th waiting room. It wasn¡¯t complicated¡­ But before reaching the room we found someone! Fufufu~ My little toy tiger is here! Pat had the number 20156 on her chest, which meant that she hadn¡¯t come much before us. She stood with her back facing us. We saw her long silver hair, her sexy body from behind. I sneaked up on her and grabbed onto her tits. She yelped as she turned around, striking with a lot of strength in her arms, but she had the wrong person as her enemy. I restricted her movements with my Dragon Qi, but she also realized who was it. She had a panic stricken face upon seeing me. [You do know that I felt her boobs just like you, right?] Hiro chimed in, but I didn¡¯t care about it. His head was full of thoughts like - Ahh, but Alice¡¯s are so much softer and bigger! How could- So I didn¡¯t have to worry about him feeling her. ¡°W- What are you doing here!? Go away!? I- I wanted to win this damned championship, yet you had to come here!? Why are you fucking up my plans all the time!? I¡¯m out! I¡¯m leaving!¡± She shouted at me and to her teammates who were looking at her weirdly, then panicked. ¡°N- No! Don¡¯t leave! How are we supposed to win if you leave!? We can easily win the team battles at the seventh stage and we even have a good chance against cultivators at the eighth stage if you are here! Why would you leave!?¡± A guy from his team tried to stop her from leaving with a panicked face. These lousy people wanted to live off of her by creating teams?! It¡¯s better if she leaves... ¡°Hey~ What are you talking about? We haven¡¯t screwed up any of your plans, you are just imagining things, Pat!¡± I said to her jokingly, and at this time the same guy looked at me. His eyes opened widely, then he asked. ¡°Who are you two? I¡¯ve never seen you before even though I know those who are talented. How are you related to Pat, and why does she want to leave after seeing you?¡± He threw his questions towards us, which was quite annoying. I wouldn¡¯t mind it that much if not for him being such a bootlicker. This trait of his was clear from his behavior. ¡°Yes, they are related to me, and I want to leave because I don¡¯t want to be beaten up, alright? If you want to lose in front of so many people then go out and fight.¡± Before we could answer, Pat chimed in with a dark face and an annoyed tone. Pat was at the seventh stage just like us, which was quite surprising. I really want to know how she has got to such a high level in such a short time¡­ Seeing my inquiring eyes, she said as she started walking away. ¡°Come, we can¡¯t talk here.¡± We still had time before the battles would start so it was no problem to leave. After finding a more silent place she started spilling the beans. Or that was how I would have liked it to happen. ¡°So? How did you reach the seventh stage in such a short time?¡± I questioned her. The same sadistic smile I usually have was now on her face. ¡°Eh~ You want to know? But you know I really would like to take part in this championship. Unfortunately, if you participate, then I won¡¯t do so. I can tell you how I¡¯ve reached this stage if you won¡¯t participate in either 1v1, either two against five in the team battles. Can you promise that to me?¡± She said¡­ ¡°You are no fun¡­ But crushing five-member teams would be the best! Why don¡¯t you kick out that guy, and another one, and you could go three versus three? In that case, we can have our fun and you can also ¡®shine¡¯.¡± I offered up to her, hoping to get a positive answer. After some thinking, she agreed on my words! I¡¯m so good at persuading~ Or maybe my hands which were indicating some Patting helped her in deciding. ¡°O- Okay¡­ I¡¯m going to do as you said. He isn¡¯t such a good fighter, and his friend isn¡¯t much better anyway.¡± - ¡°So? Where did you gain so many pills?¡± I questioned her. We finished such a dungeon at such a low stage, yet she is here with seventy-three percent of her energy converted. Although we too had seventy-three percent of our energies converted, thanks to our hard work through the last month, but it was still different for her. ¡°The truth is that the director came back. I¡¯m sure that you know about that. So, I had the luck to meet him in person and he is also a divine beast and a phoenix type at that! He was born as a two-star phoenix, so he is really powerful. Upon meeting, we talked for a bit and since he was expecting good results from me, he gave me a lot of Energy Converting pills. He was able to sense that I¡¯m a Three-star Moon Tiger with a simple look! He is really powerful.¡± Pat said excitedly her tale and we listened to it. ¡°So you want to tell me that you have gained about as many pills as us - from completing a whole dungeon, which was at a much higher level - because he fucking expected great results from you in this championship!? Just how screwed up is that? Don¡¯t you ever dare to say that we are the lucky ones!¡± I said to her. I didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry on what she said. We had to fight in that dungeon for such a long time, we had to beat a dreadful boss at the end, yet she simply left, met a powerful person, and received tons of pills, for her two nice red eyes¡­ I¡¯d call this a plot hole if this were to be a novel!?! ¡°Y- Yes, but you don¡¯t have to be so enraged. But at least now I won¡¯t have to fear, running into you in the arena!¡± She said as she turned around and left us as she was happily humming. Her little teammate isn¡¯t going to be happy. We can¡¯t let such a good show go by without us seeing it!! We quickly followed after her and listened in on their conversations. ¡°Sorry, but things have changed. I¡¯m going to participate in three versus three battles so you two will have to leave.¡± She didn¡¯t hide the truth, which was a good point in my eyes, but not in theirs. Their faces became red, and they were enraged. It¡¯s no wonder¡­ ¡°What!? And why us!? There are¡± - before he could finish, Pat interrupted him - ¡°Because you two are the weakest in our team. If you can beat them one on one, then you can stay.¡± Hearing her say that, he gritted his teeth and left with his friend angrily. They didn¡¯t notice us, but I¡¯m quite sure that he would have found fault in us. Maybe we should have shown ourselves to him!? Pat and her new team left for the receptionist building section to modify their data. We went into the 203rd waiting room to wait because we were slowly nearing the time of the forthcoming battles. We found a cozy armchair in the big room in a corner and sat down on it. I sat on Hiro¡¯s lap as he embraced me from behind. I coiled my tail around his arm and leaned back on his chest. He was caressing my face and my hair, and I felt really peaceful in his embrace. The time for the opening ceremony soon has come. A guy at the ninth stage who looked to be about thirty came into the waiting room. ¡°I welcome every partitioner on this championship. For now, go through this door and stand in a circle inside the arena. After the opening ceremony finishes, you will know about everything that¡¯s necessary.¡± Said the guy in a not too loud voice, but everyone was able to hear it. After hearing his explanation, we started moving towards the thick metal door and entered the arena. The sunlight was shining on our faces, but even like that, we were able to see those millions of spectators, who came to watch some good battles. [I don¡¯t like such crowds¡­ It feels weird when everyone is looking at us!] Hiro clearly didn¡¯t like this place that much, and I was no different either. But it¡¯s not going to stop us from playing a good one~ At this time a good beautiful woman flew into the arena, followed by two guys in tow. We weren¡¯t able to sense any of their strengths, which meant that they were the directors of the three school, who descended! One of the males was an elf, while the other one was a ¡®beastmen¡¯, but thanks to Pat, we knew that he is a two-star Phoenix. Probably he is the strongest here. The woman was the one to start talking, though she was a human. ¡°I welcome everyone! This moment has come once again when we can see the most powerful talents among our races. Losing even a single one of those who is so powerful would be a real waste, but this isn¡¯t a place for the weak. Use whatever method you have to win, everything is allowed!¡± ¡°I know that most of you know about the rules, but I still have to tell it to those who are new, so you are going to be divided into nine stages, just like your cultivation. You can fight with someone at the higher level if you want to, but you can¡¯t challenge cultivators who are at lower stages than you. But before the challenging part begins, we have to find the top three at every stage! Now please stand in nine lines and join the line at which stage you are!¡± As she said that, nine people have appeared with tables in their hands. All of us quickly got into lines and waited for her to continue. ¡°Okay, now that you are done, I can divide you into groups for the preliminaries.¡± She said, then she quickly counted the people at each stage and declared the number of the groups. There were six thousand of the cultivators at the seventh stage, but only three thousand of the cultivators at the ninth stage. She divided us into six groups, meaning six hundred people in each group. (AN:\ Stage > Group) After being done with that, she continued. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s going to be your groups, I¡¯m sure that all of you know the number of your groups. When the referee declares the number of your group, please come to the stages.¡± She said as a ten meters tall stone stage came out of the ground, with the help of Earth magic. - ¡°If you fall off the stage, then you have lost, and you will have to leave the stage. This is to clear out the most of you, who aren¡¯t worthy to be here.¡± - She explained everything. There were one hundred groups, and we were in the group, which had the number of seventy-eights. This meant that we would participate in the seventy-eighth qualifier round, though such numbers were only for the one on one fighters because those who were battling in teams don''t have to participate in these qualifiers. Even if you were to fail in the qualifying rounds, you can still participate in the team battles. Naturally, this didn''t bother us because we aren''t going to be eliminated by people who can''t even hurt as. They are at the same stage as us, so they have absolutely no chance, and we can also use our battle forms, which is only going to make it all the better. She then piqued the participants¡¯ interests by mentioning the rewards. ¡°We have prepared with a lot of treasures this time as well, so strive on to become the first, because it¡¯s going to come with great benefits. When we are done with the preliminary rounds, we can throw aways these stupid stages, and you can fight with each other to the death if you wish so, to reach the first place. But if the other person surrenders by shouting it, or raising his or her hands, then you have to stop or you are going to be disqualified. There are no more rules. Now let the championship begin!¡± As she finished her sentence, the crowd went into an uproar, with a lot of hope to see some good, and bloody battles. When we were about to turn around, we noticed someone familiar from the corners of our eyes. It was Rose, sitting there among the spectators. She was looking at us as she was waving her hands happily. We waved back to her and then left the arena. Among the participants, we have also seen Radcliff and Wilhelm too. Fu Xiao was also here, and upon seeing us, we saw a lot of enmity appearing in his eyes. He still wasn¡¯t able to take his revenge for us, killing his brother and sister, which probably irritated him even more. Adelina Harcourt was also here. She was the person we saved on Fochorix planet. Radcliff was also looking at an unknown guy wit a lot enmity, so much so that he hasn¡¯t even noticed us. Is he the one who killed his brother for a treasure? Well, thanks to our help, I¡¯m sure that he can take care of him. We went back to the corner of the arena to look at the forthcoming battles in the qualifiers. We have seen many powerful cultivators and there were also many who simply thought too highly of themselves, and shamed themselves by coming here. After about a few hours of boring waiting, it was finally our round¡­ to play~ Chapter 50 - Getting Bored Getting Bored Hiro¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°The members of the seventy-eighth group, please come to the stage¡± Shouted the referee, who appeared after the director was done with her talking. We got up from the ground and jumped on the ten meters high stage in one swift move, followed by many other participants, then the referee gave the sign. ¡°Prepare for battle, three, two, one¡­ Fight!¡± As she finished her sentence, six hundred cultivators at the seventh stage exploded out with great power. While the others were struggling against each other, we activated our battle forms and sat down on the side of the stage. Alice sat on my lap and I started caressing her nice, blonde hair. Of course, this caught many participants attention, and I¡¯m sure that many spectators also noticed us, but I don¡¯t care. Seeing us so calm and unbothered, annoyed many participants so they quickly came to ¡®take care of us¡¯. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t know your places, I shall be the one to teach you!¡± Shouted a random guy, who jumped before us. [Do it, Hiro, ~ It¡¯s no fun to play around with them in such a huge group. I want to play when there are less of them. I simply can¡¯t bother to care about him.] Alice sent her thoughts to me about the matter at hand, which clearly indicated that she didn¡¯t care about this guy. He charged towards us, but after a quick swipe of my tail, he stumbled and fell off the stage, head first. ¡°Hahaha~ Such a loser.¡± Alice loudly laughed at his misfortune. Seeing how we cleared him out in such an easy way, discouraged most of them, but there are always people, who can¡¯t learn from their own mistakes. The next one was an elf woman, who swung her sword towards our shoulders since our bodies overlapped. She could have easily cut both of us in half if not for her sword, breaking upon contact. Our scales were no joke~ ¡°Hahaha~ Another loser! Look at her face!¡± Alice once again ridiculed these poor people, without hiding her real emotions. The elf, on the other hand, had a terrified face on. She was really screwed without a sword. A guy came charging behind her, charging at her, but Alice swiped with her tail and cut off the guy¡¯s legs. ¡°T- Thanks¡­¡± The elf said with a scared face. Seeing how easily we cut off his legs, she didn¡¯t dare to fight with us. ¡°Hiii~¡± Alice said as she waved at her. The woman quickly turned around, picked up the now footless guy¡¯s weapon and charged back into the battleground. The guy jumped down from the stage himself because he didn¡¯t want to lose his life because of blood loss or because of others killing him. In about two minutes, the numbers have decreased to thirty-four from six hundred. ¡°Hey! We should group up against them. You¡¯ve seen how powerful they are!¡± Said a guy. The woman whom we ¡®saved¡¯ was also among those thirty unexpectedly. Only thirty-two people can advance to the second qualifier, so they wanted to take care of those, whom they can¡¯t beat alone. This was nothing out of the norm, and we have expected it long before. There were a few guys who were stronger than some of these thirty-four, but they were taken care of in a group. Now it was our turns or so they thought. I gave a kiss on the back of Alice¡¯s head then I quickly asked what she wants to do. ¡°Dear, do you want to do it alone or do you want to play with me?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Look at them, they are still thinking that they can win. Are they stupid? You are two against thirty-two!¡± Shouted a random guy towards us, while ridiculing us. The spectators were also laughing at us, upon hearing me. But the woman we had saved before, thought differently¡­ She put her weapon behind her back, indicating that she isn¡¯t going to fight. How clever! She is quite powerful, but she surely wouldn¡¯t be able to get third place. But knowing how to choose your enemies is also an ability, though this wasn¡¯t true about her¡­ She would have died if not for us ¡®being generous¡¯, which means having plans with her¡­ We stood up, and Alice said to the woman: ¡°One-third of what you get is going to be ours if it can be shared!¡± Her eyes opened widely, but she didn¡¯t have the time to agree. We quickly got to work. Since they were grouped up so nicely, they made it easier for us. I dashed towards them and quickly kicked or punched them off the stage. Alice didn¡¯t use her bow either since it would kill these people. They didn¡¯t do anything against us, which would make them deserve death. A few moves later, only the three of us were on the stage. The other stages had thirty-two people, while ours had three¡­ Ooops? ¡°Do you agree? Promise me, pretty please?¡± Alice asked the elf, with a smiling face, but that smile was threatening. The elf¡¯s face turned fearful once again, and she quickly nodded, then made a promise. I looked around our surroundings, only to see a mass of silent and dumbfounded spectators. I saw wonder, envy and numerous feelings on their faces. The referee flew over our stage and spoke. ¡°U- Uhm¡­ nothing like this has ever happened so, to be honest, I don¡¯t know the procedure¡­ I¡¯d like to ask the directors about the results¡­¡± I guess she doesn¡¯t know if she should declare us as the winners. We were supposed to have three, one on one battles before finally reaching the match for the first place. The director of Cold Maple (beastmen school) stood up to speak. ¡°They shall become the top three, but naturally, they will have to fight for the first and second place.¡± The elf quickly yelled - ¡°I surrender!¡± - ¡°.... Ehm, then you two have to fight for the first place.¡± [Say a number Hiro, will you be one or zero?] Alice asked me such a question, and naturally, I knew what she meant. [I¡¯ll be zero, you can be one.] I answered. We looked at the elf and told her. ¡°Hey, please say a number, zero or one?¡± She made a surprised face upon hearing our sentence. After some thinking, she said: ¡°Then let¡¯s say zero.¡± I quickly raised my hands and shouted: ¡°I surrender.¡± After seeing such a scene, the two-star Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but slap on his face. ¡°What¡¯s your names?¡± He asked with a tired face. ¡°I¡¯m Hiro, and she is my wife, Alice.¡± I answered, and the elf followed after us by saying her name. ¡°I¡¯m called Elvor Filia.¡± - [Fufu~ You couldn¡¯t help but add my title as your wife, right? Right?! I¡¯m loved so much~] Alice started making fun of my statement, but she was happy about it. ¡°*sigh* Then Alice takes the first place, Hiro takes the second place and Elvor Filia takes the third place.¡± Cold Maple¡¯s director stated the results in a clearly bored way. I guess he was expecting a good fight but all he has got was this. Maybe when we start challenging those who are at higher stages than us, he can see something good. He looked at us, then said. ¡°Your rewards are going to be declared together with everyone else¡¯s. For now, you can wait.¡± We expected that much, so we jumped off the stage and sat down at our initial position, at a corner of the arena. Alice sat on my lap once again, and those who were close to us slowly and inconspicuously started slipping farther away from us. What?! We aren¡¯t smelly, are we? It¡¯s not like we would attack them randomly¡­ The competition has gone back to its usual procedure. Soon all one hundred groups were done with fighting and the first round of qualifiers has ended. Wilhelm, Adeline, Fu Xiao, Radcliff, and his enemy whose name we didn¡¯t know all has got into the top thirty-two in their groups respectively. I¡¯m quite sure that Wilhelm is going to win the championship among the cultivators at the second stage. The referee started speaking after everyone left the stage. ¡°Now that we are done with the one versus one qualifier, it¡¯s time for the team qualifiers to begin! Please, those who are in a team, come forward!¡± She shouted. We and about a quarter of the cultivators have gone up to the huge stage once again. Most of the teams had five members, but there were also quite a lot of team with three members, just like Pat¡¯s. We were the only team with two members¡­ What? That¡¯s quite fucked up. There were about two thousand and five hundred teams in total, but only sixteen can get through at each stage. Another eight stages raised out of the ground. There were about two hundred and seventy teams at each stage which meant a lot of people¡­ No one wanted to sit here all day and look at the boring stuff. A few hours later, the whole qualifier was finished. It was time for the second qualifier and the main dish! Of course, we have passed with flying colors this time as well. The referee used earth magic to make seven, two meters high walls to separate the arena into nine sections. Everyone would be able to see the battles from the spectators'' height but it would also serve as a means to divide up the participants. Those who have lost, and aren¡¯t in a team, had to leave the arena so the number of people inside has lowered considerably. The second qualifier has soon come to an end. This was so terrible¡­ We have to wait for such a long time before we can do something. Wilhelm has beaten up his enemy easily. Radcliff didn¡¯t have the luck to get up against his enemy, so he had to wait. Now it was once again time for the team battles and at least we had the possibility to fight! --------- ¡°The next battle is going to be between the Hollow team and the Volatile!¡± Shouted the referee. Our enemies were at the seventh stage so we had nothing to fear, even though it was a team of five. It was a waste of time to come here¡­ [Let¡¯s make it a bit more interesting. It would be way too boring if we were to beat them every time with a single move¡­] Alice thought. [I know, Alice, but I don¡¯t want to shame cultivators who don¡¯t deserve it. If they aren¡¯t assholes, then I¡¯m not going to play around with them. I respect hard work you know.] I said to her, through our bond, and she quickly answered positively. [Of course, I know. I¡¯m the same~ But look at them. I can see it on their faces. They are going to be fun!] Hearing her say that, I looked at them, and what she said was indeed true. They arrived on the stage with smug faces, and they even checked out my love. Ehm¡­ yes. It¡¯s definitely time to play! They couldn¡¯t hold their mouths and started verbally abusing us. ¡°Hey, hey, you should surrender till you can! We aren¡¯t going to go easy on you, you know?¡± - ¡°Yeah, but that chick is really hot! Hand her over and you can get away without any pain or else, after the championship you are going to suffer!¡± I simply put my hands on my temples, after hearing such lame lines. Where the hell did these people come from, and how did they pass the first qualifier!? We were in our human forms at the moment, so they weren¡¯t able to see our scaly body. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t think that Alice is so ¡®hot chick¡¯ in that case, though to me, she is beautiful even in her scales. [Why are you doing this every time when we are about to fight? Now I want to love you!] Alice whined through our bond, which only made me smile. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± - ¡°I guess he knows his fate, hahaha!¡± Random talks, random talks, and random talks! They simply couldn¡¯t shut their fucking mouths! We coiled our tails together and waited for the countdown. Since our bodies were close by, they didn¡¯t even notice our tails or that we aren¡¯t humans like them. They were a full human team, with the School of Eternalists¡¯ emblem on their chests. No wonder they are such assholes. ¡°Fight!¡± Shouted the referee and three of them quickly ran towards us, while two were already preparing their energy attacks at the back.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. We didn¡¯t even move and waited for them to finally reach us¡­ they were so slow compared to our perception speed, that we felt as if we would be looking at a slow motion. One of the three had two daggers in his hands and ¡®ran past us with his lightning-like speed¡¯... or more like a turtle like speed and he tried to pierce my back. His friends have also arrived and one of them had a spear in his hands, while the other one had a shield and a short sword. [Which one do you want Alice?] - [Hmmm- I think that I¡¯ll get that guy behind you with the dagger, you can get the other two.] We were chatting calmly since we had enough time anyway¡­ Alice moved with a speed, they couldn¡¯t perceive and hit the wrists of the guy behind me. I grabbed onto the charging guy¡¯s spear and gripped onto it tightly. I activated my battle form on my right hand, which made the strength in my right-hand increase. The charging guy suddenly stopped and was stuck in place, while the guy behind me screamed out loudly as his daggers flew out of his hands. ¡°You are so slow¡­ Why are you using daggers if you are slow? This is how you use them!¡± Alice ridiculed them as she quickly picked up the guys¡¯ daggers and pierced them into his two shoulders. He screamed out in pain, while the guy before me was still trying to free his spear from my grip, with a stupid and unbelieving face on. Alice turned towards me and laughed upon seeing the guys struggling face. ¡°Hahaha! What is he doing?¡± - I answered her question: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Look, maybe he is about to shit himself? His head is also really red!¡± Although his head was red from the struggling, but it was irrelevant because we wanted to ridicule them. Saying this out loud, in front of so many people, naturally caused a lot of laughter. The guy with the shield stopped his charge upon seeing his friend being ¡®stuck¡¯, but he too couldn¡¯t help but giggle upon hearing my comment. Of course, he wasn¡¯t such an idiot who would look around all day. He quickly swung his short sword in an arc, wanting to behead me, but I put out my finger, which was covered in my scales and stopped his blade. The force behind his swing pushed my finger back slightly, but after a few centimeters, it was completely stopped. Accelerating from a standing position is harder, so now he too was trying to move his sword and cut off my finger. Seeing that I didn¡¯t budge, he didn¡¯t want to share his friend¡¯s fate. He quickly pulled back his sword and bashed his shield towards me, but before it could reach me, Alice kicked into his shield at its center and made him fly through the air, breaking his shield in the process. Now that we became visible targets for the two at the back, they quickly shoot their attacks towards us. The remaining guy released his spear and jumped to the side. While I¡¯m at it¡­ I might as well use it. Since his spear was in my hand anyway, I quickly threw it towards the two incoming sword-shaped energy attacks. Its power was quite good. For normal people, that is. My spear which contained a bit of my Hydra Qi quickly crushed their attacks and pierced the one on the right through his stomach. He spat out a mouthful of blood, as he fell on his knees. My Hydra Qi ravaged his insides, which was by no means painless and ¡®healthy¡¯... [This ¡®dagger guy¡¯ is annoying me. I¡¯m gonna finish him quickly.] Alice notified me about her decision. [That¡¯s alright, but in what way is he annoying you?] I asked, then she answered with a shrug and: [I don¡¯t know¡­ I just don¡¯t like his head. You know, I have the feeling when you see someone, and you simply get that feeling, that you don¡¯t like him!] I didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry. Her whole explanation was really ridiculous¡­ She moved swiftly and kicked off his head. As his head separated from the rest of his body, his blood sprayed out of his neck and splashed on his friends. We quickly moved away from the shower to stay clean, so we weren¡¯t affected. Seeing one of their friends die, made them realize, that they aren¡¯t playing a game. We treated them way too playfully, which made the forgot reality. The guy who was pierced by my spear throw raised his body and pulled himself off of the spear. I saw that he wanted to raise his hands to surrender, so I quickly used Ethereal Delusion on him. He stopped in place for a moment, which was enough for Alice to release a Dragon¡¯s Paws and crush his body instantly. While we were at it, we quickly used Dragon¡¯s Wings and Hydra¡¯s Wings to cut all of them in two halves. Their lifeless bodies fell to the ground in a pool of blood. The referee looked at us weirdly. ¡°What? They didn¡¯t surrender.¡± I said, and my love naturally followed after me: ¡°They clearly didn¡¯t surrender. We didn¡¯t break any rules!¡± The referee made a forced smile and declared us as winners. ¡°T- The winner is the Hollow team¡­¡± ¡°Yaay~ We are still in!¡± Alice shouted as we clapped our hands together. We embraced each other and then quickly flew back to the waiting room. We started meditating because we didn¡¯t intend to waste our time once again. After about an hour later, it was our time to battle, once again. Our enemy was a team of three, and they were called The Fearless. Its members were at the peak of the seventh stage so they would have had a good chance to win if not for them getting matched up against us. They saw our performance from before, but they didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of us. On the other hand, they weren¡¯t the arrogant type. - ¡°We might not be your opponents, but we are hoping for a good battle!¡± The guy in the middle said with a puffed out chest. He was a good warrior. We didn¡¯t want to shame such people so after a few moves, we hit the back of their heads, and they fell unconscious. After we were done with them, we once again went back to our waiting room. The rest of the championship has gone by like that. Pat¡¯s team has won the three on three battles easily. We were matched up against teams with more members, only because there weren¡¯t any teams with two members, and handing out rewards freely was against the director¡¯s beliefs. I wouldn¡¯t do so either in their places. Unexpectedly, the last match was between Radcliff and his enemy, who as it turned out, was called Zhong Xiwen. We knew about it because we heard every time a name was shouted, just like now: ¡°Radcliff with the number 17203 and Zhong Xiwen with the number 32877! Please come to the stage to fight for the first place! Radcliff has quite easily won every match before, and Zhong Xiwen was the same! Let¡¯s see who is going to be the strongest among the strongest!¡± We left the waiting room to watch his battle. Radcliff had a murderous look on his face, while Zhong Xiwen was taunting him with his smirking face. I have never met this Xiwen before, but I¡¯m already disliking him¡­ ¡°Haha, it seems like you want to share your brother¡¯s fate! Thanks to him, I¡¯ve gained a good treasure, which is going to help me in killing you, and then take your weapons and armor! I don¡¯t know where you have got it, but thanks for delivering it to me!¡± Xiwen taunted Radcliff. ¡°We will see about that you bastard!¡± Radcliff shouted back, and at this time the referee couldn¡¯t help but fire up the things. ¡°Can you hear that?! It seems like there is an enmity between these two! I¡¯m sure that we are going to see a great battle!¡± The crowd shouted in happiness as they were cheering loudly. ¡°FIGHT!¡± Shouted the referee and both of them jumped at each other¡¯s neck. Radcliff pulled out his greatsword and swung it towards Xiwen, who had a hammer as his weapon. Xiwen had blonde hair, with brown eyes and he had a muscular body. I guess he could be called a lady killer. [What¡­ That? That thing, you call a lady killer? It¡¯s better if you stay at your moral, that there is no handsome male for you because you are a boy¡­. Jesus!] Alice sent her thoughts, but¡­ [You have never seen Jesus. Why are you mentioning him?] I questioned her. [Of course, it¡¯s from your memories, and you haven¡¯t seen him either, so you have no reason to refute me, fufu~] She answered me with a small laugh as she poked my left side with her elbow. [Okay, you won.] I surrendered with a helpless face, and the focused on the battle in front of us once again. Radcliff swung his greatsword in an arc, and Xiwen put up the handle of his hammer to protect his life. We saw our enchantments and runes flare up on his greatsword. As it struck, Xiwen was pushed back slightly, and we saw a very, very, very tiny crack appearing on his weapon. He didn¡¯t notice it, but his eyes were still wide opened. He surely didn¡¯t expect something like this. ¡°H- How can this be? Argh! Die you shitty bastard!¡± Xiwen shouted as he swung his hammer from above. Radcliff used the Toughness rune on his greatsword and held it above his head to defend. The hammer struck his greatsword, but he didn¡¯t budge. Of course, his knees bent slightly under the sudden force, but he was able to stop it. Xiwen¡¯s defense was wide opened, so Radcliff quickly kicked him in the stomach. Xiwen flew backward through the air, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Radcliff released his bloodlust completely, making Xiwen spit out another mouthful of blood. He stood up with a pale complexion, then he wiped the sides of his mouth, and took out a little bracelet and put it on his wrist. We felt his strength rise by a notch, going over Radcliff¡¯s. He quickly charged at Radcliff with a quicker speed than before and swung his hammer in an arc. Radcliff put his greatsword to his side and once again used toughness, but this time it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the swing. The hammer struck his weapon and made it move backward. Although with much less strength, but the hammer was able to strike his body. Except that Radcliff had our armors on¡­ He used Harden, Toughness, and Parry on his armor, and the hammer simply slipped down on its form. Not wanting to waste his time, Radcliff swung his weapon from above, and cut the still surprised Xiwen into two halves. His blood started flowing on the ground, while Radcliff stood there for a short time silently, then started laughing happily, and creepily. He has won the last match, which means that he is the winner among the cultivators at the ninth stage! Now that the stupid stuff was done, it was time for the rewarding ceremony, and then we can finally start challenging cultivators at higher stages! The crowd cheered upon seeing Radcliff¡¯s battle, and the referee was shouting the numbers of those, who were in the top twenty at each stage. ¡°Number¡­ Number¡­ Number 20304, Number 20305, Number¡­ Please come to the stage!¡± Those who weren¡¯t able to take the top three places, but had a good position, would also get their rewards. Of course, this was irrelevant to us because we took first place everywhere. This place is giving us rewards freely! What was weird, though, was that the group of cultivators at the seventh stage, who participated in 1v1 battles had only three members¡­ us and the elf, Elvor Filia. Our group was really¡­ small. The directors also flew to the stage and stood at their places. The referee declared the winners¡¯ names one by one, and they had to step forward to receive their rewards from the directors. The cultivators at the lower stages only gained a lot of Energy Converting pills, which would be enough for them to advance three to four stages in a year, depending on their talent and hard work. It was more than enough for these people. Wilhelm also gained pills, a few claps on his shoulders and a cultivation book from our director! That was quite rare¡­ Since we were being called depending on our numbers, Pat was the next to be called from these many people. She has gained a few billions of pills, which would be enough for her to convert about another seven percent of her energy. Of course, it would still take at least a month for her to consume so many pills. Only True Divine Beasts had inherent memories about the right way of cultivation. The normal divine beasts had at most some direction to help them, and combat skills. She wouldn¡¯t be able to consume the pills as quickly as us. Actually Pat was right before us as no one took a good place between 20105 and 20304. (AN:\ If you forgot 20105 is Pat¡¯s number.) ¡°The cultivator with the number 20304, please step forward!¡± Shouted the referee, but I was startled. I realized that Alice had to leave me, and go farther from me than ten meters!!! Nooo! Come back! I shouted in my mind, but not through our bond. But Alice heard it even like that. [I know dear, it¡¯s hard to me too, but we have to take our rewards! Why don¡¯t you come with me? I don¡¯t think that they would mind it¡­] Hearing her answer I quickly coiled my tail around her waist, and jumped after her. Both of us appeared before the director of Silverleaf school. She looked at us weirdly, and with a frowning face. Ehm¡­ Yeah, we used our battle forms numerous times, so I¡¯m quite sure that she knows something about us not being humans¡­ or maybe she knows our race? My thoughts were soon confirmed! ¡°I congratulate both of you, I¡¯d have never thought that I¡¯ll have the luck to meet two True Divine Beasts, and with so much attachment to each other at that!¡± Of course, she used the space around her to cover her voice, so no one heard the other half of her sentence. Seems like cultivators at the higher realms indeed know more. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure!¡± Alice said politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I also came, but we don¡¯t like to separate¡­¡± I apologized to her. She started smiling upon hearing me saying that and she said with a small laugh: ¡°Haha- don¡¯t worry about it. Now let¡¯s move on with this ceremony, I don¡¯t want to stand here all day.¡± I quickly agreed with her on that. ¡°We don¡¯t want to either¡­¡± What? I hate waiting. ¡°Take this, and look into it after the championship. That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to give you even if you challenge others. Look at it as a favor¡­ I hope that I can also count on you if fate were to play a prank on me.¡± She said as she put a ring into Alice¡¯s hands. ¡°And it is for the both of you.¡± She added quickly. ¡°Can¡¯t we gain something normal, which doesn¡¯t come with a favor from someone?!¡± I questioned her with a frowning face. Everyone is trying to take advantage of our potentials!!! But she quickly refused me, fearing that she would lose her chance. ¡°No! Now go.¡± [Do you have anything to say, Alice?] I questioned her. [She is a bitch. Look at her humming happily! We aren¡¯t a bank!!!] She shouted back through our bond, but we couldn¡¯t help ourselves out of this¡­ Whatever. If she ever dares to ask for something ridiculous, then we are simply going to ignore her. ¡°Before leaving¡­ What¡¯s your name woman?¡± Alice questioned the director, with a not so happy face. ¡°E- Eh? Oh, my name is Tanya Chong.¡± Hearing her impolite, and annoyed voice, she reacted weirdly. I¡¯m sure that hearing a tone like Alice¡¯s from someone who is so much weaker than herself, wasn¡¯t a usual occurrence¡­ But now I¡¯ve really started wondering about what¡¯s inside this ring, though we can wait since we can look at it later too. Since Radcliff has killed his enemy, he took first place, which was quite rare considering that he is a human. Usually, beastmen or elves were the winners when it came to peak levels. Naturally, he has won thanks to our guiding and pieces of equipment! What was really surprising that we have seen Tanya, handing over an egg, similar to ours, except that it had a much weaker aura, and it had a red color. We should ask her about what this egg is¡­ But now it was time to have fun! Chapter 51 - Releasing our feelings Releasing our feelings Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°The normal competition has come to its end, but fear not because now it¡¯s time for the challenges! I¡¯m sure that this year as well, there are going to be many challenges. Let¡¯s see how daring the most powerful cultivators are!¡± Shouted the referee, and even I¡¯ve got excited. I squeezed Hiro¡¯s hands strongly because of my excitement. He didn¡¯t say a single word, but I soon noticed that I¡¯ve really got out of control¡­ My scales covered my palms, and the strength in my hand was much more than what Hiro could take without any pain if his hands aren¡¯t covered in his scales. ¡°AH! What have I done! I cause a little pain for you!¡± I said, with a worried face, but Hiro simply laughed at me and gave me a little kiss on my lips. I raised his hand to my bosom and gave a kiss on it. The people looked weirdly at us, but I don¡¯t care. They can go to hell! Pat came up to us with a happy face. ¡°Hehe~ I¡¯ve gained a lot this time! Thanks for not participating in the three versus three battles.¡± She thanked us, then asked - ¡°Do you want to participate in the challenging round?¡± I answered her question as I threw my hair over my shoulders - ¡°Yes, we are going to participate, and you?¡± After a bit of thinking, she decided. ¡°I- I¡¯ll also participate! I don¡¯t believe that I have such a bad luck, that I¡¯d get you in the random rounds!¡± In the challenging rounds, everyone has to fight alone. Those who participate will be randomly selected in every round to fight against another participant, then in the next round, they can challenge a cultivator they want to. You can¡¯t lose or else you are going to be unqualified to continue. The better place you get, the better the rewards are going to be. I don¡¯t want to fight without Hiro at my side, but we can¡¯t help it. These are the rules. One random, one challenge¡­ I hope that I won¡¯t get Hiro as my enemy in a random round. One of us would have to surrender because there is no way that we would try hitting each other. I¡¯d rather cut off my arms than to try hitting Hiro. [You are such a lovely girl that I¡¯m melting.] Hiro said with a loving voice as he looked at me. ¡°Stop it!¡± Pat shouted upon seeing our loving eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and apply.¡± Hiro said as he held onto my waist and pulled me towards the receptionist room. There is going to be a day break, so everyone is going to have enough time to recover their energies and apply for the challenging rounds. When we arrived in the receptionist room, it was already filled with quite a lot of people so we quickly got in line. Everyone here was at the eighth or ninth stage. Only us three were at the seventh stage. Weak cultivators don¡¯t want to participate in this because if they were to do so, they would lose or die from taking a single move. When we got our turns, the same receptionist woman who put it on, now took off our badges, and gave us another. This time I¡¯ve got the number 54, Hiro 55 and Pat 56. We quickly left the place and searched for Radcliff. Originally we wanted to find Tanya Chong, but she disappeared like a ghost so we were left with Radcliff. I had mixed feelings about meeting him. Knowing his feelings made it so weird¡­ Using our mind powers, we were able to find him quickly. He was standing in the hall of the Arena, and he was chatting with some people we didn¡¯t know. ¡°Could you answer a question?¡± Hiro sent his message to Radcliff. He stopped talking and looked towards us. He looked straight into my eyes, then turned away. Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t like this. I don¡¯t know how can girls be happy if someone they don¡¯t like loves them¡­ I mean it¡¯s so tragic in my opinion. Though Hiro didn¡¯t have such a problem in his past life, but he didn¡¯t like it either. [Such a problem you say¡­ I would have been happy if I could have felt something like love. I liked my family, I liked my family, I liked my friends, but something like love somehow always slipped past me.] He said. [But that isn¡¯t bad, is it? Like this, I was able to be your first time in all of your lives~] [You know that I¡¯m glad about it, but somehow this sounded like a ridiculing¡­] Hiro thought with a suspicious look on his face. [You are just imagining things~ You can read my mind you know?] He was really just imagining things! While we were joking around, Radcliff has also finished his chatting and said goodbye to his -friends? Or comrades? I don¡¯t know- and ran up to us. I- I can¡¯t help it, but I want to hear his thoughts, I hope that he didn¡¯t change his mind about plotting against Hiro¡­ I have to check it because if he did- She is as beautiful as ever. I really shouldn¡¯t meet with them. It¡¯s only making it worse¡­ Sorry guys! And I¡¯m really sorry for evading you, but it¡¯s really hard to me. I hope that they won¡¯t hate me for it. Ah, she has such a nice fragrance, just like Hiro said before! Okay¡­ that¡¯s enough. ¡°So? What did you want to ask me?¡± Said Radcliff at a quick pace. He didn¡¯t even look at me, he was looking only at Hiro. All he did was some sneaking peeks towards me. Using his domain and wind magic, Hiro quickly covered our surroundings then said: ¡°We¡¯ve seen that you have gained an egg. You know, we have a similar egg, so what I wanted to know is that what is that egg? We have really no idea.¡± Hearing him say that, his eyes opened widely. ¡°Y- You have a treasure from the fifth realm!?¡± He shouted out of surprise. It was good that no sound has escaped from our surroundings. ¡°Is it from the fifth realm? Do you know what it is?¡± Hiro repeated his question with an eager face. I was no different. I was really curious about what this egg might be, but to our dismay, Radcliff turned his head sideways. ¡°Sorry, but Director Tanya didn¡¯t tell me either. She only said that this egg is going to come useful in the future and that it was from the fifth realm. I quote: ¡®Although it¡¯s not really uncommon, but it¡¯s really powerful. Once it hatches, it¡¯s going to be your company for all your life. Just don¡¯t forget to drop a drop of your blood on it!¡¯. That was all she said.¡± ¡°Hmm- We too had to drop our blood on it, so I¡¯m sure that we have the same thing. She said company? I wonder what kind of company¡­¡± Hiro said with a curious, and worried face at the same time. What if it¡¯s something not so funny? We had to think of every possibility. Who knows what did that dungeon think at the end of its life? ¡°Okay¡­ Sorry for keeping you up, we too have matters to take care of so we are leaving if you don¡¯t mind. Thank you for your help!¡± Hiro said a good reason to end this conversation and leave. But I saw happiness on Radcliff¡¯s face too. I can understand him. We flew back to our tree house on the island and ¡®meditated¡¯ the whole day. ¡®Meditation¡¯ surely feels great! The next day we went back hurriedly because we overslept a bit. Although we don¡¯t really need to sleep, and of our minds can always be active to survey our surroundings, we disabled all of them and slept deeply. We were still on time, but we didn¡¯t have to wait for long before the championship continued. It was all good in the end! ¡°Hello everyone once again! We have this box filled with the participants of the challenge rounds! But first, they have to win at least one match to challenge someone! So let¡¯s not waste our times and pick the first two opponents!¡± The referee said loudly, then she put her hands into the box which was next to her. There was a platform which was higher than the normal seats. It was a little pavilion, and the directors were also there. She pulled out her hands and two clone badges were in her hands. ¡°Our first pair is number eight, and number fifty-three!¡± She shouted. ARGH! Even though I¡¯m fifty-four! Only a single number and I could have gone up! This is so terrible! [Don¡¯t worry my love, you¡¯ll get your round too.] Hiro soothed me as he started caressing my hair. The first two were two guys, and both of them were in the middle of the ninth stage. After a few moves, one of them started being pushed back and then blah blah blah¡­ they are so boring! Why did they even come here with their meager strengths? Soon came the next round of selection, and the next, the next¡­ and then!! I was finally picked out! ¡°The next pair of opponents is number fifty-four and fifty-six!¡± Hearing her say that I jumped forward only to realize what she said. Fifty-six? That was PAT!! I started hearing murmurs like: ¡°Oh, her opponent is Pat Cooley! She should surrender before she loses her life.¡± - ¡°Are you stupid? She was the one with her lover who beat up everyone at the seventh stage!¡± -- ¡°Yes, but they have never fought Pat before! She is from my school, and I know her strength the best! She can easily beat up cultivators at the early ninth stage!¡± I looked back only to see her raise her arms and shout those two words, which I didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°I Surrender!¡± - ¡°What!?¡± - ¡°Pat has surrendered upon hearing her enemy?¡± - the crowd started clamoring loudly. I started gritting my teeth in my rage and went back to sit on Hiro¡¯s lap. His caressing hands were the only thing soothing me and stopping me from murdering everyone! I was enraged! My dragon instincts were flaring up for a long while, and here I am struggling to find a good opponent! Hiro embraced me from behind and started kissing the back of my head, which instantly cleared my mind, and made me calm down. I embraced his arms and closed my eyes. Of course, we have gained some onlookers, but who cares about them? Soon Hiro was also picked out, so my peaceful resting has come to an end, though I was still half asleep thanks to him so I wasn¡¯t dangerous to my surroundings. His enemy had a very similar body type to Hiro¡¯s. He also had a strong and muscular body, but my Hiro¡¯s was so much better~ The guy took out his two handed huge axe and immediately charged towards Hiro. Hiro activated his battle form and took out his spear. The guy swung his axe from above, which made his defense wide opened. These people really need those martial arts¡­ Hiro pinned his spear into the ground, to use as a pivot and jumped into the guy¡¯s defense. Since he was outside of his reach thanks to Hiro being too close to him, he had to stop his swing, but it was too late. Hiro quickly smashed his right fist, which was covered in his scales into the stomach of the guy. He also used a ball of Hydra Qi. It was quite unique. My Dragon Qi smashed the targets from the outside with great power or crushed them, while Hiro¡¯s Hydra Qi had the ability to go into its opponent''s body and devour it from the inside. Of course, the guy hasn''t done anything which would make him deserve death. Hiro controlled his Hydra Qi to go towards the guy¡¯s consciousness, and he also coupled it with a Hydro Mind. Hiro¡¯s opponent was only at the early ninth stage, which wasn¡¯t much. While he was trying to suppress Hiro¡¯s Hydra Qi, which was very hard as it is stronger than World Energy, Hiro moved behind him, in one swift move and knocked him unconscious. He came back and sat down under me. He was once again at the right place~ A few rounds later our numbers have halved and it was time for us, winners, to challenge anyone we want to. I was the thirtieth. Of course, if someone is going to be picked before me, then I can get my turn before, but if someone were to pick me as his or her opponent, then I can¡¯t challenge anyone. If I can pick, then I¡¯ll be sure to pick Fu Xiao who was also here, along with Radcliff. But fate played its prank on me because a beastmen cultivator picked me as his opponent. He had ninety-four percent converted so he was in the middle stages. ¡°Haha, come you cutie! I¡¯ve seen your battles up till now, and I have to tell you, that you are really lucky for winning so easily all those battles. Did you offer your body for them to lose so badly? If so then maybe I too would make use of that service!¡± He blurted out his death sentence. I looked back and saw Hiro¡¯s eyes wide opened and bloodshot. He had a dreadful aura around him and his bloodlust was suffocating these weaklings. ¡°I don¡¯t have such service. I¡¯m being used privately by my dear husband. Since you dared to dirty our clear and pure love with your filthy mouth, you shall pay the price for it with your life.¡± I said in a cold voice as I also released my bloodlust. Feeling the cold air, and the smell of blood, he realized that he might not be in such a good position as he thought. ¡°Fight!¡± The referee shouted and I quickly pulled out my bow. He had a shield and a sword as his weapon. Initially, he took up a defensive position, but upon seeing the bow in my hands, he quickly charged towards me. Letting someone with a bow shooting ranged attack at you was like asking for death. I quickly used our little curse and Hydro Mind to make him delay. He stopped for a moment, just as I thought, which was enough for me. I released my arrow which smashed into his shield. Since he wasn¡¯t prepared for it, his shield flew out of his hand and landed on the ground. I flew towards him, and he came to, only to see my knee smash into his face. My tough scales on my knees at such a high speed were equal to a weapon like a bludgeon. But we were still at much lower stages, so only his nose broke. He fell on his back with a bloody face, from the sudden force. I used my tail to cut off his fingers while he was falling. It quickly went through his defensive layer of World Energy, and cut it off. Feeling his missing fingers, he screamed out in pain. I- I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with me, but upon seeing his suffering, and his blood flowing, I felt great! I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m a damned predator and a top one at that. I licked my lips happily, and I¡¯m quite sure that my face looked really weird. [You look like a sadistic pervert, who is enjoying to kill others. But I know that it¡¯s only because what he said, so go ahead and enjoy killing him in my place too.] Hiro remarked on my actions with a satisfied tone. He was satisfied with my actions~!If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The guy who badmouthed my purity had a terrified face on. You little bastard¡­ saying such things, when I¡¯d clearly never touch a man other than Hiro? I took out my sword for close quarter. He quickly jumped back with a great effort to escape from me, but there was no way out for this dead man~ I flew after him, and cut off his left arm. He tried to swing his two handed battle axe towards me, but it was for naught. His accuracy and speed have greatly lessened, thanks to him missing an arm. It was more like a cornered prey struggling to live. A warmness flooded my heart, but it wasn¡¯t the feeling of love, but the feeling of hate. I hated this guy! I dodged his swing and pierced my sword into his right shoulder. ¡°P- Please! I- I was mistaken about you, okay? I swear that I didn¡¯t intend to do anything to you! I- I was just joking, right?¡± He started blabbering his excuses to escape the pain and his death, but¡­ ¡°Do you take me for an idiot or what? You bastard.¡± I said as I pushed my sword deeply into his shoulder, separating his right arm in the process. ¡°ARGH!¡± He screamed out from the pain. I saw a truncated man kneeling before me, with missing arms. I shot a Dragon¡¯s Head towards his two separated arms to destroy them, taking away his hope of attaching them back. It would take months if not years for him to recover. I didn¡¯t feel any mercy in my heart for him. Hiro¡¯s feelings were also affecting me, he too wanted to destroy this guy. I kicked him in the chest and he fell on the ground. I used my tail to cut off his left leg, and I put my sword on his right leg. He shook his head sideways to indicate me to stop, but I didn¡¯t do so. I separated his right leg too, with a slow move, and then destroyed both of his legs. ¡°So? Do you still think that I ¡®bought¡¯ my victory?¡± I asked him, with my bloodlust covering his whole body. He was shaking in fear, and his mind was unclear. He could have fought back much better if not for that reason. ¡°N- No! I¡¯ll be your servant for life! Just please let me live!¡± He shouted back. Like always¡­ he would serve me only to keep his pathetic life. I¡¯d never serve someone. That¡¯s against my beliefs! You have to be your own lord! ¡°*Sigh* I¡¯m bored of you. Let¡¯s finish this.¡± I said with a small sigh. He was a broken toy. He didn¡¯t even move anymore, and I¡¯m really into torturing. ¡°Goodbye!¡± I said as I quickly thrust my sword towards his heart and my tail towards his head. In my battle form, my tail was much harder and sharper than usually. It easily cut through his skull and pierced his brain. He died instantly. I looked back as his blood was dripping down on my sword and on my tail. I¡¯ve seen many terrified looks among the cultivators, and I¡¯m quite sure that they aren¡¯t going to challenge me anymore. ¡°T- The winner is Alice with the number fifty-four!¡± Shouted the referee stiffly, the crowd was silent, but they soon started cheering happily nonetheless. I guess it didn¡¯t matter to them as long as they were able to see a bloody battle. ¡°Anyone else on the same opinion? Please step forward if you are.¡± I said with a cold smile on my face. The other cultivators were silent, and I¡¯ve heard only a single person clapping loudly. It was Hiro. I put my hands on my face¡­ Everyone looked at him, and all he said was: ¡°What? But my wife was so beautiful! She deserves my clap!¡± What can I say? He too is really stupid sometimes, but I liked his little stupidity. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t know that he looked like an idiot, but he didn¡¯t care. Seeing his stupid actions, I couldn''t help but smile. He always knew how to make me happy and how to make me laugh. I giggled at his actions and went back to his side, and gave him a kiss on his face. [You really like showing me off, don¡¯t you?] I said happily, with a small laugh. Wherever we went, he always liked voicing that I¡¯m his wife. But I was the same. Poor Pat hoped that we won¡¯t be matched up against each other, yet she was the first to become my opponent¡­ Soon it was Hiro¡¯s time to pick an opponent. [You don¡¯t mind, do you?] He questioned me, and I answered positively. [I feel satisfied for now, and I don¡¯t want to take away your fun either, so you can have him.] I sent my thoughts back. I would feel bad if I were to take away all of our opponents. Hiro went to the center of the arena and shouted a name we both knew. ¡°Fu Xiao, with the number seventy-three!¡± It was time for him to die. We don¡¯t like leaving seamless threads behind us. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll gladly take your lives. You finally dared to face me! You were like rabbits, escaping all the time from my hands!¡± Shouted Fu Xiao with clear annoyance in his voice. In my opinion, we were similar to rabbits, but not because of how we escaped, but because how we¡­ Fu Xiao flew to the center of the arena and stood opposite of Hiro. ¡°Fight!¡± Came the shout, and both of them took out their weapons and jumped towards each other. Fu Xiao swung his katana from above, wanting to cut Hiro in two. Fu Xiao was at the peak of ninth stage, and he was a powerful cultivator so this battle isn¡¯t going to be as easy as mine. Hiro shot six Hydra¡¯s Head towards the incoming strike, and swung his tail towards Fu Xiao¡¯s feet, as his spear was ready to pierce Xiao¡¯s stomach. Fu Xiao covered his feet in a thick layer of World Energy, which was enough for him to stop Hiro¡¯s tail. His katana was also stopped, thanks to Hiro¡¯s energy attacks, so Xiao also used an energy attack, which had the shape of an eagle to stop Hiro¡¯s spear strike. But our weapons were more powerful than that. Hiro activated the pierce and penetrate runes on his spear, which helped in destroying Fu Xiao¡¯s attack. He was surprised to see Hiro¡¯s spear advancing towards his stomach. He wanted to jump back, but suddenly, his mind was attacked by Hiro¡¯s Hydro Mind. Since Hiro had six minds, controlling more of his body parts wasn¡¯t hard. As his spear was moving towards Fu Xiao, he also used his right leg to kick at the same time. This would be impossible for normal intelligent beings. Fu Xiao was able to disperse the mind attack quickly enough to evade Hiro¡¯s kick, but Hiro¡¯s spear had a longer reach than his legs, so Xiao wasn¡¯t able to evade his spear strike too. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t able to pierce him completely, only to wound him. The Hydra heads coiling around Hiro¡¯s body quickly rushed into Fu Xiao¡¯s body and started rampaging inside it. Fu Xiao¡¯s complexion turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood, while he jumped backward. He soon suppressed Hiro¡¯s Hydra Qi, but it still caused him a lot of damage. Once you are wounded by Hiro¡­ you are literally screwed up. Hiro flew towards the retreating Fu Xiao, who took out a Recovering Pill and put it inside his mouth. His complexion quickly turned for the better. Hiro also reached him and thrust his spear towards Fu Xiao¡¯s head. Fu Xiao snapped his head to the side, so Hiro¡¯s strike missed. Fu Xiao used his fist to hit Hiro, but his fist strike backfired on him. Upon hitting Hiro¡¯s scales on his stomach, he quickly pulled back his fist, with pain visible on his face. Our scales are really hard! Hiro smirked upon seeing this and used his fist to make him eat his own medicine. Hiro¡¯s fist struck Xiao¡¯s face and his nose broke in the process. Xiao stepped back two. Hiro quickly thrust his spear towards his bloodied face. At this time Fu Xiao shouted: ¡°Eagle¡¯s Cry!¡± But nothing has happened. I felt that his mind power moved, which meant that it was a mind attack, but the poor guy didn¡¯t know that we are immune to mind attacks, thanks to the white pill we took in Vertshadow. Not to mention that he would have to stun six of his minds not only one¡­ Seeing his attack fail, he quickly snapped his head to the side once again, but this time he wasn¡¯t able to escape without any damage. The right side of his face at his mouth¡¯s height was wounded in a long line. A large, thick line appeared on his face as blood started flowing from his wound. Hiro jumped into the air with a spinning kick and kicked Xiao¡¯s head. Fu Xiao flew through the air and landed on the ground with a loud thud. Hiro used Hydra¡¯s Wings, trying to cut him in half. ¡°*Cough* Why the hell is your attacks are so powerful!?¡± Shouted Xiao as he rolled on the ground to evade the incoming strike. He backflipped from his lying position only to take on Hiro¡¯s Hydra¡¯s tail. His left arm was hit with it, and I heard a snapping sound. I¡¯m sure that his left broke. He quickly ate another Recovering Pill. Hiro charged at him, but Fu Xiao unexpectedly ran towards him and slipped past Hiro¡¯s defense. He used his palm to strike this time, learning from his mistake before. As his palm struck Hiro¡¯s chest, Hiro¡¯s jelly layer dispersed the ¡®damage¡¯, but he still started falling backward. Using the force behind Xiao¡¯s palm strike, Hiro made a backflip and kicked up Fu Xiao¡¯s chin in the process. Fu Xiao flew into the air, but stopped, thanks to his ability to fly. His whole mouth was flowing with blood. I think that he bit his tongue because this was too much blood for a simple kick. ¡°Ylou blastard!¡± He shouted with pain visible on his face. He indeed bit his tongue¡­ He quickly flew backward in the air and started mumbling something in himself. Seeing this, Hiro quickly charged at him, and I felt worried for his safety. Before he was able to reach him, Fu Xiao shouted loudly. ¡°CURSE OF DEATH GRIP!¡± I saw a quick and thin black line fly into Hiro¡¯s body. Before it struck, Hiro quickly made a clone of himself, just in case, though if this curse is attacking his soul, then it doesn¡¯t matter. I focused on our bond to feel what Hiro felt. His new original body was moving perfectly, but the body he used before was standing in place. Hiro continued to battle with Fu Xiao, while he used one of his minds to test out the waters about these curses. Seeing that he was alright, I felt happy, but since I too was curious about this, I helped him through our bond. I placed one of my minds into his body. I felt a bit fuzzy in the head, and I felt that something creepy was trying to reach my or more like Hiro¡¯s heart and brain. It was struggling to go past a line. Hiro started using his will to try suppressing it as a test. Unexpectedly, as he forced his will towards the curse, it slowly started being pushed back. I joined him in clearing out the curse. Curses are indeed dangerous. If not for him having a clone, then he could have been killed numerous times! The body, Hiro used before had its eyes burning in green flames from Hiro¡¯s will. Its eyes soon cleared out, and his clone regained its consciousness. Another Hiro appearing was a great surprise in itself for the crowd, but upon seeing that he was even able to clear out a deadly curse, surprised them even more! Most of the people likely didn¡¯t know how to defend against curses. Coming here was already worth it for getting to know about this piece of information! Now Fu Xiao¡¯s opponents were two. His face became dark upon seeing this. ¡°How did you suppress my curse!? So you indeed have a way to suppress curses! I¡¯m sure that everyone would be happy if you would share your knowledge about it!¡± Fu Xiao shouted upon seeing Hiro and his clone, standing opposite of him. He tried to use the crowd to save his puny life. It indeed worked slightly because even the directors had curious faces¡­ Grrr¡­ This guy really has to die. Not wanting to play around anymore, and to scare the crowd, Hiro quickly used the binding clock to stop Xiao from moving, then he used Space Breath on him. The attack struck the space right where Xiao was flying in the air. The matter beyond the space gushed out and consumed his body. Xiao wasn¡¯t even able to scream. Only his terrified and despaired face was visible before his body was consumed in that ever swirling black and white mass. He lost his life. Seeing that we had such skills, the crowd stayed silent and terrified. No one said a word anymore about us, telling them how to fight back curses. The referee shouted loudly - ¡°The winner is Hiro, with the number fifty-five!¡± He flew to my side silently and coiled his tail around my waist. I started caressing the tip of his tail unconsciously because it was exactly under my hands. The crowd delayed a bit once again, but they started cheering nonetheless. [H- Hey, Alice! What are you doing? You are making me hard!] He shouted at me through our bond. [H- Huh? What are you talking- Ah! Sorry! I mean I didn¡¯t intend to do it at such a place!] I shouted back as I realized what I was doing. But I¡¯ve done the deed anyway¡­ His tail was an erogenous zone of his, and I felt his hard rod pressing against my butt. [I- I¡¯m really sorry.] I apologized once again. [*Sigh* Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bear with it. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m going to calm down soon enough.] Hiro said with a sigh. It was poking my butt, which in turn made me excited. This is such a weird moment. Normally I¡¯d take care of his thing in such a case, but we aren¡¯t in the position and place to do so¡­ The battles were going on, and the numbers were halving all the time. Our numbers were decreasing every time. The round was finished. Soon came the next round, then the next till there were only sixteen people left. We were of course among them, along with Radcliff. Thanks to our weapons, he was faring really well, and since he has reached the peak of ninth stage, and his cultivation was getting more and more pure and stable thanks to our guiding, he didn¡¯t have many opponents. It has happened at a random round, that the referee shouted something, which was quite unexpected to me. Seems like my luck isn¡¯t infinite either¡­ ¡°Please, Alice with the number fifty-five, and Radcliff with the number ten, come forward!¡± Yes¡­ I was matched up against Radcliff. I wasn¡¯t afraid of him, and I¡¯m quite sure that I can beat him, but I had mixed emotions about this whole thing. He flew to the center of the arena and I stood opposite of him. His eyes were darting all over the place, but he didn¡¯t look me in the eyes. This is no fun¡­ ¡°FIGHT!¡± Shouted the referee once again, but Radcliff didn¡¯t move. I took out my bow slowly, while he finally looked at me. He saw me taking aim with a serious look on my face. If he moves, I¡¯m going to shoot. But the move never came. He sighed loudly then as his shoulders fell, and he raised his arms, he said: ¡°*Sigh* I surrender!¡± Somehow I wasn¡¯t surprised to hear him say that. I said a small - ¡°Thanks.¡± - as I turned around and sat down on Hiro¡¯s lap. Radcliff flew right next to us and indicated for us to go with him. Both of us stood up and flew after him, towards a random waiting room. He turned towards us, looked at Hiro with a sorry look, and then at me, seriously. He started speaking. ¡°I asked both of you to come because I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. Although you are a bit of an idiot, but you are a good guy, and I don¡¯t want to stab you in your back.¡± - He said as he was looking at Hiro, then turned towards me to continue with a serious face. - ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to come here to tell you m- my feelings. I- I can¡¯t hold it in any longer, I have to say it out. I L- Love Alice!¡± He kept stuttering at the end. I can imagine his nervousness. Telling such a thing to someone you love, knowing that you are going to be refused, surely feels crucifying. Hiro put his hand on his shoulder and told Radcliff with a straight face. ¡°You are praiseworthy for telling this to us, and not conspiring behind our backs! You are worth my respect!¡± Now it was my turn to answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you know my answer¡­ I have eyes only for Hiro. No man other than Hiro has a place in my heart, and I¡¯ll be honest. You are no different at that.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* Eh- yes, I knew about that. But I felt like I have to tell this to you, though to be honest, I expected Hiro to try killing me. Now that I told you, I feel much freer! I hope that this won¡¯t damage our relationship.¡± He said with a slightly sad face, but as he neared the end of his sentence, I saw something on his face, which indicated that he started feeling better. It seems like, that after telling me, what was pressing his heart, he felt more free and unbounded. Hiro started refuting his words - ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not happy about you, loving my wife, but I¡¯m not going to kill you only because you love her. I just don¡¯t like it, and I straight hate if someone is lusting over her!¡± Hiro wanted to continue, but he was soon interrupted by Radcliff, whose face I saw light up for a moment! ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry, but I think that I have gained enlightenment! If that¡¯s so then I can break through to the next level! We can meet later, now I have to go! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± He shouted as he was already leaving through the door, and was flying out of the arena. Oookaaay- that was weird¡­ Whatever. If he can let go of his feelings and even gain something from it, then it was worth it, I think. We went back to the arena. The battles were going on, but nothing worthy to mention has happened. There was another guy, who had a death wish, but he quickly lost his life to Hiro¡¯s spear. The final two were obviously us¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s see who is the stronger between the two dark horses of this championship! They weren¡¯t known by any of us, yet they beat everyone on their way and reached the top two. They showed great potential, so now let¡¯s see. WHO.IS.THE.STRONGER!!¡± The referee shouted to fire up the spectators. Everyone started cheering, wanting to see our battle, while upon seeing Rose, we saw here laughing in her seat. She knew what is going to come. As the referee shouted ¡°fight¡±, both of us raised our hands, and shouted: ¡°I surrender!¡± The loudly cheering crowd suddenly quieted down and went silent. We heard the chirping of the cicadas. ¡°I- I don¡¯t know who was the quicker to surrender, so I¡¯d like to ask the directors for some help?¡± The referee said, and also asked. ¡°They were equally quick¡­¡± All three of them said. After a short murmuring, Tanya stood up and declared. ¡°Although this is an unprecedented case, but we decided to make both of them into the champions! *mumble- they love each other so much anyway¡­ stupid couple -mumble*¡± She even started mumbling something like that, which was heard by everyone. We had good hearings¡­ The crowd started clapping awkwardly, out of custom. I think that they weren¡¯t expecting such a final battle between us¡­ But they can think whatever they want to. I¡¯m not going to hit Hiro, nor he is going to hit me! After the awarding ceremony was finished once again, where Tanya handed us over another ring, with an unwilling face, the championship has come to an end. It was time to look at what we have gained! Chapter 52 - Hosting an auction... or what Hosting an Auction... or what Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- We left the arena, flew back to our house in Silverleaf school and went straight into our room. ¡°Shall we look at what¡¯s inside? I hope that she hasn¡¯t scammed us or else she is going to suffer my wrath once I grow up!¡± Alice said with a threatening look. That would be indeed ridiculous if the director would have given us empty storage rings¡­ I don¡¯t believe that she is such a troll. She has left as soon as the battles have finished, so we didn¡¯t have the chance to ask what¡¯s inside the egg. We quickly bonded the rings with our blood and scanned what is inside it. In the two rings altogether, we found about four hundred and fifty million peak-level pills, which would be enough for us to reach about ninety-four percent of conversion, but it¡¯s going to be really hard to advance from that point on because more than fifty million would be necessary for a single percent! Elvor Filia¡¯s part was also inside this ring. We didn¡¯t forget to charge her! A peak-level pill was equal to a thousand low-level pills, but even like that, we had to consume a huge amount of it. We also found what Tanya gave us in the first ring as a present. It was a little black pyramid, and as we touched it, information flooded into our minds. Its name was Pyramid of Unmaking, and it was indeed a good treasure! With its help, we can slightly control space! Since it was an ability of cultivators at the sixth stage, it was really powerful. Its effects were similar to our Space Breath. With the help of this little pyramid, we can call forth the same effect, but instantly! If we were to attack our enemies from two ways with this¡­ Hoho!! We can kill anyone easily! ¡°Why are you thinking ¡®Hoho¡¯? What are you? Santa Claus?¡± Alice said upon hearing my thoughts. Hearing her saying that, I chuckled at her words, but didn¡¯t say anything. There was also a book in the second ring, which we have got for winning the challenge rounds. Those who took better places also got a few things, but nothing serious. Unfortunately, this thing was worthless to us. The title of the book said - Dark Arts Cultivation. We weren¡¯t in need of cultivation books as we were better in it than the directors themselves¡­ ¡°Should we auction it off or something? We could use it to gain herbs.¡± Alice said with greedy eyes. ¡°Hm- It¡¯s indeed a good idea. Since we have made the ordered weapons and armors, there aren¡¯t many who buy new things. Of course, we have a little income, but they aren¡¯t bringing in as many herbs as before. We could use it collect some herbs. Maybe we can get enough for another percent.¡± I said as I put my hand under my chin, and thought about what Alice said. We left our house and flew towards the Societal Cross building, where we put out a note about this. But as we entered the building, we have found many students looking at us, murmuring. ¡°They¡¯ve won every match in the championship! Even Radcliff has surrendered against the blondie!¡± - ¡°Her name is Alice, you idiot.¡± - ¡°Yes, but they are both, equally powerful!¡± - ¡°I took my entrance exam with them! My generation surely is powerful!¡± We heard such lines. They used wind magic to cover their voices, but that didn¡¯t work against our new little Pyramid of Unmaking. It wasn¡¯t only good for us to attack, it also had some passive perks, like disabling the wind barriers or space barriers! [However you look at it, we are like some kind of creepy stalkers who are listening in on everyone¡¯s conversations and privacy.] I said to Alice. [Why did you have to put it like that? Even though we are barely using even our mind reading ability! Only when we are battling!] Alice answered as she threw her hair over her shoulders. Her fragrance hit my nostrils, but I suppressed my rising feelings. We went towards the bulletin board and put our little note on it, saying: Those who want to get their hands on the cultivation book which we have won, on the championship, collect as many herbs as they can because we are going to auction it off. The more herb you bring, the more chance you have to gain the Dark Arts Cultivation book. You have two weeks from now on! We didn¡¯t have to use dates, that¡¯s also the reason no one counted in which year we were. We simply left a little of our energies on it, and everyone would be able to sense how old it is. Two weeks should be enough for them to collect a lot of herbs! The rules are going to be stated when they come, hehe¡­ [Don¡¯t laugh so creepily. You are just as greedy as me.] Alice said with a small scolding, which was followed with her giggling. Just as we reached the door, we have seen literally everyone charging towards the bulletin board. Being famous indeed have its perks. [Hey¡­ We forgot to tell where the auction is going to take place.] Alice said through our bond as she suddenly stopped. I facepalmed, then turned back. Alice followed after me closely. As we opened the door to enter we saw them charging out. I guess they were flying to collect as many herbs as possible.Upon seeing us, they stopped. ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but we forgot to mention the place. Let me add it¡­¡± I said awkwardly as I went back to our little advertisement and wrote the place of the auction it, with the help of my mind power. We are going to hold it in our faction house. As the cultivators have read it, we saw their eyes going wide, and they started speaking things like - ¡°So they are the leaders of The Lawless!?¡± - ¡°It seems like that is the case!¡± - ¡°Uh, I¡¯m still only a second-grade member! If only I could ask to become a first-grade member! It¡¯s really hard for me to collect so many materials, and now this!¡± Hearing the last comment I chuckled as I answered. It¡¯s rare that I answer to random talks, I think. ¡°If that¡¯s so, then it¡¯s better if you hurry up because we might leave in half a year''s time or even less!¡± Upon hearing my remark, they started bustling and speaking loudly. We quickly turned around and left, again¡­ We flew towards our faction house, where we checked if we had any orders. There were quite a lot of piled up, so we started doing that first. Two days later we were done with everything, and then we started cultivating. We found a nice cliff, which had a mild climate, but the shining sun, penetrating our skin felt great. The weather was similar to when I died in my past life. Strangely enough, I don¡¯t have memories of how it has happened, but it doesn¡¯t matter for now. Alice sat on my lap, but she was facing me. She coiled her legs around my back and started meditating. This position is really erotic¡­ Thanks to her, sitting on my lap, she was higher than usually, so her breasts were right in front of me. I couldn¡¯t help but put my face on her soft bosom. Somehow I didn¡¯t feel lust, but peacefulness. I wanted to fall asleep, but I had to cultivate before doing so. I took out my half of the pills, and I too started eating them like candy, just like Alice. I felt a hot, burning energy rising inside my body. It started filling me completely. My energy started rotating quickly, my heartbeat increased and I felt a great amount of World Energy rushing through my body. Not only the pills energies were rushing through my body, but also the energies of the world. I felt it entering my body and then leaving it. This process was repeating itself as more and more of my energy was converted into World Energy. I was also converting the World Energy into Hydra Qi, slowly filling up myself. I needed fifty percent of World Energy to convert into a single percent of Hydra Qi. This was also the reason why was I much stronger than normal humans¡¯. Alice was doing the same thing, except that she was converting her World Energy into Dragon Qi. Our auras were rising continuously as we were devouring those millions of pills, without stopping. If not for the fire burning inside our stomachs to dissolve the pills and convert them into World Energy, we would have been filled up long ago. It was about one and half a week later, that we finally finished consuming such an enormous amount of pills. We were still in the same position. We both opened our eyes and looked into the other¡¯s. I gave Alice a kiss. She raised from my lap and sat down beside me. The wind was gently blowing, rushing through her beautiful hair, raising it into the air in the process. She was so enchanting. I laid down, and put my head on her laps. She started caressing my hair, which I liked very much. She used nature magic to grow a tree behind her, then she leaned on it with her back, and closed her eyes. I felt myself slowly falling asleep, and I also felt her fingers slowing down. I think that her fingers stopped when I fell asleep or more like when we fell asleep. I slept really peacefully on her laps. When I came to, it was nighttime. Alice also awoke moments after me. We looked up towards the starry sky and gazed into it deeply. We saw through the thin clouds, straight into space. [There is still a long road before us, Alice.] I thought in my head, melancholically. [Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter because we are going to reach its end.] She sent her thoughts back. I got up from her lap and embraced her tightly as I kissed her forehead, then her lips. I started moving downwards slowly¡­ After a wonderful bonding, we flew back to our house and spent our time leisurely. What I really missed was music. It¡¯s been a really long time since I last heard some. If I can find Earth, then I¡¯ll be sure to take a phone and a headset, even if I have to steal! Though I¡¯m not sure that the Earth is in the fifth realm, but it might be there. We¡¯ll learn about it in the future anyway.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The remaining time has quickly gone by and it was time for our little auction to start. We flew towards our faction house, only to see a huge crowd. Everyone was shouting and trading. It was like a market. Most of the cultivators at the higher stages were buying herbs in bulks to get more than the other, while the low and mid-stage cultivators were selling them for things like Silverleaf points or if they had larger amounts of herbs, then they sold it for skill books. Upon seeing our arrival, they quickly traded as much as they were able to. I took out that little book to show that we had the prize. ¡°I welcome everyone on this little event. Firstly, those who participate will have to pay an entry fee. Secondly, those who participate, come into the faction house. I don¡¯t mind spectators, but if you come in, then stay at the back and stay quiet.¡± I said calmly, and slowly so that everyone is going to understand it. No one raised an opposition to my words, it¡¯s not like they would dare to. We flew into the building and the crowd followed after us. In the end, four people came forward, while the others only came to spectate and stood at the back. The building was spacious because we designed it for a big crowd. It came in handy when we started selling our works. Thanks to that, the people inside weren¡¯t crowded. The four cultivators who stood to the front were all at the ninth stage, being at the peak of it. We also recognized them because they participated in the championship and reached high positions. One of them even fought against Alice but was quickly beaten. There were three guys, and a woman and all of them had eager faces on. I¡¯m sure that they really want this little book. ¡°Before we start, I¡¯d like to mention, that trading is allowed till the last moment. I know that I¡¯m greedy, but if it can quicken up our advancement, then I don¡¯t mind being greedy. The more the merrier they say.¡± I said with a chuckle at the end. ¡°So you want to say that we could trade even among us four before finally buying that cultivation book?¡± Questioned the guy who was beaten up by Alice. His name was¡­ Ehm, I¡¯m not bothering myself with it. I won¡¯t remember him anyway. [A wise choice.] Alice said through our bond with a small giggle, while I answered the guy. ¡°Yes. If you have a great amount of it, then we too can help you out in something as a favor.¡± Hearing me saying that, they seemed to be happy. After paying the entry fee, which wasn¡¯t a small amount¡­ we started this stupid auction like thing. ¡°Okay. Show me what you have!¡± I said, which made Alice laugh loudly. ¡°Pfft, Hahaha- So- Sorry *chuckle* It sounded as if you would have asked them to do something ridiculous¡­¡± She said while still laughing. ¡°I- I didn¡¯t mean it in that way¡­¡± I refuted but it was for naught because even the other four started chuckling and laughing at me, thanks to Alice. [Just you wait, you little devil!] I threatened Alice while I grabbed onto the tip of her tail. ¡°Ahn!¡± She shouted out weakly. ¡°Take your herbs out for fuck''s sake¡­¡± I said silently. They slowly stopped laughing at me and took out the herbs they had. All in all, it was about a hundred billion, which would be enough for the two of us to advance one percent and reach ninety-five percent of conversion. But that would be the case only if we can get all of their herbs. Actually, the guy who was beaten up by Alice had the most herbs, but it was no wonder because it was her last battle, which meant that he was one of the most powerful cultivators. Radcliff became a star among these geniuses only because of our armors, weapons, and thanks to our guiding. Of course, the final and deciding factor was his hard work. In the end, it always comes down to how hard you try. I pointed towards the supposed winner as I asked for his name. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Sorry, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the championship¡­ If they aren¡¯t trading, then you are the winner as you have the most herbs.¡± His face quickly turned into a happy one from his initial worried one. ¡°My name is James!¡± He said happily. When he finished - ¡°Can we ask about the things you intend to help us out with? I mean if it¡¯s not good enough, then I¡¯d rather sell my herbs to one of the for something worthy¡­¡± - Said the woman, who had the lowest amount of herbs, with a questioning look on her face. ¡°It depends on. If it¡¯s not something ridiculous then we can help you out. If you have something in mind, then tell me what you want us to do. You can do so privately too¡­¡± I answered her. She came in front of us and used wind magic to cover her voice and then said: ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help in something. There is a guy who keeps annoying me by saying things like I¡¯ll be his and stuff¡­ The thing is that he is more powerful than me. He can¡¯t beat me easily, but I can¡¯t protect myself either. The last time he even dared to ambush me. Initially, I thought that I could beat him after obtaining this book, but it seems like that I won¡¯t be able, so I¡¯d like to ask for you help in cleaning up that trash of a human.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all!?¡± We said happily. ¡°Y- Yes¡­ Would you do it for me?¡± We quickly nodded, then Alice said: ¡°When we are done with this, we can immediately go and find him. Just hold onto our herbs, hehe.¡± Such an easy job! We would clear some trash for a lot of herbs, and she picked dragon roots and mandragoras, which meant that we wouldn¡¯t have to suffer by eating billions of pills. She went back to her place, and we saw the guy who had the second most herbs in his possession, trying to trade with the third one. James was also throwing his offers towards the third guy with a worried look on his face. He came up to us, and used the space around him to cover his voice then started speaking: ¡°I also would like to ask for your help in something. I think that I¡¯ve found a cave, where is treasure, but I can¡¯t get it myself because there is a Dragon protecting it. It¡¯s at the peak of ninth stage, and I have no way to beat it.¡± ¡°I know that this might be a big favor, but I¡¯m willing to share the treasure with you if it can be shared or work as your servant for half a year. Oh, by the way, my name is John Berry.¡± Said John with a hopeful face. Hearing the contents of his favor, we became interested. It would be our first time to meet with a real dragon. Although it isn¡¯t a divine beast, I think, but we are curious about how a normal monster would see upon meeting with us. I wonder if it¡¯s going to surrender itself to Alice. ¡°We are in! We wanted to meet a dragon anyway. Now thanks to you we won¡¯t have to search for it, so you don¡¯t have to work as a servant¡­ but if you could get more herbs for us freely, then we would accept it happily!¡± Said Alice with a greedy smile. Her eyes were dollars¡­ ¡°I- I¡¯ll try hard.¡± Said the guy with a stiff face. ¡°Sorry for asking it, but does she consume much? I was just wondering if such a high-class woman¡­¡± Maybe usually I¡¯d be angry after hearing such a question, but I could hear it in his voice, that he didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way. I laughed at him saying such a thing. ¡°Haha, can you hear that Alice? But my answer is no, she is only consuming much when it comes to strangers. You know, we aren¡¯t the types of people to demand things.¡± I answered his question with a chuckle. ¡°Sorry that I¡¯m a cheap woman¡­¡± Alice said with a low voice. I gave a kiss on her forehead, while the guy went back to his place. ¡°Okay, since both of them had something possible for us to do, we have accepted their little ¡®quests¡¯. If you don¡¯t have anything to ask, that is unfortunate, but James is the winner anyway.¡± I said as I appeared in front of James, and gave the book to him, then went back beside Alice. The guy who lost had a red face. To be honest, he probably had a bad personality. I don¡¯t know why, but I had that feeling upon looking at him. But my hypothesis was soon verified¡­ ¡°Yo- You damned bitch and you bastard! I¡¯m a fucking genius even among these retards! I¡¯ve reached the ninth stage in only a thousand and six hundred years! With the help of the Dark Arts Cultivation book, I could have furthered my cultivation greatly, yet you are giving it to this loser, who lost so miserably against you!¡± He started spouting his nonsense, but his first three words pricked my ears. I appeared in front of him, grabbed his throat, and raised him into the air. My eyes went into slits as scales covered my arms. I had nothing to hide anymore because everyone knew about us not being humans anyway. ¡°Badmouthing my wife was your worst choice in your whole life.¡± I quickly snapped his neck and he died on the spot. At this time James pointed out - ¡°Killing in the school isn¡¯t allowed¡­ I hope that you won¡¯t regret your actions.¡± I shrugged my shoulders as I took over this guy¡¯s possession and went back beside Alice: ¡°I don¡¯t really care. We have nothing much to take from this place anyway¡­ If they want to kick us out, then be it.¡± - ¡°Hm¡­ that¡¯s understandable, considering your progression speed. I¡¯ve heard that it hasn¡¯t been long that you came here¡­¡± Remarked James with a small grunt, and an envious face. At this time, one of the guys among the spectators, who was at the seventh stage dared to come forward and ask his question. ¡°S- Sorry for interrupting you, but we are all really curious about a thing. I hope that you don¡¯t mind it. W- We would like to know what is your race!¡± He said as the others behind him made curious faces. Alice appeared in front of him with a lightning-like speed and put her tail close to his face. The poor guy almost crapped his pants from the sudden move. Alice started speaking slowly, in a joking tone. ¡°Fufu~ You would like to know what are we? We are also Divine Beasts you know~ Except that we are above them.¡± ¡°Most likely you don¡¯t know about this at the moment, but we are a race called True Divine Beasts. If you can find something about us, then you¡¯ll know that you¡¯ve met two of them. Since I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll tell you my race, but Hiro¡¯s is going to stay a sec - ret~ I¡¯m a dragon you know? Humans are really delicious when I¡¯m in my real form~¡± She said sadistically as she clapped her tail on his face weakly, while her battle form was activated. Her powerful aura was gushing out of her body, which alone was enough to paralyze these guys. Alice reappeared at my side in her human form and the guy who stepped forward fell on his butt with sweat pouring down on his body. ¡°*Giggle* Sorry~¡± Said Alice, but she obviously didn¡¯t feel such an emotion for the poor guy. ¡°He just wanted to ask a question, you little sadistic demon!¡± I said as I hit her head with a karate-like hand-strike, but of course, there was no force behind my move. ¡°But his fear made my instincts flare up! He was screaming the word ¡®delicious food¡¯!¡± She said jokingly, but the guy¡¯s face became even paler. I quickly tried to soothe him or else he is going to become a shut-in, coward if this continues on. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, she is just joking. You don¡¯t have to fear her. We are only eating or killing those who offend us. You simply asked a question so you don¡¯t have to worry. Now let¡¯s leave!¡± We indicated for the woman whose name we forgot to ask, and John Berry to come with us. We left the building and flew into the air. Both of them appeared beside us. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself, I¡¯m sorry for it¡­ My name is Helen.¡± She said. ¡°John, we are going to help her out quickly because it¡¯s quicker. Wait here for us, then we can go and do your thing.¡± I said. ¡°Okay.¡± He answered with an unbothered face. Helen was leading the way and we were following after her. After flying for a few seconds which meant many kilometers we arrived at the northern parts of the school. It had snowy mountains, which was a nice change of scenery because we haven¡¯t seen any snow for quite a long while. We landed on a mountain and a ¡®handsome¡¯? - guy came out of his luxurious house. Upon seeing Helen he started shouting. ¡°Haha! Have you come to realize who you belong to? Oh! And you also brought another beauty with yourself! But I don¡¯t need the guy¡­ why did you bring him too? Whatever, he can leave!¡± He said with a commanding voice. This guy really thought that the world was his. Originally we thought that we are only going to beat him up if he is a bit crazy and we intended to kill him only if necessary. But it was necessary in his case!!! We quickly moved and killed this idiot. His eyes were still wide opened as he saw his own head flying. We had ninety-four percent of our energies converted which meant that we had eleven Crypt in our battle forms and twelve and half in our monster forms! We didn¡¯t have enemies in this realm anymore! ¡°T- That was fast¡­ Thanks for taking care of this trash for me! Here are your herbs!¡± Helen said as she handed over our herbs. We flew back to John and asked him about the whereabouts of that dragon. ¡°We will need a spaceship. It¡¯s on a close by planet. It takes at most half an hour with my spaceship.¡± John said. We boarded his spaceship and flew towards the planet where he found the dragon. It indeed took half an hour, which we used to meditate. We followed after him and soon arrived before the cave, and as we entered it, we heard the roar of a dragon! Chapter 53 - Meeting once again Meeting once again Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------- ¡°That¡¯s a nice roar for you!¡± I said happily upon hearing the dragon¡¯s roar. Since it was in a cave, it only amplified the dragon¡¯s roar, making it very loud. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± I asked as I threw my hair over my shoulders. I looked at John, who had a pale face. This dragon was indeed at the peak of World Founding Realm, with ninety-eight percent converted. ¡°Y- Yes.¡± - Said John with a stuttering voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dragons aren¡¯t biting, unless you anger them~¡± I said with a playful look on my face. I started advancing in the cave as I started humming happily. I somehow loved when someone feared dragons! Hiro quickly followed after me, with John in tow, but John had a really unwilling face. As we were advancing, the cave was getting more and more spacious. It soon turned into a spacious cavern where we saw a huge dragon. Its body was seventy meters tall and three hundred meters long. It was a huge monster, but we were even bigger in our monster forms! Upon seeing us, it turned towards John and roared at him. Afterward, it wanted to charge towards us, but as I released my draconic aura, it stopped in place. It slowly, literally crept over, and put down its body down in front of me. It even turned its head downwards, making its surrender clear. Its eyes seemed to be happy, but I¡¯m not sure because dragons don¡¯t have facial expressions. It stretched out its long tongue from its mouth and moved it towards me. It didn¡¯t touch me and had a look as if it would be waiting for my acceptance. I nodded stupidly¡­ but I shouldn¡¯t have done that¡­ It quickly licked my whole body, and I became covered in its spit. ¡°Pfft, haha, that¡¯s it for you, Alice! It loves you!¡± Hiro laughed at me. I quickly used my Dragon Qi to disperse this spit on me. ¡°Don¡¯t lick me again! Okay? It was a one time reward!¡± I said as I made a threatening move with my fingers and a not so happy face. Its answer was a sad sound or growl¡­ ¡°Uhmm~¡± I completely forgot about John who was still standing behind us. I started patting the dragon¡¯s snout and indicated for John to go in. ¡°Let him take a little thing alright?¡± I said to the dragon, and strangely enough, it nodded its head. ¡°Do you understand me too?¡± Hiro questioned the dragon curiously, and he has got a positive answer. ¡°And do you understand John?¡± Hiro asked another question. The dragon turned its neck backward and looked at the person in question. ¡°Say something~¡± I said to John with a sadistic smile. I was in a good mood! ¡°E-Ehm¡­ H- Hello mister big and nice dragon!¡± He said fearfully. Where he stood, a simple flick of the dragon¡¯s tail would be enough to kill him. Not the best position if I do say so myself. The dragon looked back at us and shook its head sideways. ¡°It seems like it understands only us, though I wonder if it understands me only because of our bond?¡± Hiro said, half questioning as he put his hand under his chin. ¡°Whatever, it understands you too,¡± I answered happily. Hiro was still curious about a thing so he immediately asked the dragon about it. ¡°You feel a strong connection towards Alice right?¡± - the dragon nodded positively - ¡°And what about me? Do you feel a strong connection towards me?¡± - it nodded sideways - ¡°or just a friendly one?¡± - this time it nodded positively. It seems like that it isn¡¯t respecting Hiro as much as me, but it does look at him in a friendly way. ¡°Good for you, he is my mate, so respect him!¡± I said seriously as I educated it. At this time, we heard a loud and happy shout, coming from the back of the cavern. ¡°Hooray! Yes! This is a powerful skill book!¡± Hearing John¡¯s shout, annoyed the dragon and it smashed its tail on the ground, right next to John, who almost crapped his pants. It clearly wasn¡¯t happy that there was a human too. I secretly patted the dragon, but I scolded it with a serious face, falsely. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t scare the humans!¡± The dragon had happy eyes as it felt my patting. John ran back up to us, in his hands was a green colored book. Its title was Rejuvenation. It was a skill book, which would quicken up the process of healing. We weren¡¯t in need of that so he can take it all by himself for all I care. He quickly handed over the herbs and then said. ¡°Do you need a ride back or do you want to come back alone?¡± ¡°Hmm, you can go back alone,¡± Hiro answered him with a thoughtful look. As soon as he heard that he charged out of the cave with a - ¡°Thanks!¡± - and left the place. ¡°Do you want to come with us?¡± I said as I looked at the dragon. It rolled on the ground happily upon hearing my words. ¡°Hey! This isn¡¯t how a dragon should behave! We aren¡¯t dogs!¡± I scolded this dog-like dragon. It quickly stopped its rolling and stood proudly! Except that it hit its head into the roof of the cavern. ¡°I- I didn¡¯t see *chuckle* it, okay? *chuckle*¡± I said, trying to hold back my laughter. It turned its head downwards with sad eyes. We left the cavern, and it quickly made a hole for itself as it followed after us. ¡°Now there is only one question. How are we supposed to take you with us?¡± Said Hiro as he started thinking, but the dragon soon surprised both of us because it turned into a small dragon which was small enough to be put on our shoulders. It quickly climbed on my right shoulder and licked my face happily. ¡°Ehm¡­ that¡¯s also a way.¡± Hiro said awkwardly and then continued his sentence. ¡°It seems like other beasts don¡¯t have to wait till the fifth realm to turn their bodies into smaller forms like us¡­¡± We boarded our spaceship, with our new little pet and flew back to Posnoth. We flew back to our mountain and made a nice, and big cavern for our new pet. We hollowed out a good part of the mountain and grew lush, and soft moss on the ground. We also grew some trees to make it into a more lovely and comfortable space. The little dragon jumped down from my shoulder and turned back to its real size. It shook its red scales and laid down on the ground happily. Its tail was swinging in the air happily. ¡°Now there is a single question left, what name should we give to it?¡± Hiro said. Oh, I indeed forgot about that. Unfortunately, it can¡¯t stay with us for too long of a time, but for now, it¡¯s going to be a good pet, so we should name it! ¡°What name should we give to this dragon? Maybe Naermag, The Red!¡± I said. Dragons had weird names. Maybe I too should select a draconic name for myself?! ¡°It listens to you anyway, so let¡¯s call him as Naermag.¡± Hiro approved of its new name with a shrug. At this time, we felt our communication stele shaking. We took it out, and we heard Ellery¡¯s voice on the other side! I immediately became happy. It¡¯s been quite a long time that I heard her voice. We too forgot to contact her¡­ I feel sad about that. ¡°Hello~ Who is the new person in the fourth realm?! Me, and Max!¡± She said happily. Hearing her saying that, I was surprised. After counting it, I realized that we have indeed spent quite a lot of time in this realm, but it was still weird because they weren¡¯t as quick before. Since the planets were bigger, a single day was four times longer than on a mortal planet. This means that a single day here was 1536 hours, which meant that a single day on these planets was equal to sixty-four on a mortal planet. The time wasn¡¯t flowing differently, we simply had to waitfor a single day to pass by. One day here was equal to four days in the third realm. This meant that they didn¡¯t even take a year to advance four stages? Did they have a fortuitous and lucky event? ¡°I¡¯m really surprised. How did you advance so much in such a short time?¡± I asked her curiously. ¡°Fufu~ my father has descended not long before. We were only at the seventh stage originally, but he found a good treasure, which would make the time quicker around us. He said that it¡¯s from the sixth realm! With the help of it, we were able to quickly train and reach the fourth level!¡± She answered me happily. Ugh¡­ Such a treasure is a really great thing. ¡°And did he leave it with you? I think that you should hide it well or else someone might-¡± I wanted to say, but she cut in my words to deny it quickly. ¡°No, no! He brought it back with himself. Such a thing would kill me in the future without real power to back me up. I fear that not even my father¡¯s image could protect me.¡± Hearing her words, I approved of it. ¡°He was right in taking it back. And where are you right now? Come to planet Posnoth! You can join Silverleaf school. We are also attending it!¡± I invited her to join our school. I also sent her the planet¡¯s location. ¡°Okay! At most a day and I¡¯ll be there!¡± She said happily. Her spaceship is still faster than ours¡­ Whatever. We still can¡¯t beat her when it comes to such things. We spent our times by concocting pills and consuming them. In these two days, we converted another percent of our energies, reaching ninety-five percent of conversion. I- I have a weird feeling¡­ This whole level is about converting energy. What if Ellery¡¯s father has given her enough pills to reach the next level in a straight line!? That can¡¯t be, can it? It is weekendso the entrance exam was probably passing by at the moment. Although we don¡¯t have dates, but at least we knew when a week or a year has passed by. Seven days is a week, no matter where you go¡­ We took out Naermag and after riding it, we flew towards the place we had our entrance exam and appeared there with a lightning-like speed.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. -------------------------- Ellery¡¯s POV -------------------------- It¡¯s been quite a long time that I met those two idiots, but I missed their stupid faces. The were a real stupid couple, but they were my good friends, and I liked to see their little plays, though they did see me in shameful positions numerous times¡­ We arrived at the receptionist at the gate and he pointed us towards where the entrance exam was held. He said that it¡¯s about to start so we better hurry up. We reached the place where we found a big crowd. A few moments later, we also saw some people appearing in the air. They had proud faces, and they started directing us. We took the first exam which was to check our ages. Max has gone past without a problem, but the guy who checked my age started caressing my brown hair. He even touched my face and was about to touch my chest with his dirty hands. Mine weren¡¯t as big as Alice¡¯s but I still had a medium sized chest, and this bastard was about to touch them! I quickly slapped his hands away and jumped back. ¡°How dare, you bitch!? You should be happy that I¡¯m touching you! I took a good position in the championship too, you don¡¯t know who you are dealing with!¡± He started shouting his nonsense, and he was the one to be upset!? But suddenly at this time, we all felt the air trembling as a huge dragon appeared above the walls of the school. It wasn¡¯t Alice. She looks much more different and¡­ high class? Considering her race that is no wonder, and to begin with, this dragon had red scales, but it still had a tremendous aura. I felt an even stronger aura radiating from its top, which felt familiar, I noticed the people on its back and realized that it was Alice and Hiro. They looked around and upon seeing me, they appeared in front of me. I wasn¡¯t even able to see their movements, it was as if they would have teleported. They have advanced a lot this time as well¡­ Fufu~ but I had the advantage this time! My father has left hundreds of billions of peak-level energy converting pills! It¡¯s enough for both me and Max to reach the next stage in a few months, depending on our training speed! Alice came forward and hugged me happily. Cruel thoughts about this stupid guy were already raising in my mind. ¡°Hello little sister~ Let¡¯s leave out this stupid exam, I¡¯m sure that we can take you in without any problem!¡± She said with a smile as she held onto my hands and started pulling on them. The other newcomers had terrified faces upon seeing the dragon. Even I felt afraid of it, but they couldn¡¯t decide to fear Alice, or respect and wonder about her beauty. She was only becoming more and more beautiful¡­ ¡°W- Wait, Alice! I have a problem!¡± I said as I smirked when I looked at the guy. He was sweating buckets, and his face was really terrified. It seems like they did make a name for themselves. Good! The more he is afraid, the happier I am! ¡°What kind of problem do you have?¡± She said raising an eyebrow. I think that this sadistic feeling is all because of her! This is a really good feeling! Now I¡¯m in the control of this stupid guy¡¯s life, and he knows it! ¡°This guy, here¡­ He wanted to touch my chest, and he even started caressing my face, and my hair!¡± I said, and Max also came to my help. ¡°It was indeed like that, I wanted to help her, but you have arrived exactly at that moment, though it¡¯s not like I could have done much.¡± He finished as he looked downwards, sadly. We are still only in a bodyguard and a master relationship, but I- I think that I have some feelings for him. I¡¯d have never thought of such a thing before. Alice frowned upon hearing us, and she looked at the guy with a cold look, which was enough for him to fall on his butt. Alice released her bloodlust, which sent shivers down my back, and even my knees started shaking, and I saw that some of the newcomers have also fainted. Hiro appeared before the guy, coiled his tail around his neck and raised him into the air. That idiot wasn¡¯t even able to move, thanks to Alice and Hiro¡¯s energies. ¡°You dare to raise your hands on my adopted sister!?¡± Alice said with a threatening look. The guy was barely able to talk, but he started stuttering nonetheless. ¡°I- I wouldn¡¯t dare to! I- I swear that I¡¯m never going to touch her again, okay? P- Please! L- Let me leave!¡± Upon hearing him say that I saw Alice¡¯s face turn even darker. They don¡¯t like these crawling kind of people¡­ especially not after doing something like him. ¡°You surely won¡¯t touch her again.¡± Said Hiro with a dark face. I didn¡¯t even see what he did, but the guy was cut into two halves. His corpse fell to the ground, lifeless. The newcomers stepped back in fear. Now that I think about it, it seems like it¡¯s a known fact, that they aren¡¯t humans. I wonder if they know their real races. ¡°Anyone else who wants to bully our friends?¡± Alice questioned with a cold smile on her face. Even that face of hers was sexy. She is so unfair. The others shook their heads sideways, terrified, and even the examiners followed suit. ¡°Alice, let me take the exam. I don¡¯t want to go around these rules, and sorry for saying this, but knowing you, you might forget to mention something important¡­¡± I said with a sorry look on my face. I can¡¯t help it, I can trust in them almost in everything, but when it comes to these official things, they can¡¯t be trusted! ¡°E- hehe- hehehe, O- Okay. It¡¯s indeed true¡­ We aren¡¯t too good with these rules.¡± She said as she started fiddling with her fingers, and stood back on Hiro¡¯s side. I saw that many boys had similar ¡®reactions¡¯ upon seeing her cute behavior, but they didn¡¯t dare to show it clearly, fearing Hiro¡¯s wrath. They chose wisely! After everyone was done with the age checking, it was time for the second exam. We had to take three hits from a second stage cultivator. It wasn¡¯t such a hard thing to do, but knowing those two, I think that, they have done something ridiculous when they came. They were sitting in the air behind us and were looking at our little exam in a bored way. Those who were before me and Max in the line, stood to the side to make way for us. Eh? Well, I¡¯m not really surprised. I stood opposite of my opponent, and Max has done the same with his. But something was off. Our opponents were shaking, and their eyes were darting back and forth among us two, and Hiro and Alice. Oh, I get it¡­ He was fearing for his life. Their bored eyes also looked quite cold. If I wouldn¡¯t know them, then I¡¯d think that they are about to kill someone. Our examiners swung their weapons towards us as if they would be playing. I swear that I could block these strikes with my hands¡­ After he was done with three strikes, he heaved a sigh of relief as he nervously looked at Hiro and Alice, and saw that they aren¡¯t moving. Max¡¯s opponent has done the same. Suddenly Alice started laughing. ¡°Hahaha, what were those strikes? You are making it easy for them! She could have stopped it with her hands! Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all that you can do!?¡± ¡°N- Not, Elder Alice!¡± They shouted back nervously and stood in position to strike once again. ¡°I¡¯m not elder¡­ I¡¯m not even old¡­¡± I heard Alice¡¯s mumbling from behind me, which made me laugh. This time, they used their strengths and struck with force behind their attacks. Finally! This is an attack! It was hard to defend from the third one, but we have successfully taken the exam. They looked at us pleadingly. They wanted us to leave¡­ We walked over to the other side, and they started continuing with the exams. After half an hour, everyone has finished. ¡°Come, Ellery and Max, sit on Naermag!¡± Alice shouted as she patted the back of their dragon pet. We sat down on its back, and we arrived at a place with a lightning-like speed. This dragon was indeed very quick! We followed Alice and Hiro into a building and they picked up some memory crystals from a table and handed it over to us. We scanned them and learned the rules of this school. A little bit later, the others have also arrived. As the examiners came in, Hiro asked them if there is anything more to do, and they answered - ¡°Yes, we have to allocate their housing.¡± Hiro said with a small chuckle: ¡°Sorry, but we have no idea about such things, so you will have to wait for them to tell your places.¡± Hearing him say that, the elder quickly told us where we can find our house. We knew where it was, thanks to the memory crystals. Alice also threw over two badges, and we pinned them on our chests. Alice told us where we can find their house and then left with Hiro. We flew towards our new houses, where we found many cultivators. The place was very lively, and it was like a village. Before we entered our house, I heard something interesting. ¡°Hey, hey! I know what is the race of the champions! I was there for their auction, and Elder Alice told it to a cultivator at the seventh stage!¡± Hearing him say that, many crowded around him, out of curiosity, and I too followed after the crowd. I was curious what they know. ¡°She said that she is a True Divine Beast and that she is a Dragon! Can you imagine that?¡± Said the guy excitedly, but I¡¯m sure that he would crap his pants if he were to see their real forms. They are especially fearsome when they are eating¡­ ¡°And what is a True Divine Beast? I¡¯ve never heard of such a race.¡± Said a guy curiously, but another one answered his question. ¡°I¡¯ve heard read about them in the library of this school. They are said to be monsters that are even stronger than three-star divine beasts, and that they are the kings of their own races! I¡¯ve read that their subjects are usually listening to their orders and that they can¡¯t hurt their kings!¡± The guy started shouting at the end of his sentence, excitedly. I couldn¡¯t help but mumble to myself - ¡°What do you know¡­¡± - as I turned around to leave, but I was heard. ¡°Hey, you! What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t you think that you are thinking way too much of yourself, even though you are just a newcomer?¡± I wanted to refute his words because I didn¡¯t mean it in that way, but at this moment Alice appeared in the air above us, with Hiro in tow. ¡°Ellery, Max! I forgot to ask you about something. Do you want to come with us to the guild? We are also inviting another friend.¡± She said as she looked down at me with inquiring eyes. I looked at the guy who now had a white face and answered him - ¡°I meant that you don¡¯t know their real strength, but I do. I¡¯m not cocky, you know?¡± - then I answered Alice as I flew up to her with Max beside me. ¡°We are going, but we will have to start training when we come back.¡± As I finished my sentence, Alice questioned me. ¡°Just how much pills do you have? If you have enough for us¡­ then we could trade, what do you say?¡± I laughed at her words as I answered. ¡°Haha- don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you the necessary amount of pills free of charge. We are adopted sisters aren¡¯t we~¡± ¡°How good for us,¡± Hiro said with a small chuckle. We left on their dragon mount, which I took a liking to. It was indeed a good way of traveling! We soon arrived at the guild. After entering it, a red-haired woman jumped towards Alice and hugged her while laughing happily. ¡°Haha, I congratulate you for winning the championship. But to be honest I expected that much.¡± She said. So that¡¯s why they are well known¡­ ¡°Ellery and Max, this is Rose. Rose, this is Ellery and Max!¡± Alice introduced us with a stupid laugh. ¡°Hi.¡± We greeted each other. I don¡¯t really know what to think of her because I don¡¯t know her, but if she is good friends with Alice, then she can¡¯t be a bad person because they would never become friends with people who they don¡¯t like, and they wouldn¡¯t seek their company either. ¡°Shall we take up some quests?¡± Asked Hiro, not knowing what to do. ¡°Wait, I have to register to change the color of my Guild Badge.¡± I quickly said and left with Max towards the receptionist. It was a woman, and she looked at Alice and Hiro a bit fearfully, then welcomed us politely. What the hell did these two do? Everyone is fearful of them, though¡­ now that I think about it, I wasn¡¯t any different either. Before getting to know them, I too feared them. We were quickly done with this little change and then we went back beside Alice and Hiro. But as we reached them, we felt something great and mighty, something tremendous! The whole universe started shaking and the energies started swirling in the air. Then everyone heard a voice, which penetrated our souls, our deepest parts. It was very powerful, more powerful than anything I have ever heard even considering my father! "Hello, my subjects..." Came a voice which reached the deepest parts of my soul. I felt fear! ------------------------------------------------------------------------ (AN:\ This is the point where major changes are coming. Let¡¯s say that this peaceful universe has come to an end! Let me show you how this universe is going to unfold! Hehe~) Chapter 54 - The Universe Is Ever Changing And Evolving The universe is ever changing and evolving Hiro¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------- The universe kept shaking and I had no idea what the fuck was going on! My inherent memories didn''t have anything about this either! The voice which seemed to penetrate everything started explaining. "Hello, everyone. I''m sure that most of you have no idea who I am, so I''m going to tell it to you. I''m the creator of this universe and you are my subjects. You don''t have to be afraid because of this shaking. There are going to be big changes my universe because I decided to bound my soul with another such person. She is very lovely~" "Our universes are going to unite and become one big universe. Now the thing is... that her universe has a completely different structure than mine. She doesn''t have levels and sectors in her universe to separate it. This is important because mine is going to transform into such a universe." "This is thanks to that my universe is very young, while hers is much older, which means that her system is going to be the dominant one. I''m sorry for this inconvenience, and I''m sure that quite a lot of you are going to die in this new chaotic and huge universe, but if you are strong enough, then you are going to live." "Now, just to make it easier on you. I''m going to tell you a little thing. Firstly, be careful with the clans and schools in her universe because they are very old and ancient, maybe even older than my universe itself. So my first advice is for you to don''t offend them. Secondly, since the sectors and levels are going to disappear, the whole universe is going to shuffle." "It might happen that a sector which was a mortal world before, appears right next to a sector which was in the eighth realm. I''m sorry for this, but since her universe is dominant, I can''t do anything about this. But fear not because this isn''t such a bad thing." "My universe was still lacking in many things because it was young, but now that these two universes are going to mix, I''m sure that you are going to see many new things and many new treasures. Oh, I almost forgot. Now the number of Harbingers and True Divine Beasts are going to double, though I don''t think that you are going to meet too many times with the second one even like that..." "My good news for you is that we have decided to teleport everyone into a temporary place, where you will have to fight against monster to survive. If you are powerful enough, then you are going to live, otherwise... you have no place in this new universe. Of course, you won''t have to kill something overly powerful. Only a generic monster, which is at the same level and stage as you. Let the game begin!" As he finished his sentence with a shout, a divine light shone down on all of us. We quickly embraced each other with Alice, hoping that we wouldn''t be separated. The whole universe started shaking and I think that I saw a big ''boom'' before I saw everything turn into darkness. I couldn''t feel Alice. W- What!? Using our bond, I tried sensing her presence and to my happiness, I was able to. I felt a sigh of relief, but I was still nervous. [Alice, where are you? Are you alright?] I questioned her anxiously with a despaired face. This felt so wrong. I was alone! Without her! I felt like a lost little girl, though I have no idea how it feels¡­ I felt so empty, so hollow. My other half was missing, which felt terrible. [Hiro! Fuck this shit! I was so scared for a moment. I thought that I lost you. I swear that I''ve seen a huge explosion before we were teleported. Just what''s happening?] Alice answered back grudgingly, with a similarly worried tone. She felt the same as me, which made me somewhat happier. [I have no idea, my love, but I want to meet with you as soon as possible.] I thought, still feeling anxious, then I asked: [Are you also in a weird and completely dark space?] Alice answered by saying the same thing. [Yes. Everything is weird and dark as you said. Hahaha] She tried to lighten up her mood, but I felt her sadness, her loneliness. For soul bounded people separation was a terrible fate! [Something is happening.] I sent my thoughts as I saw a yellow light shining down from up above. Soon a monster which was in the middle of the ninth stage of World Founding Realm appeared in front of me. It was a big bear with a thick hide. [I''ve got a tiger as my enemy.] Alice said through our bond. I told her my enemy as well and activated my battle form. I quickly made short work of it. Such a low class, average monster wanting to fight against me? Hmph¡­ Alice also killed her with a single move. We heard a robotic voice after killing the monsters, which turned into pills. "If you swallow that pill, then you will be teleported out of this darkness to a random place. If you wish to select a planet, then you need more points to do so. Since you are at the mid-ninth stage of World Founding Realm, your next enemy is going to be at the peak of it. Do you accept the challenge?" [Is this thing serious?] Alice asked with a deadpan tone. Her face was similarly bored. Killing these trash were nothing for us. [Yeah... it seems. Let''s accept the next round. I don''t want to be teleported randomly.] I answered her anxiously. I wanted to touch her already. I wanted to feel her warmness! We were always touching each other with our tails or with one of our body parts, yet I can''t even see her now. "I accept!" I shouted. Soon a huge lizard appeared in front of me. [I''ve got a bear this time...] Alice said unbothered. We killed the monsters once again in a single move. [Hahaha~ This thing keeps spawning trash!] Alice said with a small laugh. The robotic voice spoke once again: "You have enough points to teleport to rural planets, which are devoid of life. Do you wish to teleport or do you accept the next round?" [...... I bet that if we were to accept being teleported out, we would be screwed up.] Alice said upon hearing the voice. [Let''s go for the next round.] I agreed with her thoughts of accepting the next round. "I accept!" I said once again. "Your next enemy is going to have ten points one Crypt of strength." The robotic voice announced as a yellow light shone down once more. The lizard from before was at the peak of the ninth stage. An alligator looking monster appeared in front of me. It had a visibly thick and tough armor covering its body. I activated the penetrate and pierce runes on my spear and thrust my it towards its core. It seems like these monsters were created by dungeons, so all of them had their cores in the center of their bodies. My spear thrust through its back, blasting its armored back into pieces and penetrated its core. Its blood turned into a stream of energy as it turned into numbers, which were my points. I guess this score depended on many things... I had eight hundred thousand and seventy-three points at the moment. [I have two hundred more~ You lost! You lost! Hehe!] Alice started joking with me. I looked through her eyes, only to see her hopping around. [Alright, missis rabbit.] I started mocking her. [A dragon rabbit!!] Alice answered jokingly with a small laugh. "You have the possibility to select and teleport to a planet which had life on it before the mixing and the shuffle or you can also challenge the king tier and kill a monster with ten points five Crypt." The robotic voice spoke, once again, but this time it was, strangely enough, more respectful?! I guess. "I accept..." We both repeated this process and killed our enemies easily. We challenged every tier there was after the King tier, called Emperor, King Emperor, God, Almighty. What''s up with these names? They are ridiculous... Naturally, the almighty meant an enemy which had twelve Crypt of strength, but after transforming into our monster forms, we killed it with a single swipe of our tails. We had twelve points and six Crypt of strength in our monster forms. These trash monsters had no way to fight against us. "You have successfully completed every challenge. You have the rights to select any planets as your destination and you are also going to get a badge, which is going to identify your potential. I advise you to wear it because it might decide between living and dying in the future." The robotic voice wasn''t as robotic as before because it kept talking in a human-like voice, in a friendly way. An enormous map appeared in front of me, which contained the whole fucking universe. I- I had no idea that it was this big. I know that now it is a mix of two universes, but even if you take only half of it, there are millions of galaxies and star fields, but like this? I don''t even dare to look at this monstrosity. [That''s something...] Alice remarked as the same map appeared in front of her too. "Do you have some recommendation?" I questioned the not so robotic voice. It answered while speaking fluently and normally, like a dungeon... "Since you can''t use these points for anything else, then I''d recommend you to select planet Swion 808 in the Tiara Star System. It is a very nice planet and it had many powerful clans. It''s also easy to gain resources at that place as long as you are at the fourth level." "Although it''s a planet from Her Highness'' universe, but you should consider going there by all means. Also, it''s still at a good place because only low-level sectors appeared beside it. You are going to be the strongest in that whole region and you''ll be able to easily advance. There are quite a lot of cultivators who have gone there already."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. [That was a nice explanation.] I remarked in my mind, which caused Alice to chuckle. "Hey, and do these badges have any meaning? Should we hold onto them in the future?" I questioned it further, out of curiosity. "For now hold onto them because, with its help, you can easily join clans or sects. Of course, if you don''t intend to, then you can throw it away anytime." "Although others would kill to get such a badge and get the chance to join a powerful clan, but you aren''t cultivators who are in need of such things," it answered by explaining everything clearly. Strength truly comes with a lot of respect! While I asked this, Alice asked another question. Now we are clear on another thing. The universe is going to be chaotic for quite a long time because those Harbingers have stayed on their original planets. The problem with this is that those who are teleported randomly from this place might become the food of those monsters in a very short time. Imagine a huge group of... let''s say - Space Founding Realm cultivators (2nd level) appearing in front of a level six Harbinger. They are going to die on the spot! But not to mention Harbingers, whom we don''t even know, the basic monsters alone are enough to cause havoc in such a situation. It might take months for the universe to settle down and for every cultivator to find the right place to stay. Now the real problem was that no one is going to know, how the map of the universe looks like and getting lost in such a huge universe isn''t a hard thing to do. "Can we take a map of the universe or something? It would come in handy..." I asked the dungeon. "Since you have enough points to buy one, you can..." or so it said. [That''s great!] Alice shouted happily. "Then we are... wait, now that I think about it, you kept saying you. How do you know that I''m in connection with someone?" I questioned as I realized. It kept referring to both of us when it talked. "Hahaha- it''s because I can sense any kind of connection. I''m talking with millions of cultivators at the same time and since I can sense your connection, I know that you are almost like a single person, so that''s why I was referring to you as you." It said with a small laugh. (AN:\I can''t do anything about English you-you...) "Fine... So we would like to get a map of the universe and go to planet Swion 808," I said, already feeling restless. I want to meet with Alice! I want to touch her! Simply feeling her through our connection is nowhere near enough to me! [Hiro~ I also need you.] Alice also started whining, just like me. A yellow light shone down on us and soon everything turned black. A moment later, a stupid blinding light appeared in place of that stupid darkness. Soon the image in front of me cleared out. See? Even our eyes are telling us that the middle path is always the best! Unluckily, Alice wasn''t beside me. I quickly looked around me, but she was nowhere to seen. I felt my heartbeat quicken up and I felt despaired and restless. I''m sure that my face was also in a terrible shape. I tried feeling her presence and I was able to. She was also on the planet, but she was on the other side of the planet. I quickly flew towards her and she was also flying towards me. We arrived in front of each other in a few seconds. Upon seeing her I felt slightly better, but I needed to touch her. In a flash, we appeared in front of each other. We quickly held onto each other''s hand and embraced each other tightly. "Hiro! Ahh~ It''s so much better. I swear that this is the biggest relief I''ve ever felt in my life," Alice shouted upon feeling the warm of my body with relief clear in her voice. I smelled her hair, kissed her forehead, her lips. We put our foreheads against each other as we kept looking deeply into the other''s eyes. "Uhh- a shiver ran through my back when I felt you missing from beside me," I said as we coiled our tails around the other''s waist. To be honest, I had no idea if there was anyone around us. Both of us thought only of each other and felt only each other. "This felt like a tragedy. I don''t ever again, want to feel this..." Alice said with a sad face while we kept hugging each other. She coiled her legs around my waist to feel me as much as she can. After feeling her warmness, my restless heart soon calmed down. We released each other, but I was still holding onto her waist while our tails were coiled together. We separated our heads only to see a huge city, which was very similar to the cities on Earth, except that it looked even more modern. Of course, I have no idea what''s happened to the Earth since I left. This could be that planet too if not for us, knowing that this wasn''t that planet. Although the realms have disappeared, but the levels themselves and the sectors stayed the same. The only difference was that if we were to leave this sector, then even a level seven sector could be beside us, for all we know. Naturally, that wasn''t our case because the dungeon has explained it clearly to us. There were quite a lot of people inside the city, and we have seen more and more of them flying over here. I guess they were returning to their original places. We have gained quite a few curious looks, but no one said a thing about our tails as if it would be perfectly natural, even though all of these people were humans. [Interesting...] Alice thought before I could. When the divine, yellow light shone down on us, a map of the universe was loaded into our minds. But that wasn''t entirely true. We knew only the sectors'' and planets'' places and names themselves, not how they look like or what in, or on them. I saw a random guy passing by who was only at the third stage of World Founding Realm, so I stopped him. "Hello, can I have a question?" He measured us up, then spotted the badge we have got from this little game on our chests. His eyes went wide and his forehead became sweaty as he responded. "Y- Yes, your mightiness!" What''s with that title? Whatever... "Do you have a memory crystal or an information building or something like that on this planet? We came from the other universe, so we have no idea of what are the things here," I said, not hiding anything about our background. Even though the lord of the universe said that it''s unlikely that we are going to meet True Divine Beasts... yet two of them are here and at the same time at that... I better be careful, these are real monsters! I don''t know if they took hierarchy as seriously in the other universe as here, but if they did, then I better be very respectful! Though I''ve never seen such a beauty! He thought as we used our mind-reading ability on him. "Ah, yes your mightiness. There are such buildings in every city. Do you wish me to show it to you?" He said with his head bowed down, not daring to look into our eyes. What''s with this place? How can anyone take respect so seriously? I put my hand on his shoulder and I felt his whole body stiffen for a moment. Nooo!!! Please don''t kill me! I was as respectful as possible! He thought... What!? "Hey... you don''t have to be so stiff. I don''t know about your customs, but I don''t care about things as respect, though I''m going to be mad if you start ogling my woman. I''m Hiro and she is Alice, by the way... How do you know our race?" I said with a small smile. Although I wasn''t supposed to know that he knew our race, but it''s unlikely that he would notice it, thanks to his nervousness. "Ah, Yes, milord! To be honest, it''s basic knowledge here. We learn those things in the mortal schools. About the monsters, the phases of cultivation, the divine beasts, etc. Although we don''t have information about such mighty races as yours, but at least we have information about the names and types of your races." "I knew your race because you have human bodies with simply a tail out, which is impossible if you are a beastmen. The minimum for us to look at you as beastmen is that you should have at least ears on top of your heads." He explained everything to us in a clear way. I''m not into these titles, but the helpfulness it came with was indeed good! "Does that memory crystal have something about your rules... or something like that?" Alice questioned him curiously. His body stiffened, while I checked out his thoughts out of curiosity. She talked to me!!! Now, what should I do? If I look at her, he might kill me for ''ogling'' his woman, but if I don''t look at her, then she might think that I''m disrespectful! In the end, the poor guy decided at bowing down as he answered. "No, my mistress. We learn the basic rules in mortal schools, so the memory crystals don''t contain it, but if you wish me to, then I''m going to explain it to you." - "I''m not YOUR mistress, no, to begin with, I''m not a mistress... where the hell, do you get these titles from? Just call us Alice and Hiro... but thanks for answering." Alice retorted on his words. I didn''t even look at his thoughts because the sweat that was pouring down on his body, made his fear clear. Is it seriously that bad here, or is this guy being bullied by others? "Hey... now seriously. Is there anyone bullying you or why are you so afraid?" I couldn''t help but ask him. "Y- Yes... I''m a very average cultivator and there are numerous geniuses who keep bullying me. I''ve developed my fearful habit because of them. They beat me up and make me serve them as a daily activity." Eh? Seriously? It would have been better if I didn''t ask. He unexpectedly started continuing. "To be honest, I was on my way towards them. Before the change has happened, they wanted to make me do something." [Are you thinking about the same thing as me?] Alice thought with a small smile on her face. [Of course, I do. Hehe~ let''s make this place into a chaotic one!] "Oh? Then lead us there. We want to meet with them." I said in a commanding voice. I bet that he is thinking that I want to join those bullies, but he is wrong, though I want to become a bully indeed. "Y- Y- Yes!" He said with a shaking and terrified voice. He flew into the air and we followed after him. We soon appeared in front of a long wall. We flew through the gates, after this guy. He had short black hair, a skinny body, and he was about a hundred and seventy centimeters tall. We were still inside the area of the city, but the place we have just entered was a huge villa. We appeared in the courtyard where sat a group of youngsters who looked to be about twenty-three years old. Upon seeing Alice they made lustful faces without bothering to hide it. I saw that one of them was about to open his mouth to shout, but another one pointed our badges and he quickly shut his mouth. There were also a few female cultivators among them, who made envious faces upon seeing my little angel. "Hey, you trash! Would you mind introducing our guests?" One of the females spat out her venom. [She is dead meat. I don''t like her.] Alice said as I felt her Dragon Qi moving around. She was preparing for battle. "Shut up, you bitch... we came here to play because we were in the mood for it, alright?" Alice said with a venomous smile. "How dare you?" The girl shouted as she spread out her arms. These people were at the eighth stage. There were thirteen of them and some of them were at the early, while some of them were at the mid or peak of it. I don''t know about rules, but we were in need of a residence, so we might as well kill some stupid people. We are unfair you say? Well, we are no heroes, but since this guy had the luck to came upon us, we might as well help him out. Although I too look down on him slightly because he doesn''t dare to fight back because he would rather live his life as a toy for these guys than to lose his life gracefully. In my opinion, that is stupid. Well, maybe my thinking is wrong, but who can prove it to me? Alice pulled out her bow and made a clone of herself, while I also pulled out my spear and made five clones of myself. If we look at the fighting potential of each race in our humanoid bodies, then I''m sure that my race''s replicants are the most powerful. "Seems like they want to die." One of them said with a snort. We activated our battle forms, which startled them greatly. To be honest, this whole situation is so stupid, but we can get a house in a good spot of the city, freely! I jumped towards them, while Alice blasted the guy''s head who spoke, into pieces with a Dragon-shaped arrow. I pierced the heart of another one, who was the closest to me. I made a somersault to evade the person who charged at me from behind. My clone also arrived at her back and cut her in two halves. Five of them wanted to charge towards Alice, but after using six Hydra''s Head at the same time, they were quickly reduced to a bloody pulp. "W- Wait! Let us go! W- We are going to leave alright?" One of them shouted upon seeing that more than half of them was dead because Alice also shot three Dragon Arrows. Her targets tried to block it, but their weapons broke, along with their arms and their upper body was crushed. I turned into my monster form since this courtyard was really spacious and quickly bitten on them. There were only three of them left, but I had six heads. I presented all three of them with two-two ferocious heads, with razor sharp teeth. I tore their bodies into two pieces. Alice also transformed into her true form as she said. [Hey, give me too!] I presented her with two upper bodies because they were more delicious and with a female''s lower body. We quickly ate up all of the corpses in the courtyard in a few gulps. We turned towards the ''bullied guy'' who lead us here, while blood was still dripping down on our chins. A six-headed Hydra and a two-headed dragon looking at you like that surely weren¡¯t a pleasurable feeling. His knees were trembling as he fell to his butt, with his eyes shut and his arms put above his head. We kept looking at him, and feeling that nothing has happened, he slowly opened one of his eyes, then the other one. Alice made a weird, laugh-like sound. [Scaring the humans is still as fun as ever! Hehe] She sent her thoughts and I couldn''t agree any better. We transformed back into our human forms and stopped in front of him. "What''s your name?" Alice asked him about his name with a small smile, which seemed to radiate. H- How beautiful. Even though she is so ferocious in her true form. *shudder* So she is a Dragon God, while the guy- Hiro is a Twelve-Headed Hydra. I better serve them. Maybe I too can become more powerful!? "M- My name is Morgan Ferrell." "Well, then hello Morgan! It¡¯s time to explore this new universe!" Both of us said with a small smile, feeling our excitement. Chapter 55 - Naked Heart Naked Heart Alice¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------- Morgan stood up from the ground with a still trembling body, but he was in a visibly better shape than before. "Don''t worry. We aren''t going to bite~" I said with a little smile and a small chuckle, while my hands were on my hips. He nodded slightly and then he asked. "S- So what do you want to do now? They were the members of a clan on this planet called Zarzar. I- It''s a very powerful demon clan." Hearing his words my ears moved. Demons? "What do you mean by demons?" Hiro questioned him as he crossed his arms with raised brows. "You don''t know about them? Did your universe not have any demons!?" He said with a surprised face upon hearing that we had no idea about such a race. "No, we had beastmen, humans, divine beasts, elves and something called Harbingers, but we have never met with the last," Hiro explained calmly. "We also have those, but we have nagas, halflings, and demons too. Oh, we also have ogres." He started enumerating the species that could be found here. What''s with this? We had nothing of the sort! "And what about their strengths?" I questioned him as I leaned slightly over in my curiosity. Noo! D- Don''t eat me! Was what he thought so I quickly leaned back... I''m not such a monster! "E- Ehm, demons are relatively rare, but they are equally strong compared to some of the halflings. Halflings are humanoids, but with some kind of monster mixed in their blood, they usually have bloodlines too, which makes them possess powerful skills and abilities. For example dragonkins... If I''d have to name the difference, then I''d say about t- ten percent compared to normal cultivators at the fourth level." Hmph. We are still much better. We have zero point six more Crypt than others and in our combat forms, it becomes even more! [Hahaha! We are so unfair! Even after such a reshuffle and so many new things, we are still so much stronger than even these races!] Hiro started laughing in his mind and I had the same opinion. Fufu~ My race is still the best, though I wonder how Dragonkins would react? "Hey, do you know about the relationship between dragonkins and dragons?" I questioned him suspiciously with furrowed brows. "Ehm. They are supposed to have similar reactions upon seeing a Dragon God to divine beasts only even stronger because they aren''t true dragons. They can''t resist their feeling that much. Or so I''ve heard." He explained. This shrimp was so fearful... now seriously. I wouldn''t want to be eaten either, but what does he fear so much? If we would want to eat him, then we would have done so long ago... "Interesting. So, why should we worry about that Zarzar clan? As you have seen, we can kill cultivators at the ninth stage easily." I questioned him as I put my hand under my chin while I thought about these dragonkins. "I said it because the director is a cultivator at the third stage of the World Realm and it also has elders at the first and second stage! You should leave because every cultivator who is part of the clan has a soul monolith! Since these geniuses died, everyone is going to know! It''s only a question of time before they arrive! I- I''m sure that I''ll be killed, but you can still run away!" He explained in a worried tone with an anxious face. How nice of him, though the case is indeed more serious. We forgot that the universe wasn''t the same here. The leaders of a clan could be at the eighth level for all we know! But Morgan also forgot something! "Aren''t you forgetting something? Do you really think that they too are going to come back here? Only geniuses were supposed to be able to collect enough points to come here, which makes me question two things. Firstly, how could someone who has enough time to become a school leader be a genius? Do you think that any of those elders can come back here immediately?" "Only powerful enough people were able to collect enough points to teleport here, which makes me think of my second question. As a ''trash''. How did you get here?" I explained everything to him what I thought about and then stepped on the tail of the mouse. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead as I looked deeply into his eyes. He is more than what he lets others think, but he still has no chance against us. "Just tell us the truth, or at least don''t lie to us and say that you don''t want to talk about it. Lying is impossible in front of us, you know?" I crushed the tail of the mouse while I kept up a little smile on my face. Suddenly his whole demeanor changed to a completely different one. He let down his shoulders, sighed loudly as he looked down and then he looked up into my eyes with an ''I don''t care anymore'' face as he said. "Alright, you''ve got me. I was hoping that rumor about your eyes were just fairy tales, but it seems like it wasn''t." "I was indeed bullied, but it was only because, even though I''m only at the third stage of World Founding Realm, but I have progressed that much in only five years and because of that they became envious of me. The truth is that I''m also a halfling and a rare one at that." "I''ve never told this to anyone, but since you are even rarer, I don''t think that I should be afraid of telling it to you. I''m a rare kind of halfling, called Lightning Weasel... D- Don''t look at me like that. Not everything that is rare has a good name... My good aspect is my quick cultivation speed, though I know that you are quicker than me even in that." "I don''t have anything special except my speed." He finished his long explanation as he quickly ran around us. He was indeed much faster compared to the average cultivators and looking at his speed alone, he was almost as quick as us on the third stage. Of course, he is nowhere close to us, now that we are at the ninth stage. Just as he finished his explanation, a few people appeared in the air. They had large scales covering their joints with horns on their heads, wings on their backs and some of them also had tails. I guess they were demons. They arrived and landed in front of us in but a moment. It was a group of four and all of them were at the peak of ninth stage. "Morgan? What''s happened here!?" One of them questioned as he looked at Morgan. This demon didn''t seem to be hostile with Morgan, but he still looked at us suspiciously and ready to fight. Morgan kept looking at us and then at the demon, but before he could open his mouth, I''ve answered the demons question. "We killed them because they were annoying our eyes and because we were in need of a temporary residence, problem?" I said, a little provokingly with a small smile. He looked down and saw my tail then after looking over our bodies he sighed as he said. "No... But in place of them, you will have to join our clan." Feeling our rising bloodlust and seeing our smiles turning colder, he raised his hands in a defensive position as he said. "H- Hey, hey, calm down. You won''t regret if you join. We have a lot of pills, which would be perfect for you. All you have to do are quests. You see, we have a really lot of monsters in our territories, thanks to the evil dungeons, so we have to fight against them." "It also comes with a lot of rewards, like I said. Now that you have killed so many ninth stage cultivators, we are going to be short on people. If not for this sudden change, we would have raided the dungeon to destroy its core. I- I just want to ask you to join in their place." He corrected his commanding voice into a tame sheep one. Now, that''s better! There are so many things after the fifth level, it would be really good if we could finally reach it. If only we would have talked it over with Ellery... Oh, really. We forgot to contact them! "We will be there on this raid thing. If you want us to go with you, then wait before that," my dear husband explained while I was already taking out the communication stele. The demons nodded and sat down on the same bench, the other thirteen sat on. After trying to contact Ellery, I failed. [I think that it''s because our stupid steles are too low level. Who knows which part of the universe they are at? There is no way that we can contact her with these, though you can try Max nad Rose.] Hiro said thoughtfully and then advised cleverly. I tried contacting them as well, but it was for naught. I guess we will have to get our hands on a better way to communicate. "Alright, we can go. Show us the way if you don''t mind..." I shouted towards the demons. Why is it that I always forget to ask for their names? [It''s because you don''t care about them. Nothing more...] Hiro told me the truth, honestly. And I honestly have to tell you that what he said was indeed true... "Morgan? Are you a member of this Zarzar clan, or not? Since humans were members of it, I can guess that this is a mixed school, right?" Hiro turned back and questioned Morgan with raised brows. "Ah, yes. I''m a member of it. I''ll also go, but I have a few things to take care of before that." Morgan answered with a shrug of his shoulders then turned around and flew the way we came from. We followed after the demons and arrived at their clan. It took up an area of a hundred kilometers, which was very small compared with the Silverleaf school. I guess clans were more usual in this universe. It was on the side of a huge volcano. It was a world of lava and hell. The buildings were built from volcanic rocks, which made this whole place seem to be cold and devoid of life. But contrary to that, there were many such buildings and we have sensed a lot of presences under the ground or in those buildings. It seems like demons like such places, though somehow I''ve got in the mood to bathe in lava in my true form. That''s quite weird... [We could also do it naked in our human or battle forms.] The perverted Hiro immediately crept out of his shell and was already thinking of how to use lava for perverted reasons. I didn''t even remark on his thoughts... We flew into the volcano, flew through the lava, and entered through a hole. What we found there was a breathtaking view! I love this place! Under the lava in the hole, there was a huge cavern with shining, colorful crystals everywhere. The ceiling was radiating with a dim and colorful light which lit up this whole cavern. The ground was covered with a thin layer of lava here and there, but who cares about such a thing... Following after the demon guy, we entered a room which had volcanic stones as walls. It was a little room with a table and a few chairs around it. There were three cultivators who were at the ninth stage and now with us and this guy''s friends it became nine. As we entered the room the demons inside, measured us up with curious looks. I''ve also spotted a guy, who had a deathwish with his obviously lustful face. "Hello, Pazahir! Who are these newcomers? Also, what tier did you reach in that little challenge the universes'' creators made?" A female demon questioned Pazahir as she stood up and gave a kiss on his lips. So that''s his name. His friends seemed to be the silent type... Seeing their little kiss, I''ve got in the mood to kiss Hiro. This is so weird. I think that this is the first time that I''ve seen someone kiss the other publicly, like us. But I also saw something that was different, in her eyes. Could it be? That would be quite surprising. "Hello dear, they are..." He wanted to introduce us, only to realize that we have never introduced. It seems like this is going to become a custom... "Fufu, my name is Alice and he is my husband Hiro~" I said happily as I gave a small kiss on Hiro''s face while looking into the female demon''s eyes." But that lustful guy was still staring at me in such a way, which was getting me very annoyed.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Would you stop, or do you have a deathwish?" Hiro looked at him and pressed his aura and bloodlust on the guy''s body. He started shivering as he quickly looked the other way. "*Cough* Right... So my name is Pazahir Veasir and she is my wife Fleudor Veasir." He said the ''wife'' with a little smirk and challenging eyes and then he also introduced the others in the room. I didn''t bother to remember their names. It''s not like I''d meet or talk with them again... [Hmph. Did he just challenge our love? Or what was that smirk supposed to be?] I fumed in my mind and complained to Hiro. [He can come at us anytime, haha.] Hiro laughed upon hearing my words happily. My protective mate hugged my waist tightly as a small smile slipped onto his face. "So, why did you bring us here? Or when do you want to start with that raid of yours? Let''s do it because we want to move on and explore this new place." I questioned him as I coiled my tail around Hiro''s left leg unconsciously. I guess this has become a habit of mine. "Like I said, we were about to go if not for this huge change so if all of you are ready, then we can go right now!" Luckily for me, Pazahir answered like that as he looked at everyone one by one for confirmation. Seeing that we all agree, he said - "Alright, let''s go!" We quickly left through the hole and flew towards our destination. Fuck! We forgot to touch that memory crystal! Ugh... whatever, we still have time. We followed after them and this hell-like world continued on for hundreds of kilometers. Of course, flying through that much was nothing for us. While we were flying, we started seeing more and more monsters on the ground. "So what is this flood thing?" I asked like a stupid woman who didn''t know anything. I can''t help it. I''ve never heard of ''evil dungeons'' in the other universe. Fleudor answered my question as she flew next to us. "Probably the universe you lived in was too young, so you haven''t met with it, but if there aren''t enough Harbingers, Chaos energy is going to turn many dungeons corrupted and evil who live only to kill everything around them." "This energy also creates many monsters continuously, making it hard for us, intelligent beings to live a leisure life of cultivation... Whatever you do, you will always have to fight to stay alive here. Although Harbingers were rare at this place and even if there were some, they were killed by such raids like us, just on a higher level." "Since this universe is very old, our powerful clans, sects, and families have killed most of the Harbingers, but we realized it too late, that although the Harbingers ate up the planets and the living beings around them, but it was still better than these never ending monster hordes and these evil dungeons who are spawning such monsters endlessly." Fleudor explained everything clearly. [So the Harbingers are actually here to keep the balance in the universe. They are probably living off of the Chaos Energy and the devastation they cause is probably subsidiary.] Hiro started thinking about Fleudor''s words. "And are we supposed to find the dungeon core and kill it?" I asked as I raised my brows and Pazahir confirmed my question with a - "Yes." "Now the only problem is that we have to enter the dungeon, which is underground, kill the monsters on our way, reach the core, and then kill it. I hope that the dungeon didn''t grow legs..." Pazahir explained what they wanted to do. The dungeon cores were usually in the close proximity of the last floor. With our mind powers, we will be able to find it easily. We flew towards the ground and flew through a hole which had a diameter of one meter. Even the entrance is creepy... The deeper we went, the darker everything became. Considering our flight speed, it took only a moment to land, but there wasn''t even a speck of light. We heard only the monsters'' roars and howls. Hiro''s green eyes were two shining dots, but through his eyes, I saw that mines were the same. The others used their mind powers to see, but we didn''t have to as we were True Divine Beasts. If we can''t see in the dark then no one can... After walking for a few seconds, a hand broke out of the ground and grabbed onto Pazahir''s leg. It started pulling him downwards and not even a cultivator''s strength at the peak of the ninth stage was enough to escape. I used earth magic to explode the ground and Hiro quickly thrust his spear through the thing under the ground. It was a very grotesque monster. It looked like a human, but its head stood backward. It also had long claws and canines. It didn''t have its lower jaw and chin, all it had was a tongue, which was split into two parts. Its eyes were hollowed out and it had long black hair. Hiro leaned closer to look at it, but it suddenly jumped towards his face, even though he pierced the monster''s chest! I thrust my tail through its head and protected my mate. Out of surprise, Hiro grew a clone out of his back and jumped backward with it. I embraced his flying body from behind and stopped his new original body. "For fuck''s sake! That scared the shit out of me..." Hiro shouted and then lowered his voice. "What the hell is this creeping thing? Like a horror movie..." Hiro said while shaking his head as a shudder ran down on his back. I caressed his back to soothe him, though he didn''t fear them. He was simply jump-scared... I raised my tail in front of us and looked at this monster''s head closely. Disgusting... "This is bad. This means that this dungeon has eaten and transformed a human. Now that it has done so, it can replicate the person''s body endlessly." Fleudor went past us and stopped next to her pair with her brows furrowed. *Screech* We started hearing screeches all around us. We used light magic to light up this damned cavern completely, only to see something terrible. This whole cavern was only about three meters tall and a black liquid was flowing on the ceiling and on the ground. We saw how thousands of pairs of hands were creeping out of the ground and the ceiling. There were three meters tall stone pillars in eve two meters in a perfect line, making this whole place creepier than it was necessary. Hiro used one of his minds to light up this cave permanently, only to see millions of similarly grotesque looking monsters standing around us in a circle. We were completely encircled by them. They had white bodies, without jaws, they were also completely bald even on their heads. It was like the hairy ones were females while the millions encircling us were the males... We used our mind powers to explore this whole place. This cave continued on for millions of kilometers and we sensed billions of monsters. "Fuck this shit!" Hiro said as she stepped on the ground and used earth magic like never before. The ground and the ceiling started trembling as he controlled the structure of the planet. He raised up the whole ceiling by at least a hundred meters and cleared out every stone pillar in our way. A mortal would probably think that it was doomsday upon seeing such a scene. It was time to use our real strength and stop this child''s play we did before. The first four realms were only warming ups. I took out my bow and Hiro took out his spear. Our energies started rotating in our bodies, while we both made clones of ourselves. Seeing this the demons around us nodded and then followed suit. These carrion were at the sixth to the seventh stage, but the sheer number of them would be dangerous for everyone others than us. We had tough scales to protect our bodies so we had nothing to fear. We covered even our faces, just in case. Hiro swung his spear and a huge Hydra head flew out of his spear and moved sideways, thrashing the monsters in its way. We have never truly used our abilities or our energies because we didn''t have to. Seems like this is a place which lets us release our real potentials. All of Hiro''s clones coiled six Hydra heads around themselves along with the original one. I''ve done the same just with Dragon heads. Since it was time to play seriously, we also covered our bodies in our energies completely. On top of our scales, wings, tails, claws appeared which were made up of our energies. We were shining in green lights thanks to our full-body energy armors. We were like Sasuke''s Susanoo from that anime series. This full-body technique of our was called Hydra''s or Dragon''s Descent in my case. Yes, we have used them before, but as ranged attacks. Its original way to use was this, as melee weapons, with our bodies! Since I had only two clones, all eight of us charged forward into these endless hordes of monsters. The demons also followed after us. I kicked with my right leg, which extended into a long and thick powerful energy blade, cutting thousands of monsters into two halves. Hiro thrust his spear forward, creating a fifty meters tall Hydra in the process. The energy Hydra rushed forward and blasted the monsters into pieces along with the ground. I swiped with my hands and the elementals automatically followed the lead of my body. What can I say? High-level cultivators were colorful when they fought... I shot out a similar energy attack from my palms, except that mine was a dragon. It ran forward under my control as it was spouting flames, icicles, water blades, wind blades and every kind of elements towards its surroundings. The whole cavern was exploding from our abilities. There were millions of monsters, but barely could any of them come any closer to us or our clones than ten meters. It was also time to finally use these Recovering Pills because we have never spent as much energy as now. I put at least five into my mouth as I felt my energy returning. I kept releasing fifty-meter high energy dragons crushing hundreds of thousands of these monsters without stopping. Hiro created six energy heads out of his energy aura and while fighting with his hands and legs at the same time, he was also using those six heads to tear anything which came close to him into pieces. I spat out a mouthful of Chaos Bolt since my hands and legs were full... It had a diameter of thirty meters. Upon crashing into the monster hordes, it exploded with a power which was way over those toys called atom bombs. A white light covered everything while the Chaos Bolt released its energy. Space was crushed upon contact as a huge hole appeared in this matter of reality. Hundreds of thousands were sucked into it once again. Hiro released a terrifying roar which flew through the air and left havoc in its way. He used Space Breath. Another fifty kilometers long crack appeared in the space as the monsters were crushed like chickens in a meat grinder. The foul creatures were being decimated by our powerful attacks. That black liquid has long ago disappeared as not even the ground could be found. Looking at our surroundings, we realized that our enemies were completely gone. We have killed everything. Hiro came next to me with his clones who were also covered in Hydra''s Descent. I put away my bow and pulled out my sword. This wasn''t the time to use bows. What dungeon system, what levels?! We are going to crash and wreck this whole place! "Haa- ha, this was a satisfying round. I wonder what''s on the next level, haha~" Hiro asked jokingly while slightly panting as the demons came closer. "Remind me to never anger you..." Pazahir said with a slightly fearful face. After we felt our energies recover thanks to my pills, we moved toward the next level without waiting for anyone. We were more than enough with so many of us. The downside of more clones was the bigger energy expense. I too felt a tiny bit tired, but I didn''t have any problem in particular, while Hiro was slightly panting. Pazahir and the other demons followed after us. We didn''t leave them with too much to do, so they were in quite good shapes. But underestimating us would be a great mistake. I stepped hard on the ground and used earth magic. The ground under me was crushed and a huge hole with a diameter of fifty meters appeared. It went on for at least twenty kilometers before coming to an end. We jumped down and landed with a loud bang as the ground exploded under our meteor-like fall. As I stepped forward, I heard a cracking sound under my leg, only to see a skeleton. It wanted to grab onto my leg when I looked down, but I swung my thick energy tail on its body, completely crushing it. Although it was at the eighth stage, but we had eleven point one Crypt, so crushing something that was weaker than us, was nothing for us. Hiro swung his arm in an arc, creating a ten meters tall fire blade with a width of five hundred meters. It swept through in front of us, lighting up the cavern which wasn''t much bigger than the one before. The skeletons were already climbing out of the ground although much less of them. Thanks to our continuous combat and energy expense, our Energy Conversion was progressing greatly. We had ninety-eight percent of our energies converted. I don''t know why, but the World Energy was much thicker at this place. Crushing the walls of the dungeons were originally impossible because it enjoyed the creator''s protection. But an evil dungeon probably didn''t enjoy that privilege, so if you were powerful enough, then you can calmly destroy the walls and boundaries. This time as well, we laid waste to our enemies with our powerful attacks and skills. The poor demons barely had a chance to do something, even though we were supposed to ''help out'', but we can''t help it. We are similar in that, once we start doing something, we like doing it with our all and till the end. It''s a relatively rare aspect among humans, but Hiro was like that in the past too and after inheriting the instincts of a True Divine Beast, he became even more like that. Once we started doing something, there was no stop. No sleep for the wicked! But what can I say? We enjoyed crushing these shitty monsters and releasing our real strength. And this is only the beginning. Once we start training our souls too at the fifth level, our strengths are only going to grow even more! We trod through this cavern as well and reached a little room at the end. It had a big, red crystal in the middle of it. Hiro sent in one of his clones and thrust with its spear into the core. Suddenly an enormous amount of energy started swirling inside the air from outwards. It was sucking everything inside. The red core started cracking. The crack spread through its whole body. It didn''t say a word since it didn''t have a mind. It seems like these crazed dungeons used anything to kill their surroundings, even necromancy. But there was something wrong... As the energy sucked in everything, all of our weapons, armors, and clothes started dissolving... "The fuck is this!?" Hiro shouted wrathfully with a red face. Our Binding Clock, Stallion of Unmaking, Jagged Belt of Cold and Hot also disappeared without a trace... I was also angry, upon realizing it. Thankfully we had our battle forms, so we weren''t naked, but our good treasures what we were hoarding all this time was gone!? Just like that!? What the fuck is wrong with this place!? Then we felt that pulling energy increasing more and more as many cracks started appearing on the dungeon core''s surface. "Run!" Hiro shouted, feeling that this was totally wrong. All of us flew into the air and tried to fly away, but it was for naught as it kept sucking us inside. Even though after finishing this cavern, we were able to convert ninety-five percent of our energies, we still weren''t able to escape from this pulling force. Hiro embraced my hips. We tried flying out of this damned pulling, but we couldn''t. Suddenly it amplified many times for a moment, which was enough to pull all of us inside. There appeared a hole with a diameter of one meter. We flew through that hole into who knows where. Our death or something else? We didn''t know. But we didn''t have to wait for long to know. We stood up from the ground and looked around us. It was completely dark everywhere and strangely enough, not even our eyes were able to see. We used our mind powers and tried to sense our surroundings, but we weren''t able to. We couldn''t fly either. "Can you hear us?" I asked as I looked around into this nothingness. Only Hiro was touching my waist, which made me calm. "Yes, though I can''t see or feel anything..." Fleudor answered and then Pazahir also followed after him, with the others in tow. Suddenly a bright light shone on us and a huge maze appeared in front of us. This again!?!?! A screen appeared out of nowhere and what was the weirdest was that Morgan Ferrel was sitting on the other side of it, with a smirk on his face. His naked and dark heart has finally come to light. We should have killed him... Chapter 56 - A gaping dark pit! A gaping dark pit! Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------- I looked around myself only to realize that everyone except us was naked. We too were naked, but we had scales covering our bodies completely, though, after another look, I''ve realized that demons too had scales on their private parts, at least... Fleudor has a nice body indeed, but I don''t give a fuck about it. [I''m always proud of you~ Fufu] Alice sent her thoughts into my head while she gave a kiss on my lips with her beautiful smile. [You are the best.] Was all I said. Morgan Ferrel started speaking through the monitor. "Hello, you rats. I wonder if you liked my little trap. I''ve been preparing it for quite a long while and now it finally bore fruits." His face was getting darker and darker while he kept smashing his fists on the table in front of him as his eyes turned red with his last smash. "Are you the corrupted dungeon?" Alice asked with raised brows. When he told us his race, we knew that he lied, but we didn''t care about it that much. We should have... I tried using our mind reading ability through the screen, but it didn''t work. It seems like we have to see him in person. "Hahaha, yes, I am! And now that you are here, all of you are going to die. Thankfully, you let me go at that time, so I had enough time to prepare this little thing for you. Without any weapon, not even you can get out of here!" Morgan, the dungeon, was laughing madly with his red eyes. Having a body at the fourth stage was nothing weird, but... "Wait, how did you leave the area of your dungeon?" I questioned him as I realized that there was something off. "Oh, that? It''s simple. Since we don''t enjoy the ''protection'' of the creator, we can do anything! What protection! That''s only restricting us! Everything and everyone should die, but us!" It shouted with a mad face, without any reservation. "Are you done? You are going to die anyway, you know?" I said with a provocative small smile. Is this guy an idiot? Our real weapons are our bodies themselves... So what if he takes away our weapons? We are even stronger without them in our true forms! "Hahaha, you think that I don''t know what are you thinking about? Yes, you have your true forms, but you won''t be able to use them! I was able to gain quite a lot of metals from the fifth realm, called Choronrinium. You see, it has a very interesting property." "Although it''s quite easy to destroy with your strength, but thanks to its property, it can easily regenerate into its original shape, which is, this small maze you see. I''m sure that your bodies aren''t small enough to fit into it, hehe" Like a stupid villain, he actually explained everything by himself!? What''s with this idiot? If I''d be a villain, then at least I wouldn''t tell to my enemies anything, making it harder for them to get by. He is only making things easier for us... "You are such an idiot..." Alice mumbled in herself silently, but Morgan has heard it. "WHAT DID YOU SAY?! YOU BITCH! I''LL LET THE IMPS DEVOUR YOUR BODY!!" He shouted with a red face while he was smashing the table, which in the end, broke into two halves. He kept panting heavily. This dungeon was truly crazy... but it was a mistake to threaten my woman. No one can touch my property! [Right!] Alice shouted in my mind with a happy smile on her face. We are each other''s property and we had, have, and will have only each other. We don''t need anything more. "You shall see why you should never anger a-" Both of us said at the same time with different endings. "Dragon! - Hydra!" We laughed lightly as we entered the dungeon. "YOU ARE GOING TO DIE, DAMNED DIVINE SHITS! I HATE YOU THE MOST!!!" It shouted through the screen as it put its face into it. I was able to see its pharynx! I can''t call it him anymore. This thing is totally crazy... The walls of this dungeon were silver colored. I smashed my fist into it, but all I was able to do is a huge dent, which quickly turned back into its original shape. I smirked upon seeing this. This much is alright, especially if we can advance even further in our cultivation. After a few seconds, the maze turned into completely dark once again. All we could see was the light behind us. The walls also radiated light, but strangely enough, that didn''t reach further than five centimeters. It was like as if it wouldn''t be radiating the light but sucking it in! Could it be? Alice put her hands on the surface of the metal and a little more light appeared in the maze. Interesting... So if we want to see, we have to cover these walls because without doing so, not even we can see and our mind powers aren''t working either. "This thing really sucks in a dungeon. It not only sucks away the light but even your mind power and it also breaks the space laws around you if you want to fly." Alice said as she put her hands under her chin with a thoughtful look. I couldn''t help but also hold onto her chin and kiss her lips. [Tasty~] Alice remarked in my mind while her happily swaying tail quickly coiled around me. "I guess we will have to use earth magic," I said with a small shrug after thinking over our possibilities. It''s not like we had too many of them... Since we were the ones to fight mainly, the demons were using their energies, to grow earth or moss on the surface of this metal. As they have done so, our eyesights have returned and we became able to use our mind powers too. I bet that this is a world law. If we were to be at the fifth stage, we could easily crush it. As we turned in at a corner a monster with the height of two meters appeared in front of Alice, with its tongue split into four parts, ready to pounce on her face. "Kya!" Alice shouted out of surprise as she put her arms close to her chest cutely and used her tail to behead the monster. All it was able to do is - "Bruu?" - give out a deep growling sound from its body. Alice quickly turned around and hugged me strongly. "Uww~ Fuck this place! Why was I not able to sense it?! This place is stupid! I''m going to destroy that idiot dungeon!" She shouted with a pouting face while she was rubbing her face on my chest. She was marking me... I patted her head and caressed her back which caused her tail to sway happily from left to right. Cute... She wasn''t able to use her mind power here because she didn''t wait for these slow demons to cover the walls. Stupid demons. They are so slow! Because of them, my dear was startled! "*Growl* Build those walls quicker," I said with a small growl. I know that we are in the wrong, but do you care about such things every time? We are no saints... Not even in the slightest. ¡°Okay..." Pazahir said as he shook his head sideways, but then he made an understanding face as he looked at Fleudor. Such monsters started appearing one after the other, coupled with those we have killed before. These monsters were at the ninth stage, all of them. As we were advancing only more and more of them started appearing. Thankfully for our powerful skills, we easily killed them. It seems like this dungeon can respawn these pests infinitely. After turning to the left at a crossroad, we saw a big nothing and darkness in front of us. After covering the walls, that darkness turned into a pit, which led downwards. Not again... I used nature magic and grew thick tendrils down the walls. I continued on to do so, but even after five kilometers, nothing happened. Even our eyesight had an end in such a dark place. "We have to climb down. I wouldn''t bet on jumping down..." I said with a sigh and a frown while my hands were on my hips. This place is no good. ¡°Alright, let''s move," Alice said, not wanting to spend her whole life in this dark place. I felt the same way. She jumped into my neck while I started climbing down. "What? She can be a lookout like this!" I said as the demons were looking at us with skeptical eyes. We quickly reached the end of the tendrils, so Alice used nature magic to grow them further down. After climbing downwards for another five kilometers, the tendrils which we held onto, started shaking. Suddenly it snapped and one of the demons almost fell down. Luckily for him, I coiled my tail around his neck and held him up. "T- Thanks..." He said with a small stutter with a pale face. I felt that our tendrils also started shaking, so I quickly threw him towards the other side of the pit and as he grabbed onto a tendril, I was also able to catch one before ours have fallen off as well. We continued our ways downwards as the light was slowly disappearing, our mind powers were being restricted and the tendrils were also falling off one by one. "I''ll use one of my clones. Even if it dies, it might worth it. There are only fifteen tendrils left. Soon we are going to fall and we don''t know where..." I said, but before I was able to, Alice made a clone of herself and jumped down. "I can''t use so many bodies anyway. It''s better if I sacrifice one." She explained as she gave a kiss on the top of my head. Her warm thighs were coiling around my head, it felt great~ Yes, warm because she pulled back her scales at that place, so that my face won''t be rubbed off... We kept climbing down, while I also looked through Alice''s eyes with one of my minds. She was falling into the nothing which felt creepy and my heart was also sad. This is like an abyss. Soon Alice landed on the ground or that was how I thought, but it was a huge spider web instead of the ground. She got stuck in it and even her strength wasn''t enough to escape from it easily. She used light magic and it worked! Her surroundings were lit up, only to see something terrible. Hundreds of seventy meters tall spiders were creeping towards her and all of them were at the peak of ninth stage. This isn''t right. We aren''t on Swion 808 planet anymore. I''m sure of that. I don''t know where did that dungeon teleport us, but this place isn''t right. Alice started struggling as she covered her body with Dragon''s Descent which lit up the whole cavern. Such a huge amount of energy naturally produced light. After burning away those damned webs, she was finally able to move. [Let''s bet on this. I''ll divert them away from the hole while you all jump down, but make sure to not touch even a single thread of these webs!] Alice shouted through our bond while her legs slightly tightened around my head. The problem wasn''t the monsters or these webs themselves. But I have a feeling that there were monsters at the fifth level here. I don''t know what''s this place, which makes me fear it, but fear is good. It makes me more alert than casually. This place was no fun. "Alice is going to lead the monsters away. Jump after me, but make sure to don''t touch even a single thread of web after landing."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. I explained and then I jumped down. Alice quickly burnt up the webs under the hole, so that none of us are going to fall into it and then she jumped towards a random way. She ran for two minutes while she was slashing at the webs with her claws and her energy armor. The spiders were still quicker since she had to cut so many webs. Soon she reached a cliff, which seemed to be an endless abyss. Looking back, all she saw was a horde of spiders which were about to bite her. Using her Dragon''s Descent, she shot a huge dragon towards them. It thrashed around as it crushed the spiders. "*Screech*" The spiders kept screaming and screeching while blood was splashing everywhere and their bones were flying through the air. "Ha!" Alice shouted as she released another dragon. She controlled those two, while she also made earth walls behind the spiders which tried to escape. Meanwhile, we landed on the ground and looked around ourselves. Alice had her eyes shut and she was mostly concentrating on using her clone with both of her minds. I was the one responsible for looking out for her and I''d never make a mistake in doing so. She is more important to me than any of these demons here. I don''t care if they die as long as Alice is alive. I know that I''m ''dark'' or ''evil'', but I''d never choose some strangers over my one and only love. So this was what Morgan planned? He didn''t want to kill us. He teleported us to a weird place where the monsters would kill us. The monsters he made didn''t have blood, but these had and we could also use all of our abilities. This place is real and the monsters are also real and alive. They aren''t going to respawn like in dungeons, but they are also harder to kill. Thanks to Alice''s scouting, we knew that the other way was a small cave, which was going upwards. I don''t know what this place is, but I''m sure that going down is the worst thing to do. Maybe the upper levels or floors of this place is a way out for us. Why the hell did we climb down!? Though, probably there was no other way out. Is this why Morgan told us everything? It seems like these dungeons which are affected with Chaos energy, aren''t so stupid. We were stupid for believing ity words. Maybe that teleportation has already sealed our entrance to this place... We quickly ran towards the small tunnel and entered it. Alice was done with killing the spiders, but a much bigger one, which was about two hundred meters tall, appeared in front of her. It was the queen. I think. Many small spiders at the sixth stage also encircled my dear. I felt sad. [Don''t feel sad. I still have five of me and that clone is also going to recover in at most a few days. Who cares about it? It''s not like that clone of mine is going to die a painful death. I''ll simply dissolve it before it would die, alright?] Alice soothed me with her melodious voice. Her words weren''t a lie, she could indeed do that. [*Sigh* Alright. But I''m still sad.] I thought a bit grumpily and unhappily. She opened her eyes and gave a kiss on my forehead as she leaned over. The tunnel was high enough for her to stay at her place, though I was also supporting her from behind, with my tail. She focused back on her clone, completely. The mist was spreading through the cliff, which made it impossible for her to see what is behind her in that chasm. Behind her was also a huge and thick stone pillar, with a diameter of at least a kilometer, but the gaping hole between her and that stone pillar was at least twenty kilometers. She could jump it over, but for what reason? We still can''t fly because space is way too stable and strong here. The laws we know aren''t enough at this place. This means that this world was made by someone above the fifth level. It has different laws, which we can''t control before reaching at least the sixth stage. What was worst, was that the queen spider was at the first stage of the fifth realm. A World Realm cultivator has fifty Crypt (225k ton), which means that we have no way to contend with it even if we are in our monster forms. The technique was one thing, but such an overbearing difference in strength was a completely another thing. Alice quickly jumped down into the abyss, not knowing what to expect. We were running up in the tunnels. Luckily for us, it was devoid of webs. After running for twenty kilometers, it turned into a chamber where we found a fucking dragon at the early fifth stage laying on the ground in it!!! It was sleeping. I know that Alice is probably its god, but somehow I don''t want to test it! We tried to creep away as silently, but it opened its eyes. "What are you doing here rats-" it spotted Alice and stopped talking. Please, please be a good dragon! "My god! A dragon god! Hail my goddess!" It shouted as it stood up on all fours and then put down its head in front of Alice. [I''ll control your clone. Come and talk with it.] I said to Alice because her help was necessary here. Why can''t we meet with a Hydra? Alice opened her eyes, while I turned into a big breasted Alice with one of my minds! This- this is new! I should have tried this before! I started laughing while falling into the nothing under me. Green, red, blue, yellow and many colorful eyes were staring at me, through many holes on both of my sides. I think that falling down this place wasn''t the best way... All of the monsters in front of me were at the fifth level and above. I heard a voice shouting as the whole place around me and the air was also shaking. ¡°WHO DARES TO TRESPASS ON MY TERRITORY! YOU HAVE ANGERED ME, THE GREAT VOID HARBINGER! YOU SHALL DIE YOU RAT!" I suddenly crashed into the ground and before me, appeared a huge world, with a sun in the sky. There were huge mountains which were more than a hundred thousand kilometers high and valleys which were seemingly endless. I also saw many dark holes in space, which seemed to lead into even deeper places. This- This place was hell! But I didn''t have time to see more because the origin of the voice flew towards me. I was barely able to even perceive its movement as it swept past me, in Alice''s body. I felt that her clone has died. It was dead without even me being able to look at what was it that attacked me. I think that I saw a black cloud like thing, but I''m not sure. I wasn''t even able to turn around before I died. [Sorry Alice, your clone is done for... We mustn''t go towards that way. That''s for sure.] I remarked through our bond. Her body has surely turned into a black mass, so I didn''t have to fear her body, lying there in that cold world all alone. [Nah, it doesn''t matter. At least we have seen what is at the bottom of this level. I wonder what this place is.] She responded with a shrug as she started caressing my hair. While this has happened, the dragon looked at the demons and shouted. "KNEEL BEFORE MY GODDESS YOU PESTS!" He looked at me, but it didn''t have a hostile look in its eyes like when it looked at the demons. "What are you? You clearly aren''t a dragon, yet I feel a connection with you too. A similar one like with my goddess..." It questioned me as it moved its head in front of me and sniffed me. "He is my mate and we are soul bounded so be polite with him and love him!" Alice said with a small smile as she put her hands on her hips. "Oh! A mate! Alright! I congratulate you for finding your partner my goddess. I''m really happy that you took your time to visit such a lowly being as me." It said with sad-looking eyes. It doesn''t have facial expressions so I can''t tell... The demons also kneeled down, thanks to the pressure on their bodies, which was caused by the dragon''s aura. Although we were immune to it, but we too felt its huge aura. That alone could easily kill us if not for Alice being able to suppress it with a single thought. "Well, you know, I''m glad that we met with you, but we didn''t come here intentionally. Also, woops~" Alice said as she lifted the draconic aura in this cavern. "I''m sorry for acting without your command, but they didn''t give you enough respect!" The dragon said as it whipped its tail on the ground, which strangely enough, didn''t cause even a single crack or shake. After trying it out, I wasn''t able to cause even the slightest crack on these walls. What is this?! "Hahaha, don''t try cracking it. This is the Abyss, only cultivators above the seventh level have a chance to do something like that." The dragon said with a laugh upon seeing my move. "The Abyss? What is that? The truth is that we were lead into a trap. We have no idea where we are or where to leave this place," Alice said with a frown on her face upon hearing the word ''Abyss''. That doesn''t sound good... "Lead into a trap!? WHO DARED TO!?! I''M GOING TO DESTROY THAT BASTARD!" The dragon shouted upon hearing her words as it thrashed around with its tail. "Nothing..." Alice shook her hands and then she said as her face lit up. "Oh, yeah. What is your name? My name is Alice and he is Hiro." "The dragon god wants to know my name!? This must be celebrated!? Hahaha! My name is Poirlion! The Massacrer!" It said while it kept swinging its tail sideways happily, like a dog. [Heh- You make similar expressions when I *beep* you.] I said jokingly. [What are you censoring it for? Yes, and what? It feels good. I can''t help it.] Alice responded with a shrug of her shoulders and then she backflipped from my neck and landed on the ground behind me and then she embraced my chest from behind. "Fumu, you have a strong bond. That''s good. Make my goddess happy!" Poirlion said with a slightly threatening voice. "Don''t worry. I couldn''t be any happier than I am. Our bond is probably the strongest in the universe. Anyway, could you answer my original question and were you also teleported into that testing grounds when the two universes mixed together?" Alice answered while she gave a loving kiss on my neck while I held onto her hands on my chest and then she also put up her next question. "Mix of the universe? Did such a thing happen outside of here?! Uh, wait. If you don''t know where you are, then I better explain it to you at first. This place is called The Abyss, which is the playground of high-level cultivators. You can see such weak beings as me only here and that too, only because this is close to the entrance." "In this place, we are like the pests. There are many of us here, but we too are here only because we can train quicker here. The lowest level you can see here is the sixth and that too is only the tip of the iceberg. There is a chasm not too far away from here. If you would jump down, you would see hundreds of thousands or even millions of monsters at the fifth level." "Naturally, all of them can talk just like me. We use the world around us to speak as I don''t have vocal cords... There are also Harbingers which might be here to escape from the humanoid cultivators or they might be here to become more powerful. We don''t like them either, but unfortunately, they are very powerful and it''s hard to kill them alone, though you could naturally do such a thing if you are on the same level." "I can only marvel at your might, my goddess! Oh, yeah, I almost forgot. This place is an eternal battleground. Once you enter, you can rest only at these high up places because, deep down, there is nothing but slaughtering and oceans of blood. I mean it literally. Of course, it comes with rewards. This place is nothing like the dungeons." "You can advance here very easily compared to outside, but this is a place only for the top predators. Normal humans can easily die here, along with elves, demons, beastmen, and halflings. If you kill a monster or the ''intelligent'' races here, they are going to turn into soul pills and many other kinds of treasures. You can literally get anything here, but it depends on what level the monster you kill is at." The eighty meters tall dragon, with blue scales, and spikes on its back explained our situation in a detailed way. Alice moved around my body and I embraced her from behind. I was getting in the mood for it in such a weird situation... I''m such a pervert... [You are, we are. It doesn''t matter, honey~] Alice remarked as she kissed my face. [Argh! But this is all because of you! Your body is simply too sexy. You can seduce me so easily, even though I had such a strong resistance to such things in my past life! This is because of how much I love you...] I whined in my mind, but I wasn''t sad about it even in the slightest. ¡°Hahaha, my goddess really loves you!" Poirlion was laughing feeling honestly happy upon seeing our strong affection. I- I like this dragon! "I''ll be honest with you. I like you, my good man! I mean your personality... obviously." I couldn''t help but remark, but I realized what I said, so I corrected myself quickly. "Fufufu~" Alice laughed at me while she was caressing my face with her tail. I quickly bit on her tail. "Auhn~" "I also like everyone who is close to my goddess! Hahaha!" Poirlion laughed as he said, which only made my words even weirder¡­ "*Cough* So back to topic. So this Abyss is a place for high-level cultivators, where everything or everyone you see is your enemy, but the natural energies are much thicker here and you can also gain many rewards after killing others, right?" I questioned the dragon with a compressed explanation of this place. "Right! But like I said, the lowest level of the monsters at this place is at the early fifth level. You probably can''t sense my strength, but I''m at the eighth stage of the World Realm. In a few hundred years, I should be able to enter the Abyss." "I say enter because this place we are at is actually only the ''resting room'', like in the dungeons. Sometimes I see a few high-level cultivators come up here and all of us have to hide away so that we won¡¯t anger them. It has happened two months ago, that a cultivator who was probably at the eighth or ninth level appeared here." "I think that he was cursed or something like that. The thing in his body, which was probably a curse was so powerful that a few hundreds of thousands of monsters died in his surroundings. I was also almost caught up in it. As I heard it, a world can be found about a hundred kilometers deeper and that''s the first level of the Abyss. Don''t ask me how many levels there are because I have no idea." "I don''t know who created this place either, but it was probably someone above the tenth level because there are cultivators of such levels too. Of course, I''m not powerful enough to go so deep. I''m so excited to become powerful enough to reach that place! Oh, right. You need to find an entrance, right? Come, I''ll help you out in that." Poirlion finished his tale about this place, which interested all of us. Even the fearful demons, who were afraid of speaking all this time, kept quiet and listened to Poirlion''s words. This- this place is interesting! Unfortunately, we are still far away from exploring it... For now, we have to get out, but before that. We have a question! The things that were in our storage spaces didn''t disappear! We took out the black egg with green stripes as we asked about its origin. "Poirlion, can we have another question? What is this?" Upon seeing the egg in my hands, which was as big as my upper body, he opened his eyes widely as he literally charged in front of us to look at it closely. "M- MY GODDESS!!! How did you get such a thing!? THAT''S A TREASURE!!! QUICKLY BOND IT WITH YOUR BLOOD!!!" Poirlion shouted in an excited voice almost making us fly into the air just from the shockwave. "W- We have bonded with it long ago, don''t worry," Alice said as she quickly dodged Poirlion''s spit with me in tow. "I- I''m sorry. Anyway. The thing you are holding is a lifetime treasure. Hey, wait! I too have questions about this mixing universe! Well, I can wait for it... So what you hold in your hands is a companion, a monster mount! Although I can''t use it like that, but I too would appreciate such a companion greatly!" "The name of that monster is Abyss Panther! It''s originating from this place!!!" Chapter 57 - Seeing something... rare! Seeing something¡­ Rare! Alice¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- "Abyss Panther? Mount? That sounds interesting!" I said to Poirlion, the dragon, as I tilted my head to the side. It puffed smoke out of its nostrils as it nodded with its visibly excited eyes. This dragon was seriously happy if anything good has happened to me. It seems like being a Dragon God truly has its perks! "Now my goddess if you don''t mind. Would you also answer some of my questions?" Poirlion said with wishful eyes. This dragon truly respected me so much... I- I admit that it feels good. The worship of humans and other intelligent humanoids feels weird, but the dragons'' respect makes me feel good. [Maybe it''s because you are a dragon as well...] Hiro remarked in my mind with a smirking face. "Yes. I guess this Abyss is completely cut off from the outside world, in that case, right?" I questioned him with raised brows and he answered with a nod as he said. "Yes, usually cultivators can only teleport into the Abyss, but there are also quite a lot of holes in the universe, which connect the Abyss to the outside world, but even if it''s like that. Nothing that happens outside affects this place." "If two universes have really mixed together, then the real fun only begins when the cultivators here, return home. Hahaha! Maybe I should also go out and look at what is it like outside of the Abyss. I came here when I was at the third stage of the World Realm, and even as a Three Star Divine Beast, it took thousands of years for me to reach the eighth stage." Poirlion explained his position so that I''ll be clear about everything. "Alright, so you know, we are coming from the other universe. When the soul bonding of the two creators happened, the universe started shaking and trembling. Everyone outside of this Abyss was teleported into a completely dark space, where we couldn''t do anything." "A dungeon started talking and at first, we had to kill a monster which was at the same stage as us. Afterward, the strength of the monsters started growing after each round. In the end, the last tier was called the ''Almighty''. We were in the middle of the ninth stage at that time and we had to and we had to kill a monster at the peak which was beyond the ninth stage. After each completed round, we got scores, which we were able to use to select a place where we wished to teleport to." "We had realms in our universe, and we didn''t have too many big clans and sects since the levels were divided clearly. After this mix, everything became messed up since all of us were teleported all over the place. We selected a planet called Swion 808 in Tiara Star System, but there was a dungeon flood." "We didn''t have such things either... So after killing those creepy monsters, we were teleported here by the dungeon. We fell into its trap. After we climbed down a pit, we found ourselves at this place. We have no idea how the outside world is at the moment and I have no idea where we might get out of here." "Even a high-level Harbinger could wait for us outside for all we know. We really need to get Energy Converting pills from somewhere and reach the fifth level." I explained everything in a detailed way to Poirlion. He put his paws under his chin like a human with a thoughtful face. "So many things have happened outside? But you know, time flows differently here. This place has so many weird things inside it. You might get stuck in a formation which seals you for thousands of years before you regain consciousness and there are places where the time flows ten times quicker than in the outside world." "There are also places where time is slower. Of course, those are also deeper in the Abyss. This ''resting room'' where we are, is just a playground for low-level cultivators like us. The World Realm is a joke at this place. Also, I have a thing for you, my goddess! You know, at this place, you can collect the necessary herbs for Energy Converting pills like grass." "Since I''ve been here for quite a long time, I have tons of it piled up in my storage space. If you can concoct pills, which of I''m sure, then you can use them up. Here." Poirlion surprisingly said such a convenient thing as he pulled out literally tons of Mandragoras and Dragon Roots from his storage space. It was already worth falling into that trap! The information itself was a very good thing, I''ve also got to know one of my subjects, which is a three star Azure Dragon, not to mention that now we can also break through to the fifth level easily! I- I can''t wait to create my own world! [I know right!? Let''s start concocting pills. I''m sure that Poirlion wouldn''t mind your presence in his territory. Just look at his happy face. It seems like dragons truly welcome a Dragon God anytime!] Hiro said with as much enthusiasm as me. "Fuck yes!" I shouted, but I quickly covered my mouth. Ladies shouldn''t swear... Oops? "Who cares about your swearing? You can do anything, my dear. Now let''s start!" Hiro said as he was already grabbing onto the herbs. Poirlion didn''t say anything as he laid down with a happy? - face... I also started concocting pills, while Pazahir, Fleudor, and the other demons already got used to Poirlion''s presence, and sat down on the ground. After a few hours, we have finished concocting pills and we had many billions in our possession and these were peak level pills! Although we lost the Binding Clock and the Stallion of Unmaking, which is a great loss, but I''m not so sad about them anymore. "Let''s consume them and reach the World Realm!" Hiro said happily, with an expectant face, but Poirlion quickly stopped us, also crushing our dreams. "NO! NO!!! STOP! Don''t do it here! Listen, the only rule of the Abyss is to NEVER and I repeat NEVER to try to break through to the next level and even breaking through to the next stage can be VERY dangerous!" "Once the monsters or the humanoids sense the undulations in space thanks to your breakthroughs, they''ll immediately charge at you and devour you. I''m one of the strongest monsters at this place, but even I wouldn''t be able to protect you from the horde of monsters which would come to this place. I advise you, by all means, to leave before trying to break through." Poirlion started explaining the reasons with great vehemency and fear in his eyes. You have to know that cultivators at the fifth level have very long lifespans. Even at the first stage, they have ten thousand years, not to mention the ninth stage with fifty thousand years! Poirlion probably left the Abyss only when he broke through and then came back to train and fight. If we could break through, we could not only create our own worlds but we could also finally start training our martial arts! Now it seems like we will also get our hands on a mount! I''m truly excited to advance, but we have to leave before that. "I truly thank you Poirlion! Mark my words, I''ll remember your aura. Once I reach a higher level, you can count on my help! Of course, if I can help you now, then I''m going to do so!" I said with a happy face. He said so many things to us and he is even helping us free of charge. I''m a grateful person. I also like to reward those who I find worthy. But if I''m rewarded like this, then I''m also going to pay up. Of course, not with things like that... *cough* Only Hiro can touch me. "No problem, my goddess! I found it my obligation! Although it''s not so rare to meet with a dragon at this place, but at most, we don''t attack each other." "Meeting with you was a truly refreshing feeling for me. I was also able to feel your wonderful aura. I think that I''ll be able to break through easily thanks to you! So consider everything as done!" He explained respectfully. "As you wish, but you can count on us, anyway," Hiro said with a small smile and then continued. "Now then, do you know about an exit? We should leave this place, for now..." "Ah, yeah. Although it originally led to a planet which was at the fifth level, but things might have changed. I''ll look out before you. Hopefully, it doesn''t lead into space because then we will have to search for another entry point since you can''t stay alive there, yet." Poirlion explained. As he finished his sentence, his body suddenly started shaking and compressed to the height of five meters with a length of twenty meters. We will be able to do such a thing at the fifth level as well. How could we fight with kilometers high bodies? We are legendary monsters and that''s why our sizes are so big in our true forms. But we are perfect for combat, so we can compress our bodies or even enlarge them to our original size, depending on our enemies. There were three other tunnels at this place, other than where we came from. One of them was leading upwards, while the others were leading downwards. A shudder ran through my back upon thinking of moving downwards. That place isn''t for us, for now. We followed after him on the tunnel which was going upwards. Hiro knocked on the walls as he questioned Poirlion with his head tilted to the side. "What kind of stone is this if not even you can break it?" "Hmm- it''s called Abyss Stone. *Chuckle* The whole abyss is made up of this stone and it''s very hard." "Even cultivators at the seventh level find problems in drilling into it. That''s why we, monsters, fight a lot for the better caverns. Mine is one of the best around this place! But the Abyss is simply infinite! This is only the perimeter of it. Although this too is huge, but I don''t even dare to think of the size of the levels, under us. This is a terrifying place with eternal darkness." "As you can see the stone is grayish here, but I''ve heard that it turns black in the lower levels from an elder of mine who was at the seventh level. She said that place is devoid of any light and you can''t light it up either. The Abyss is an infinite pit of darkness, with oceans of blood and billions of high-level monsters, cultivators, and Harbingers." "Also, I forgot to mention. You need Universe Crystals to awaken that Abyss Panther because it''s a monster above the eighth level with the potential to reach the tenth level, literally as your pet... so you need high-level energy to make it hatch. Of course, it will have to grow up to such heights, but I''m quite sure that it can keep up with your cultivation speed, or at least not fall behind too much."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Universe Crystal? Where can we get such a thing?" After hearing Poirlion''s explanation, I quickly questioned him. "Hmm, it''s quite rare, but it can be bought. It''s easily accessible for high-level cultivators, but it''s harder for us to get. You will have to collect a lot of money and visit an auction and buy it, or something like that." "I''d advise you to visit the Golden Garden Auction House. It''s run by high-level cultivators so you might be able to find a Universe Crystal there." Poirlion once again helped us out with knowledge. "I''m sorry that we know so little and that we are bothering you with our questions, but we need to know these things," I said with a slightly downcast face, feeling a little sorry. "Ugh- please don''t feel sad, it''s making me too sad! It was really nothing. It''s been long that I was able to talk so much with someone anyway and such an important person at that! I''m glad that you visited me, honestly!" Poirlion said this while looking into my eyes and kept shaking his arms vehemently, while Hiro was patting my head. "Okay," I said with a small nod as I held onto Hiro''s right arm. "Be careful from this point on, it''s not my territory anymore and we will have to advance quite a lot. Also, I''m warning you, that it doesn''t matter where you entered because this entrance might take you to the other half of the universe. The abyss is also good as a channel to reach other places quickly in the universe if you know the way, that is." Poirlion warned us as he started moving carefully. Although he could kill the monsters probably quite easily, but we could be easily killed if we were to be careless, so we tried to not draw the attention of other monsters. We were moving forward tens of kilometers, but only a few kilometers upwards. It was a truly long way up. After walking for a day, something bad has happened. There were a few webs on the ground, but we were very far away from the spiders¡¯ territory, so one of the demons thought that stepping on it wouldn''t be a bad idea, but it was... "YOU IDIOT!" Pazahir and Fleudor shouted upon seeing the loser, who was also the one who was sneaking lustful glances at me for quite a long while. [I bet that he screwed up because he was looking at you...] Hiro remarked grumpily. Poirlion also made an annoyed face as he clicked his tongue and then remarked on the demons. "Tch. My goddess, I don''t know if they are your servants or what, but you should look for better ones. If not for your highness, then I''d have eaten them all..." "We aren''t her servants and we aren''t losers, it was only Itron''s fault because he kept looking at Alice..." Pazahir betrayed his companion by telling the truth with an angry face. "What!? You bastard! I wasn''t looking at her! You liar!" Itron shouted back while he was cracking his fingers. Did he seriously want to fight with Pazahir at such a place and at such a time? This guy is a retard... We should leave him here. I don''t intend to die because of idiots. [I think so. He also keeps checking you out which is annoying me to no end. Killing someone for such a thing would be weird even for me as that''s a natural reaction for males, but he is even screwing up everything up thanks to that.] [And that is no good. He should learn to control himself better at such a high-level.] Hiro said through our bond, with an unhappy and thinking face. He was seriously thinking if we should simply leave this guy behind and I couldn''t help but think of the same thing. But before we had time to continue, hundreds of spiders started appearing which were at the peak of the ninth stage. "If nothing big comes, then we will take care of it. If it does, then we will have to ask for your help. Argh!" Hiro said in a small voice, ans then stomped on the grouns unhappily. It''s not like we had to shout as Poirlion would naturally hear our words. "Okay. My attacks would also cause bigger undulations which would draw the surrounding monsters. If unnecessary, then I''d rather not move, for your safety." Poirlion said as he prepared for battle, just in case. Using our Descent abilities, we killed the spiders with a few moves. "Nice! I expected no less from my superiors! Hahaha." Poirlion used his mind power to communicate with us. "You have one more chance I- what was it?Oh yes, Itron. I swear that another such failure and we are going to abandon you." Hiro said as he shook his finger with a threatening look and posture. "..." Itron didn''t say anything, but he had a dark face. We should just kill him already... If he dares to look at me just once more, I''m going to kill him. I''m not a human, nor am I a tame sheep if the person in question isn''t Hiro. I don''t have any problems with killing others if they are bothering me and even Hiro has lost that restraint on him. He wasn''t a human inside. He was the mix of a Hydra and a Human! It''s not that he turned into a dark person... He simply doesn''t care that much about killing ''pointlessly''. Before we were able to leave this little clearing, Poirlion swiped us behind him as he took up an offensive position. "I''m sorry my goddess, but your health is above other things." He said with his mind power with serious eyes. "Don''t mind it. I''m an understanding person." Ianswered as we stood up, but our enemy also appeared at the same time. The same spider which made my clone jump into the Abyss appeared in front of us, but this time it was also only five meters tall. Such a body size was optimal for monsters because we didn''t have gaps among our scales and we were also able to use our sizes to our advantages. *Screech* The spider screeched as it looked towards the demons and spat out its web, which flew through the air swiftly. Pazahir and Fleudor were almost at where we stood, but two others and Itron were still standing at their original places. The web flew past them and they were actually cut into pieces. I guess it would have only stuck their bodies to the walls if they would have been at a higher level, but like this, they weren''t able to resist the force behind the attack. I''m not sure what would have happened to us, but I''m glad that Poirlion swiped us behind him. And this is only the ''trash mob'' at this place? We are at the bottom of the universe! This is where the real contest of strength starts! "It will be alright, it''s only at the seventh stage. I''ve been sparing her life for too long of a time." Poirlion said with his mind power. Her? Just as I thought that the upper body of the woman turned into a humanoid one as she shouted with raised arms. "Wait, wait! Stop! I know that I''m not your opponent. You also want to help to leave those two without a fight, right?" She had long silver hair and eight black eyes on her forehead, while she had a spider body below. She was a Divine Beast!? Her race is called Bane Spider, which is a two-star divine beast! At this place, even divine beasts are a usual view... So she is able to talk... yet she wanted to eat my clone! Damned bitch! If I were to be stronger... Whatever, I''m not, so I''ll stop whining like a child. "If you don''t want to fight with me, then why did you come here? I haven''t killed you before, but if you don''t know your place, then I might as well teach it to you." Poirlion said with a growl, unafraid of this spider. [Yes, that''s how a dragon has to be. Prideful and powerful!] I thought in my mind, feeling proud of my race. [Yes, yes. Let''s be careful. Spiders are always so tricky...] Hiro remarked as he took hold of my hand. We aren''t idiots, but we surely aren''t the cleverest people in the universe either. Naturally, we too can make mistakes and we too might forget an important detail. The least we can do is to look out carefully for them and to make sure that we don''t miss a detail, which would cause our death. "Ksaaa~ Nothing, I just came for a little food for my hatchlings~" She said as she pulled the body pieces of the dead demons towards herself with a web. She spotted me and opened her eyes widely for a moment, but she didn''t say anything. We have to be careful of her. Pazahir and the other demons didn''t dare to say even a single word. They were happy that they were alive. The spider-girl looked at the remaining demons as she licked her lips and then said. "Do you mind if I take those too? Weak demons are rare, but they are delicious. Most of them don''t come here before being strong enough to fight me back. That''s truly sad. They aren''t under your protection, right? I sensed that you swiped only those two behind yourself, which means that you are protecting only them, right?" She said with a small smile, which made the temperature drop by at least fifty degrees in the room. Not even an ice pit would make us feel cold since our elemental bodies are complete, but the bloodlust she released was a different thing. Although we were immune to any kind of mind attack thanks to the white pill we took in Vertshadow, but that wasn''t the case for the demons. They were shaking and trembling in fear and Fleudor even fell to her knees while she was mumbling. "This is the end, we are screwed, this is the end, we are screwed..." Before she would go crazy, I asked Poirlion. "I- I know that I''m selfish, but I don''t want to leave them behind so cruelly... that''s not like me. Would you mind?" "Nah, it''s alright. She isn''t going to push me because after you leave, I can take care of her anytime." After saying that - "Sorry, but no. Be happy with what you''ve got. Now leave!" - Poirlion shouted at her. "How sad..." She said with an unhappy face as she turned around with a small - hmph - and then went back to her territory. Bitch... "Let''s move quickly. If she plans out something, it would become hard for me to protect you. Come sit on my back, just in case." Poirlion said, fearing for my and Hiro''s safety. The demons naturally had to walk. They were walking under him fearfully. I pity them, but I''m not going to ask a dragon to let everyone sit on his back, especially not after helping us so much. Once I leave this place., I''ll have to fight something which isn''t so much stronger than me. This place is hurting my pride. I''m being protected and carried around like a little girl. I know that this isn''t a place for cultivators at my level and that I could thrash around at this place if not for my low-level, but that''s not a good enough reason to make me feel good. After a few hours, we finally reached a big cavern, which was an entry point!!! I felt happy! Finally, I could leave this place with Hiro! Once we grow up, I''ll be sure to come back and create havoc! We were so slow because we were moving carefully and slowly. Maybe we could have got out of here easily if not for moving like that, but we might have died. We can never know which one is the better choice. Feeling curious, I sent the image of how the place where we were teleported to, looks like. I mean, the dungeon didn''t teleport us here through such an entry what we can see here. This one was a ten meters high, ten meters wide doorway. A black liquid-like thing was flowing in it. I don''t know what is on the other side of it, but we are going to find it out soon enough. Poirlion put his head through the doorway and then pulled it back. "Alright, it''s clear outside. You''re going to return to a cave. You have to move upwards only about a kilometer before entering the surface." "Also, I didn''t sense powerful monsters. There were a few at the early fifth level, so be careful, but most of them were at the fourth and third level, so it should be alright." I sent the images into his mind out of curiosity. "Above the Arachne''s territory? Hmm, that isn''t an entrance. The dungeon must have used Chaos Energy to teleport you." "What I''m sure of, is that Chaos Energy is closely related to the Abyss. Could it be that the evil dungeons have a connection with the Abyss itself?! Maybe it was able to access it and teleport you here directly because of that. The problem with your question is that it was made by a dungeon, so I can''t help you too much in this matter." "Like I said, it''s probably the Chaos Dungeon''s ability," Poirlion explained to us the possibilities he could think of once again. I hugged his leg slightly as I said. "Thanks for helping us. We should leave now." If he were to be in his humanoid form, then I wouldn''t have hugged him, but like this, I was alright with it. Somehow I felt like as if I would be hugging a child. Hiro didn''t have a problem with this either. But Poielionsuddenly surprised me as he stepped back and turned into his humanoid form. He had two long, curved horns on his forehead. Scales were covering his whole body, similarly to us, except that his, were blue. He had blue hair, with blue eyes. Everything he had was blue. He shook hands with Hiro and then kneeled down in front of me as he said. W- What!? "I thank you very much for your visit, your highness. It was my pleasure to accompany you and your mate. I''m very grateful for your hug. If you ever need my help, then-" He wanted to continue. I was standing there with a surprised face. The submission of my race towards me was truly no joke. He was interrupted by the shaking of the Abyss. The demons ran through the portal, while a human and a dragonkin appeared in front of us, with their tremendous auras, while the whole Abyss kept shaking. The dragonkin was bleeding heavily, but he visibly didn''t care about it. The human was flying alongside the dragonkin. If not for them stopping for a moment, then I''d have never perceived their movements, they were simply too quick. "JUMP!!!" Poirlion shouted. Hiro grabbed onto my arm and jumped through the portal and he also pulled out Poirlion with his tail. Before I went through that dark liquid, I saw something huge, something bright! It was, a green colored Phoenix, stopping in front of the dragonkin and the human!!! Was that a True Divine Beast!? Only those have green energies! -------------------------------------------------------------------- (AN1:\ You''ve probably noticed that I always use the single form when I talk about their fates, or lives, or deaths and I write our fate, our life, or our death. It''s because they are connected and they are bonded. So that''s not a mistake, just to be clear. It''s to make you feel their strong bond.) (AN2:\ Also, the "dungeon''s" or the "... of the dungeon". I know the possessive grammatical laws. I intentionally use - ''s - because it is a living being, with thoughts and feelings. The same is true about monsters and even the Harbingers as you''ve seen it in the chapter before this.) (AN3:\ Thirdly, I''m going to answer why they can''t stay alive in space under the fifth level, even though they aren''t going to freeze to the death. The number of questions is only growing~ :D) Chapter 58 - Creating our own world! (Fifth level) I thank BioShout, Saleh Salehi Nezhad, and Azoth Viz for their support! The gray path be with them! :D Creating our own world! Hiro¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------- All three of us landed on our backs and hit our head into the hard stone under us. Luckily, it was nothing for cultivators at our levels. We quickly stood up from the ground. Alice swung her right arm upwards and a hole appeared in the ceiling, which had a diameter of two meters and it led up to the surface. We quickly flew through the hole and a huge plain appeared in front of us. All of us sighed out in relief as we sat on the grassy plain. "Haaah- It was lucky that you came! See, my goddess? You can never know! You are my lucky star! Had you not come to me, then I''d have surely died!" Poirlion shouted with beads of sweat on his forehead while he kept flailing his arms. Those three probably were about to jump at each other''s throat and none of us intended to watch it from close up. Even the residual effects of one of their attacks would have been enough to kill all of us. Poirlion might be at the fifth level, but those were probably at the ninth! Such a difference was immeasurable! "Hahaha, it seems like in the end, I still left with you!" Poirlion said while laughing happily. Knowing that he has just escaped his fate, thanks to our visit, he surely felt happy. "Haah- yes... the Abyss is truly a place for the strong. I''m sure that Arachne has also died." Alice said with a small sigh as her head drooped down. Pazahir, Fleudor and the other demons have also flown out of the hole and landed not far from us. "That''s for sure. Probably that whole district is going to die out if it hasn''t done so by now. Since they were able to break those stones so easily and smash the whole Abyss, they were probably at the ninth level! Such strength! I don''t dare to think of their might!" Poirlion said with admiring eyes. To be honest, I had a weird feeling. He didn''t even look at Alice the way a man would, which I''m happy about, but also skeptical. I know how beautiful Alice is and I have no doubt that any man would at least check her out, but Poirlion wasn''t like that. He was devoid of any emotion while looking at Alice other than respect. "Can I have a question?" I asked out of curiosity. "As her highness'' mate, of course! You are also in the family now! Hahaha!" Poirlion said with a laugh while he leaned forward with a curious face. "Well, you know... I know that this has nothing to do with the happenings, but I''m curious. How is it that you feel only respect for Alice and you clearly didn''t even look at her body itself?" I asked my question with raised eyebrows as I also leaned forward, on my arm. He made a thoughtful face, but he didn¡¯t laugh at my question. After some thinking, he started explaining. "Hmm. I also find her beautiful, but I have a familial feeling upon seeing her. As if she would be my mother or sister? Something like that... Of course, this is on top of feeling a lot of respect for her. Her draconic aura also makes it easier for me to cultivate. In her presence, I could probably break through to the ninth stage in at most a few days!" "Of course, I know that you wouldn''t stay sitting in one place for such a thing and I wouldn''t want that either.¡± As he finished his explanation, he stood up from the ground with us in tow. "If you don''t mind, then we are leaving. We have to find out where we are." Pazahir said as the other demons stood alongside him. "Okay," I answered him with a shrug of my shoulders. It''s not like we had anything to do with them. There were two suns around this planet. One of them was blue, while the other one was yellow. Your usual color. It also had two moons. I guess I¡¯ve got used to it by now. I wasn''t able to see more from this perspective and our mind powers aren''t strong enough to reach even moons, which are far away from the planet. I saw a few mountains further away, but this area of the planet was mostly covered in forests. This was a planet at the fourth level, so these trees had heights over ten thousand meters. It''s quite ridiculous how huge the plant life is. These trees are taller than the fucking tallest mountain on the Earth! Poirlion closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them after sensing our surroundings. His blue eyes were radiating a dim blue light. He was quite similar to us in that. "Alright. Where do you want to go to?" "The closest city, or the city with the most powerful cultivators, though only a few of them are at the fifth level and I was able to sense someone who is stronger than me. That person is possibly at the early sixth level or else I''d have never sensed that person''s presence." Poirlion questioned us with raised brows as he crossed his arms in front of him. "To be honest, I don''t feel like walking around naked... Only my scales are covering my body which is comfortable and all, but I''d rather wear some clothes." Alice remarked as she looked down on her body. Hot... [You''ll get me soon enough, but for now. You should wait.] Alice remarked in a happy tone as a smile crept onto her face. [I know.] I answered her with a small chuckle. "Then let''s go to the closest," Poirlion said as he flew into the air with a blue aura covering his body. It seemed like as if the world would be slightly distorting around him. Interesting... After flying for a few seconds, we arrived at an island. The city laid on the shore of the ocean. It had a beautiful beach with blue waters and small waves. This is Hawaii! There were normal sized hills and mountains around the city, which had lush forests on them, with smaller caves and waterfalls. Thanks to our mind powers, we were able to sense everything. I''d never think that there is an entrance to such a hellish place as the Abyss after seeing such a nice place! We flew into the city, towards a clothing store. "Hey, by the way, before we were teleported, all of our items have disappeared from our bodies. Do you have any idea of its reason?" I asked as I suddenly remembered about our case. "Hahaha, yes. It''s because every time you enter the Abyss. Anything that is on your body is going to disappear." "If you enter with items on yourself, they are going to turn into ''drops'', which are dropping if their original owner dies. You might have become treasure chests, depending on what kind of items you had on your bodies at that time. You can bring anything out, but taking something in is only possible with storage spaces." Hearing his explanation, I smashed my forehead into a wall, next to me and said with a small sigh... "Seriously... *sigh* It doesn''t matter that much. We will have to get symbiotic weapons and armors anyway..." Alice entered the shop with me in tow, but Poirlion didn''t move. "I''ll wait outside. I''ll look around this nice place. When you are done, just contact me." - Was all he said as he flew into the air. I shrugged my shoulders and closed the door. Most of the buildings were made of wood and this was no different in that. The shop owner was a middle aged woman with dark green hair and brown eyes. Leaves were covering her whole body along with a few, very thin branches. I''ll be honest. Her attire left little for imagination because those leaves and branches covered only the necessary places... She had a sexy body. She was a Dryad! The whole building had a nice fragrance. It smelled like nature. Of course, I don''t mean the brown nature... That''s only for mortals... "Hello dear customers, my name is Incana," She said with a big smile on her face as butterfly-like animals with colorful and shining wings flew up from the table around her and started flying around her while some of them also landed on her body. "Hello, I''m Alice and he is Hiro." Alice introduced both of us out of custom with unbothered eyes. "It seems quite peaceful here. What about the universe? I mean two of them have been mixed together..." I couldn''t help but ask. Everyone is back to their old lives or what? Wasn''t this whole thing supposed to be chaotic? "Fufu~ Yes, this is a peaceful place, but what are you talking about? The mixing has been more than a month ago. Do you even know where you are?" She questioned us with her brows raised. Seeing us being silent she continued as she shook her head. "Alright, it seems like you were off to somewhere... This planet is called Wuetis which is in the Eiredis Star System. There are quite a lot of new places discovered. This planet is literally at the end of the universe... It takes weeks for spaceships to reach even the closest planet from here." What.the.fuck? The end of the universe? Seriously? Just where the hell did we arrive at? This Abyss is truly ridiculous! A month has gone by in the outside world while we were inside it only for a single day! "A- Alright... Thanks for the information. We happened to fall into the Abyss and after getting out, we had no idea where we were..." Alice blurted out our situation, though it did not matter. "The Abyss? What''s that?" She questioned as she tilted her head to the side. Surprisingly she didn''t know, even though she was from the other universe because ours didn''t have Dryads. "Ah, nothing," Alice said as she waved her hands and then moved towards the clothes. Incana shrugged her shoulders and then she remarked that we should be careful if we leave because it¡¯s still very chaotic at the popular places and that only these godless lands were so peaceful. We didn¡¯t react on that because we expected that much. A month wouldn¡¯t be enough for such a thing to settle down! After some fiddling, Alice picked out a white blouse, along with a black bra... Ugh. I can see where this is going! She also picked out a black skirt... [Do you want to seduce every guy on the road or what?] I couldn''t help but remark. [Fufu, no. I''m buying these only for later use. Only you''ll see me in that~] She answered back with a small laugh as she looked back at me with a seductive smile on her face. I felt hot. I also quickly picked some clothes. "Do you need help?" Incana said as she suddenly appeared behind me while she was about to touch me, but I quickly evaded her. "Hmm~ Such a faithful male. I can only wonder about your taste~" She said with a seductive voice, which had no effect on me. I raised my eyebrows while Alice also came out of the changing room. She had a simple black, knitted dress on her. It coiled around her body tightly which accentuated her figure. The dress wasn''t too short, but it wasn''t too long either... Not even that could hide her huge tits, which only made the view better. "Nah, that''s what I call a beauty," I said as I looked at the dryad with a smirk and then back at Alice with lustful eyes.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Incana pouted as she turned around and went back behind the counter and put her elbow on it as she leaned on her arm. [Hmph! You bitch. Next time you shouldn''t sniff around my mate because I''m going to kill you!] Alice fumed through our bond angrily as she gave a threatening look to Incana who made a startled face for a moment. "E- Eh... Alright... don''t look at me like that. We could have shared in the fun," she said with a playful look. I felt a chill run down my back. I don''t like ''used'' women, especially not like these... Why can''t they stay with their first partner... I don''t get it. Seeing Alice''s look, she stopped with her idiocy. "You are no fun~ It costs two thousand gold coins," she said with a small smile. It wasn''t too expensive because these weren''t made from materials which mortals used. These clothes wouldn''t tear even from our strengths. Of course, that''s not going to be the case for long, but it doesn''t matter. We have to get by using these till getting our hands on symbiotic armors. After paying the money, we left the place. Poirlion has returned by the time we came out, even though we weren''t in for long. Alice isn''t the type who can''t decide what she wants to wear. She is similar in that to me. If I do something, usually I also decide quickly and firmly. "Woah! As expected from a Dragon God! She looks good in anything!" He complimented on Alice''s looks. I started reading his thoughts out of curiosity only to hear this¡­ Hmph. That''s it for you! She is a dragon and she is such a beauty. Dragons are indeed the best! At least her mate isn''t a useless trash either. He too is a reptilian True Divine Beast so he should be a Hydra. Hehe, our relatives! He is worthy of her highness! Kneel before the might of my goddess you plebeians! Was what he was thinking and his last thoughts were when he turned around and looked at the bypassers with a frowning face. These stupid mongrels! They don''t know that they are in the presence of such a dignified creature as a Dragon God! Ah! If only they would know! But she hid away her tail so they can''t notice it. What is that?! A LUSTFUL LOOK!?! He thought that upon spotting a guy who was sitting in a restaurant. He noticed Alice and then his face turned a lustful one. If not for Poirlion, I would have never noticed him, probably. He went up to the guy and covered his voice. All we saw was that he smashed the guy''s head into the table in front of him. After ''cleaning'' his hands, he came back with his chest stuck out proudly. I- I shouldn''t look, but this guy is fun to listen to. That''s it for you, you little fucker. If not for me, being in a good mood and in the presence of her highness, then I''d have eaten you. Maybe I should come back at night? I''m sure that she is going to mate with Hiro anyway. I might as well spend my time with eating! [Bwahaha~ Hiro! Stop reading his mind. He is ridiculous. I''d have never imagined that such things were going on in his mind.] Alice thought in her mind and a small laugh slipped from her mouth - ¡°*Chuckle*¡± "Did you find something that is to your liking?" Upon hearing it, Poirlion questioned her. "*Chuckle* Haha, n- nothing. I just thought of something funny." Alice continued on, trying to restrain herself. "Oh, alright then," he said with a small nod. Now that I think about it, he''s just said that we are going to mate? Well, he is a dragon so he should know about their habits, I guess... [We are in heat every day once we find our mates~ so it''s all because of my instincts.] Alice said playfully as she grabbed onto the base of my tail. [Don''t you dare!] I shouted unhappily. All she has done was a movement. She pulled her pointing finger alongside my tail, which caused a shudder to run through my whole spine and body. That felt weird¡­ Yes, they are going to mate for sure! She is inviting him into bed! I''m sure that they are also soul bounded. That''s not an unusual thing for dragons with a mate. Poirlion thought as I ran out of the possibility to hear more of his thoughts. I can read only up to five seconds, but since I was using it continuously even when he wasn''t thinking, I quickly ran out of time. "L- Let''s go. We should cultivate and reach the World Realm," I said as I started escaping from these crazy dragons. Alice kept caressing me all over the place and who knows what that guy was thinking?! I better leave! Alice quickly caught up to me and after coiling her tail around me, she landed out of the town in a clearing at the same time as me. Poirlion also appeared behind us in just a moment. "Could you give me your pills? I''m going to help you out with a little thing or else you aren''t going to finish it till today evening." He said with a wink while looking at me with his hands extended out towards us. Alice quickly handed over our pills. This is going to be great~ Poirlion used his World Energy to control the pills and after separating them into two equal sized piles, he started compressing them into two pills. What he was doing wasn''t pharmacy. He simply used his World Energy to compress the energy inside these pills. In ten minutes, all of our pills have disappeared and what we found were only two pills which were radiating with a very powerful light. If it would be night, I''m sure that they would light up at least ten kilometers of area. They were like two tiny suns. "Here. Now you don''t have to miss out on... *Cough* - Make her happy!" He said as he patted my shoulders and then jumped into the forest as he shouted back. "If you need me for anything, then just shout my name!" "What the fuck?!" I couldn''t help but swear upon hearing his words. "Exactly that my honey~ Fuck!" Alice said with a playful smile as she licked my face, which caused a shudder to run through my body. I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. After a quick round, it was time for us to take it seriously! Both of us gulped down a pill and we felt a tremendous amount of energy inside our bodies. We kept rotating it with high speed and we felt as our Space Energies were slowly converted into World Energy! We soon reached a hundred percent of conversion! We finally reached the peak of the fourth level, but before we could break through, we had to take on the tribulation! Dark clouds quickly appeared above us and we activated our battle forms to take the lightning on. Flickering bolts of lightning rushed through the black clouds, which were probably seen by other, but we didn¡¯t have to care about it since Poirlion was close by. *BOOOOM* Suddenly two bolts of lightning struck down, and we stopped them with our bodies. The first was the weakest, we didn¡¯t have a reason to fear it¡­ Then came the second. Although it was more powerful, but we didn¡¯t care too much about that either as it crashed into our bodies. It felt a slightly bit painful, but it also tickled us. Against the third one, we used our Descent abilities. There came the fourth and fifth, with much more power behind them, but there was nothing we couldn¡¯t defend against! We crushed those stupid bolts of lightning with our attacks, while their residual energies seeped into our bodies. Our auras were surging and we felt them raising and raising until suddenly, it finally happened! Our auras collapsed and fell back into our bodies. We felt as if a gaping hole would have appeared in our chests, but we knew that it was nothing bad. Our energies started spreading inside our bodies. I wonder what''s going to happen now that we are soul bounded. What is our world going to be like? I felt a hole in my chest, which was only becoming smaller and smaller. Soon that hole felt as little as a speck of dust, then it all broke loose! It exploded inside me. I felt it spreading inside me until it grew to the size of fifty thousand cubic kilometers. Suddenly an explosion came from outside of my world. It was another world of the same size. It was Alice''s! I saw her sitting with legs crossed in the middle of that nothingness. I was doing the same. She opened her eyes to look around and she also noticed me. [Hello there, haha] I laughed in my mind as I said, upon seeing her ''crash'' into my world. Instead of one, two planets started forming in our own world, which was about the size of the Earth. But before it could continue to form, it once again moved. The two planets crashed into each other. Pieces of hard stones and lava also flew into this darkness. In space, it quickly froze and turned into ''little'' stone shards, compared to the planet that is. A single planet appeared in the center of our world, which was about twice as big as the Earth. We used our earth magic to form it into a perfect sphere. Using our magical powers, we also cooled down its surface. The planet soon turned into a huge ball of stone on the outside, while the lava in its core slowly started rotating. We helped it out with a bit of magic. After its magnetic field was created, the small meteorites around it started rotating in its orbit. To make it look better, we pulled in the Universe Energy from outside. It filled up our world with a crazy speed. We used fire elements to make meteor shaped lava pools in space and after they cooled down, another ring was made around our planet. Using water magic, we filled it up with it in the holes. Water rushed through the whole planet. It filled in the holes, the caves, and many other places. Although this new planet was supposed to sprout lava and smoke for hundreds of thousands of years, but it wasn''t hard for us to quicken that process either. We were in control of every element. Creating a planet was a joke! The water was a beautiful blue and it covered the whole planet! It looked like a water world! At some places, where the water was shallow, we used nature magic to grow corals. Although we can''t create intelligent life, but we can create plant life! After spotting a few good spots, we used them up! Firstly, we created a few small islands and grew forests on it, which were as big as in the mortal sectors, or slightly bigger. We grew a big tree in the middle of the main island, which was at the center of it and controlled the tree branches to grow into a nice and cozy tree house. On the beach, which had sand on it after a little help, we also made a sand house and another wooden house on it. Why would we be stuck with a single one? When we come here, we''ll be able to try out many things~ After making glass out of the sand, we made a glass house out of it. I mean it literally. A house, which was made of glass. We put it at the bottom of the ocean where it was shallow so that the light of the newly forming sun would reach it because while we were doing this, the sun of our own world has also started forming by itself. It became blue, which I was happy about! Our whole planet was clear and beautiful! At other places, we also created small deserts with oases and yellow lights around it, which worked thanks to energy crystals. We made them as easily as breathing with so much energy inside our bodies. It''s going to be very nice at nighttime! We also added a volcano which had lava inside it. We can bathe in it in our monster forms. We are immune to any kind of heat or cold, but we can still feel it. Sometimes feeling the hot lava on your body can be a real bliss~ We don''t like cold places that much so we didn''t create such a place. Though it''s going to happen by itself in the future... but that''s going to be slower. If we need snow, then we can do such things anytime. [Should we do something else? We have nice oceans, house on a tree, on the beach, under the ocean, in a volcano, in a desert in an oasis, oh! I know! Hehe~] Alice started thinking about the places we might haven''t used before. We landed in the ocean and using our World Energies, we made a formation, which turned the gravity upside down. Using earth magic, we created another island, which flew into the air thanks to the formation! I feel like a child, but creating such things is so wonderful in my eyes! If someone doesn''t like doing such a thing, then that person is simply boring! Who wouldn''t want to create a world of his own? - or in this case our own. The sun has completely formed just as we finished. After making a formation on top of the flying island, it started producing a small amount of water, which was enough for a small river to run through its grassy surface. We are going to build a big villa or castle on top of it! Just to make it classier. After being done with that, we had to continue with breaking through to the next level. We weren''t there yet! We had to form our souls and place them into the world we have just created in our bodies. This would make us unkillable as long as this world isn''t destroyed! Of course, that''s not such a hard thing because soul attacks could destroy such a world in one shot! From this point on, we will have to use our soul force with all of our attacks or else we can''t kill anyone. As long as a cultivator¡¯s world is in one piece, he or she will be able to recreate his or her own body, anytime. Although it would take time, but anyone could do it nonetheless. All this while, we were cultivating through our chakra points, which would bear its true fruits now! The more balanced we are, the more stable our world is going to be, which comes with more soul force than the average and it also comes with more powerful soul force! We would once again gain a little more strength compared to the average cultivators. [Little more?] Alice chimed in hearing my thoughts. [Alright... much more. But that''s how we have been all this time, hahaha~] I couldn''t help but laugh. Being unfair feels great! We sat down back to back on our little beach, in the sand as we closed our eyes and started concentrating on our seven chakra points. Thanks to our balance, it wasn''t hard to create our Soul Embryo. Feeling our own souls, we were powerful enough to slightly control it. We started shaping them into the form of embryos, which was only the first step. Our souls soon took up the form of an egg. That''s how we looked like when we were ¡®embryos¡¯. This was only the preparation where we started sensing and learning our ''new world'' or souls in this case. Now we had to enter the real stages of soul cultivation, called the Infant Soul, Baby Soul, Young Soul, and Mature Soul. All of them has seven stages, and after going through all of them, we would reach exactly the first stage of the eighth level! We started cracking our Soul Embryos. It was similar to how we were born. We had to break open that shell, that egg, which was holding us in. We kept bombarding the shells of our eggs and both of us broke it through exactly at the same time. The shards of those eggs turned into soul power and entered our tiny souls. Alice''s had the shape of a cute and tiny dragon, while mine had the shape of a Hydra, but there was a thick line connecting our souls. That was our bond! Our souls dissolved into energy and covered the whole world we have just made. If our bodies were to be damaged by using soul force, then this world would be also damaged, but if someone were to simply thrust a knife through our hearts without soul force, we could restore our bodies without any problem, thanks to our souls here. So actually, the only difference now was that we didn''t only need to pour World Energy into our attacks but we also needed soul force for it to work. It''s nothing complex. We just had to draw force from our world! Feeling our new found force in our bodies, we left our own world, for now. Chapter 58.5 - I was caught in action (18+) I was caught in action Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------- "Wait, why would we leave our world? We can do anything here too..." Alice said after thinking about it. "Ehm, yeah. You are right. I''ll go out and notify Poirlion that we''re going to sleep here." I quickly teleported out of our world and used my mind power to notify Poirlion. In our own world, we were literally gods. Even if someone could enter this place, we could kill that person easily. Because of that, we can teleport in our own world, and do almost anything! The more powerful we become, the more we can do in our own world too. "Hello, what can I help you with?" Poirlion said as he appeared in front of me with his arms in front of his chest. I think that I was able to perceive his speed, though he was still much quicker than me. I don''t like this... "Ah, it''s just that we are spending the night in our world. It''s been a while that we''ve slept and since we like sleeping-" I started my monolog, but I was interrupted by his laugh. "Hahaha! Sure, sure... Who would sleep with her highness? Take care of her!" He said happily as he elbowed my right side. "Okay..." I said with a helpless face. It doesn''t even matter anymore¡­ I don¡¯t care! "Hi," I said goodbye to him and he answered by waving his hands. He disappeared into nothingness. He has entered his own world. I quickly teleported back and went into our own house. It was strangely silent while I was outside and now that I think about it, I wasn''t able to feel or hear Alice. Did she suppress our bond? I heard muffled sounds as I was nearing the door. I opened it slowly and silently, but she naturally heard it. It didn''t matter though because what I saw caused me to get hard immediately. She was in her sexy attire in the middle of the bed. Her butt was reaching towards the sky, while she was covering her mouth with her right hand. Her left arm was extending backward between her tits and she was there, playing with herself. She kept giving out those muffled voices while she was trying to restrain her voice from leaking out. I saw a line of lewd juices splash on top of the blanket. She looked up, straight into my eyes, while she kept playing with herself. "T- That''s hot. I should look at how you masturbate more usually, though it''s not like you ever need to masturbate, but it''s still sexy," I said with a slightly opened mouth while I unconsciously rolled my fingers into fists and squeezed them. I found my pants to be too tight for my taste. "Mh- Mah- Mhn~ ??" Alice kept moaning while looking into my eyes. "H- Help me out~ Dear," She said with a small voice between her moans. I slowly walked over as I felt my lust and expectation building up inside me. I felt that she stopped suppressing our bond as her lustful feelings crashed into my mind. I slowly sat on the side of the bed and looked at her body from the side. She was rubbing her fingers on her clitoris strongly, without stopping, while her body kept shaking. I put my fingers on her right thigh and I slowly moved them towards her fresh peach. Feeling my fingers closing in on her private place, her trembling intensified. [Ah, yes~ ?? Move towards that place. I want you there!] Alice shouted in my mind lustfully. Knowing that she wanted me so badly, made me feel great. I put my fingers on her clit and pressed them on it. Thanks to that, she had to stop playing with herself. Now that her clitoris was taken away from her hands, she sat up. Her white blouse was tightly coiling around her whole body, especially around her chest, which only emphasized her sizes. She quickly unbuttoned her blouse and unhooked her bra. Her big tits were released from their cages and she didn''t stop even for a moment as she started caressing her nipples. "Hehe~ You are truly in heat. You should look at yourself," I said playfully as I pinched her clit, which caused her to moan out loudly. "AHN! ?? That felt good. You can be rougher with me. I''m in the mood for it," Alice said as she leaned over to me and gave a deep kiss on my lips. Her uncontrollable lust was flooding my mind. I used my tail and started rubbing her clitoris, while I pushed her on the bed and used my hands to please her nipples. We kept kissing deeply as my mind was being filled up and overtaken with my desires for Alice''s body. --------------- Alice''s POV: --------------------------------- I felt a terrible craving in my body. When Hiro left for a moment, I couldn''t help but think about what kind of face he would make if I were to surprise him. While he was out of our own world, somehow I was able to suppress our bond stronger than at usually. Originally, I just touched my clit because I couldn¡¯t help myself upon feeling that craving in my crotch, but after doing it once, I started wishing for it more and more. My lust was slowly filling up my mind. I laid down on my side and I started rubbing my clitoris, which felt great. At first, I did it slowly, but as my lust kept growing, I couldn¡¯t restrain my fingers anymore. I turned on my stomach and raised my butt into the air. It felt better in this position. I touched my weakest spot, which caused me to let out a low moan. "Ahn~??" I stopped my fingers for a moment to enjoy the lingering feeling after my touch and then I started attacking my weak spot as I covered my mouth. Hiro opened the door slowly, but I noticed him immediately. He was looking at me through the slit on the opened door. He unconsciously rubbed his crotch as his penis started swelling upon seeing my lustful position. I released the suppression on our bond and my emotions flooded into his mind, which caused him to become even harder. Seeing his swelling penis I became even more excited. I expected his cock to stir up my deepest parts tonight. I used my mind and turned over this little planet, which caused the sky to turn dark. The shining lights and the beautiful plantation made this whole place a paradise. I was able to see everything because we had glass walls. Hiro sat down on next to me and he started caressing my weak spot. He was better at doing it than me since he does it more often. He pushed me on the bed and we started kissing while I was caressed all over my body. Suddenly he stopped playing with my clit, released his cock from its cage and pushed it into me in one go. It''s not like foreplay was necessary, considering how wet I was. I felt his thick and rock hard penis enter my vagina and he immediately pushed it inside me, all the way to its base. I was close to cumming even beforehand, but after feeling him inside me, happiness overflowed in my heart as I came. ¡°Uhn- ?? Fuck. T- That felt good,¡± I whispered into Hiro¡¯s ears after cumming. I felt his penis stiffen in me upon hearing my words. He held onto my head with both of his hands and looked deeply into my eyes. I felt like as if a universe would be lost in his eyes. It felt weird. To me, all humans felt so bland, so empty. They had those emotions, I was able to see them, I was able to feel them, I was also like that, yet I always found everything and everyone so¡­ straight? Yet, when I looked into someone¡¯s eyes, I always saw a universe lost inside them. Although everyone was faceless in my eyes, but a universe was lost in everyone. The universe I saw in Hiro¡¯s eyes was filled with only a single feeling and that was his love and lust for me and my body. ¡°Fuck me hard,¡± I said with gritted teeth, expecting to feel great as I bit onto his lips gently. His penis hardened in me to the utmost as he started rubbing my insides. I felt electric currents running through my whole crotch and my body felt hot. ¡°U- Uhh- Y- Yes, yeah, ?? Ahh- Ahn~ ?? Move quicker, I want you to grind my best spots~ ??¡± I said between my moans as I felt Hiro¡¯s penis moving inside me. He started picking up on his movement speed, which caused my legs to start shaking and trembling. My body was moving up and down as his lower body was hitting against mine. Clapping sounds were heard in the room while he was fucking me. He was still leaning over my body while looking into my wide opened eyes. My mouth was also opened because I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning. ¡°Ah-- Haaa- I- If you continue, I¡¯ll cum. I- I can feel it~ ?? It¡¯s coming closer~ ??¡± I said while I was feeling my anticipation growing inside me. Hiro¡¯s sperm was also building up in his body and I was very much interested in feeling his cum being released in my body. He put his thumbs into the sides of my mouth and he started rubbing the insides of my mouth. I used my tongue to lick his fingers, which caused a slight change in his face. My long blonde hair was sprawled out on the bed, right under my body. Hiro leaned past my face and smelled my hair. I felt his lust rising through our bond. He kept rubbing my deepest and best spots, which caused me endless pleasure.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Could it be that I¡¯m going to orgasm in the first round? That would be awesome! As he raised his head back up, he sniffed my neck and then kissed it. It excited my body greatly because I was weak to my tail, my ears, and my neck. Alright¡­ I was weak to anything he has done to me. A woman¡¯s body can feel many things! He started kissing and sucking on my neck, while his hips kept moving and his penis was stirring up my insides. Afterward, he moved on to my ears and started biting the top of my ears, which caused electric currents to run through my body. My body kept trembling while I suddenly realized that I was moving my hips up and down, unconsciously. ¡°A- Ah! Ahn~ ?? I- I¡¯m such a slut *pant* Haaa- for fuck¡¯s sake. But your dick is just so fucking goooood!~ ??¡± I started shouting happily as I felt my orgasm coming. Orgasming in the first round was the best! It meant that my mind is going to be blown away completely and I¡¯ll give myself in completely for the pleasure that a male¡¯s body can cause. Of course, only Hiro is allowed to touch me. I¡¯d never let others touch me even in such a state of mind. ¡°My cock is ruling over your pussy, you slutty dragoness~¡± Hiro whispered into my ears with a commanding and possessive voice, while his eyes were so close to mine that our eyelashes touched each other. His eyes also showed his true emotions. He possessed and commanded me, but I was also like that with him. We possess and command each other, we are two halves, in perfect sync. Others would probably question how we never get bored of each other, but if you truly love something then you can¡¯t get bored of it. If you don¡¯t know about it, then it¡¯s only because you have never loved something truly, with your all. When I was about to cum, Hiro suddenly grabbed onto the area around my clitoris very roughly and he pushed his dick into me as much as he could. I swear that it almost entered my womb. I think that it was slightly painful, but I didn¡¯t even notice it because of the pleasure it caused in the next moment. All shit broke loose as I orgasmed with a great force. ¡°AAAAHHH~ ?? FUCK! FUCK! ?? YESSS! ??¡± I shouted out loudly as I grabbed onto Hiro¡¯s arms with all of my strength. My eyes opened widely, my toes rolled into little balls and my whole body was trembling under my mate¡¯s rule over my body. His hot sperm also filled up my insides and I¡¯m sure that my womb was filled to the brim in one shot. A bolt of electricity ran through my whole body, straight into my brain. That wonderful out of body feeling lingered in my body for about twenty seconds and it would have faded away if not for Hiro suddenly raising my legs and putting them on his left shoulder. He used his tail to start rubbing my nipples and used one of his arms to stabilize my legs on his shoulder and he used his other hand to rub and play with my clitoris. She made circles around it, sometimes rubbed it, and sometimes pinched or pulled on it. I was shaking my head from left to right, not really knowing where I am. I felt as if I wouldn¡¯t be in my body. I- I was blanking out? ¡°AAH~ ?? Haaa~ ?? Yes, yes! YES! ?? I- I can¡¯t believe it!? ?? I¡¯m still orgasming! ?? OH MY GOD! ??¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout. My orgasm kept on, even after a whole minute. My whole chest and body were flushed. Hiro created a clone and made me slightly sit up. His clone started attacking my neck and my ears and his clones also attacked my clitoris. This was unfair to me, but I didn¡¯t protest against feeling even better! Hiro was strangely silent, I¡¯d say if not knowing how he felt. He simply didn¡¯t have words. He was gritting his teeth all this time while feeling my hot, wet and tight pussy. Thanks to being a cultivator, I¡¯m still as tight as if I¡¯d be a virgin, so his big and thick cock felt great pressure upon itself, which caused Hiro to feel heavenly. Sometimes he moved his hands to the side and squeezed them or bitten on his fists. He was in such a wild mood, that he would probably crush my sides if he were to hold onto them, so he released the piled up energy and stress through his fists. Suddenly he leaned forward and put my legs on my shoulders. It is good that I¡¯m so flexible~ ?? ¡°Ugh, Fuck. Jesus! T- This is something else!¡± Hiro grunted with gritted teeth upon feeling that my pussy became even tighter in such a position. My legs were in my neck and he kept rubbing my folds. I felt my orgasm slowly subsiding after about one and half a minute, which was a very long time. It felt like a hundred years of happiness and bliss! His clone was still attacking my weak spots, while Hiro just kept fucking me. ¡°Argh! I¡¯m going to cum. I¡¯ll cum into your pussy, my love!¡± Hiro said as he pushed on my legs and leaned close to my face. ¡°I- I¡¯ll *pant* also cum! ?? I¡¯m sure of it~ ??¡± I answered while panting heavily with an ecstatic face. A few seconds later, he pushed his cock into me as much as he could and stopped moving. His balls pumped up his sperm and I felt him shoot his thick and sticky liquid flow into my womb, which was full. He held my legs at their places as he pulled out his penis from inside me. His sperm also flowed out of my vagina, along with his penis. I quickly made a clone and made it eat up his spilled sperm. Hiro looked at me with raised eyebrows as he slapped the ass of my clone. I felt a strong force rushing through my spine. It felt slightly painful, but good as well. ¡°Ahn~ ?? Here, I¡¯ve been hiding it for way too long, take my tail into your care~¡± I said as I grew out my tail. ¡°Hoho! I¡¯ve been missing that for a while now. Hmm~ What position should we take next?¡± Hiro questioned me with raised brows, while his penis kept twitching in the air, in front of my sperm covered and cream pied, pink pussy. He put his fingers on my labia and started drawing circles on it, which made my pussy twitch. He is so cruel. ¡°A- Ah~ ?? I- I have an idea. Lay down, dear husband~ ??¡± I said playfully. We dissolved our clones, Hiro laid down on his back with his penis reaching towards the sky. I slowly climbed up on his legs and kissed his penis while looking into his eyes. His hands were under his head. He laid there as if he would be watching television¡­ ¡°That was sexy. Let¡¯s see what you are going to do with me. You can take the lead now.¡± He laid there leisurely while I was promoted to the captain. ¡°Alright~ I¡¯ll make you fly. ?? ¡° I said as I touched the tip of his penis with my fingers while looking into his eyes. A burning fire suddenly appeared in his eyes for a moment, upon feeling my touch. I smiled at him happily as I kneeled over his penis and held onto it with my right hand, while I used my left hand to spread my labia and make everything clear for him to see. His relatively calm breathing intensified upon seeing this as a feeling of anticipation slowly started filling his heart and his mind. I saw the desire to insert his penis into me, appear in his eyes. Not wanting to torture him, I slowly sat on his penis. His cock entered through my entrance and then I let the visitor straight into my bedroom as I sat down on it. His upper body and his muscles twitched upon feeling my hot, wet, and tight pussy. ¡°What was that cute reaction? ?? It seems like you can also make such faces,¡± I said with a small smile as I put my finger on his nipple and made a circle with it. A shudder ran through his body as he felt it, and he quickly covered his chest. ¡°H- Hey¡­ I don¡¯t like it, you know.,¡± He said with a slightly fearful face. He felt weird if his nipples were touched, so he never lets me play with them, even though I¡¯m always telling him that he would feel good if I were to be the one to play with them. I put both of my palms on his chest as I leaned slightly forward. My big chest was in clear view for him in all their glory. He raised one of his arms and randomly grabbed onto one of them. His choice fell on the right one. ¡°I- I simply love these. They are so soft and squishy. I should put my face into them!¡± He started praising my breasts, which he loved so much. He sat up and pushed his face into them, just as he said before. Suddenly I felt a bolt of electricity run through my body, from my nipples as he bit on them. ¡°Ahn~ ?? Hey! That was an unfair attack!¡± I voiced my thoughts as I started slowly moving forward and backward. He leaned back and only his hands were left on my tits as he kept playing around with them. I didn¡¯t mind it and it even felt good sometimes. He can do anything to me. If this is what makes him feel good, then be it. ¡°Yeah, ride me, Alice. A Dragon God is serving me with her all while she is riding my cock with a lustful face and she is clearly enjoying herself! The prideful dragons, hah! Yet here you are, pleasuring my penis with your all. Hehe~¡± Hiro said happily and sadistically. ¡°Uhn~ ?? Ah~ ?? Yes, and what? You are my mate, so I¡¯m allowed to do anything with you. You are my slave just as much as I¡¯m yours. Serving each other is normal~ ??¡± I continued on with his little play as I started moving faster and faster. I coiled my folds around his penis tightly, which caused him to grunt many times. ¡°Ah- I- I think that I¡¯ll cum into you very soon if you continue this,¡± Hiro said happily. I kept shaking my ass on his penis, up and down, forward and backward. I also made two clones of myself and sat on his two hands with them. He started playing with their wet pussies, which I also felt through my clones. It was as if my pussy would be attacked from three different ways! ¡°Such a nice view! Three equally beautiful women are sitting on my cock and my hands, pleasuring themselves. And all of them have these huge tits!¡± He finished his sentence by gently slapping on my tits. My clones leaned on his body and pressed their big tits on his chest. ¡°T- They feel soft. Alright, I can¡¯t hold it, I¡¯m going to cum!¡± He said as his lower body started trembling and his little brother was grinding my insides. I also felt good from riding him, so I was moving closer and closer to cumming! We came exactly at the same time once again. My hole tightened up as my pussy juice squirted on his crotch. ¡°AAHH~ ??¡± I shouted happily upon cumming. ¡°Ugh.¡± Hiro thrust his penis into my pussy till its base as he came. I stayed on his rod for a few seconds to feel the lingering pleasure. He was doing the same so he didn¡¯t mind it either. He put down his head and closed his eyes. I leaned slightly forward and put my right hand into his hair. I moved it through his hair and caressed his head gently and lovingly. ¡°Mmm~¡± Hiro gave out a small voice happily upon feeling my hands. He liked when I was fiddling with his hair and he also loved when I caressed his back. Hehe~ I started slowly standing up from his hard penis. Feeling my hot pussy being pulled off of his penis, made him feel displeasure. Staying in my pussy felt great! As I stood up, his sperm spilled out of my vagina and splashed on his crotch. I put my bottom on his face as I started licking up the spilled out sperm. He put the tip of his tongue on my clitoris as he started licking it. ¡°Mhn~ ?? That feels good. ??¡± I said happily upon feeling his tongue. When I was done with cleaning up his whole crotch and penis, I put it in between my breasts and pushed them together. His manly smell was invading my nostrils, which made me excited. That smell of thick sperm was quite weird, yet I loved it! Whenever I thought about how he is going to fill me up with it, I felt my desire and lust raising. I smelled a deep breath of air as I gave a kiss on his penis and then I¡¯ve got to work. I started moving them up and down, which caused him to grunt slightly. ¡°Ugh- It¡¯s nothing like your pussy, but this softness is something different.¡± Just as he finished his words, his sperm spurted out of his penis like a fountain. It covered my face and my breasts. I licked it down from my face, but I left it on my breasts as lubrication. ¡°How does it feel? ~ Feeling your penis covered in my tits and your own sperm,¡± I asked provocatively and then I put the tip of his penis into my mouth. I started licking the bottom of his glans, while I was moving my breasts up and down. ¡°It¡¯s fucking good.¡± Was all he said as he continued to lick my clitoris. Thanks to his work, I also came in a few seconds. I crept forward and turned on my left side. Hiro laid down behind me and we inserted his penis into me. He embraced me from below with his muscular and strong arms and grabbed onto my soft and squishy breasts. He started rubbing my nipples and massaging my breasts. Meanwhile, his other hand embraced me from above and moved towards my private parts. He used his right hand to play with my clitoris while we kept fucking. Both of us were moving while panting heavily. He smelled my hair and gave kisses on my neck or bitten on the top of my ears sometimes. He also caught my tail and put it into his mouth. As I felt him biting on the tip of my tail, everything broke loose as I orgasmed. My pussy juices squirted out of my vagina, on the bed, wetting it even more than it was. This bed was so full of our smells and with the smell of sex, that it couldn¡¯t be washed away. Our strong smells were lingering around in the air. My orgasm kept on for about thirty seconds before it came to a stop. I turned on my stomach with my legs spread open, widely. I was panting heavily when I felt Hiro¡¯s hands spreading my butt and entering my pussy once again. It was time to continue our love making~ ?????? Chapter 59 - Changing Travel I thank David Salter for his Patronage! The gray path be with him! Changing Travel Alice¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------- After our wonderful love-making, we left our own world. As we advance further, not only our souls will grow but even our own world! We can also cultivate in our own world as long as we allow the Universe Energy to flow into it. Cultivators above the fifth level have different auras. The distortions around our bodies are present thanks to us, having our own worlds. Our world is supposed to have only a single entrance, but ours has two because it has two owners. Wherever we are, once we enter our own world, our auras are going to stay at our original positions because that is the connection between our own world and the outside world. If we were to die, the world we created would stay at where we died and at that time, anyone could enter it. Probably Hiro¡¯s Earth was in such a world. If the treasure that guy was searching for was a key to enter the world, the Earth is in, then it must have been a dead cultivator¡¯s world. That would also answer the question why there wasn¡¯t any Universe Energy. If its owner shut the Universe Energy out before dying, then it also explains the Earth¡¯s situation. Of course, these are only speculations. Now you probably think that this is a way for us to escape at any given moment, but that¡¯s not true. Since our auras stay where our original bodies were, anyone passing by can attack our world with soul attacks. Of course, we can sense such things from inside of our world and we can also defend ourselves. This is also the reason why cultivators below the fifth level have zero chance to resist even a single attack of ours, or anyone else¡¯s who is above the fifth level. If we want to kill a cultivator below the fifth level, then all we have to do is to attack that person¡¯s soul, which is so weak that even our simplest attacks could kill them. We used our mind powers to notify Poirlion. Feeling our mind powers on the border of his world, he appeared in a moment before us. ¡°Good morning.¡± He said with a bright smile. He too was about two meters tall, just like Hiro, which made me feel small. I¡¯m only a hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall, which is very small compared to them! [But you are big enough at the right places~] Hiro remarked upon hearing my thoughts and we also greeted Poirlion at the same time. Poirlion¡¯s weird smile, which reason of we knew all too well, only made our situation awkward. ¡°Hm~ The good smells are gone! It seems like her highness was satisfied! Shall we go?¡± This stupid dragon shamelessly remarked on our private life feeling that I wasn¡¯t reeking from my pheromones as much as before. ¡°Stupid Poirlion¡­¡± I said with a pouting face as I pulled on Hiro¡¯s hands and flew into the air. Hearing my words, his face became pale as he said with a despaired face. ¡°M- My goddess! Please don¡¯t get offended! I was only looking out for your desires! As your mate, it is his responsibility to satisfy you!¡± He shouted shamelessly as he flew up and arrived next to us. ¡°Would you mind not shouting out our desires and private life?¡± I said as I turned around in the air and stopped for a moment. ¡°E- Eh? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He said as he realized his mistake and then he questioned me with raised brows. ¡°Where does her highness intend to go to?¡± I frowned slightly upon hearing his words. ¡°Firstly, you don¡¯t have to call me ¡®her highness¡¯, just call me Alice, like everyone else, does. Secondly, we decided with Hiro to look back into the abyss. We are curious what it has become after the battle. I¡¯m sure that they have left already. Sending in a clone is all it takes for us to know¡­¡± I finished my thoughts while Hiro kept caressing my head and my hair. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m also curious about that. I mean, I lived there for quite a long time,¡± Poirlion said with an equally curious face with his excitement visible. At the World Realm, our lifespans increased to ten thousand years and we¡¯re going to gain another five thousand years after each stage, reaching forty thousand years at the ninth stage. Our lifespans are going to increase explosively from this point on, along with our physical strength. While we were struggling to gain even a single Crypt of strength before, upon reaching the fifth level, it grew to fifty-five Crypt immediately and we would gain an additional of twelve Crypt after each stage, reaching a hundred and fifty-one Crypt at the early ninth stage. Of course, this was only our case as True Divine Beasts. Normal cultivators had only fifty Crypt at the first stage and they would gain only ten Crypt after each stage. (AN:\ I¡¯ll mention them if necessary, but this time as well, their strength in their battle forms is *1,1 and in their monster forms is *1,25) Since we were at the early first stage, we could punch with two hundred forty-seven thousand and five hundred tons of strength. Just imagining it is mind blowing and this is only the beginning! We quickly flew towards the entrance of the abyss. Now that we knew where it was, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find it again. We appeared there in a moment. That big and ancient looking doorway was still standing there in the cave, with its surroundings being creepily silent. That black mass was still swirling inside the doorway and it seemed really threatening. Hiro quickly made a clone and I started looking through its eyes. His clone put its head through the doorway and what appeared in front of him, made our mouths agape. Since we were at the World Realm, we were able to project images into the reality by using our World Energies quite easily, so I was also projecting what he saw to Poirlion. Where were long tunnels, cliffs, and hard stones before, now only stood a big emptiness! It felt so cold and silent. Not even a small scream or grunt could be heard. The area inside was dark and all we saw through Hiro¡¯s eyes were swirling streams of energies, which were flowing through the cracked holes in space. It looked like as if a mirror would have been broken. The reality had cracks on it and streams of energies were flowing in and out of it. It was gray. That energy was the same kind of energy which devoured anyone who touched it. The matter beyond space! Hiro looked downwards and only a gaping hole was all he saw, with thick mist covering everything below. [Should I look down? It¡¯s not like I¡¯d lose anything other than a clone and it would also regenerate in at most a day.] Hiro thought, which wasn¡¯t too much to my liking. I didn¡¯t want to see him jumping down into that cold and cruel world even if it was only his clone. But before I could protest he was already falling downwards naked; only his scales covering his body. He fell into the mist clouds and he was barely able to see past twenty meters, which was equal to being blind at our levels. Luckily his mind power was able to get past that mist and he was also able to at least slow down his fall! It seems like we¡¯ll be able to fly at the upper levels of the Abyss after advancing to the fifth, maybe sixth stage. Suddenly a pair of ten meters wide and four meters tall red eyes appeared in front of Hiro. Those eyes moved slightly upwards and in place of them, a gaping mouth appeared, which quickly bit on Hiro¡¯s clone. Hiro¡¯s original body turned around with a shrug of his shoulders as he said. ¡°Well, that was it¡­ I guess it isn¡¯t wise to fly or nosedive in the Abyss even if you can¡­ This was the second time that we were eaten¡­¡± Poirlion nodded slightly as he said. ¡°Yes, although I am able to fly at these higher levels, but I never dared to. Crushing the Abyss stone is hard for ¡®low-level¡¯ monsters, and the truly powerful ones are at unimaginable deepness, so as long as you stay in the tunnels and caverns, you can get by. Except if things, such as last time happen¡­¡± He shook his head sideways as he finished his sentence. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this planet and go towards a more lively place. I¡¯m sure that the real battles are still going on, even after a month.¡± Hiro said with another shrug of his shoulders with a helpless look on his face. ¡°You can bet on that. I¡¯m sure that the new and old clans are having wars with each other for the good spots for numerous reasons, but you¡¯re going to learn about them in the future anyway¡­¡± Poirlion said with a smirking face while he was imagining the ongoing wars and battles. ¡°And where should we go? Thanks to the map in our heads, I know where we are, but the closest planet is weeks of travel from here¡­¡± I said with a small grunt, feeling unhappy. Do we really have to travel for such a long time? We don¡¯t need spaceships anymore because we are quicker than them anyway. We would have suffocated before, so that was the reason why we weren¡¯t able to travel in space. But now that wasn¡¯t the case because we had air in our own worlds, which we could use to breathe anytime. Although we can hold our breaths for many hours, but traveling in space might take days. We flew out of the atmosphere of this planet and arrived in space, which seemed to be infinite. There were millions of shining stars as far as our eyes could see. I looked a slightly bit upwards and I saw a smaller galaxy, swirling there in a circle. Star clouds, galaxies and who knows how many more things were out there and it was waiting only for us to explore! The only problem with this was that we would have to travel at least for a week before reaching the closest planet¡­ ¡°M- My goddess-¡± Noticing my look, Poirlion stopped saying what he wanted and continued with an unwilling face. ¡°...Alice¡­ I know that it would be very disgraceful considering your mightiness, but if you don¡¯t want to travel for too long, then I could take the both of you on my back to the next planet in a shorter time,¡± he finished his sentence while he kept pulling his neck as if fearing me slapping it. ¡°Hmm? Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. I don¡¯t care about such things,¡± I said with a shrug. I didn¡¯t tell him that I¡¯d sit on any dragon¡¯s back happily¡­ Heh- making a mount out of my subjects would be quite interesting~ [You are so evil¡­] Hiro remarked with furrowed brows, but he didn¡¯t mean it. After a few seconds, he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer. An equally evil smile slipped onto his face, meanwhile, we were also listening to Poirlion¡¯s thoughts.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Yes! Her highness selected me as her mount! Hahaha! If I meet Igron Flameheart, then I¡¯ll be sure to brag about this! Not to mention, that I will be her first mount! Hahaha! Stupid plebeian dragons! Now you¡¯re all going to be below me! I¡¯ll be sure to gain her love and favor for myself! [Oookay¡­ That¡¯s quite weird if I do say so myself. They are fighting to sit under you, of course not in the way I do¡­] Hiro remarked with a small chuckle as he grabbed onto my tail cruelly. ¡°Akyun~¡± I moaned upon feeling his surprise attack. Poirlion smiled evilly at me and after a nod and a high-five with Hiro, he turned into his dragon form. ¡°Stupid males! You are conspiring against me! I¡¯ll be sure to punish the both of you!¡± I shouted angrily while shaking my hands. Poirlion made a laugh like sound, while Hiro openly laughed upon seeing my tantrum. We sat on Poirlion¡¯s back and he sped away from Wuetis planet. It took only two days on his back to reach the next planet, not counting our night times, where we had to stop. Luckily for me, Poirlion stopped by himself and said that ¡®I have to rest a bit,¡¯ but of course, we all knew that he was only being considerate of our desires and feelings. It¡¯s hard to not do it when you are connected with your other half. Not even a day can pass by without it!!! That¡¯s my law! Upon reaching the next planet, we were met with something unexpected. My mouth turned into an evilly smiling one, upon seeing the planet that appeared in front of me. It was the planet we were born at!!! ¡°HAHAHA! I¡¯LL BURN DOWN THOSE FORESTS! I¡¯D NEVER FORGET MY WORDS!!!¡± I laughed madly upon seeing it. I jumped off of Poirlion¡¯s back who entered the atmosphere and turned back into my mighty true form without restricting my huge size! I was probably like a huge monster invading a planet, but I didn¡¯t care. I quickly charged towards the ¡®Forest of Evil Spirits¡¯ and the ¡®Forest of Pure Elementals¡¯. It was still so clearly in my head how we sucked because of it when we were little! While I was flying towards it, Poirlion transformed into his humanoid form. Through Hiro¡¯s eyes, I saw a line of tear flow down on his face as he said out aloud - ¡°H- How beautiful! That¡¯s the epitome of dragons, the Dragon God herself in her true form! She- She honored me with showing her true form in front of me! HAIL THE DRAGON GOD!!!¡± He shouted loudly at the end as he kneeled down in the air. Hiro slowly moved further away from him, fearing that he would be affected by some kind of virus¡­ Even I stopped for a moment as I turned back. I made the weirdest face I could with my dragon head. [This guy is crazy¡­] I remarked in my thoughts. Hiro appeared next to me in his monster form, while he was chuckling in his mind upon seeing Poirlion¡¯s behavior. [Which one do you want to take?] He questioned me as he turned his seven heads towards me. Now he had seven heads, hearts, and minds, while I had three heads, hearts, and minds! Fufufu~ I¡¯m a three-headed dragon! [I don¡¯t care, let¡¯s just pick one.] I said, answering to Hiro¡¯s question as I dived down and sprouted flames from my mouths and covered the forest of evil spirits in fire. Hiro has done the same with the forest of pure elementals. Seeing the whole forest burning down into ashes, made me feel happy. Of course, I love nature so I wouldn¡¯t leave it like that¡­ The ground quickly turned black thanks to the high-temperature flames and only ash could be seen on the ground. Although it¡¯s been more than twenty years, but I still sensed many elemental monsters in the forest, so I spared no effort to destroy them! Not even a single elemental monster was left alive! Afterward, we used nature magic and grew two forests on the two sides of the roads, which were as lush as before. Life would return to it, in the form of monsters and the new monsters would cultivate in the right way, so everything is going to be better for the humans as well. A group of humans who were at the eighth stage of Foundation Realm rushed out of the city, where we spent our first night at, with sleeping, that is. Thinking about my feelings at that time for Hiro, I pulled my draconic mouth into a smile. I didn¡¯t know at that time that I¡¯d be so strongly bonded with him. I liked his personality, but I¡¯d have never thought that our bond would tie us together this much. I don¡¯t mind my decision. I can only bless my own mind for not fighting against him. I¡¯m the happiest woman in the universe! He flew next to me and started rubbing his heads against mine. Hehe~ It felt weird... The humans on the ground were trembling with their sticks in their hands. I turned back into my human form and appeared on the ground in front of them, in a flash, with Hiro at my side. They stepped back in fear. Not the usual reaction upon seeing me¡­ but I liked this better! Scaring these little shrimps always felt good. ARGH! These are again my instincts, but I can¡¯t help it. Even if I think otherwise, even if I want to do it otherwise, it¡¯s still inside my bones. The feeling of wishing to scare the beings who are weaker than me. I want to scare them, to crush them! [Yes, you are a terrible and evil dragon!] Hiro though with a joking tone. Whenever I thought about how would I feel in their place if I or Hiro were to be threatened by such beings, I always had to realize how terrible I am. That¡¯s because of the hierarchy, the feeling of being a predator. It creeps into our mind, into our subconscious and reaches its deepest parts. We know that it¡¯s there, we know that it¡¯s bad, but we can¡¯t escape from it. It overtakes our mind, like a virus and writes itself into our personality. That¡¯s how the instincts of divine beasts work. If we rely too much on them, then we¡¯ll turn into mindless monsters. That¡¯s why, although we should listen to our own instincts, but we also have to fight them at other times. Instincts are perfect for saving our lives, for saving us from many trouble, but otherwise, usually, it¡¯s better to fight against it. Every divine beast has this problem and usually, it happens at the later stages of the fifth realm, but it seems like I will have to fight it back earlier... When this happens, we turn bloodthirsty monsters who just want to kill and if we can¡¯t win over our instincts, that¡¯s the end of our consciousness, so this was very dangerous! I felt exactly that at the moment... ¡°H- Hello¡­ You don¡¯t have to fear us. We only cleared out those stupid elemental monsters.¡± I said awkwardly, while I was looking sideways. I feared that if I were to look into their fearful eyes, my instincts would overtake my mind. It seems like they also learned the right way to cultivate, though it¡¯s no wonder as the Universe Energy was quite abundant, thanks to us. Hiro had much better self-control as he has lived a life before, where he was able to practice it very much. I, on the other hand, barely met with a few noteworthy people. ¡°H- Hello¡­A- Are you telling t- the truth?¡± One of them, a guy, who stepped slightly forward, questioned us while stuttering heavily. So cute~ I want to eat him¡­ Noo~! I can¡¯t! [Hahaha~ alright, you are getting out of hand. I¡¯ll stop you, okay?] Hiro said, having enough of my little battle in myself. He grabbed onto my tail and squeezed it strongly. Feeling a little pain and something else¡­ my head quickly cleared out, but it¡¯s not going to hold for long! [Thanks, now it¡¯s much better. When I see weak ¡®food¡¯, I always feel like crushing and eating them. I don¡¯t like to be like that¡­] I explained myself, though I have no idea why, since he also knew about it. Hiro fell through this even earlier than me. Probably because he was a reincarnated person, but thanks to his powerful will and mind, he didn¡¯t have any problem with fighting his instincts back. My husband is so unfair! [I know, I know. I too had that feeling. When I reincarnated, I kept battling in myself about numerous things. Am I human, am I a monster, a Hydra? What makes me into a human? Should I hold onto my humanity, or should I let myself get overtaken by my instincts completely?] [In the end, I decided that I¡¯ll be half this and half that. My human side also had good points along with the new emotions, which I¡¯ve gained after becoming a Hydra. I¡¯ve never minded that I¡¯ve become a Hydra, nor am I going to mind it in the future. My battle was all about who I want to be and how I want to be. In the end, you can see the person, standing beside you.] [My personality did change in a few things compared to my past self, but in the end, I¡¯ve decided to mostly stay the same. Why would I want to change myself? I¡¯d rather change my instincts, my world, my surroundings to my liking! I decided to not fall victim of others¡¯ wishes, feelings, the norms of communities. What do they matter if, in the end, I have to feel good in my own skin? And I can¡¯t do that by listening to others, can I?] [My path is to walk my own path in a way I wish and only death can stop me in that, but I believe that not even death can catch me as even my race is helping me out! Hehe~] Hiro fell into sentimentalism as he started thinking about how he became the person he was. Although his thoughts were long and maybe boring, but it helped me a lot. His emotions while he was talking, his feelings penetrated my soul as I started understanding my own way. [I¡¯ll support you in anything, my dear husband. I know that you¡¯re also going to support me in anything. Two halves become a whole. Hehe~] I thought happily as a small smile slipped onto my face. Listening to his monolog, I''ve gained something! I was able to overcome and suppress my instincts and I forgot all about these humans. This meant that I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about turning into a mindless monster in the future! I don¡¯t know if Poirlion has fallen through this already or not, but I¡¯m sure that we are going to find out in the future. ¡°C- Can we help you w- with anything?¡± The humans in front of us asked while they were still shaking in fear. Thanks to finally overcoming this little hurdle, I didn''t even react to their fear. I didn''t have that feeling of wishing to crush them. ¡°No, we are done here..." I answered the human in front of me in a much better mood and after some thinking, I offered him a little thing. "Hey, I''ve just thought of something. Thanks to your fear, I¡¯ve gained something, which is worth more than you think. Since it¡¯s like that, mark my words and remember them. If you need a little help in the future then break this stick," I said as I used nature magic to grow a little stick and then filled it with my soul force. Upon breaking it, I would sense it and the accurate position as well, making it possible for me to find him. I continued as he received my present. "I¡¯ll help you out. Believe me, it¡¯s rare that someone would gain my favor out of nowhere¡­ by the way, my name is Alice, the Dragon God!¡± I said with a small exclamation, without the slightest bit of arrogance. I felt much better now that my raging instincts were gone. They started flaring up when I was only at the Domain Space Realm. Now that I was able to fight them back, I don''t have to worry about them anymore. ¡°A- Alice, the dragon god? A- Alright¡­¡± He said as he gained a bit of courage and stuck out his chest, but he was still stuttering. ¡°But don¡¯t become arrogant because I¡¯ll kill you myself¡­¡± I threatened him while frowning at him and then I continued - ¡°Also, please don''t call for my help for shitty things... and by the way, why did you come here? Could it be that you wanted to fight against us? Hehe~¡± I asked jokingly, but unexpectedly, sweat started pouring down on their foreheads. ¡°What¡­ did you seriously want to battle against us? It¡¯s brave, but it¡¯s also stupid, you know? You should be more careful in the future." I advised while shaking my head as I realized that they indeed wanted to do such a thing. Well, it was quite obvious thanks to the spears in their hands, but I didn¡¯t want to believe their stupidity. This is why true warriors were stupid. I respected their courage, but they were still stupid. After standing there all mute, a question came to my mind. "Were you also teleported into a dark space not long before?" I questioned him as I tilted my head to the side. All of them made confused faces, making it clear that they weren''t and that they had no idea about my question. I guess mortal sectors and planets weren''t affected. They can¡¯t leave theseplanets either, so they had nothing to do with this whole universe mixing. Seeing that, I shouted that we are leaving as I turned around and jumped out of the atmosphere. A moment later, Hiro appeared beside me. I looked back and by using my mind power, I was able to see them fall onto their knees. I guess it took a lot for them to stay standing in our presence, but I soon realized that we forgot something¡­ We forgot to restrain our auras¡­ which probably felt like as if a whole world would be pressing down on them. Ehm¡­ Oops? I can only feel sorry about that, though it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°Her highness~ I think that we should move on because this planet has nothing on it. It¡¯s probably a new one, so we should leave. We are still on the outskirts of a galaxy, I guess¡­¡± Poirlion said with an expecting face, but upon realizing that he didn¡¯t know where we were, he finished his sentence with his head downcast. ¡°Yes, this is the planet we were born at. Both of us grew up here and we became closer and closer to each other as we kept growing, until reaching our strong.unbreakable.and powerful.Love~¡± I explained to him and then I said word by word the last five words as I put my hands on Hiro¡¯s chest and gave a kiss on his lips. We were back to our battle forms, obviously¡­ ¡°Your high- Alice¡­ Were you born here? We should renew this planet and move it to the center of the galaxy in the future. It should become a capital!¡± He started his bullshit, but seeing my looks, he corrected himself, only to say another kind of bullshit. What does it matter where I was born? What matters is where am I now! Poirlion turned back into his dragon form and we sat on his back once again. It was time to travel deeper into this eternal darkness. I can only wonder what is space, what is this reality. Can we break it? Can we overwrite it? I¡¯ll be sure to find out~ Chapter 60 - A new sector!? We must check it out! A new sector!? We must check it out! Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------- We left our birthplace and moved towards a new beginning. ¡°Hey, Poirlion, I have a question. Do you have a way to communicate with others even if your targets are possibly very far from you?¡± I questioned him with raised brows after failing to contact Ellery, Max, and Rose. I didn¡¯t manage to contact either of them. Radcliff was a failure as well. ¡°Hmm- I have a stele, but I¡¯m sure that you have those as well. Since they work by using the wavelengths of the universe, mine is probably wrong as well. We¡¯ll have to get new ones since the universe has changed,¡± He answered my question by saying so as he turned his head back to look at me. After traveling for another two days, which meant billions of kilometers and many light years, we finally arrived at the next star system and left behind Eridani Star System. There were six suns with ten planets among them, which caused those planets to be filled with light eternally. Although most of them were a world of lava and hell thanks to the scorching heat of the suns, but there were two planets which had hot climates. One of them was a two stars planet, while the other wassix stars one. We landed on the second one and flew towards a nearby city, which was on a tropical island with beaches and lush jungles at the center, while the city itself was built along the coasts. Since the planets weren¡¯t separated by realms, like in our old universe, they rated the planets by stars. A two stars planet was equal to a planet in the second realm, while a six stars planet was equal to a planet in the sixth realm. After entering the city, we searched for an information house, but it turned out that this planet was originating from our universe, so we didn¡¯t learn too many new things, but there was still a worthwhile one! This planet had something called, Star Formation, which had the ability to teleport its targets to its pair! Teleportation was an ability above the fifth level, which meant that this was indeed a planet at the sixth level. It had a circumference of two hundred and fifty-two million kilometers! We flew towards the Star Formation with Poirlion in tow. He was following us without saying a word. As we arrived in front of the formation, we saw a huge clearing in front of us. There was a circular stone tile, which was as smooth as a mirror, except where the grooves of the formation ran. A beautiful pink haired woman at the third stage of World Realm was there, fiddling with the grooves. After going closer, we realized that she was only maintaining them. Poirlion was in his humanoid form by now. She stood up upon noticing us and measured us up. After seeing our scale-covered bodies, she put on a smile and spoke politely. ¡°Hello, would you like to travel?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered positively with a small nod. ¡°Ehm. That¡¯s alright, but you know, we have no idea where exactly the other end of this formation is. Originally it was supposed to be at a quite popular place, but this planet was at such a place as well, yet now it¡¯s at the far edge of the galaxy¡­ I haven¡¯t seen anyone come or go through this formation since coming here, so its other side might be at a similarly abandoned place¡­¡± She explained the truth honestly about this Star Formation with a small frown. We would have to travel for at least a week before arriving at a slightly more popular place. Although this planet was at the sixth level when it came to natural energies and size, but the cultivators we sensed on it were only at the second or third level, so it was nothing big. ¡°Wait, I should make a clone and send it to the other side. If it¡¯s a good place, then we can go, but if it¡¯s a bad one, then we better continue on traveling like before,¡± I advised - like an idiot, forgetting my own boundaries - with an enlightened face¡­ ¡°Hiro, but your clones are going to dissolve after being further from you than twenty kilometers¡­¡± Alice made me remember my boundaries as she started caressing my back to soothe me. I¡¯m not a child¡­ but I like it! ¡°Ugh. Sorry, I forgot about that. Although the range of my ability has increased as I¡¯ve become stronger, but I¡¯ve forgotten that we are talking about big numbers¡­¡± I said while looking downwards and then I started hitting my forehead as I said - ¡°ARGH! What should we do? If we leave, we might arrive at an even more desolated place, but if we continue to travel like before, then it might take a whole week before we would reach a good place! ¡°So? Have you decided on it yet?¡± The pink haired woman questioned us with a small smile as she tilted her head to the side. After some thinking and talking it over, the three of us decided to risk it and go through this formation. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go!¡± I shouted as all of us stepped on the formation. We started channeling our energies into the formation under our feet. Swirling energies appeared out of space and flowed into the formation below us. The formation lit up and a lightning-like swirling light crashed into us from above. Everything turned dark for a few seconds and we felt empty, then the feeling in our bodies returned, along with our eyesights. In front of us appeared a planet, which was similarly at the sixth level. Since these were originating from our universe, it was nothing surprising because the universe was divided into realms¡­ After using our mind powers, we covered the whole planet with it, only to sense, that there were many holes on this planet and something which was stronger than we, was creeping inside those holes. It was eating up the whole planet. ¡°Quickly! RUN! This is a high-level Harbinger! This planet is done for!!!¡± Poirlion anxiously shouted in our mind. We quickly left the planet behind, jumped on his back and flew away from this terrible place. A Harbinger was about as powerful as a three-star divine beast, which means that Poirlion would have no chance to beat this Harbinger. Using the Star Formation would take too long of a time as well. ¡°It was at the first stage of the sixth level! It¡¯s good that it didn¡¯t notice us because it could have easily teleported after us!¡± Poirlion anxiously thought when we finally left behind that planet without any trouble. --------------------------------------- A month later we were nearing a planet, which had space stations around it and it was probably quite a popular planet, I think¡­ I was fuming in anger after realizing that we could have probably reached a good place in at most a week if not for us, deciding to use that Star Formation¡­ At least in this month, we were able to advance further and reach the middle of the first stage, which meant fifty-nine Crypt in our human forms. Considering that we had nothing to rely on, such a speed was heaven shaking. We were probably even quicker than normal True Divine Beasts because of our parallel minds and because of our bond. Of course, the other races also had such abilities, but not as many as we had. I¡¯ve never seen a two-headed Bear, Phoenix, or any other kind of such divine beings¡­ Of course, they still had the possibility to have more minds, but surely not as much as me. Alice wouldn¡¯t grow four heads either. Three were her maximum, but she would still gain another heart and mind at the sixth level. We flew close to the planet in our humanoid forms. After finding a city, we searched for an information building, where we learned that we were finally being closer to a good place! This planet also had a low-level clan. The cultivators were quite weak here, but this planet was originating from the other universe and it had a Star Formation on it as well, which would take us to a planet called Hebluna, which was a Seven Stars planet! The higher star a planet was, the better its natural energies were and the bigger it was. It also had more treasures, and better metals, herbs, etc. We quickly went towards the Star Formation, but unexpectedly, we found a long line. Cultivators were entering it one by one or some of them in groups. What the hell¡­ this would take everyone to the same place, why would anyone bother with things as lines? We stood in line, for now, and questioned the last person who was before us. ¡°Hello, can I ask you something? Why is there a line, when all of us could go at the same time? This is so ineffective¡­¡± I said with a small frown, followed by a low grunt. He turned around to measure us up. He was only at the second stage, so upon seeing Poirlion and feeling our powerful auras, his face became startled for a second, but he quickly regained composure as he said - ¡°Ah, hello. It¡¯s like that usually, but this time it¡¯s different. A new sector is being formed at the other side of this Star Formation. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s going to be a seven stars sector, which means that it¡¯s going to contain many treasures!¡± ¡°Now everyone is fighting to get over there and be the first to enter the new sector. We fought a little battle to make this line, but I¡¯m at a too low stage to beat those at the front¡­¡± He said ashamedly while scratching the back of his head, with a tint of red on his face. Telling that you are too weak in front of a beauty like Alice? I too would feel slightly ashamed¡­ but even without a woman¡¯s presence of Alice¡¯s caliber. What kind of male would like to admit that he was weaker than the others in this blood-filled world of cultivation!? Poirlion, upon hearing this, used his mind power to sense the strength of these cultivators. Although our target planet was seven stars one, but this one wasn¡¯t. This was only a five stars planet and only two groups were at the front, who were at the ninth stage of World Realm.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Just as they left, an evil smile appeared on Poirlion¡¯s face as he unconsciously started rubbing his palms together. He cracked his knuckles as he coiled his tail around us and jumped forward. In his humanoid form, he had a fork-like tail. He landed right in front of the guy who was about to step onto the formation, while we were being taken around like two babies. I didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry at such an occurrence, so I did both¡­ Poirlion stuck out his chest proudly as he released his powerful and tyrannical draconic aura, which pressed on everyone who stood in line. The people at the back fell to their knees, while the people at the front started slightly shaking, but they were alright. Of course, this was still more than enough for them. They didn¡¯t say a word as Poirlion entered the Star Formation with us. We were looking at each other with our arms under our chins, while we were leaning on them with a not so happy and helpless face. [Fuck this shit.] I said annoyedly, which to Alice answered by saying. [I think so¡­] I bet that we looked hilarious from the outsiders¡¯ perspective¡­ The darkness fell on us and then we appeared on the other side of the formation. Poirlion finally put us down as we quickly left the formation. All of these were built by cultivators at, or above the sixth level. They were able to create temporary laws in those formations. Like that, we, weaker cultivators, only had to fill it with our energies to work. Upon doing so, the portal would naturally teleport us to its pair. A sixth level cultivator can¡¯t teleport huge ranges, endlessly either, but by the help of these formations, they can! On the other hand, although we can¡¯t control our destination with these, but they can! As long as they stand in one of these formations, they could teleport to any other Star Formation in the whole galaxy or even universe at the higher levels! As we¡¯ve got to know, these teleportations usually cost money, but since the authorities from before haven¡¯t settled down yet, we could travel freely. Once the real clans, schools, and families at or above the sixth level settle down, that¡¯ll be the time when we will have to pay taxes to use these formations. Such was the case in front of us. As we left the formation, a cultivator at the sixth stage appeared in front of us with his right hand held out as he said - ¡°Hello, since we had heavy losses to get in control, the prices are higher than usually, so it¡¯ll cost ten world crystals.¡± Eh? But we don¡¯t have such crystals yet! Instead of gold, which no one wanted here, high-level cultivators used world crystals, which contained energy. It would help us in progressing in our cultivation. Luckily for us, Poirlion pulled out our parts as well and paid for us, without even looking back. I can¡¯t thank him enough, but this is also hurting me, in a way¡­ [Don¡¯t cry about it. We can still pay him back in the future once we outgrow him.] Alice said through our bond as we followed after Poirlion. There were huge groups of humans, beastmen, elves, demons, and even halflings. All of them were talking loudly, so this whole place was a mess! We quickly left towards a place which had fewer people. It was a small restaurant with a few people and nice women in it, who were below the fifth level. Poirlion sat down at a table and we followed after him, only to see the menu on the table with the prices. World Crystals were necessary here as well¡­ Damn it! Both of us looked up at him, with a probably sorry face as we said - ¡°Ah¡­ we can¡¯t eat here, so sorry but you¡¯ll have to eat alone hahaha-¡± We laughed awkwardly after explaining it to him with stiff faces. I feel like smashing my head into a table! What¡¯s the worst is that I know that he IS going to take care of our expenses, which is only going to make it even worse! Indeed, he answered with a small laugh as he said. ¡°Hahaha, What are you talking about? You¡¯ve just reached the fifth level, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t have World Crystals. As your elders and as your family, I¡¯ll gladly help the both of you in anything. Don¡¯t underestimate my loyalty to her highness! Even if another Dragon God were to appear, I¡¯d still stay as Alice¡¯s subject!¡± He explained proudly as he started beating his chest. I¡¯m glad that he is thinking like that, but it still feels wrong. I don¡¯t like being taken care of. Poirlion after looking at our still not so happy faces, looked at us with a helpless face as he continued. ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t have to feel so down. You can hoard tons of World Crystals in the Abyss and you have many other ways as well. If there is truly a new sector in birth, then you can also get tons of it there, depending on your performance.¡± Hearing his words, we immediately became happier. That¡¯s what we needed, a way to collect World Crystals! Not being fed and protected by others. [I¡¯m so excited to go!] Alice shouted in my mind as she grabbed onto my right hand and squeezed it strongly. She looked at me with visibly excited eyes as she sat close enough to me so that our bodies touched each other. ¡°That! I like words like those much better! I¡¯m very happy that you consider us as your family and we¡¯ll do the same from now on, but we¡¯d still rather take care of ourselves than to rely so much on you. You have to understand, that we are still True Divine Beasts and our pride would never allow us such a thing,¡± Alice explained calmly, while she kept shaking her hands in her explanation. Poirlion was nodding continuously as he put his fingers on his chin and then scratched it. ¡°Fumu, fumu, I get your point, Alice. If that¡¯s your wish, then I¡¯ll try to help the both of you as much as I can with constructive ideas. Of course, whenever I can or I have to - like now - I¡¯m going to help you out!¡± He answered Alice with a rarely seen composure and he didn¡¯t say ¡®her highness¡¯ this time! Ah~ Such a good goddess! I have to take care of them as much as I can! I¡¯m very lucky that I was able to meet with them! I not only gained two friends, or more like family members but I was even able to gain enlightenment! I- I should cultivate! I¡¯m sure that I can break through to the next stage! While he thought so, his face turned slightly anxious. I guess he wanted to leave. I¡¯ll have to admit our crime, that we have read his mind numerous times¡­ He is a good guy. To us, at least. Alice smiled at him as she said. ¡°Go and cultivate, we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Hearing Alice¡¯s words, he realized that we knew about his thoughts, so he opened his eyes widely. He nodded as he handed over a small bag of World Crystals, which would be enough for us to pay for the food. After doing so, he disappeared from where he stood as he entered his own world. We ordered two dishes and ate it slowly. The aura which was left in front of us in Poirlion¡¯s place started surging just as we finished eating. We sat there while embracing each other in a good mood. Alice leaned her head on my right shoulder and put her left hand on my right thigh as she started caressing it. Not in an erotic but in a loving way. I kissed her head lovingly, as I felt my awakening love stir my heartstrings. Soon the aura in front of us exploded and then collapsed back. The people in the restaurant naturally noticed it as well. A few seconds later, Poirlion returned from his own world and appeared in front of us with a happy smile on his face. ¡°Hahaha! Thanks to your highness I was able to break through to the ninth stage!¡± He said loudly without any reservation. The others in the restaurant quickly looked the other way and pulled back their necks, fearing offending him. ¡°Congratulations!¡± We said with a small smile. Under this month, he has also reached the peak of the eighth stage thanks to feeling Alice¡¯s perfect aura, which helped him in correcting his as well to advance further. Since he is a three-star divine beast, he probably had a hundred and fifty-six Crypt in his dragon form and about a hundred and thirty-seven in his humanoid form. (AN: Monster: *1,2 -- Humanoid: *1,05 ---- for three star divine beasts) He sat down and used his world energy to cover our voices as he asked the expected question. ¡°So¡­ I- I don¡¯t want to question you, but I¡¯m truly curious about how did you know?¡± I didn¡¯t intend to play the dumb, so I told him the truth. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. We¡¯ve taken a treasure when we were at the third level. It was a white pill and other than being immune to mind attacks, we also gained the ability to read others¡¯ minds. Of course, we can do so only for five seconds at most and we have to wait five hours for a single second to recover. We have used that on you when we met numerous times and this time as well out of curiosity¡­ I¡¯d lie if I¡¯d say that we feel sorry about it.¡± He opened his eyes widely upon hearing my explanation as he sat back in his chair and folded his arms in front of him. He sat there for a few seconds and then looked up into our eyes. ¡°Did you read my mind this time as well?¡± He said as he asked calmly. He wasn¡¯t angry, that was clear. He asked this curiously with his brows raised. ¡°Nah, not. We use it only when we meet with someone to make sure that person is not going to threaten our safety, or when we are too curious about a person¡¯s thoughts. I know that this knowledge probably hurt you, but that¡¯s how we are-¡± I explained, but upon reaching that point, he cut into my words with a small chuckle. ¡°Haha, no, no! You are misunderstanding it. I was only thinking how good it would be for me to gain such an ability. Please forgive my words, but don¡¯t be an idiot¡­ Who the hell, wouldn¡¯t use such an ability in this world? It feels slightly weird knowing that you¡¯ve heard those thoughts of mine, but since you are so honest, I might as well tell you, that I¡¯d have used it on the both of you as well...¡± ¡°I respect and love Alice as I do my family and I can¡¯t help but look at you like a family member as well considering that you are her mate and husband. Right? Brother-in-law! Hahaha!¡± He finished his explanation with a small laugh as he slapped my shoulder. He didn¡¯t lie. Not even once. I saw it through his eyes. ¡°Eh- Ehm¡­ Alright, brother-in-law¡­ This feels so weird. But you can¡¯t call her your sister!¡± I said with a frown as I felt slightly weird in my heart. I was happy, I think. Hearing my words, Poirlion, the Massacrer raised his arms in front of himself as he kept looking at Alice with a nervous face and said. ¡°N- No, no, no! That¡¯s completely out of the question! I¡¯d never dare to call her highness as my s- sister!? No one among our race is mighty enough to call her like that! I wouldn¡¯t dare either! Calling her A- Alice is a big enough offense. Other dragons would probably attack me upon hearing me calling her so disrespectfully.¡± Hearing his words, Alice chimed in with a frown - ¡°My name isn¡¯t ¡®disrespectful¡¯, alright? But I don¡¯t care anymore¡­ call me as you want.¡± She finished her sentence with a sigh as she waved her hand in front of her. ¡°Y- Yes! Her Highness.¡± ¡°*sigh*¡± ¡°...Alice¡­¡± Hearing her sigh, he quickly corrected himself. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve chatted for long enough! We should go and check that new sector out before everyone takes away the good things!¡± I said as I stood up from our table and with a slightly red face, threw over the World Crystal to the manager of the restaurant. It just feels so wrong to pay with other people¡¯s money¡­ Alice and Poirlion followed after me and left the building. We went back to that noisy place where were hundreds of thousands of people if not millions. Quite a big competition¡­ We heard their shouting all over the place as they were talking loudly. Why is it that it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of intelligent race we are talking about, all of them want to talk louder than the others? We weren¡¯t hurrying before because we couldn¡¯t enter the new sector anyway. Although the realms are no more, but there are still sectors, though it seems like they are called star systems or such things, depending on their size. When a new sector is born, it has a strong barrier preventing others from entering them. We can enter those new sectors only after they are completely born and those barriers disappear. A new sector comes with many treasures which have yet to be taken. That¡¯s the reason why everyone is rushing to enter a new sector and be the first to gain the treasures. The time for the barrier to be released was nearing, which meant that we can soon enter it. The cultivators, along with us, flew into the air, towards the new sector. Since Hebluna planet was close to the border, we didn¡¯t have to fly for long. After ten minutes, we saw a thick white wall of energy in front of us. Cultivators at the sixth level can teleport only in the range of their mind powers reach. Since it can¡¯t go through this barrier, not even they were able to enter before the others. We were there, hand in hand in front of the barrier, with millions of other cultivators. There were a few at the sixth level as well. At this place, there weren¡¯t too many high-level cultivators, so we haven¡¯t met with anyone above the sixth level. Of course, most of them were at the fifth level. We looked at our newly gained ¡®family member¡¯. After being together continuously for more than a month and clearing out even such a secret as our mind reading ability, which not even Rose, Ellery or the others knew, we felt that our feelings for each other grew stronger and we had a more mutual understanding of the other¡¯s personality. Even though he was a male, I felt completely at ease even if he were to stay alone with Alice. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯ve never feared Alice cheating on me... We were more¡­ connected? No, that¡¯s not the right word. United, that¡¯s it! Seeing the barrier in front of us start flickering and dimming, Poirlion looked back with a smile as he coiled his forked tail around us. Not again¡­ The barrier disappeared, and while leaning on our arms with deadpan eyes and dead fish faces, we were pulled into the new sector by Poirlion. [Seriously¡­ Fuck this shit!] We thought at the same time and then couldn¡¯t help but laugh. --------------- Teaser title of chapter sixty-one ---- Finding Symbiotic pieces of Equipment! Chapter 61 - Finding symbiotic pieces of equipment! Finding symbiotic pieces of equipment! Alice¡¯s POV:
Poirlion charged through the barrier with us in tow¡­ Although we weren¡¯t the first since there were cultivators at the sixth level, but among the fifth level ones, we were the quickest! We used our mind powers, along with Poirlion to sense our surroundings. There was nothing we felt, even though we were able to sense anything in an area of three hundred million kilometers. ¡°I found it!¡± Poirlion said as he charged towards the supposed position of a planet. The planets are the holders of every good, so it is natural that the first thing we have to do in this case is to find a planet! Since thanks to the white pill no one is able to read our minds, we spoke to Poirlion without any restraint. ¡°How many planets did you sense?¡± I questioned him curiously. The cultivators at the sixth level have teleported to their destination as soon as the barrier was released, so we had nothing to fear. ¡°There are three planets. I was able to sense at least half of this whole sectors so there might be other planets as well. If only these damned high-level bastards wouldn¡¯t have come¡­ We could have taken away everything good!¡± Poirlion answered with a click of his mouth. ¡°Tch.¡± Of course, he was annoyed by such a thing. If not for them coming, then he could have been the strongest at this whole place, meaning that he could have taken away every treasure! It was really nice of him that he said ¡®we¡¯ instead of ¡®I¡¯. A few minutes later, we finally arrived at our destination. It seems like that this sector is going to be quite powerful in the future! From the memory crystal, we have learned that there were numerous powerful clans around this place, such as Panore, Mariton, and Yakine clan. These clan had core members who were at the seventh level! Maybe some of them were here without us knowing. We landed on a seven stars planet, which had a circumference of one billion and eight hundred million kilometers! It was a huge planet. None of us have seen something like that before, though Poirlion might have. This planet was probably a swirling mass of lava and hell not long before, yet there it was, a completely new planet with greenery and plantation on it. At least monsters weren¡¯t on it or else we would have had to leave. I can only wonder if the creators of the universe do these things themselves? Or how does this whole thing work? I¡¯m the kind of person who likes to uncover the things around me and I don¡¯t like if something in my surroundings is unknown. We landed on this new planet, which was creepily silent. The high-level cultivators were probably here way before us, so we quickly got to work. The best thing was that we didn¡¯t have to get to work! We landed in a forest, which had many rare herbs in it. Those herbs would be perfect for us to concoct pills, which would help us in improving our souls by a large margin. ¡°This place is wonderful! It¡¯s full of rare herbs and just look at the ground! World Crystals are all over the place as well!¡± I said silently but happily. All of us started collecting World Crystals, which littered the ground, along with rare herbs. Thanks to this place we wouldn¡¯t be penniless anymore! Poirlion was picking up World Crystals and herbs as well by using his mind power, just like us. I walked over to him and patted his back to catch his attention. He turned around with his brows raised as he questioned me. ¡°What is it? Her highness?¡± He finished his sentence with a smirk on his face as he addressed me with such a title. Is he doing this out of the fun? Just you wait, you bastard! ¡°Here, take this. I know that you paid for us because you wanted to, but I don¡¯t feel right before giving it back to you,¡± I explained my feelings about this to him while looking to the side, not really looking into his eyes... This was bothering me as much as it did Hiro. He put his hand on his hips and kept looking at me with his brows raised and then he dared to laugh loudly, wave his hands, turn around and leave me there just like that! ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this! You bastard! Hear me?! I¡¯m not going to forget this!¡± I shouted after him as I kept shaking my hands in a threatening manner. I quickly ran up to Hiro and hugged him to soothe my unhappiness. ¡°Hiro! He is so mean to me! He must be punished in the future!¡± I said as I rubbed my face on his big chest. He patted my head, but he didn¡¯t buy my little play. Well¡­ we are connected so it isn¡¯t surprising. Fuck¡­ I¡¯ll get revenge for this in the future! What was even crueler was that Hiro went over to Poirlion, put a similar amount of World Crystals into Poirlion¡¯s hands and then came back. Poirlion put it away without saying a word, but he dared to look at me with a smirk on his face. ¡°Damned bullies! All of you! You think that you can play around with me just because I¡¯m smaller than you!? Just you wait! Once I turn into my true form, you are going to pay!¡± I shouted at them, but Hiro put his hand on top of my head and after patting me, I was left there dumbfounded and calm. I pouted upon realizing that I was defeated by a pat¡­ as a damned dragon! My face probably turned into a smug grin upon thinking of Hiro¡¯s faces when I¡¯m going to¡­ Heh- A shudder ran through Hiro as he looked back at me and gulped loudly. ¡°What are you looking at dear? I told you that you are going to pay~¡± - I said and then I turned towards Poirlion as I pointed my finger at him and then continued - ¡°and I¡¯m not going to forget about you either! Bastard!¡± He laughed at me once again. Laugh all you want, but I¡¯ll be the one to laugh in the end! I stopped playing around and I started picking up the World Crystals and herbs as well. After turning over a huge stone because I felt a small undulation from under it, I found a pit under it, with a huge crystal in it. It was a Law Crystal!!! I¡¯ve struck it big this time! Feeling its energy, Hiro and Poirlion appeared behind me in a flash. ¡°Quick, put it away!!!¡± Poirlion whispered excitedly and I did as told. Just as I put away the Law Crystal, a hole appeared under it, which lead downwards into a cave! ¡°Should we go?¡± I whispered curiously as I coiled a lock of my hair around my finger. Hiro nodded and then jumped into it. I followed after him, with Poirlion in tow and then we sealed the place. If the surface had many things, the underground would have even more! I¡¯m sure that we have collected a few hundred thousand World Crystals, but what welcomed us in the cave, was something else! It was filled with light, even though it was underground! It had millions of World Crystals covering its walls, its ceiling and even the ground we stood on was littered with it! This was a treasure trove! The Law Crystal was useless for any of us at the moment, but if a person at the sixth or seventh level were to find out about it, we would be done for¡­ It can help the person in understanding the laws of the universe because that is its origin. If the laws are very strong at a place, then they condense into a Law Crystal. With the help of such a thing, the person could probably advance a stage at the sixth level, or get to the peak of it at the higher stages of the seventh level! Such a thing was of tremendous value! Using our mind powers, we started collecting the World Crystals. We put everything into our own world as it was perfect for storing anything, which wasn¡¯t alive. Just as we finished taking away everything, a group of cultivators appeared through the hole. ¡°Well well, what do we have here? A few mice? Hand over everything you have and we might spare your lives!¡± One of them who had a scar on his face shouted. That scar was quite fresh and his clothes were covered in blood. It seems like he had a few rounds before us¡­ None of us said anything as all of us turned into our true forms. There were four at the second and third stage, while two were at the seventh stage. Idiots¡­ they have no chance against Poirlion and we can take care of the weaker ones as well. Seeing our true forms they were startled for a moment. All of us were two meters tall and eight meters long. We didn¡¯t want to destroy the cave to make everyone see us, so we used smaller forms. Suddenly their clothes started moving and they turned into full body armors. They were symbiotic armors¡­ It¡¯s not hard to get weaker ones, but getting good ones was much harder. Theirs were quite good, but nothing serious, though luckily for us, Poirlion could have taken care of them even like that. Not so surprisingly, a blue liquid-like mass flowed out from under Poirlion¡¯s scales as well and covered his body. It hardened on his body and it was clearly of a much better quality symbiotic armor. Long weapons grew out from the hands of our guests. ¡°Be careful with the high-level one. This is going to be very hard¡­¡± The scar-faced guy said to his group. Idiot... you are running into your death. He quickly jumped towards Poirlion, along with the other guy at the seventh stage. Poirlion swung his sharp wings to welcome the incoming attacks. We used our Descent abilities to defend ourselves and whipped our tails towards our enemies. One of them was stupid enough to try taking it on, while the others jumped out of our range. The idiot was able to defend against my attack, but Hiro¡¯s tail came from above, which crushed him into a bloody pulp. Both of us shot two Bolts of Silence towards the guy¡¯s world, which was a soul attack. We might be weaker and they might have armors on, but they weren¡¯t so much stronger as to take on our tails head on, along with our soul attacks. Just as we looked up, all we saw was Poirlion beheading both of them in a single move with his wings. Soul Energy was infused into his attack as well, so along with their heads, their worlds were cut into two halves as well. Ehm¡­ yes. I didn¡¯t expect anything less. He was at the ninth stage and he was a three-star divine beast. Killing these losers was nothing for him. He spat a ball of Draconic Energy towards the two cultivators who were at the third stage and they were nowhere close enough to dodge it. They were blasted into pieces along with their symbiotic armors.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Only a woman at the second stage was left in front of us who was shaking in fear upon seeing her friends die so quickly. Their guts, bones, and corpses littered the ground. ¡°P- Please-¡± She wanted to plead for her life, but Hiro cut into her words by biting on all of her limbs with four of his heads. He tore the woman into pieces and I¡¯ve got to eat her upper body which was the most delicious. We quickly cleaned up the place, along with Poirlion and not even a speck of blood was left. Thanks to our World Energies, even the smell of blood was cleared out. We transformed into our Battle Forms and left the cave. The lush forest we descended on before, was nowhere to be seen. Quite a lot of corpses were on the ground and instead of the forest with tens of thousands of tall trees, only the empty ground was steaming from the energies which were released in a battle. ¡°Hey¡­ what¡¯s with that cave? How did we not feel anything when such a battle took place above us?¡± I questioned as I stopped beside Hiro with my brows raised. After thinking about it a bit longer, in the end, we decided to go back into the cave and look around more carefully. Now that I think about it. How the hell did a battle with so many cultivators in it, get decided in such a short amount of time? Could it be¡­ that there was a formation? Thinking so much, we quickly jumped into the cave and after carefully looking around, we found a hole with a diameter of twenty centimeters. Using our World Energies, we quickly enlarged it. All of us jumped into it one by one. After falling for about a minute, we finally reached the ground. ¡°That was deep¡­¡± I whispered silently with a frown on my face. Something was fishy here. ¡°Yes, but be careful. A battle is taking place not too far away from us.¡± Poirlion whispered as he turned towards us and put his finger in front of his mouth. We nodded, indicating that we understood his meaning and followed after him. We stuck our heads out from behind a boulder and saw two cultivators whose strength, none of us were able to sense. One of them had a deep wound on his chest, while the other one had his right arm missing. ¡°Yakine, you bastard! Do you think that you can take away these Symbionts!? You are dreaming!¡± The guy with the wound on his chest shouted loudly. So one of them was from the Yakine clan? That was one of the strongest clans at this place as we¡¯ve got to know it from the Memory Crystal. ¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t stop me Mariton!¡± Yakiton laughed evilly and then shouted his answer with a provoking smile - ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you! Once I kill you, I¡¯ll leave with all of these Symbionts!¡± The wound on Mariton¡¯s chest started healing with a visible speed and in a few seconds, it completely disappeared. Yaktion¡¯s arm also started growing back with a visible speed, but naturally, regrowing a limb takes more time compared to recovering from a wound. Mariton jumped towards Yakiton with his Symbiont weapon. He swung it in an arc, cracking space in front of him in the process. They were probably at the sixth level and considering that they had the same name as the clans, they were probably their young masters¡­ Yakiton raised his weapon and defended against the attack, which was infused with soul power and then teleported behind Mariton and swung his blade at his back. Mariton also teleported further away to evade the attack and swung his sword towards Yakiton as a blade of energy flew towards him in an arc. Yakiton deflected the energy attack, which seemed to have a psychical form and Mariton¡¯s attack flew towards the stone tile at the center of the huge cavern. There were a few eggs on it, which were about twenty centimeters tall. As the attack struck the formation, which was around the eggs, the formation was broken into pieces. Seeing those eggs, my mind went black and greed quickly filled my everything. We need those! Those were Symbionts and probably very powerful and rare ones! There were four eggs around a single one, which was at the center. The one at the center was colorless and it seemed like an egg which was made of glass. Only a swirling mass of cells was inside it. The other three were dark purple, black, and dark green colored. Yakine and Mariton kept on battling when Yakine was lucky enough to land a strike on Mariton¡¯s body who turned his head towards our hiding position for a moment. He crashed into the walls of the cave, leaving a hole in it. Yakine quickly rushed after him, fearing that he would recover. This is going to be dangerous, but we had to try! Hiro quickly made a clone and jumped towards the stone tile. He took away every egg and appeared beside us in a moment. All of us quickly flew up the hole and up to the surface. ¡°We should leave the planet as well! Quickly!¡± Poirlion shouted anxiously in our minds and we thought the same thing! We jumped on his back and quickly flew out of the atmosphere, towards the barrier of this sector. Ten minutes later, when we just entered the atmosphere of planet Hebluna, we heard a shout from behind us, which seemed to shake the whole universe! ¡°WHO DARES TO STEAL FROM ME!!¡± We heard Mariton¡¯s voice. Not wanting to look suspicious, we quickly went into a restaurant and ordered a dish. We felt a powerful aura rushing through our beings. They probably sensed every person in the new sector and this sector as well. We started eating as if this whole thing would be irrelevant to us, exactly when everyone else continued to eat. ¡°I wonder what happened in the new sector? What was stolen from the young masters?¡± Hiro said loudly, with a wondering face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure that the offenders are going to die!¡± Poirlion exclaimed with a righteous face. The others in the restaurant also started chatting loudly and guessing about the things that happened in the new sector. After being done with eating, we left towards another Star Formation and left this sector behind. We were teleported to a planet called Tuchore and appeared there in a flash. We couldn¡¯t help but slump down to the ground and breath out a sigh of relief. We were saved, for now. But there are numerous problems which could arise in the future! Every symbiont had a unique aura, just like the cultivators. If we were to use them in front of Yakine or Mariton, then we would be found out immediately! Our hearts were beating crazily upon thinking what could have happened to us if we would have been found out! We left the formation, made a little house on the outskirts of a forest and took out our newly gained possession. ¡°Beautiful!¡± I said in a low voice, feeling happy that we were able to get away with such treasures. Hiro and Poirlion nodded upon hearing my word. It was time to divide what we have gained! ¡°So? Which one do you want?¡± I asked with my brows raised while looking at Poirlion. He scratched his head with an embarrassed face as he answered. ¡°B- But you were the one who found that cave, and Hiro was the one to take them and---¡± Hearing his bullshit, I quickly stopped him. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you an idiot? We¡¯ve been owing you for a while. At least we can pay you back this time. Also, it¡¯s not like we can use more of them at the same time¡­ Aren¡¯t we a family? Just point at one of them already!¡± I said with exasperated hand movements. I wanted to consume one of them quickly, but he was blocking me in doing so by his stupid whining! He scratched the back of his head and looked at my face. Upon seeing my expectant face, which made it obvious that I couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on one of them, he picked up the black one as he said. ¡°I- I¡¯ll take this one in that case.¡± He quickly put it to his mouth and the upper half of the egg opened up and stuck itself on his face. We saw him gulping down something and then he blanked out. ¡°You take the dark purple¡­ I¡¯m not into girly colors,¡± Hiro said while pulling on the sides of his mouth. I answered with a nod while saying ¡®alright¡¯ and then I copied Poirlion¡¯s movements. As I put the egg to my mouth, its upper half opened up and suddenly jumped on my face. It felt terrible, but I had to bear with it. I felt a mass of cells climbing into my mouth and down my throat. Its taste was very similar to sperm, but the feeling itself wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. It also felt like Hiro¡¯s sperm... As it reached my stomach, my mind blanked out and I collapsed to the ground. I appeared in a dark space and in front of me was a dark purple colored swirling mass. I walked over to it and touched it. It quickly coiled around my body, my soul, and seeped into my cells. It was building itself into my whole being and information about its abilities were also creeping into my mind. This- this is truly wonderful!!! These symbionts can¡¯t live by themselves only in those eggs, sleeping eternally. If they feel a living being close to their eggs, then they¡¯ll try to attach themselves to that being. In other cases, I¡¯d destroy such a being, but these were welcomed anytime! Once they attach themselves to living beings, they climb into their targets¡¯ bodies through any hole they can find. Afterward, the symbionts build themselves into their targets¡¯ cell structures, giving a powerful defense, weapons, and abilities at the same time. There are weaker and stronger ones among these symbionts as well, and just like most of the things, these are rated by stars as well, counted from one to five and there are also legendary symbionts, but those are usually in the possession of cultivators who are at the tenth level. It¡¯s not hard to get one and literally, everyone above the fifth level has one. You can try to use these symbionts at the lower levels as well, but usually, it would come with your mind and body being consumed by the symbiont. You would be overtaken by it! I soon opened my eyes and looked down at my body. My mounds, my abdomen, my legs, my arms, and every crook of my body were covered in a dark purple colored hard and tough shell. I felt that even my organs were covered in it! It¡¯s probably even harder than my scales themselves, which is no joke! There are also legendary metals, which might be able to contend with these symbionts, but those were very rare. Also, the downside of using metals would be that you can¡¯t change the shape of your weapon and you can¡¯t regenerate it either, as quickly and easily as these symbionts can. You wouldn¡¯t gain an ability either! Using these symbionts was the cleverest thing to do. Who would bother with metals when you have such things?! I sat up exactly at the same time as Hiro did. Poirlion was already standing while looking down at us. Hiro was covered in a dark green colored armor, which was almost black, while Poirlion¡¯s was so black that it was consuming even the light around him. We smiled at each other and laughed happily. ¡°What did you get?¡± I questioned them with a smug grin on my face. Hiro stole the knowledge about my symbiont from my memories and nodded with a wondering face and I also followed suit. ¡°Stupid Hiro! You are stealing knowledge!¡± I said with a happy smile on my face. After getting such a good treasure, I couldn¡¯t restrain my happiness. ¡°Mine is called Mortus. It is a being of the death element. It has heavy energy consumption, but it provides me with a huge increase of my attack power and it also adds a lot to my defense!¡± Poirlion explained the abilities of his symbiont proudly, with his chest stuck out. He also showed it by growing a long black sword in his hands. It was completely black and it was sucking in the light around it, just like his armor. It would be perfect for assassins as well¡­ His whole body was covered in the same kind of black armor, and it seemed to be really tough and hard. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t question its defense! Hiro asked him about the ability it gave and with a smug face Poirlion explained it. ¡°Heh- It¡¯s a skill called Death Shot. Mortus would collect a huge amount of energy and infuses my soul power into it. Upon releasing it, I¡¯m a hundred percent sure, that anything that is at the same stage as me, is going to perish if hit!¡± We nodded upon hearing his words. That was indeed good! ¡°What should we do with the last? I questioned them,¡± which to Poirlion answered by saying that one of us should consume it. Hiro quickly looked at me. He wanted to give me more protection and defense, but my words quickly changed his mind. ¡°Do you really want me to swallow something so similar to your sperm when it¡¯s not yours?¡± I questioned him with a small smile with my brows raised as I flicked my hair over my shoulders. His face went pale as he shook his head sideways and quickly took it away from me and consumed the other egg. We can consume numerous symbionts, but we can use only one of them at the same time. Now Hiro will have a chance to use two. Who knows which one is the better? A transparent layer of mass covered his whole body, while he was unconscious. It felt weird for me. It was like as if I¡¯d have a big nothing on the other side of my bond¡­ That glass like energy slowly hardened on his body and then it started turning into the same dark-green color as before. What¡­?! When he was done, he sat up while he was trying to catch his breath with sweat all over his face. Probably his body was the same, though I wasn¡¯t able to see that because of the dark-green colored armor covering his body. ¡°So? What is it?¡± Poirlion questioned while leaning forward. He was visibly so curious that his eyes almost jumped out of their sockets. Hiro smirked while looking at us one by one and then he started explaining the abilities he has gained¡­ ----------------------------------------------------------------------- (AN:\ There is going to be a POV about our enemies¡¯ POV in the next chapter to explain what happened with them, how they didn¡¯t notice them, etc¡­) Chapter 62 - Legendary Symbiont! Legendary Symbiont! Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Since Alice didn¡¯t start, I was the first to explain my new abilities. ¡°Well, the first one I consumed is called Necros. It does not only increases my defense and attack power, just like Poirlion¡¯s but it even increases my energy regeneration speed! It¡¯s perfect for me because using seven clones at the same time is very energy consuming¡­ Now thanks to this little thing, I¡¯ll be able to regain my spent energy very easily!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll literally become an almost unstoppable freak, who can¡¯t be stopped if my enemy isn¡¯t much stronger than me! Hahaha!¡± I explained happily and then continued on. ¡°Since symbionts are advancing just like us cultivators, Necros is the same at that. But what it differs in, is that it can also collect Universe Energy and fill me up with it. Like this, I don¡¯t have to use one of my minds for such a thing.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ you are going to be so unfair. I love you!~¡± Alice said happily as she appeared next to me, with an unexpectedly quick movement. If not for know the ability of her symbiont, then I¡¯d have been startled of how she became so quick. Poirlion kept looking at us waiting for us to continue. ¡°A- Alright¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll tell you~¡± Alice said with a cheeky smile as she turned to the side and the stuck out her chest as she started explaining. ¡°Mine is called Infinis. It also consumes quite a lot of energy, but thanks to my race, that¡¯s not going to be a problem. I have even bigger reservations than Hiro and I too can recover my energy while in combat, albeit surely not as quickly as Hiro¡¯s symbiont. Now, the best thing about Infinis is its ability! It can fiddle with the time around me and around my enemies. It doesn¡¯t have a long range, but as long as my enemy is within five kilometers of an area around me, my enemy will turn slower, while I¡¯ll turn quicker!¡± ¡°Infinis was the reason why we were in the cave for such a short time, yet it was much longer outside. Its aura spread out to about ten kilometers, but it didn¡¯t go through the surface. While we were quicker inside the cave and spent at most five minutes inside, it took about thirty minutes outside! The best is that not even cultivators who know the laws of the universe can evade this ability! Once Hiro blocks our enemies, even a single mistake from them can be enough for me to quickly kill our enemy!¡± Alice explained happily. I was also happy, everyone was so fucking happy! I¡¯d have never thought that we would be able to gain such powerful symbionts. Upon hearing her words, Poirlion exclaimed out loudly. ¡°God! All of these are five-star symbionts and of that, I¡¯m sure of! We¡¯ve struck it big! I- I can only thank for her highness for uncovering that cave and for my brother-in-law for taking all of these eggs!¡± He started while looking at Alice and finished while looking at me with a euphoric face all along. His face suddenly turned a little darker and fearful as he remarked. ¡°But be careful with this. You should never use these in front of Mariton or Yakine clan members! Others wouldn¡¯t hurt you, they would be at most envious. No one would kill you for owning something like a symbiont because if they were to kill you, then the symbionts would die with you as well. But that¡¯s not the case with Yakine and Mariton. I¡¯m sure that they would kill any of us out of wrath and for the reason of taking revenge!¡± We nodded upon hearing his words. We thought the same thing. We can use these anywhere, except in front of those two guys! I¡¯m sure that they would kill us. After finishing our little talk, Poirlion looked at me with inquiring eyes. There was still a single symbiont we haven¡¯t mentioned. The transparent one. Alice didn¡¯t read my mind either, wishing to hear it from me. Their greedy and wishful draconic eyes were looking at me with great fervor. ¡°A- Alright¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll tell it to you.¡± I said as I raised my hands in front of me. Their faces were almost about to touch me. I don¡¯t mind Alice¡¯s, but I¡¯d rather not kiss Poirlion¡­ ¡°So, this symbiont is called Blank. Its aspect is that it doesn¡¯t have any, but it makes this thing into a real treasure. It has only a single ability and that is that it can consume and combine every other symbiont!¡± ¡°If I¡¯d have taken your symbionts, then I could have used all of them at the same time and the best part comes now¡­ for the same amount of energy! Using all of them at the same time wouldn¡¯t have cost more energy! I could have used every ability you have on the cost of the strongest one, with the other abilities combined. From now on, I¡¯ll be a symbiont sucker¡­¡± ¡°If I find a symbiont, I¡¯ll be sure to consume it. Any kind of stupid bonus or ability might come helpful in the future!¡± Hearing my words, Poirlion and Alice held onto their sweaty foreheads as they leaned back with their wide opened mouths. Poirlion started walking around with a thoughtful look on his face. Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t understand the potential of my other symbiont. I¡¯ll call it Necros because it was my first symbiont, but I¡¯ll be sure to combine tons of them into my body! Poirlion stopped walking around as he looked up, straight into my eyes, with a serious face. ¡°Y- You have gained something which is of tremendous value. I¡¯ll be honest. If I¡¯d have known that it has such an ability, then maybe I¡¯d have lost my mind and would have taken it away from you, even though I¡¯m a subject of her highness. S- Such a thing¡­ It is a priceless treasure! I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s a legendary symbiont!!!¡± He exclaimed loudly and excitedly. Just thinking about how Yakine and Mariton would look if they were to learn about what was stolen from them, just because they fought over who to take all of these. Instead of them, we took it and shared it. Idiots¡­ Both of them were humans, unlike us, they didn¡¯t know when not to get too greedy. Probably they were so stupid because of that. Humans¡¯ greed and instincts were indeed terrible in some cases. It¡¯s good that I¡¯ve lost my humanity... Alice sat on my lap and coiled her tail around mine as she gave a kiss on my face. She started humming one of my songs from my past life. Ah, right¡­ we should look for that Earth, though it¡¯s not so urgent. Alice was clearly in a very good mood. Who wouldn¡¯t be? This thing was probably better than winning the biggest prize in a lottery! Even I felt like as if I¡¯d be out of my body. I was all sweaty and my heart was beating crazily from the excitement I felt. In the end, we couldn¡¯t help but sit down and try breathing calmly and steadily since our breaths were ragged as well. Feeling my embrace, Alice started calming down. ¡°We are returning to our world if you don¡¯t mind. We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow.¡± I said as I called Necros back into my body and Alice also called back Infinis. Poirlion nodded and he also disappeared as he went back into his own world. As we returned to our own world, we took off our clothes and used the symbionts to turn into clothes! This is the other thing why symbionts are the best! We don¡¯t have to spend our money on clothes anymore. They won¡¯t tear, they won¡¯t get worn out. The symbionts can turn into literally anything on our bodies! Although it¡¯s a living being, but it¡¯s controlled by the mind of its host. Alice turned them into pants, bras, skirts, leggings, shoes, anything! She started playing with it. Although it was dark purple when it turned into a full body armor, but it was able to change its color to anything. Since Alice was sitting on my lap, between my legs, upon feeling her hot body, I couldn¡¯t help but have sex with her in my happiness! -------------------------------- (AN:\ I¡¯m going to send an exclusive scene for those, who write a nice review on my novel. It doesn¡¯t have to be all five stars or such things¡­ I don¡¯t mind criticism, but be constructive and give me bits of advice if you have ideas about how should I improve. If it¡¯s to my liking and you have given me good enough examples or pieces of advice, then I¡¯m going to send it to you even if you gave me one star¡­ *Sob* Naturally, all of my Patrons have access to it without doing anything. To be honest, I just wanted to give you guys a possibility to gain access. After writing your review, send me your email in a Private Message.> Sorry, but I¡¯m in a playful mood, so I thought about this little game~ :D) -------------------------------- ------------------ Yakine¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------- Mariton was careless for a moment and using his mistake, I was able to land a strike on his back because he looked towards a boulder for a moment. Idiot¡­ you should never look away when fighting with me! He crashed into the walls of the cave and stopped in another cave. I quickly teleported after him and thrust my sword towards his head. He rolled towards me on the ground and with a spinning jump, he flew off the ground and kicked me in the chest. The bastard even made a blade on his heels, so I¡¯ve got wounded on my chest and I had one of my arms missing. It would take a few minutes to grow it back. He teleported after me, but I expected it, so I welcomed him with a kick to the stomach. His stomach got penetrated by the protruding blade on my sole. He spat out a mouthful of blood while I quickly used a Temporary Law to crack the space around him. Seeing the darkness opening up around him, he quickly teleported further away, but a piece of his back was swallowed by the gray energy. I quickly teleported to him, but I was welcomed with a thrust of his blade, which pierced my heart. His soul force entered my body, which caused my world to tremble. I had to get away! Using my blade, I swung it towards his neck in an arc. He jumped back, but his neck was grazed and my soul force also entered his body. Since it was very close to his brain where our souls were, he had to concentrate on it for a moment to disperse my soul attack. Not missing the chance, I appeared in front of him and thrust my sword towards his head, but he unexpectedly grabbed onto space in front of him and crushed it. In front of me, a hole appeared, so I quickly jumped backward. My arms were consumed by that damned energy and a large chunk of my world was also consumed. Looking around, I realized that he was gone!Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Fearing that he would take away the eggs, I quickly teleported after him into the other chamber, where the eggs were. When I appeared there, the eggs were nowhere to be seen. Seeing Mariton, I knew that he took them away so I quickly teleported in front of him and I was about to pierce his heart with a nice amount of soul power infused into my attack when I noticed that he wasn¡¯t moving and his face was dark. I stopped my attack as I started thinking. With my quick thinking, I realized that we were played! This must be Panore¡¯s doing! She came here as well, it must be her! ¡°ARGH! That bastard Panore! It was her doing, right?! Let¡¯s go quickly and catch her!¡± I shouted anxiously, fearing that bastard would be able to get away. Mariton stayed silent and only shook his head sideways as he kept squeezing his fists. He finally said something, which surprised me greatly! ¡°It wasn¡¯t her, I stopped in the middle of our battle because I thought that I sensed somebody. Since I was focusing too much on our battle, I wasn¡¯t able to pick up on their presence, but at that time I became sure of it. Thanks to your idiotic attack, I wasn¡¯t able to catch their auras, but I¡¯m sure that I saw two pairs of green eyes and there was a blue one as well. You kept blocking me, so thanks to you! YOU IDIOT! I WASN¡¯T ABLE TO CATCH THEM!!!¡± In the end, he started shouting wrathfully as space started to crack around him. I teleported slightly backward, fearing that he would attack me suddenly, but instead of that, he roared out loudly as he shouted - ¡°WHO DARES TO STEAL FROM ME!¡± - Along with his shout, he also released his aura and it swept through this whole sector, along with the neighboring one. I quickly followed him, trying to pick up on the presence of the symbionts, but it was nowhere to be found. We didn¡¯t sense anyone who was moving between the sectors either. There were cultivators only on this and in the other sector. There is no way that someone would be quick enough to get back in such a short time, which means¡­ that the robber is still in this sector! Suddenly Panore appeared in front of us. She looked perfectly healthy, not like us, but she too had some blood on her, which was obviously not her. ¡°What happened you stupid mongrels?¡± She questioned us provocatively. Our clans hate each other because all of us want to rule the whole area, but we are in each other¡¯s ways. ¡°What did you say? Bitch!¡± I shouted angrily with a wrathful face upon hearing her provocation. Even though I knew that she was only playing with us, but I wasn¡¯t able to swallow such a remark. Me?! The young master of the Yakine clan!? No one dares to speak disrespectfully to me! ¡°Hahaha~ You are as stupid as ever. So? What was stolen from you, you losers?¡± She kept on with her annoying provocation, but not wanting to fight with her when she was in a much better shape, this time I didn¡¯t react to her words. This bitch¡­ though she is quite the beauty¡­ Once I become stronger, I¡¯ll be sure to take away her virginity! This old whore! Noticing my lustful looks on her body, she frowned slightly and made a disgusted face as she turned her head to the side. Hmph¡­ just you wait, you prideful wench. ¡°Symbionts¡­¡± Mariton told her the truth. Seeing that we were truly down, she realized that it wasn¡¯t something small. Those had very powerful auras. I¡¯m sure that they were at least four if not five-star symbionts! We too had only three-star ones. Usually, only cultivators at or above the seventh level had such symbionts. My father also has such a symbiont. It¡¯s truly wonderful! Sometimes I get the feeling that I should ambush him, but I¡¯d die for sure¡­ Symbionts can react automatically and they don¡¯t trust anyone. Of course, it would be pointless because the Symbiont would die along with him, so I can only dream of such things as owning a four-star symbiont. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so angry. I kept dreaming about it for such a long time, now FOUR of them were almost in my hands, yet all of them were taken away. How could I ever swallow such a thing!? I¡¯ll be sure to gut the robbers once I find them! ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill everyone on these planets! I¡¯m sure that the robber is among these bastards. All trash must be eliminated!¡± Mariton said with low growl after some thinking. He was clearly just as angry as me. To be honest, he was even worse than me when it came to personality. He is the kind of person who is always there in the back, plotting evil things. I wouldn¡¯t want him as my enemy¡­ I nodded upon hearing his words and teleported to the surface of the planet. We heard Panore¡¯s protesting that, we shouldn¡¯t do such things and that we were too evil, but we didn¡¯t care about it. In a few minutes, we cleared out the whole planet and looted every cultivator. We have gained a tremendous amount of herbs, World Crystals, and even a few rarer things, but nothing which was worth as much as those symbionts. ¡°ARGH! FUCK IT! JUST WHO THE HELL TOOK IT!?!?!¡± I shouted loudly as I held onto the sides of my head and pulled on my hair. I felt greatly annoyed. THEY WERE THERE! IN FRONT OF ME! If only I¡¯d have shared them with Mariton!!! FUCK IT! All of us returned to our clans. Green eyes, right? That¡¯s what Mariton said. Two pairs of green eyes and a pair of blue eyes. I¡¯ll be sure to catch such a group! I didn¡¯t tell my father what has happened on the planet. Although his help would be good, but I¡¯d be greatly shamed and I¡¯m sure that my brothers would ridicule me as well. Once word got out that a few rats robbed us successfully and got away without us knowing who they were, we would become laughingstock! Everyone in the school would laugh at us, so we must deal with this thing in secrecy. Unfortunately, I¡¯m sure that the robbers have taken those eggs already, so I have no way to get my hands on them, but I can still take revenge on them and provide them with a lot of suffering! -------------------- Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------- We came out of our own world in a very good and happy mood. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy after such a night, a day? Whatever¡­ Poirlion also appeared in front of us exactly at the same time. I guess he was looking out for us. ¡°Morning~¡± Alice said with a bright smile upon seeing him and I also seconded her. ¡°I see that you had a good night¡­ her highness~¡± That bastard once again remarked. Can¡¯t he just shut up and do as if he wouldn¡¯t know?! Why does he have to know about the habits of dragons?! I thought while gritting my teeth, which caused him to laugh at our reactions. He suddenly turned serious as he said - ¡°We should try out the ability of Infinis, don¡¯t you think?¡± Alice quickly got excited upon hearing his words and called upon Infinis. Her clothes turned into a dark purple colored, full-body armor. I can¡¯t deny that it matched her! It looked really good as it also curved around her sexy figure. I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly excited. Sensing my feelings, she looked at me with a smirking face. I was caught red handed¡­ She didn¡¯t say anything as she activated Infinis¡¯ ability. I felt myself becoming slower than I was supposed to. Of course, it was because she wished so. The symbionts didn¡¯t differentiate between bond or not bond¡­ It cared only about its host life, but even like that, she could set me as a friendly target in its consciousness, making me immune to its ability. I moved next to Alice as quickly as I was able to, but upon stopping, her pointing finger was in front of my nose while she was yawning with her eyes closed. She opened her left eye and looked at me as she said - ¡°You are so slow honey~¡± As she finished her sentence, she appeared behind me. I was able to perceive her movements, but I¡¯d rather not fight her. I don¡¯t know for sure, but probably I was able to sense her because of our bond or else I¡¯d have been hit! Though this ¡®attack¡¯ of hers was a hug from behind, which I didn¡¯t try to evade. Feeling her large chest on my body, I started getting even more excited. Nooo! I have to concentrate. ¡°Yes, you have to~¡± She whispered into my ears, which caused a shudder to run through my body. Poirlion also tried moving and instead of his usual speed with which we weren¡¯t able to perceive him, we clearly saw his movements this time. Me as well, since Alice released its slowing effect on me. Poirlion jumped out of the area, the symbiont affected. As he stepped out of its area, he suddenly seemed to move quicker than his original speed! ¡°Hmm¡­ so it¡¯s like that? It slows down the time inside its area of effect, but the host becomes MOSTLY immune to this effect. But those who are out of the area, don¡¯t lose speed, making them seem quicker than they are. Considering that it took ten minutes for Yakine and Mariton to notice the missing eggs, probably that was the case with them as well. I guess they sensed it to be only a few seconds before finding out that we were gone, but in reality, they spent much more time in the cave.¡± ¡°Since we have left it long before, we were able to reach the neighboring sector without being noticed and we weren¡¯t slowed down either. Probably only the cave had such a slowing effect because Infinis filled it with its aura.¡± Alice said as she held onto her chin, thinking about the uses of her new ability with serious eyes. She looked so cute. ¡°Or maybe Blank also increased its effect?! You bastard! You stayed silent about it?!¡± Upon realizing that I stayed silent about this little bonus, she hit the back of my head with a slap, but only without strength. She found out since she was looking for a clue, in my head as well. ¡°Hehe~ Yes. I didn¡¯t tell it to you and you didn¡¯t look for it either before. The truth is that it still has an ability, which is that it also enchants the acquired abilities. It¡¯s not a legendary symbiont for nothing! The best is that I can use that enchanting on friendly targets as well and decrease the effect of the hostile ones¡­ which means even quicker movements for us!¡± I said proudly as I stuck out my chest. Hearing my words, Poirlion appeared in front of me and grabbed onto my shoulders and started shaking me while shouting that I¡¯m so unfair and that ¡®her highness¡¯ should have consumed that symbiont, and that he didn¡¯t expect such an underhanded method from me. Alice quickly came to my help as she kicked his ass, which made him fly through the air and land on his butt. I mean it. Literally. As he crashed into the ground, he made a sad face. He was almost about to cry¡­ ¡°Her highness kicked me! She hates me!¡± Upon hearing his little play, Alice, knowing this bastard¡¯s personality, ran over to kick him again as she shouted - ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m going to be tricked by you once again!¡± The poor dragon was quickly defeated as he flew into the air and probably stepped into the orbit. After our little play, we grouped up together to talk about our possibilities. ¡°So? My goddess? Where should we go?¡± Poirlion was the first to ask and Alice couldn¡¯t help but welcome his smirking face with her fist. Unexpectedly, Mortus appeared from under his skin and covered his face. So that is why she felt his ass to be so hard? Mortus covered it! Alice looked at him with a pouting face and then answered his original question. ¡°I think that we shouldn¡¯t haunt ourselves with our fate. I¡¯m not the kind of idiot to commit a crime and then stay close to where it happened! We can simply leave this place and probably we are never going to meet with those idiots!¡± Hearing her words, I nodded with a satisfied smile, and while patting her head, I said. ¡°Good, good. Let¡¯s go now. We can surely find a good place other than this.¡± Poirlion also nodded to show his agreement. We swiftly moved towards an information house where we learned about the Star Formations on this planet. One of them lead to a new and popular galaxy, called Ara Astraeus, in which we would be teleported to Shelt Sector onto Slore planet. It is an eight-star planet, with a powerful school on it, called Genotin Academy. Its director was at the middle eighth stage and it also had many geniuses and elders, real ones¡­ not young cultivators¡­ We¡¯ve also learned that it¡¯s at war with the school on this planet, called Angelwood Academy. They fought seriously, to gain control over these areas and unexpectedly, the Guild was also present! It seems like the Guild is still powerful enough to quickly regain back its original system and glory. We used the Star Formation and teleported to the other galaxy to join it! Poirlion decided to come with us. It¡¯s not like he would want to leave Alice because he would cultivate much slower without feeling her aura and we haven¡¯t been together for long enough to get bored of each other. He still had that respectful face, but at least he was much more at ease in her presence. The whole Slore planet was under the control of Genotin Academy. It had a tremendous size with a circumference of four billion kilometers! Just thinking about it was mind-blowing! The Earth would be like a speck of dust beside this monstrosity! It was time¡­ to join the adults¡¯ life! ----------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 63 - Visiting the Abyss! Chapter 64 - The Fall Chapter 65 - Finding and visiting the earth! Chapter 63 - Visiting the Abyss! Visiting the Abyss! Alice¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- We chose a direction randomly to find someone we can ask for information. Although the memory crystal had information about this school, but it didn¡¯t tell us where to join it. Considering that cultivators at Tuchore planet looked at Genotin Academy as an enemy, it would be weird if they would hold information about such things... Using our mind powers, we quickly found a group of elves. They were at the third stage of World Realm so we didn¡¯t have to fear them either. ¡°Hello, my name is Hiro. Do you have a moment?¡± Hiro questioned them with a small smile as he crossed his scale covered arms in front of his chest. It¡¯s better if we show off our races at such times. The elves checked us out, especially me¡­ I was getting used to it. ¡°Hello, yes we have a moment¡­ or two,¡± one of them said and finished his sentence as he looked at me with a small smile. I knew what that smile hid, but I didn¡¯t care, though Hiro did... ¡°Great, then could you tell us where are we supposed to join this academy?¡± Hiro questioned him with a not so happy and cold smile. His powerful and ancient aura was leaking out, which visibly terrified these weaklings. ¡°Y- Yes¡­ we joined not long before. Just go towards that way¡±- he said as he pointed towards a flying island far away - ¡°and enter the levitating island called Zumn Reef. There is only a single building in the middle of it so you¡¯ll find it easily. That¡¯s where you have to go.¡± The elf quickly explained with a small stutter. Poirlion¡¯s face also turned into a smug one. I bet that he was thinking something like - Hmph. Kneel before the might of the dragons. ¡°Thanks for helping,¡± Hiro finished our conversation as he flew into the air with us in tow while waving his hand. When the elves turned around, he wrote ¡®Fuck you¡¯ into the air, using fire magic. We quickly flew towards the way they pointed. By the time they turned around to look after us, Hiro¡¯s little present was nowhere to be seen. This Zumn Reef was a beautiful flying island. But unlike what we made, this didn¡¯t have any formation under it. This was the work of someone at the seventh level or above. The person in question probably elevated the earth and then using an Eternal Law, stuck it in place. That Zumn Reef was about twenty square kilometers with a huge pavilion on it. We appeared there in a flash and stopped in front of a counter. Behind it sat an elderly tiger-woman who was probably at the seventh level! She was meditating before we came, but upon sensing us, she stopped and looked up. She was probably quite a beauty when she was young. Seeing her old body, I knew that she had millions of years behind her. I couldn¡¯t help but think of how terrible it would be if I were to get so wrinkly. I must work hard to hold onto my eternal youth! I don¡¯t want to turn into an old hag. My body is still young and taut! How would I please Hiro with an old body? A shudder ran through my back, which was noticed by the elderly woman, but she only smiled upon noticing my reaction and said with a small laugh. ¡°*Chuckle* Don¡¯t look at me like that. I looked much better when I was at the fifth level, but it seems like this is how long I can reach. Pray that you have better talent than I have!¡± She finished her sentence with a small exclamation and then sighed tiredly. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I felt sorry for her. ¡°So? Did you come to look at me? Hahaha!¡± She asked with a hearty laugh upon seeing us standing there all mute, like a group of idiots. I slapped my forehead as I closed my eyes for a moment and a smile slipped onto my face. After a small laugh, I said - ¡°Haha~ Sorry, no, we didn¡¯t. We are here to join Genotin Academy.¡± She nodded upon hearing my words and appeared behind us in a flash. None of us were able to sense her, even though she didn¡¯t even teleport! She touched our bodies and her face turned into a surprised one as she opened her mouth and eyes widely for a moment. She started nodding as she said. ¡°Nice, nice! All of you are great! Especially you two!¡± She said while looking at us and then continued. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t have to worry about your talents¡­ I¡¯ve never seen weak True Divine Beasts¡­ *Sigh* It¡¯s good for you. You have it much easier. We, normal cultivators, have to struggle so much to advance even a single stage, yet here you are, barely thirty years old at the fifth level. If others were to hear it, they would die on the spot out of envy!¡± She kept shaking her head sideways. Somehow none of us were surprised that she knew of our race. To begin with, it¡¯s quite unlikely that any other race would be at the fifth level at such a young age. ¡°Alright, you are all way above the average. The thing is¡­ that you¡¯ll still have to go through an exam, like every other cultivator here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be two days later in the morning. Come back at that time and you¡¯ll go with the other candidates. There are quite a lot of them this time so it might be harder than usually, though considering your talents, I¡¯m sure that all of you¡¯re going to succeed.¡± The elderly woman said as she released us and sat back at her place. ¡°And where should we go till then? Outsiders aren¡¯t welcomed on Slore, I suppose?¡± I questioned her as I tilted my head to the side. This whole planet was under the control of Genotin Academy, so outsiders probably weren¡¯t allowed to stay here for long. At most, we could travel through the planet. She nodded upon hearing my question and told us that there was a place which was kept up for those who occurred to take the entrance exam. We left towards where she pointed us and soon found ourselves in front of an island. It had many houses on it, but almost all of them had people inside. If you were at the sixth level or above and ¡®young¡¯, then you could attend this school immediately, while if you were at the fifth level, you had to take this entrance exam. This was stated in a memory crystal, which was in one of the empty houses. No one said that we can¡¯t enter them by ourselves, so we simply chose an empty one¡­ But trouble always followed us, so after spending a whole day inside, meditating, a group of newcomers appeared in front of our house and they started shouting - ¡°Hey, you! Come out! There are no more free houses and since you are the weakest ones, you¡¯ll have to leave!¡± What he said was indeed true, theoretically. Only we were at the first stage in this whole camp and he was able to sense only that much. Poirlion, on the other hand, was probably too powerful for him to sense, so these idiots fell into the biggest trap ever. Out of curiosity, we checked it out and indeed every house had cultivators in them. At least they didn¡¯t lie about that. ¡°Can you hear that, Alice? A group of fresh meat came for us! I was getting bored anyway!¡± Hiro said excitedly while lying on the sofa, with his head on my lap. I was caressing his hair in a good mood, but these bastards just had to come and interrupt us! I moved my tail in front of me and made a piece of metal appear in my hand as I started sharpening my tail with it. Unfortunately, the metal was much weaker than my tail and it was cut into two halves after two moves. Creating matter was also an ability of cultivators above the fourth level. We could easily create metals such as Trinatimuz or any other ¡®legendary¡¯ metal we had before. Hiro raised his hand and grabbed onto my tits, which came as a surprise to me. ¡°Auhn~ What are you doing? Sneak attacking me?!¡± I questioned him as I gave a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Bluu-bluu-bluu¡± He wanted to say something, but my breasts were suppressing his voice because I was leaning forward and only muffled sounds left his mouth. Poirlion appeared from his own world exactly at that time, only to see us in such a position. He smirked upon seeing us as he said with a grin - ¡°It seems like you are enjoying yourselves. Should I take out the trash?¡± I smiled evilly upon hearing his words, while they were still making a clamor outside, I answered him. ¡°No~ We need to move our bodies. They are only at the third stage anyway. They are asking us to spill some blood. We can¡¯t refuse such an offer now, can we?¡± ¡°Alright then. They are quite annoying¡­¡± He said with a clearly unhappy voice. Feeling curious, I couldn¡¯t help but peek into his thoughts. Hmph! These bastards. Are they asking her highness to leave her territory? *Growl* I want to devour and shred them into pieces! I was hoping that they would let me go, but it seems like they like to take care of their own things¡­ ARGH! I wanted to release my bloodlust and slaughter all of them! I¡¯ll have to look for something to kill. Should I pick a quarrel with someone? ¡°Pfft- Hahaha, so that was what you were thinking about?¡± I laughed upon hearing his thoughts. He made a surprised face for a moment, which quickly turned into a stupid one as he started scratching the back of his head. ¡°Ehm- I was found out¡­ but yes. Sorry, but I have a little problem with my bloodlust... My instincts are also screaming at me to kill and I can¡¯t help but think about bullying someone who is weaker than me¡­¡± He explained his situation with his head drooped. ¡°So, my queen~ my question is, would you let me kill them in your place?¡± I nodded upon hearing his request to agree. I know how it feels. I was drowning in the same kind of feeling as well not long before. Seeing that I agreed, his face turned into an elated one, which quickly turned into a mad and evil one as he released his bloodlust. I coiled a lock of my hair around my finger as I crossed my right leg over the other one. To be honest, I felt unhappy. I hated these guys and I wanted to kill them, but I felt obliged to let Poirlion release his bloodlust. He disappeared from the house in a flash, and all we heard was a roar and then the screams of these impudent beings. [Like a good dog.] Hiro remarked jokingly, trying to turn my mood into a better one, but it was for naught, though his next try, which was a kiss on my lips worked just fine. I smiled at him feeling happy that he was beside me. I don¡¯t know what would have become of me without him. I¡¯d be probably sitting somewhere, all alone, with no one to support me or to love me. That would be so cold, but luckily, I don¡¯t have to face such a problem because I get more love than a hundred percent of the cultivators; from him alone!A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Upon thinking that far, I couldn¡¯t help but spread my arms widely and hug Hiro with every ounce of strength in my body. ¡°A- Alice! You are crushing me!¡± He started shouting upon feeling my strength. A snapping sound was heard as pain rushed through his right arm. Ehm¡­ Oops? I quickly released him and thanks to his quick regeneration speed, his bone quickly snapped back and healed in a second. He stood up in front of me and patted my head while he extended out his other hand to help me up as he said with a small laugh. ¡°Hahaha~ You stupid girl. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to leave you~¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said with a smile and took his hand. Exactly at that time, Poirlion came inside, with his body covered in blood, though that wasn¡¯t his¡­ ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so good! The smell of blood, this feeling! I love it!¡± He said happily with an entranced face and I swear that I accidentally saw a bulge in his abdomen... Like a fucking crazy, pervert. ¡°We should do something about you¡­¡± Hiro said with his brows furrowed while looking at Poirlion. I shot a ball of water on his body to clean him, which caused him to finally return to us. ¡°W- What!? A- Ah¡­ Sorry. I think that I¡¯ve lost my mind for a moment.¡± He said as his ecstatic face disappeared and turned into a sorry one, while he kept evading my glance. Waaa! I- I screwed up. I¡¯m so sorry! I know that they too are bloodthirsty, but I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t control himself in this group. If you are reading my mind, then I¡¯m sorry! I- I¡¯ll try to learn the way of self-control! I promise! He thought in his mind. At least he knew of his mistake. After a small sigh, I answered him - ¡°*Sigh* Listen, I know how it feels and I was like that as well, but you have to be careful. Our instincts are very powerful and if you let yourself controlled by your instincts, then you are going to turn into an animal. A mindless dragon is not a true dragon! All of us have to learn the right way to become a true dragon, which can stand up proudly anytime! A dragon which can¡¯t control itself is only an animal! That¡¯s why I wanted to change on that as well! Thankfully, I was able to.¡± ¡°I- I¡¯ll try hard!¡± He answered as he stood at attention like a soldier. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his actions. The mood quickly turned into a lighter one after my laugh. The problem wasn¡¯t that he killed them, that he loved blood, or that he wanted to kill. The problem was that he lost his mind afterward! Only a little more could have easily turned him into a mindless killing machine! We, divine beasts, had only this single weakness. Our instincts. They were much stronger than the instincts of normal races. If we were to let ourselves be controlled by these instincts, then we would turn into similar monsters than what we kill to get cores. That¡¯s why, at a point, we always had to learn how to control ourselves. Self-control was the key to many things! Hiro was good at it anyway, so he didn¡¯t have to learn it, but I had to, though thanks to him, it came easily for me as well. These symptoms occurred usually only at these higher levels. Poirlion was at the ninth stage of World Realm, which was an ideal time for these symptoms to show. Since I was a True Divine Beast, it came earlier for me, but I was quick in overcoming that hurdle. Now that Poirlion realized his mistake and stepped on the right way, it was only a question of time for him to turn into a true dragon. I don¡¯t mean Dragon God¡­ that¡¯s impossible. There is only one of them! Or maybe two since this is a mix of two universes. Only divine beasts who defeated their own instincts could be called True! We spent our remaining time by playing around. Adding to that our nightlife with Hiro, it quickly turned into the next day. All of us left the house and flew towards the flying island. As we stopped there, we¡¯ve gained many looks and quite a lot of them started whispering. ¡°Look, that guy! He is an Azure Dragon! Be careful with him, he almost lost his mind yesterday! I saw it with my own eyes! He is also very powerful, so you better not go near him!¡± The poor Poirlion was getting such remarks all over the place and everyone except us stood at least fifty meters away from him. ¡°I¡¯ll indeed have to learn self-control¡­¡± He remarked in my mind by using his mind power. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll have to, but it¡¯s not so hard. Just try hard!¡± I encouraged him. His bad mood quickly turned into a more cheerful one as he started smiling. At this time, the same elderly cat-woman we met yesterday, appeared in front of us. ¡°Hello, younglings! My name is Aiko. It¡¯s time for you to take your entrance exams.¡± She stopped for a moment and she also spotted us. After a small smile, she continued. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you anything before, but getting into this academy isn¡¯t as easy as you might think. It¡¯s very dangerous as well, so probably quite a lot of you are going to die, though it depends only on your own skills!¡± She stopped once again and waited for everyone to understand the gravity of her words. Worried looks appeared on some of the cultivators¡¯ faces, but most of them only shrugged their shoulders with confident looks on their faces. ¡°On this exam, you¡¯ll have to enter the Abyss¡­¡± as she finished her words, many faces turned into despaired ones and even some of the unbothered ones¡¯ faces from before turned into a fearful one. We too were quite surprised, but we didn¡¯t fear it, while Poirlion only shrugged his shoulders and almost started laughing. He has been living there before, why would he worry about such a thing? ¡°We have a relatively safe route, mapped out. Although the universe changed, but the Abyss is still the same. I¡¯ll soon give all of you a memory crystal to learn of this route. Your task will be to reach the X point on the map and bring back one million World Crystals for the school. If you bring back more, then you can keep it yourself, but be warned, that the more you have, the bigger treasure trove you become for the monsters in the Abyss. In the Abyss, not even your storage spaces can hide the aura of your items, so once you have too much, you¡¯ll be sure to get killed!¡± Poirlion kept nodding while listening to her words, which made it clear that she wasn¡¯t lying. Why would she? ¡°That¡¯s indeed like that. In the Abyss, your storage spaces are like glass houses. Your Abyss Panther''s egg could be felt as well while you were inside, though I didn¡¯t want to question you, so I didn¡¯t ask about it at that time. Hoarding a million World Crystals is like inviting trouble for yourself. That route probably goes through the resting room, but that¡¯s still very dangerous.¡± Poirlion explained while furrowing his brows. Everyone started talking loudly with each other, which caused a clamor to break out. Aiko¡¯s face was continuously turning into a more and more annoyed one. Seeing that she was about to explode, all three of us, swiftly and silently jumped out of the group and stood to the side. She smiled upon noticing our little escape and then turned back and looked evilly at the crowd which disrespectfully kept shouting while being in her presence, completely ignoring her. Just because she was old looking, she was still a powerful cultivator and an elder of the school. These idiots disrespected the prestige of the school as well by doing this. Suddenly she swung her arm downward and the crowd was smashed into the ground with their faces pressed into the mud. Everyone was lying on the ground silently while they kept smelling the ground. ¡°It seems like all of you love the smell of the earth. Go ahead and smell it some more. Hahaha!¡± She said with a ridiculing laugh. Everyone here would be like a god for the mortals, yet here they are, smelling the earth. Even we started laughing at them, though that probably angered some of them¡­ but we didn¡¯t care. They can come at us, anytime when I¡¯m not having sex with Hiro! [You are even sticking out your chest proudly while thinking of perverted things? Alice¡­ you are such a pervert!] Hiro started bullying me through our bond. [Hahaha~ You are one to talk you bastard!] I retorted upon hearing his words in a good mood. Aiko finally released these idiots and everyone quickly sprung up from the ground silently fearing to spend even one more second in such a shameful position. Some of them threw threatening looks towards us, but we only smiled at them provocatively. What? We aren¡¯t afraid of trouble! ¡°Alright, I hope that you understand your positions. I¡¯m sure that you were geniuses at other places, but here, you are only one of the many average cultivators. There are many monsters here, who are true geniuses!¡± She shouted seriously, crushing the pride of these newcomers in the process, but she also looked at us when she mentioned ¡®monsters¡¯ and ¡®true geniuses¡¯, which didn¡¯t escape the attention of these cultivators. I¡­ I don¡¯t like those looks. ¡°Now follow after me, little hatchlings, hahaha~¡± She laughed heartily as she kept on ridiculing them. Everyone flew into the air and followed after her. A few thousand kilometers later, we found ourselves in front of a dark cave. We followed Aiko into it, only to see a portal into the Abyss. I couldn¡¯t help but look at Hiro with mixed feelings. He simply held onto my hand, which immediately dispersed my uneasiness and turned my mood for the better. Aiko threw one memory crystal for each person. They indeed contained a little map with a route. ¡°Oh, yes, by the way¡­ hand over all of your World Crystals from your storage spaces. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only temporarily and I¡¯m not going to forget how many did you give either. I¡¯m not that old, alright? Hahaha~¡± She explained logically with a small laugh. It would be weird if we were to be let in with the amount we have. We could easily come back out and say that we collected it from the marked place... I know that we could go behind someone other, but we all wanted to get past this thing quickly so all three of us put our World Crystals into a single storage ring and handed it over to her. After making an oath that we didn¡¯t have more, we jumped into the portal. We were the first to enter! In front of us appeared a thin road. On our right was the wall of a cliff while on our left was a deep and dark nothing and even this narrow pathway was covered in mist. At most three people could walk on this. Not wishing to go with others, we quickly rushed forward. We soon reached the first turn to the right, where we found ourselves in front of a chamber with numerous tunnels connecting to it. A few Horrorsnare Crocodiles rushed out of those tunnels and charged towards us with hungry eyes. Poirlion would turn into such a monster if he was to let himself be devoured by his instincts. That¡¯s why he has to be careful. These monsters were only at the third stage, which was easily manageable for us. In these last two days, we reached the peak of the first stage, thanks to the many World Crystals we have gained in the new sector, though we used up a lot of them¡­ We had sixty-nine Crypt in our battle forms, which meant that we were equal in strength to someone who was at the early third stage. Considering our skills¡­ we could quite easily beat even someone at the fourth stage. I love being unfair~ Playing games by keeping the rules was also fun, but we weren¡¯t in a game. We were living beings and any kind of unfairness or underhanded method was welcomed! Infinis, Necros, and Mortus automatically transformed into armors without us doing anything. Symbionts never joked around. They were clever beings which knew when to come out and when not to. If we were to meet with Yakine or Mariton, then these symbionts would hide as much into our bodies as they can. It¡¯s good that I have scales or I¡¯d be left naked¡­ Infinis turned into a staff in my hand, while Hiro stayed at using a spear at the moment, but he could turn it into anything else in a moment. Infinis hardened in my hand and on my body. It always felt weird when it climbed out of my body because I felt how it was creeping through my cells. A chill always ran through me upon feeling it. It was a funny feeling. My whole body was covered in Infinis and I felt great power rushing through my veins, my cells, my muscles. I felt wonderful! So many feelings because of a single Symbiont, it was all worth it! I jumped forward and Infinis automatically activated its ability. All of these Horrorsnare Crocodiles charged towards us. I didn¡¯t even defend myself as one of the stupid monsters tried biting my right leg, but its teeth broke into Infinis. Its movements were like a snail¡¯s. I intentionally let it bite me because I felt curious about how much Infinis and my scales can resist, but I had to laugh upon realizing that I was like a turtle, except that I was also strong and quick. I¡¯m such a cheat! When the first monster bit me, I barely felt anything because my double layered defense easily dispersed everything. I just had to defend myself against the soul force, which wasn¡¯t that hard. I might seem like that, but I''m not careless and I''m not overconfident. I do things only if I''m sure of myself. I know about my boundaries and these monsters weren''t outside of those! Thanks to Infinis, I don¡¯t have to concentrate on using my soul force because it would collect enough for my attacks automatically. I swung my staff downward while Hiro also arrived and thrust his spear into the head of a monster. My staff also crushed the head of this stupid crocodile at the same time. The best part was that thanks to Infinis, my tail also turned into a weapon which was as deadly as the staff in my hands! Since I had numerous minds, I swiftly used my tail as well and beheaded another crocodile. We felt a strong bloodlust from behind us, which was coming from Poirlion. He had problems once again¡­ but after a ball of cold water, he quickly returned. We also finished these trash of monsters at the same time. The group which probably entered after us, appeared in the cavern only to see this group of monsters lying on the ground. Unexpectedly, all of them turned into a few tens of thousands of World Crystals and we quickly picked them up. The group behind us was a group of demons. Two of them were females, while the last one was a male. He was a harem holder, that was clear in my eyes. The guy was at the sixth stage while the women were at the fourth stage. After checking me out with wishful eyes, he ran past us, along with his little servants. All three of us looked after them and after nodding at each other, we also continued on our way. We should get first place, shouldn¡¯t we? Hehe~ Chapter 64 - The Fall The Fall Hiro¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- We quickly ran after the demon and his little group. I had mixed feelings about these harem-holding males. Although when I was a human, just like every man, I too had such dreams, but that was probably because of human instincts. Just think of¡­ for example the lions. They were harem holders as well. In my opinion, humans were the same kind of ¡®animals¡¯, but with much more intelligence. However you think about it, deep inside, every male wanted to have more women. When I was a human, that was my only question in my mind. If I were to meet with my other half, what would happen with that instinct of mine? Would I try to get more women in this world which was filled with the idea of ¡®the strong rules over the weak¡¯? I¡¯m not conceited, but I¡¯m sure that I could have easily found females who would ¡®serve¡¯ me, just like these demonesses. The more time I spent here, the surer I became, that I couldn¡¯t apply my common sense about the humans on the Earth to these unique races. Even the humans were much different¡­ After reincarnating, I¡¯ve got my answer. To be honest, even I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be filled with so much love and satisfaction after a single woman. Even though I believed in my ideals, but I still had that feeling - Is it truly going to be like that? ... It seems like yes! I don¡¯t feel any need to find another woman for myself besides Alice. Luckily, my new instincts are also helping me out because Hydras¡¯ are the same as dragons. They need only a single mate! Or maybe that¡¯s an aspect of True Divine Beasts? Of that, I have no idea! While I was running at the front, Alice poked my back with her tail and she indicated with her eyes to look at my left. When I did so, I saw Poirlion who was strangely silent with a slightly crazed face. This whole thing with Poirlion didn¡¯t come at the best time, but he had to fight it back nonetheless. The worst thing to do at such moments was to let the person in question battle. He could easily lose his mind, so we can¡¯t let him fight before regaining oneself. We were stupid enough to let him clean up the ¡®trash¡¯ last time... A few minutes later, we arrived at another cavern where the demons were fighting with a few monsters. This time we were the ones to simply rush through and leave them behind. There weren¡¯t high-level cultivators taking these entrance exams because unlike Poirlion, everyone else rushed to join these academies as soon as they reached the fifth level. Cultivators at Poirlion¡¯s level were usually members of such academies as Genotin Academy, or they weren¡¯t talented enough to join and became rogue cultivators. Just like the map in our memories told us, the number of these caverns were only going to increase as we progressed on our way. Compared to the distance between the last two caverns, it was only decreasing. Since we were quick and the monsters were mostly at the third stage, the demons still weren¡¯t able to catch up to us, even after we fought our way through four more caverns. Poirlion didn¡¯t take part in the battles. It is better if he stands at the back and tries to get in control of himself. After going through another five chambers, we finally reached our destination. Strangely enough, the demons still didn¡¯t catch up to us. Somehow I feel conspiracy. I bet that they want to ambush us or something like that¡­ I¡¯m not the cleverest one, but that much is clear even for me. Why would they bother with fighting their way here and go back while the monsters are attacking them continuously? It was easier for them to kill us and take the necessary amount in our place and since we were a group of three as well, we could easily turn into their targets. Our destination was an unexpectedly beautiful place! The ground, the walls, and even the ceiling was littered in World Crystals. We should come back here and train when we are done here¡­ the only problem was that this huge chamber which was at least two cubic kilometers was filled to the brim with monsters. Interestingly enough, they weren¡¯t fighting with each other. I saw a few little affrays or fights, but nothing serious. These monsters were eating the World Crystals in bulks, wasting away the energy inside them. Ugh¡­ such a waste! You are supposed to control the energy inside it, not just eat it! I thought in my mind, feeling distressed upon seeing them wasting away so many World Crystals. Like that, most of the energy is going to disperse! Infinis, Necros, and Mortus crept out of our bodies and covered us. Necros turned into a spear in my hands, while Infinis turned into a staff in Alice¡¯s hands. Both of its sides were much thicker than the handle and there were small spikes on them. (AN:\ I don¡¯t own the picture, and it¡¯s only for illustration purpose. Alice''s Staff Imagine something like that but with dark purple light.) As the monsters noticed us, all of them looked at us, but they didn¡¯t move. Considering that they weren¡¯t fighting amongst themselves, it was likely that we had to fight for our place in this little community. I guess we¡¯ll have to kill quite a lot of them¡­ [Should we kill all of them? Hehe~] Alice said as she released her bloodlust and her face turned into a crazed one. These monsters were only at the third or fourth stage so we could get by for sure. [I don¡¯t know, my love. We¡¯ll see how they are going to react.] I answered her as Necros covered my face as well. Only my eyes were visible as I jumped into the mass of monsters with six of my clones. They were also covered in Necros, which only made this whole thing ridiculous! Alice also followed after me, with two of her clones. I swung my spear from above and cut a bear-like monster, which had four arms, into two halves. Since Necros used my soul force without me having to do anything, the monster died on the spot. Unintelligent monsters were different in that they didn¡¯t have a world of their own. All they had was soul force, which they used to fight against us, cultivators. How or where these monsters were coming from was a question for me as well. Alice swung her staff horizontally, crushing the side of a centipede. It was such a gross creature¡­ A snake, which was at the fourth stage, wanted to bite into my back. Since I didn¡¯t intend to let it do so, I somersaulted, evading its attack in the process. I thrust my spear downward to pin the snake to the ground and then using my tail, I quickly beheaded it. My clones were also doing the same and thanks to Necros, I wasn¡¯t lacking in energy because it was continuously recharging my reserves. I sensed a charging monster from behind me so I quickly rolled to the side as I swung my spear in an arc. As I turned back, all I saw was a five meters tall tiger with four of its legs missing. Since the massacre has started, the other monsters started fighting among themselves as well. [We should start learning our martial arts as well, don¡¯t you think?] Alice questioned me as she crushed the head of a boar-like monster, which had four eyes and two, huge tusks. [Yeah¡­ Come, my clones are going to cover us while we extract them from our memories.] I answered her as my clones surrounded my body, while Alice also jumped into this little circle. I used Hydra¡¯s Descent on all of my clones, while Alice used Dragon¡¯s Descent. Three-layered defense. If they can break through such a heavy defense, then they might as well eat us¡­ I sat down with Alice in front of me. Both of us closed our eyes, while our other minds were concentrating on the battle. [We are such idiots¡­ we should have done this BEFORE coming here¡­] Alice remarked as she sighed and then started concentrating. What she said was indeed true, but we aren¡¯t perfect. Well, we are strong enough to do such idiotic things, so it¡¯s alright. Haha~ I shut off everything with my main mind and concentrated on my memories. I started extracting everything there was to know about the Martial Arts of my race. Its base were the techniques I¡¯ve been using up till now. Though mine focused on my heads. It is called Twelve Eternal Chains. This martial art is a set of twelve moves. Each of its movements would stack up and become stronger, making it possible to hurt beings much stronger than us. The best part of it is that upon finishing the twelfth move, I would be able to release a curse as well on my enemy, which was a ridiculously powerful one. I can only hope that I won¡¯t have to use it. Its name was exactly the same as the name of the martial art, Twelve Eternal Chains. If I were to release that curse, my target would slowly weaken, until dying in the process. While the curse is active, the person in question can¡¯t advance either. The higher level my enemy is, the more time it takes for my curse to kill. But if not cured, the person will die for sure. Hopefully, not even the cultivators in this universe know how to resist it. We don¡¯t know how many cultivators know how to resist curses. Just like how we didn¡¯t tell it to anyone, others probably didn¡¯t share this knowledge either. The memory crystals didn¡¯t contain information about such things, so we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s widespread knowledge or not. The fewer the better for us, so hopefully no one knows about it! Though, that¡¯s probably only a dream... I sprung up from the ground, exactly at the same time as Alice. She had a similarly happy face as mine. We looked into each other¡¯s minds and extracted each other¡¯s memories. Her martial art was called Dragon¡¯s Bane, which had a very similar effect compared to mine, except that hers wouldn¡¯t stop her enemy from advancing, but in turn, hers is quicker to kill. My curse is the kind which would creep from the inside out, slowly devouring my target, while hers is the kind which would crush and destroy her target in one swift move. We kissed once while the blood of the killed monsters and the shining World Crystals were littering the ground. Such a nice background for kissing~ Alice¡¯s tail started swaying happily from left to right as she turned around to try out her newfound battle potential. Alice and two of her clones used everything they had as a new and ancient draconic aura descended in the chamber. Suddenly the monsters stopped for a moment and Poirlion who was standing far at the back, fell to his knees with his crazed face gone as a respectful one took its place. While everyone was standing still, Alice swung her staff downwards, creating a dragon head in the process, which rushed forward and crushed many monsters in its way. Bones and blood splattered everywhere because none of these monsters were able to stop such a powerful attack and this was only the first one. She swung her staff in an arc, creating a tail which was made out of World Energy and soul force. The monsters in its way were swiped away and smashed into the walls of the Abyss. Since the walls were very hard, they didn¡¯t crash through them but they were crushed into bloody pulps! With the third movement, Alice rotated in a circle, creating two Dragon¡¯s Wings, which cut everything in her surroundings into two halves, with a diameter of fifty meters. These were relatively slow and heavy moves, but thanks to Infinis¡¯ ability, Alice was much quicker in finishing them. With her fourth move, she stepped hard on the ground as she swung her staff from above. Her step made me remember Earthbenders from the Avatar¡­ As she finished her fourth move, the mouth of a dragon appeared and chewed these shitty monsters into minced meat and there came her fifth and last movement. ¡°DRAGON¡¯S BANE! Alice couldn¡¯t help but shout out its name as she somersaulted and smashed the tip of her staff into the ground. Upon doing so, a powerful shockwave was released all around her and the whole Cavern trembled, which meant that this attack could very easily crush even someone at the sixth level if they were to wait it out¡­The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Alice¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Descent enlarged for a moment and then collapsed back into a burning green energy spear. She threw it towards the remaining monsters as I quickly jumped back, fearing that it would affect me. Alice¡¯s green spear exploded like an atom bomb and that green light quickly turned into white. I wasn¡¯t able to see anything for at least two seconds before it finally dissipated. All of the monsters in the cavern were standing there motionlessly. While roaring loudly, they quickly rushed forward to kill Alice, who was standing with her arms crossed at her chest, but before they could reach her, all of them started rotting, dissolving, and falling into pieces. Their legs, limbs, heads, teeth, everything withered and fell out or off as their bodies turned into mummy like corpses. A lion-like monster was struggling to swipe a last one at Alice¡¯s face, but upon noticing Alice¡¯s eyes, it simply fell to the ground, lifeless. Alice had her eyes in slits, just like usual, but there was something more, something deeper, something¡­ greater! Her aura was completely different. I felt like as if I¡¯d be standing in front of a true god! Of course, my aura was the same and I didn¡¯t feel bothered by this even in the slightest. I appeared next to her and while she was still standing there, all serious, I grabbed onto the tip of her tail. I saw that her little facade was starting to break as she was barely able to hold back a moan. ¡°H- Hiro! You are so evil! I wanted to look good!¡± She started whining loudly, completely breaking her character by doing so. She started hitting my chest weakly with her cute little hands. Even though those hands have just killed so many monsters in just five moves! ¡°Hahaha~ I know. Sorry, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from doing it!¡± I said while laughing happily as I embraced her into my bosom and kissed the top of her head. She hugged me back and then we separated. Poirlion was squatting on the ground while he was spacing out. His mind was too unstable and unclear¡­ I transformed into my mini monster form and quickly took six million World Crystals into my storage space, but I used the space which was inside my stomach. I looked at Alice with inquiring eyes as I said. ¡°Can you sense it in my storage space?¡± She tilted her head to the side and looked at me as if I¡¯d be an idiot. Realizing her meaning, I turned towards Poirlion with the same question¡­ She was able to feel anything which was related to me because of our bond, so it was stupid to ask her. Since we weren¡¯t able to sense Poirlion¡¯s strength, naturally, we weren¡¯t able to sense what was in his storage ring either. The storage space inside of our stomachs was an ability of True Divine Beasts. Up till now, we¡¯ve never used them before because we can¡¯t take out things from it unless we transform into our monster forms. Poirlion shook his head sideways as he said. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t sense anything. That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡± He said with a slightly surprised face as he tried to turn his mood for the better, but in the end, only a self-ridiculing smile crept onto his face. I felt sorry for him. These times were hard for divine beasts. Since my willpower was way above the norm, I had no problem in dealing with it and through our bond, I was able to help out Alice as well, but Poirlion didn¡¯t have such a choice. He had to rely on himself, alone. Doing something alone isn¡¯t as enjoyable as doing it together. We could train and live alone silently with Alice as well, but what would become of us, of our life? That would be boring and terrible! Although we hate communities, but we need them. We are ridiculous indeed, but that¡¯s our way, no intelligent beings¡¯ way! I felt sad for Poirlion, but I felt something else as well! I felt fucking happy! If he can¡¯t sense it, it means that I can store away all of these! Should I leave a bit for those who come here later? I thought seriously but after another thought... Nah, I don¡¯t care, sorry guys! I stopped thinking as an evil smile crept onto my face. Probably all of them are going to fail this exam, but bad luck is also a part of life! I know that I¡¯m being an asshole here, but who cares if it¡¯s going to be better for me, for us! I jumped around in the cavern quickly and took away every World Crystal I found. It was more than ten billion! Haha! I¡¯m a billionaire! Fuckers! I laughed happily in my mind as I jumped in front of Alice, turned back into my battle form and kissed her on her lips and raised her into the air as I rotated once. ¡°Hahaha! What are you doing Hiro?~ Put me down!¡± Alice laughed in a good mood as she held onto my arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I said with a bright smile on my face as I put her down. As we reached the entrance of the cavern, we found the whole group of newcomers, standing there in a huge group. Eh~ interesting. I didn¡¯t know that there was a party! Are we becoming outcasts? So be it! The demon who was behind us before jumped forward and looked into the cavern as he whistled. ¡°*Whistle* That¡¯s nice and empty! I don¡¯t know what way you have to store it without us sensing anything, but I hope that you don¡¯t mind sharing it with us, right? And something else as well~¡± He said with a superior smile on his face and he even dared to ask for my Alice! This is screaming bloody murder! Before any of us moved, one of the bitches beside the demon shot an attack towards Alice, who was only cleaning her nails, which were as short as a human¡¯s at the moment. She didn¡¯t even bother to look up. Infinis covered her body and adding to that her Dragon¡¯s Descent and her scales, that stupid attack was simply knocked off. Feeling that weak soul attack trying to ¡®caress¡¯ her soul, she simply laughed, ridiculing the woman by doing so. She continued in doing what she was doing before. ¡°What are you doing!? Are you even good for anything other than serving me!? You worthless bitch!¡± The demon shouted as he slapped the woman. I want to kill the woman for trying to hurt Alice, but this disgusting demon is even worse in my eyes. But before I could start thinking about what to do, Poirlion suddenly roared out with a crazed and bloodthirsty face while looking towards the ceiling. His powerful aura blasted out of his body, which was no good¡­ ¡°How dare you hit her highness!¡± He shouted as he transformed into his dragon form and jumped into the crowd. Those poor guys were like vegetables in a meat grinder. Poirlion started swinging his tail, his wings, his paws, while his aura was continuously growing and going out of control. Mortus was also helping him by increasing his output damage. A few of his hits also shook the entrance of the cavern, which made it clear that he was attacking with all of his strength. Fearing for the consequences, I started attacking the air with Twelve Eternal Chains. Alice also sighed upon seeing Poirlion¡¯s reaction. My skill was a quick one, so I started thrusting with my spear forward. While Alice¡¯s moves were called Dragon¡¯s Head, Dragon¡¯s Tail, Dragon¡¯s Wings, Dragon¡¯s Swipe, and Dragon¡¯s Bite, mine were called First Head, Second Head¡­ Twelfth Head. Her movements were five different ones and the sequence didn¡¯t matter in her case, but her skills weren¡¯t stacking up either. Meanwhile, my moves stacked upon each other. Although the first one might be weaker than a normal attack of mine, but the twelfth one would be even stronger than Alice¡¯s! I stopped after using my eleventh move and dissolved my clones. A huge amount of energy was swirling and circling inside my body. It¡¯s no wonder that we couldn¡¯t use these martial arts before. If we would have done so, then we would have exploded! I felt pressured even like this since I was only barely able to hold it in my body. Especially considering that I was supposed to release this. Necros was helping me a lot by reassuring and relaxing my body. Poirlion soon finished killing everyone. His whole body was covered in blood, which was these bastards¡¯. Alice whipped his back with a small energy attack to get his attention. He didn¡¯t seem to be sane¡­ He should have gone to a silent place without anyone around and gained enlightenment. Well, it¡¯s too late to mind it now. Poirlion looked back at Alice with crazed eyes as he charged towards her. He couldn¡¯t use his energy, only his bare strength since Alice deprived him of it. I was finally able to release this attack¡­ I didn¡¯t use the curse because we didn¡¯t intend to kill him. We had to make his mind return. We wouldn¡¯t have a chance against him usually, but when he is so stupid¡­ My attack smashed into his face, which made him flip in the air and fall on his back. He turned back into his humanoid form with a grunt, but he quickly jumped up. I stood next to Alice as she started using Infinis¡¯ ability, but unexpectedly, Poirlion was still way too quick. We barely perceived him as he jumped at us with his arms opened widely. ¡°Huh?¡± Alice let out a surprised voice because behind us was nothing¡­ We were about to fall into the Abyss! I quickly held onto her and used my tail to try holding onto something. It was very dangerous to fall down here as we have noticed it already two times!!! Finally, I was able to find a little hook-like curve in the stone. Alice hugged me tightly, so I was able to release her and catch Poirlion¡¯s hand. ¡°*Sigh* So much trouble with you! This is why I hate being among friends in a few cases! They can be so bothersome, yet we still need them!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but start whining. I like having friends and in my opinion, they are a necessity for intelligent beings, but they can cause so much trouble. Well, we are here for him, so he can¡¯t cry in the future! That¡¯s friendship for you¡­ even though he attacked ALICE!? I¡¯m holding onto him, trying to save him. Of course, I know how he feels about her and that this is all because of his ¡®puberty¡¯, but it¡¯s still wrong in a way. He is lucky that I¡¯m an understanding person and that Alice wasn¡¯t hurt¡­ I wouldn¡¯t forgive such a mistake. Alice started looking around while Poirlion started chewing on my scale covered hands¡­ It¡¯s good that his teeth aren¡¯t that strong in his humanoid form. I barely felt anything thanks to my three-layered armor. ¡°Look, there. Throw him towards there and we can jump there together, after him,¡± Alice said as she pointed towards a hole on the wall, which was nearby. It was probably a cavern. I nodded as I started swinging my body, along with these two. At such times, I¡¯m happy that these stones were so hard, otherwise, it¡¯d have broken under our weight long ago. As I¡¯ve gained enough momentum, I released Poirlion. I trusted in myself. I¡¯m not a mortal who would make such mistake as throwing too weakly or too strongly or towards the wrong way. Just as I planned, he landed in the cavern with a thud. We fell at least two kilometers downwards, which meant that getting back up was going to be hard¡­ ¡°Argh! This is so fucked up!¡± I raged with a very low voice. I wouldn¡¯t start shouting in such a place. It was so deathly silent and it seemed to be devoid of life, but we all knew better¡­ Since we were already able to at least levitate, we swung ourselves towards the cavern and using my tail, I pulled us towards it. After safely landing, I felt much better. At least we weren¡¯t falling anymore¡­ As we stopped in front of Poirlion, he started growling. Alice stepped forward and slapped Poirlion¡¯s face with as much strength as she had in her body. Poirlion rotated in the air as he fell on his back with a bloody mouth. That crazed aura suddenly disappeared as he sat up with an unknowing face. He clearly didn¡¯t know where he was, but in a few moments, his face started turning into a despaired one as he started talking with a stuttering voice. ¡°W- What have I done!? Alice, please-- no, I¡¯m not worthy to call you by your name anymore, her highness--¡± He put his head on the ground as he continued. ¡°Please forgive me. I- I¡¯m terribly sorry. Thanks to your slap, finally, I overcame my burden. You can punish me as you wish--¡± He wanted to continue on with his stupid monolog, but Alice stopped him with a small sigh. ¡°*Sigh* Would you stop? Who cares about such things? I know of its reason, so I don¡¯t mind. You weren¡¯t your own self, so it¡¯s no problem. We are still a family or what, aren¡¯t we?¡± She said with a small smile as she reached out with her hand towards him to help him up. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m weak to crying people¡­¡± I said loudly upon seeing that he was about to cry. His lips started trembling, along with his whole body as his eyes started reddening. ¡°Hey, what are we supposed to do with a crybaby?¡± Alice questioned me jokingly. Upon hearing her question and good mood, Poirlion¡¯s clouds also turned around and flew the other way. He jumped up from the ground and bowed deeply as he said. ¡°I thank you very much for not abandoning me, for helping me, and for forgiving me!¡± Upon hearing his words, we didn¡¯t really know what to say, except that¡­ ¡°Who said that we forgave you? I mean, there was nothing to forgive anyway! Hehe,¡± Alice finished this conversation with a shit joke. [Hey! I can hear you! I can have bad jokes as well, can¡¯t I? You bastard! Haha~] Alice started cursing me upon hearing my thoughts. Seeing that we were laughing at ¡®nothing¡¯, Poirlion¡¯s mood also turned for the better. Well now¡­ we have finished the exam, but we should get back somehow. ¡°*Sigh* Let¡¯s go, we still have to finish this little exam of ours,¡± Alice said with a small sigh as she looked around. There were two ways. One down and one up¡­ Naturally, we took the one, which was leading upwards. After a few twists and turns, we found ourselves in a huge cavern, which was littered with bones of dead monsters. In the middle of it was a big bear, which had black fur, red eyes and it even had horns on its head. Upon sensing us, it looked up, which wasn¡¯t good because it was at the sixth level! We had our Phoenix Medal which means that we would revive once, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Poirlion, so we¡¯d rather not die. The worst was, that it was a Harbinger! It roared loudly, shaking the whole cavern in the process, but we were already running towards a tunnel on our right. We have to get away as quickly as possible! A Harbinger is almost as powerful as a True Divine Beast when it came to pure strength only, which means that Poirlion wouldn¡¯t have any chance against it either! Since the tunnel was a small one, the Harbinger had to decrease its body size, which helped us getting a head start. ¡°STOP YOU DAMNED RATS! I¡¯M GOING TO EAT ALL OF YOU!¡± It shouted madly. Who would stop at such a moment? Idiot¡­ We soon reached another chamber, where we found a formation on the ground, but we didn¡¯t have time to care about such things, so we quickly ran past it. Exactly at that moment, the bear appeared behind us with a lightning fast speed. All we saw was its paw strike, which was about to crush my head. If I die, Alice goes with me. [*Sigh* Well¡­ we can still come back alive thanks to our little medallion, hehe~ But I¡¯m going to be sad because of Poirlion¡­] I thought in my mind and Alice was of the same opinion, but unexpectedly, nothing came¡­ Exactly where the formation laid, a thin blue wall of energy stood. The Harbingers paw was stopped exactly in front of my nose, almost touching the tip of it. The Harbinger simply couldn¡¯t move its paw, past the barrier. I felt truly happy! I stepped back in happiness and a smile slipped onto everyone¡¯s faces. We all jumped up in happiness, while the harbinger kept attacking the barrier, trying to smash it and it didn¡¯t stop its roaring even for a moment. We didn¡¯t intend to wait for that long¡­ Alice quickly read the runes on the ground and it said that it was an entrance into a sector and that it could be used only once. Since all three of us were next to each other, it probably sensed us as a single use, whilst the harbinger was another one. We walked through a short tunnel and a portal appeared in front of us. Before the portal was a little altar, with a memory crystal on it. We walked up to it and after touching it, memories flooded into our minds. I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth widely as I realized the truth behind this portal. IT WAS LEADING TO THE EARTH! Chapter 65 - Finding and visiting the Earth! I thank William very much for his Patronage! The gray path be with him! Finding and visiting the Earth! Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------------- From the memory crystal, we¡¯ve got to know that this world was created by a woman, called Gaia, who was at the eighth level. Our world would increase in size as well and turn into a smaller galaxy in the future, though however big it becomes, it would stay devoid of life other than us. I can only wonder what¡¯s necessary to be able to create life as well. ¡°It¡¯s not like it matters at the moment, Alice. Haha~ But this came as a real surprise to me! I¡¯d have never expected such a thing to be the case!¡± Hiro exclaimed loudly upon hearing the message Gaia left behind. Thanks to him, I knew that Gaia was just a myth, a legend on the Earth, but in truth, she wasn¡¯t just a legend! The message was the following: ¡°Hello. I don¡¯t know who you are or where you come from, nor does it matter... I ask you to listen to my little tale, please. My name is Gaia and I¡¯m a cultivator at the eighth level. This portal leads into my world. If you are a low-level cultivator, then you probably don¡¯t know that we can create portals into the Abyss, so this is one such case. At first, I just wanted to store my treasures in my own world, like every other cultivator.¡± ¡°But things have changed. I¡¯ve got tired of this continuous battling, fighting, this struggling to stay alive or to reach the top, to get over the others. But I couldn¡¯t leave because I had a school under my rule, called Genotin Academy. I had to take care of those young cultivators for the future of the universe. I don¡¯t know what is the situation like when you hear this message, but in my time, the Harbingers were very widespread and powerful.¡± ¡°Luckily for me, I¡¯ve met another cultivator, who decided to take upon himself my role as the new director. He was a good guy... Anyway, I told a few of my friends who were just as tired of this struggling as me, that I¡¯m going to retire and return to my world. What was the funniest was that they decided to join me! I was hoping that I could create a universe or at least a world which didn¡¯t have Universe Energy so that the humans in it would turn into mortals.¡± ¡°I was hoping that they wouldn¡¯t fight, they wouldn¡¯t battle against each other, or the other monsters. I was hoping that we could live peacefully. But we had a problem. We couldn¡¯t create life. In the end, we decided to bond together our souls. It was quite a long process as about fifty of us bonded together. I bet that we were the first to do such a thing in the whole universe! Hehe~ We were a colorful company because there were demons, elves, beastmen and even a few divine beasts among our ranks!¡± ¡°After bonding, our smaller worlds, or galaxies - depending on our level - turned into a single one. We were able to create a mini-universe with a few galaxies. Now came the next problem, the life¡­ We decided to make children¡­ hoping that they would slowly increase the population, but it wasn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Zeus, Thor, Aphrodite and so many of them¡­ they all turned out to be powerful cultivators after inheriting our bloodlines. Although the Universe Energy was lacking, but they were able to sense it and cultivate it. In the end, we told them about the outside world. None of them wanted to stay in our universe, so all of them left. After thinking about a solution, we decided to do a ridiculous thing. We bought companion monsters, which were of the ape race. This wasn¡¯t all.¡± ¡°We bonded our souls with them! It felt really weird¡­ After a few thousands of years, they started evolving and turning into humanoids, since we were the superiors. It came as a real surprise to me! Although they were quite powerful cultivators as well, but their children! They didn¡¯t have any energy inside their bodies! They weren¡¯t able to cultivate. We can¡¯t shut out the Universe Energy completely, so our children were able to cultivate with their high potentials, but these new humanoids were different.¡± ¡°They had low potentials and they weren¡¯t able to sense the Universe Energy, which was so scarce. My husband Uranus and the other titans who were tired of battling felt very happy. Afterward, those humanoids, who didn¡¯t have a bond with us, started spreading, evolving. They were very stupid at first, but they slowly gained more and more knowledge.¡± ¡°Many of us helped them out in that and sometimes even our children came back to look at how our creations were progressing. They liked playing god with these mortals, but none of us cared. Those mortals created legends, myths about us, about our children. Unfortunately, what I expected didn¡¯t happen. They started fighting against each other, other than the small animals that we also added to our universe.¡± ¡°I felt very sad that they are fighting against each other, even though they were supposed to live next to each other peacefully! One of us, called Jesus, descended, trying to point them towards the right direction, but it was for naught. In the end, he simply returned to us, though the mortals started creating myths about him as well, just like from about all of us. Some of the clever ones used him as a means to create beliefs and control the masses by the will of the gods...¡± ¡°But to be honest, they were still much better, much different compared to us. They were like little ants, playing around, without any real strength. My children also visited from time to time to lead these little ants. I¡¯m not going to deny, that they were funny to look at. We have taken away humans from the first planet, which they started calling the ''Earth'' and relocated many tribes, to different planets. The mortals also started counting the time and they started inventing new things. I felt very intrigued upon seeing their little creations.¡± ¡°It was year A.C. (After Christ) five hundred and twenty-seven with their time counting when I made this memory crystal. If you can enter through the portal, then that means that we are dead, but it¡¯s no wonder. We were very, very old. I know that my death was creeping closer to me and everyone else would die with me as well. A few hundred years at most¡­ *Sigh* This is my tale and this is how I made a unique world! Now please listen to my words for you!¡± ¡°I know that cultivators are greedy and we have quite a lot of things hidden in my world. Since by the time you hear this, we''re probably dead, you¡¯ll be able to enter this dead world. My only wish is that you don¡¯t eradicate the humans, living on those planets. I know that you are probably used to a completely different culture, but please! As payment, you can take away the treasures we¡¯ve left behind.¡± ¡°To be honest, we have made a few keys and maps about a little treasure chamber we had and threw them through a few portals at the upper levels of the Abyss. I have no idea which Universe, sector or planet have them. That chamber might have been emptied out already, but those were only the small toys and if the people in question weren¡¯t at least at the eighth level, then they didn¡¯t have a chance to meet with these humans or to take away the real treasures.¡± ¡°Count it as your payment for not eradicating the humans. Although we could have hidden away our world better, but we''ve decided not to. We wanted to show our legacy to someone... and you are that person. Now go, find out what our legacy is. I really would like to see how these humans are going to turn out in the future, but unfortunately, that¡¯s impossible." "By the way, the lack of universe energy is going to feel weird at first, but fear not because you can get used to it quickly. I recommend filling your own world with energy before entering. I also left this world from time to time to fill my own body because it felt terrible¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s my legacy. I hope that you are going to appreciate our hard work and not destroy everything.¡± That was the tale of this whole world or mini universe. They have done ridiculous things indeed. Bonding with companions? *Shudder* I dare not think of the process. Well, sex isn¡¯t necessary, but the feeling itself that you are connected with a stupid ape is probably quite weird. Hiro had a thinking face on, as he stood there motionlessly. A small smile slipped onto his face upon realizing how the little myths he knew were connected to the truth. ¡°*Chuckle* Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m curious what date they are at and what has become of my past. I can only wonder if the Earth has turned into a futuristic one. Have they entered space more actively, or are they still on that single planet?¡± Hiro started thinking loudly, feeling excited to find out the truth. Even I felt affected by his excitement. Poirlion was switching between looking at me and Hiro with his brows raised, waiting for an explanation. Hiro turned towards him as he said with his hands on his hips. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t tell you before, but I was reincarnated from this Earth. I don¡¯t remember the exact details of how I died, but I lived here before becoming a cultivator. I was one such mortal. *Chuckle*¡± Hiro finished his explanation with a small laugh. ¡°W- What? And you reincarnated as a True Divine Beast? T- That¡¯s ridiculous! HAHAHA!¡± Poirlion answered with a surprised face with his mouth and eyes opened widely as he leaned back in his surprise and then he started laughing upon getting to know the truth behind Hiro¡¯s reincarnation. I¡¯m also thinking that it¡¯s ridiculous, but I¡¯m very happy about this suuuper! tiny chance because I was able to meet with the person I love the most. I couldn¡¯t help but taste his lips as my mood turned for the better. ¡°Alright, enough chatting! Let¡¯s go!¡± Hiro said, anticipating to find out what has become of his old world. All three of us jumped through the portal and we immediately felt that the place was lacking in Universe Energy. In front of us appeared a smaller galaxy, which was called the Milky Way. There were other galaxies as well. Hiro chuckled in his mind upon thinking how NASA tried to reach out of that little planet, yet here we are, standing in free space as if it would be nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t know where that Earth is, but that galaxy is quite far away. If you don¡¯t mind it, then I¡¯d like to take you there,¡± Poirlion said with his brows raised, waiting for our answer. Without saying anything, we stood behind him. Understanding our meaning, he transformed and flew towards where Hiro told him to go. In two days, we reached the solar system and it didn¡¯t take much to reach the Earth. Surprisingly for us, there was a space station orbiting around the Earth. But not the kind of Hiro knew about. It looked to be very modern and there were a few spaceships as well. Thanks to our eyes, we could see them from very, very far away. ¡°Well, considering how quickly they were developing in the later years, I¡¯m not surprised about seeing such a thing. Not to mention that I have no idea how many years have passed by since then.¡± Hiro sent his thoughts to the both of us openly. Since we were in space, we had to talk through our minds. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°To be honest, we could sneak into the planet without anyone noticing it, but it wouldn¡¯t be as funny, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hiro started forming evil plans in his mind, wishing to play a prank on these mortals. I couldn¡¯t help but agree with his words as an equally evil smile crept onto my face. Poirlion also chuckled in his mind as all three of us transformed into our true forms, without restricting our sizes. Our bodies were a kilometer tall and four kilometers long. We looked like three huge mountains invading a planet. There were many such monster films on the Earth. I bet that these humans never thought that it would come true once! ---------------------------- Third POV: ------------------------------------- On the Earth, it was year twenty-one forty-six, which meant that it was a hundred and thirty years later compared to when Hiro lived. While he was missing, the technology of Earth has grown explosively. Although the Earth didn¡¯t have high-level metals because it was a one-star planet, but that wasn¡¯t the case with other, bigger planets. In year twenty fifty, the first spaceship with a new kind of propulsion unit reached a three-star planet, which had metals incomparable to the ones found on the Earth. But there were problems. It was hard to gather these new metals because on these planets were dangerous monsters and beasts as well. The old weapons of the humans were ineffective against the monsters which were found on these new two and three stars planets, making it hard for them to acquire the new metals in masses and it was also very dangerous. Such being the case, they started focusing on improving their weapons, and their genetics. They were able to make serums, which increased their basic strength and rebuilt their muscles and bones. They also made powerful energy weapons and metal exoskeletons using materials such as Trinatimuz. Using these new weapons, exoskeletons and their powerful bodies, they were able to get in control of the newly explored planets. After doing so, they started acquiring the new metals in masses. They were also able to create gravity without rotating the spaceships, thanks to a new invention. Using the new metals, the earthlings made spaceships, which were able to traverse even through black holes! Weapons, genetics, and traveling technologies advanced explosively, along with computers. There were virtual reality devices and no one used smartphones or such things anymore because everyone had built in computers in their bodies, called NanoCo. It was also used to identify everyone. At first, the humans were working together to fight back the newly found monsters on the new planets, but after winning the wars, they started fighting over the new materials, even though they were abundant. In the end, in year twenty sixty-five, the third world war broke out. As a result, the Earth was divided into three big unions, called the Middle Union, which contained Africa and Europe. The American Union, which contained the American continents and the Asian Union, which contained the Asian countries. Australia was also a part of the Asian Union. These three great unions ruled over the Earth. They were all equally powerful, so they realized that fighting against each other wouldn¡¯t come with benefits, so they made a peace treaty. By doing so, the welfare continuously increased. After the increasing welfare, the population was quickly outgrowing the Earth, which caused the humans to be lacking in space. Such being the case, they sent humans to the new planets in year twenty seventy. New cities arose, but controlling these newly formed groups was hard. On one hand, they were far away and on the other hand, they didn''t listen to the orders as much as the earthlings wished them to. In the end, new unions were made on these newly explored planets. Naturally, they were much more powerful than the ones on the Earth because the materials were close to them, while the earthlings had to travel for a long time to gain their hands on them and even then, only in a limited amount. Since these new unions weren¡¯t lacking in technology either, thanks to knowing everything the earthlings knew, they built space stations and spaceship fleets, with weapons. The earthling had to unite, fearing that these new unions would take control of them, so in the year twenty ninety-six, the Earth Union was made, but they were still weaker than these new unions. The Earth also had space stations around it, with smaller space fleets. Although in war potential, the Earth was behind, but it had a bigger population and the technologies were also more widespread. Soldiers, commanders, admirals, etc. turned very important. The real problem came when they found new humans in year twenty-one ten. These humans were the beings, which Gaia placed on the different planets. These new humans were even more advanced, which prompted the original earthling and these newer unions to unite¡­ Such being the case, the Sovereign Union was born. Humans were such beings. They always fought against each other, when they didn¡¯t have an enemy, yet when the time came, they united to fight them back. But it was alright like that. Humans were predators and no predator could live calmly and peacefully. Peace was only a dream, idiots chased. Living peacefully was boring and only a temporary solution, though wars were terrible as well. Humans wanted to fight, to battle! The modern humans realized this and in year twenty-one twenty-one, the Arena was made. It was a virtual reality battlefield, where humans were able to indulge in battles and wars. Thanks to the Arena, true peace descended upon the humans. The newly found humans were in connection with other intergalactic humans as well and so, the Arena spread like wildfire through every galactical nation. These human nations had a strong relationship with each other and since the humans had a place to release their bloodthirst, wars were no more. Although they didn¡¯t unite into a single powerful galactical nation, but they were almost like that. Now, in year twenty-one and thirty-six, the welfare was the highest ever, the humans lived peacefully in each other''s company. Naturally, there were still conflicts since sometimes only killing your enemy could soothe your rage. Because of that reason, there were real battles as well where people could fight to the death. This happened in the arena as well and the virtual reality device would burn the loser¡¯s brain into a crisp. Naturally, there were games with fantasy settings as well where humans were able to use skills and such things. These games were also very popular. If something new were to appear or happen, then all of these galactical nations would get to know about it only in a few hours at most. News easily spread even through space! Even though these new technologies had very powerful sensing capabilities, but none of these were able to sense Alice, Hiro, or Poirlion, until they turned into their true forms. As soon as they have done so, the powerful sensors of the humans immediately sensed that something big appeared out of nowhere¡­ Helios Station ¡°Commander! Our sensors picked up on something new! We¡¯ve got three signals. The size of these unidentified objects is a kilometer of height and four kilometers of length! Should we fire at them? They might be concealed pirates.¡± One of the personnel, responsible for the sensors, shouted loudly with a surprised face upon seeing the new marks. Although rare, but there were people who weren¡¯t able to fit into the community and since there were such possibilities, there were those, who decided to become space pirates. The smaller spaceships usually had similar sizes, so Hiro and co. could be easily misinterpreted as ships. Since they didn¡¯t have anything to identify them, it was natural that they were sensed as pirates. Hearing the report, the commander made a thoughtful face and then answered the soldier. ¡°Try contacting them. If they don¡¯t answer, then shoot them off with-¡± He wanted to continue his sentence while he was looking at the screen as well, but his eyes opened widely upon noticing that the supposed targets arrived in front of the Earth, with an unimaginable speed. Not even their spaceships could travel as quickly. ¡°W- What the hell are these!? Are these some kind of new spaceships? Contact the upper leaders! They should know about this!¡± Seeing such a scene, he started sweating, but he kept his cool nonetheless. The soldier quickly nodded and contacted the higher ups, only to get a report, that there was no spaceship, which could travel as quickly as those unidentified objects. ¡°Send the data for further examination, also focus all of our sensors on these targets!¡± The commander shouted, fearing that he was up against something bad. ¡°Just what the hell are these? I¡¯ve never seen something as quick as them¡­¡± the commander started mumbling in himself, but suddenly the soldier beside him shouted. ¡°Captain! The targets are moving towards us! No! They are already here! In front of our bases!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look around! Quickly! Use the sensors outside and project a picture!¡± The commander shouted angrily, seeing that the soldier wasn¡¯t doing anything, only looking at the screen. Following his orders, a projected screen appeared in front the commander, whose mouth opened widely upon seeing his ¡®enemies¡¯. They were huge and mighty looking monsters, with huge bodies. They looked like monsters of legends and those which could be found in the new fantasy games. ¡°M- My god! What kind of monsters are these! They are visibly much more powerful than any of the beasts we have killed on those huge planets! I fought against many monsters when I was young, but I¡¯ve never seen something like these creatures! Quickly send the data to the higher ups! If these creatures can travel in space freely, then they are probably very unique and powerful! Every help is necessary!¡± The commander shouted anxiously. His instincts were telling him that these enemies were no jokes, especially after considering their speed! ¡°Prepare the D grade cannons! We have to kill these monsters as quickly as possible!¡± The commander shouted his command and the soldier obeyed. Alice and the others outside, noticed a few cannons turning towards them, but all they thought was that it would be funny to take them on, head on. Since none of these humans could use soul force, it was impossible to kill any of them. Alice showed her belly for the cannon to shoot. Seeing the chance, the soldier quickly fired. Five thick bolts of lightning flew towards Alice¡¯s belly. Unfortunately for the humans, they were like farts. The bolts of lightning flickered around Alice¡¯s body with no effect. Alice raised her right paw upwards and the bolts of lightning moved there into a single point. She scratched her belly which was covered in scales as she started growling while her whole body was shaking. ¡°I- It¡¯s laughing at us!?¡± The commander shouted upon seeing the dragon¡¯s reaction. ¡°Damned monster! I¡¯ve killed many similar kinds of monster when I was a soldier! You aren¡¯t going to be any different!¡± The commander shouted angrily as he smashed his hands on the table in front of him, upon seeing that he was ridiculed by a ¡®monster¡¯. ¡°Look at their toys, hahaha! I can control the elements and they are using tools to collect a huge amount of electricity and use it as weapons? Ridiculous¡­¡± Alice sent her thoughts to Hiro and Poirlion upon NOT feeling the attack on her body. A screen appeared in front of the commander and the highest ranking military leader, the Marshall was sitting on the other side of the screen. Usually, they were dealing only with clearing out the monsters on the different planets, so such a case naturally had a high priority. ¡°Commander! Hold up those monsters! Reinforcements are coming!¡± He shouted seriously upon seeing the newest data, which were sent to him. He saw the result of the last attack as well. ¡°I allow you to use the N grade cannon! It could destroy even a planet! I don¡¯t believe that monster wouldn¡¯t die from such a shot!¡± The marshal commanded with a calm and sure face. He was sure that it would work. The commander opened his mouth widely upon hearing the grade of the cannon. In his knowledge, it was the second most powerful cannon. Only the X grade cannon was stronger than that, which could easily destroy even a solar system. It was a new invention, which hasn¡¯t been used before. He felt his mouth to be dry because even when wars were present, the biggest cannon he saw in use was an H grade one. Cannons went from A to N grade and then X. Or so he believed, but there was an even stronger one. ¡°Prepare to shoot!¡± The commander shouted and the soldier obeyed. There were others in the room as well by the time all of these happened and everyone was looking at the screens anxiously. Not fearing the shot, Alice showed her belly once again for the cannon to shoot. They were powerful cultivators. If the shot would contain an energy which could damage her body, she would feel it. They were very sensitive to any kind of energy and there was no way for these mortals to use anything which could threaten them. The cannon started collecting energy and focused it into a single point, while it was aiming at Alice¡¯s body automatically. Hiro didn¡¯t mind this whole thing. They just wanted to play a prank on the mortals by appearing in front of them and ridiculing their weapons. The N grade gun was ready to fire after two minutes. It could probably kill a cultivator at the fourth level, which was no joke! But against Alice¡¯s body? It was just a toy. The cannon released a thick white beam, which moved with the speed of light. It struck Alice¡¯s belly who was still caressing it without any care in the world. The soldiers and the commander were looking anxiously at the screen and even the marshal was the same. To their despair, they had to see, that after ten seconds of continuous fire, the cannon ran out of energy and stopped working. It would take at least an hour for it to work again and even then, what would it matter? ¡®The dragon¡¯ was still laughing there, without a care in the world, without even a scratch on her scales. Everyone made despaired faces as the commander stepped back with sweat pouring down on his forehead as he said - ¡°I- Impossible! This can¡¯t be true!¡± Even the marshal leaned back in his chair with a dark face, thinking heavily about a solution. They thought that if they can¡¯t kill these monsters, then they are going to lose many humans who were on the Earth behind the Helios Station. Alice started playing around with the elements, creating fire, water, lightning, earth and every element while being in space, which broke the common sense of these mortals. All of them were looking at the screens with their mouths agape. Using her mind power, Alice projected a message into every human¡¯s mind directly. ¡°Hello, people~ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I don¡¯t recommend trying to kill me in the future because you don¡¯t have a chance to do so anyway. Do you remember the old times about gods and such beings? You should look into your history a bit more, hehe~ Well... see you next time and be good!¡± Her projection was perceived by the computers as well so her whole speech was recorded. As she finished her words, all three of them flew towards the Earth with a speed, these humans or sensors couldn¡¯t perceive. The sensor only felt that the big targets disappeared and human sized ones appeared, but after using their energies to cover their signals, they escaped the sensors. The mortals realized, that on the Earth, there were three such terrible monsters, without anyone knowing who were they! Chapter 66 - News and the start of our school life? News and the start of our school life? Hiro¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As we landed on the Earth, which I haven¡¯t seen for a long while, we escaped from the sensors by using our own World. We could easily distort reality around us, which would make it impossible to sense us. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of sensors the mortals use because none of them would be able to sense us if we wished so. Just to spice up the things, we transformed into our humanoid forms before ¡®escaping¡¯ so they knew that we had humanoid forms. Thanks to our unrestricted mind powers, we were able to sense literally everything in this world. We sensed how their faces moved, changed, we sensed how the air vibrated in that soundproof commander room as well. Nothing was able to escape! We had a lot of fun in listening in on their conversations and ¡®seeing¡¯ their facial expressions. We aren¡¯t head over heels for becoming gods, but playing around a bit with these mortals would be still funny. I smelled the air, which was, strangely enough, cleaner than in the past, but it was still more polluted than any of the planets with life on them outside of this world. I had mixed feeling about this place. It felt good to return, but it was also weird in a way¡­ I didn¡¯t like living here as a mortal, but visiting it as a cultivator was much better! ¡°Hey¡­ now that I think about it, what are we supposed to do with Poirlion? He has scales all over his body and he doesn¡¯t have anything to cover¡­.¡± Alice said aloud while looking at Poirlion¡¯s scale covered humanoid form with her brows raised, but upon seeing him taking out a pill and gulping it down and transforming into a human, she didn¡¯t continue. Ehm¡­ yes, there was something like that, but we forgot about it again. We¡¯ve got to know about these things when we were on that championship. It¡¯s been so long ago. At least, that¡¯s how it feels¡­ Poirlion was still similarly tall like me and he had a burly, muscular body. His blue hair turned black, while his cold-blue eyes stayed the same. He had a sharp and handsome face. As expected from a three stars dragon divine beast. He was quite the lady killer, I guess. ¡°Ehm¡­ we can go in that case,¡± Alice said as she stepped forward with us in tow. She was a beauty with two bodyguards. Or at least it looked like that from the outsiders'' perspective. [Fufu~ but one of them is also my mate~] She answered as she stopped at the entrance of the city in front of us. We were in Europe where Germany was supposed to be, but I have no idea what was the name of this city. I didn¡¯t know the name of every city in my past life and it could have changed since then, to begin with¡­ ¡°Such a small planet. Are there really no monsters, nor universe energy? What kind of life are they living?¡± Poirlion questioned me with his brows raised, not understanding how could anyone live without Universe Energy and cultivating. I simply shook my head sideways as I didn¡¯t bother to start explaining it to him. I stepped through the city gates, but upon doing so, the sirens went off and the gates closed. The reason of it, I didn¡¯t know. ¡°What? What¡¯s with this thing? Ugh¡­ we should gain some knowledge about this place. We never had walls around cities in the past. What¡¯s with this?¡± I questioned with my brows raised, feeling surprised about seeing something like this. We disappeared from where we stood and appeared on top of a building close by, only to see a group of humans appear at the gates. They came by cars, which actually levitated above the ground and their speed was five hundred kilometers per hour. Nice! It had propulsion under and behind it. The humans jumped out of it after stopping and jumped over the city walls. Except one of them, which had dark green, all of them had dark blue suits. The dark green one had more physical strength than the others. It was easy to get an exact idea about these mortals because they weren¡¯t able to stop my mind power. The green one could punch with the strength of four hundred kilograms, which was surely not something humans could do in the past¡­ while the blue ones could do so with two hundred and fifty. It seems like you have to be some kind of captain to gain more strength. I think? ¡°Quickly, look around in the area! I¡¯ve been contacted by my superiors that there were three unidentified creatures entering this planet! The gates sensed unidentified objects, which means that they should be nearby! If you can find them, don¡¯t fight them! You just have to notify me!¡± The guy in dark green suit shouted as he also jumped into the forest. Alice tugged on my clothes as she said with a pleading face. ¡°Hiro~ Please, let¡¯s play with them!¡± Her shining big eyes struck my heart. I had no way to say no, so all three of us jumped into the forest after the humans, without any of them noticing. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt anyone. No matter what,¡± I said to Poirlion through our mind powers. He told me that he didn¡¯t intend to do such a thing, so I felt at ease. Both me and Alice created clones of ourselves and then appeared in front of the twenty-some humans with our backs facing them. ¡°Captain! I¡¯ve found them!¡± All of them shouted at the same time. I¡¯ve sensed a little chip in their bodies. I guess it has something to do with why they are talking into the air. Realizing that all of them found us, all of them stayed silent unmoving. ¡°How is it that all of you are seeing them? What do they look like?¡± The captain asked anxiously because we didn¡¯t appear in front of him, so he was the only one not seeing us. The face he made was truly funny. ¡°Ehm¡­ there is a girl in front of me, she has long blonde hair and-¡± one of them started explaining Alice¡¯s looks from behind as he kept on walking closer to her, in a careful manner. After saying that she had long blonde hair, we knocked all of them unconscious with our mind powers. They are going to be out cold for about ten minutes. Using nature magic, we tied them together into a nice bundle and then left behind a little present for the captain. ¡°Hey~ Come back. Your people are here, fufu~¡± Alice whispered into the mind of the captain, who made a terrified face but quickly ran back nonetheless. We were back to the top of the building where we stood before. The captain made a surprised and then despaired face upon seeing our present. He ran up to his men and checked for their life signs and then heaved out a sigh of relief upon seeing that all of them were okay. ¡°What do you want from us!?¡± He shouted into the nothing in front of him. ¡°Haha~ Alright, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve come to play around a bit and visit my old past. Tell your superiors that they don¡¯t have to fear us and that we aren¡¯t going to do anything bad unless we are provoked to do so¡­ They are going to wake up in ten minutes.¡± I projected my thoughts into his mind. He kept making surprised faces, one after another. We disappeared from our position and left towards a park where we sat down on a bench. There were humans walking in the park, with their dogs, children, girlfriend or boyfriend. This city was quite big¡­ we¡¯ve seen quite a lot of airships flying by in the air above the city. The most eye-catching one was pulling a projected screen behind it. Well¡­ that¡¯s not something we had either¡­ It was playing the scene about Alice and that failure of a cannon. Upon noticing it, the people in the park started loudly chatting about the video. Some of them made scared faces, while some of them made curious ones. There were also those who said things like - this is probably a film trailer or something like that - even though it was in the news¡­ Not caring about it, I declared our first and most obvious problem. ¡°So what are we supposed to do here without any money? I mean¡­ if we want to have a peaceful vacation, then we should get some money.¡± Alice frowned upon hearing my words, along with Poirlion who remarked that we have billions of World Crystals, but after I told him that it was useless here, he stayed silent. ¡°I think that we should check things out at first. Maybe things aren¡¯t like in the past and we have an easy way to gain money. Or we can win a lottery as well, though with a bit of¡­ cheating,¡± Alice said with a thoughtful look on her face, which seemed to be inviting my lips. After stealing a kiss from her, I answered her, while she bit on her wet lips. ¡°Hehe~ What you said is true. Let¡¯s look for information at first.¡± She suddenly jumped on me and pushed me into our own world. Poirlion also left temporarily. A few rounds later, we appeared once again, which caught the attention of a few mortals as some of them started pointing at us while talking. All three of us disappeared from the park with our lightning-like movements. We came out of an alleyway and I sensed our surroundings. I was searching for the shape of a laptop or PC. I quickly found a place, which made more of it in a single place and that building seemed like a place where we can use it freely. I hope. After walking towards it, we stumbled upon a building, called Retro Net. We quickly entered it and in front of us were a few computers. They were the same as in my past. A small smile slipped onto my face. A very old looking guy with glasses was sitting behind a counter, looking at a newspaper, which seemed to be just as old as himself. He looked up at us and then spoke. ¡°Hmm- you seem to be very young. It¡¯s rare that youngsters would come here. Are you by any chance interested in old things?¡± He questioned us with his brows raised as he leaned forward in his curiosity. ¡°We could say that,¡± I said with a mysterious smile and then continued. ¡°Or we could say that I need a way to connect to the internet~¡± He frowned upon hearing my words and then started laughing. ¡°Hahaha! Youngsters these days are funny. Why¡¯d you come here for that when you could use your NanoCo? Take a seat if you want to do it the old way, though I wonder if you can use it,¡± He said with a provocative smile on his face as he went back to reading about the news of how the first spaceship successfully reached a new planet and such things. Well¡­ since I was interested in it, I also read it with my mind power in a moment. ¡°I¡¯m leaving until you are done. I have no idea what is what, so it¡¯s better if I stay in my own world and it feels weird here,¡± Poirlion said as he left the little building and returned into his own world. Alice sat on my lap and I quickly started looking for news about the history. I learned that there were these NanoCo, which were made in year twenty forty-seven. The first generation implants sometimes malfunctioned or caused damage in the cell tissues, but as they improved, they turned more and more advanced and quicker. In the end, computers were abandoned and everyone started using these. I¡¯ve also got to know, that they weren¡¯t using money any longer. They were using credits, which we could earn by working, naturally; or we could earn it by fighting in the Arena to the death or just normal duels. People with good fighting abilities could be also picked out to become soldiers, explorers, who had to explore new planets, kill the monsters on them and such things. That seemed like an easy way to earn money - for us - but naturally, it came with dangers as well - for the mortals. So they have advanced so much? This alone would have made my life much more interesting in the past¡­ The old guy stood up and came behind us with heavy steps. ¡°How to earn credit? Are you in a tight spot or what?¡± He questioned me with his brows raised upon seeing the article I was reading on Wikipedia. Wikipedia was still alive! It almost made me laugh upon seeing it. ¡°Old man, do you believe in fantasy?¡± I questioned him with a mysterious smile as I stood up. We¡¯ve also found a place where we can get these NanoCo free of charge! The sirens went off when we tried entering the city because we were unidentified objects. Everyone had a NanoCo, which was used to identify as well on top of the infinite possibilities. Since it was vital for everyone to have it, it was distributed freely. Upon hearing my question, he laughed loudly as he answered - ¡°Hahaha! You, youngster, have no idea about anything! I was seventy-two years old when they invented these strength and life-expanding bacterias! Luckily, I was a rich person, so I was able to afford it at that time and expand my lifespan, but time overcame me even like this. What I want to tell you is that when I was a child, I would have never dreamed of the things you have in front of you! You find these things to be natural, but they were only fantasies in the past! So yes! I believe in fantasy!¡± Eh? He is really old in that case. I found out that it was year twenty-one thirty-six¡­ a hundred years later plus our life up till now. Interesting. ¡°Then stay silent about this, hehe~¡± I told him as I activated my battle form. His eyes bulged out upon seeing my scale covered body and then he fell backward in his surprise. I used my tail to catch him, while Alice also transformed. ¡°Did you know that I lived on this planet before reincarnating? If you had read novels in the past, then you should know about the cultivators¡¯ mythology. That is real outside of this world, which was created by one of these cultivators!¡± I started bombarding his mind and common sense with pieces of information, which were unknown! He kept changing faces and his mouth was turning from ¡®O¡¯ shape into a smile and then back, while his eyes were darting all over the place. I¡¯ve said only this much, but his forehead was already covered in sweat. We didn¡¯t intend to hide away on this planet. We came here on a vacation and we wished to smash common sense! ¡°S- So¡­ are you those monsters who came to the planet? I saw it in the news online.¡± He questioned us with slightly fearful eyes and a stiff face, but he still looked to be quite calm. ¡°Yes, we are. But don¡¯t worry. We are on a vacation, so we don''t intend to hurt people randomly. *Chuckle* It''s been a hundred and thirty years that I''ve lived my life here, so would you care to keep our secret? I could have stayed silent about it as well, but I''ve decided to tell it to you. You''re going to be the first person on this planet, who I''m going to trust with this ''secret'' of ours. Let''s see if humans have improved in other things as well, other than technology. Like holding secrets..." I said as I put my hands on my hips. The old guy kept looking into my eyes for a few seconds, searching for something, but after not finding it, he laughed loudly as he held onto his stomach. "Hahaha! That''s truly a twist of fate! I would have never thought that I''d hear of such things. And seeing your scales, I can''t help but believe you. Alright, I''m going to keep your secrets, but would you let me touch your scales? I want to feel them." He finished his sentence with a hopeful look on his face. I held out my arm for him as he started poking and then rubbing the scales on my arms. He put his fingers under his chin and after hitting his fist on his palms, he ran behind the counter and came back with a few toys. Like a driller... I started laughing upon seeing him put it on my scale. He started the driller and tried to drill a hole into my scales, but not even a scratch was made. ¡°Bwhahaha! This guy is crazy! Just look at him!¡± Alice started laughing upon seeing this scene. After realizing that it didn¡¯t work, he looked at me as he said. ¡°I can¡¯t break this! I want a scale for myself! Can you give me one?¡± He made a pleading face. I¡¯d want one for myself as well in his place, probably.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Eh? Were you trying to do that? Listen, my scales could defend me even against two hundred and seventy thousand tons! Do you think that this little driller could cause me any harm? You should have asked me before trying such a ridiculous thing. *Chuckle* Here¡­¡± I explained to him why his little toy didn¡¯t work on me, which caused his eyes to open widely and then I pulled out one of my scales. In its place, another one grew only in twenty seconds. ¡°O- Oh¡­ thanks,¡± He said as he received that piece of scale and looked at it as if it would be a treasure. ¡°Well, now could you get us these NanoCo because we are in need of it. I have no idea what has happened to this place while I was gone. Although I probably know more than anyone here about this world¡¯s true history, but I can clean my ass with that information at the moment.¡± I immediately asked for my payment after giving him what he wanted. He opened his eyes widely for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay. But you need to go through a small surgery. It takes only five minutes per person, so you¡¯ll have to come with me-¡± He wanted to continue, but I cut into his words. ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice and all, but your knives, needles, lasers, or whatever you have, aren¡¯t going to work on us¡­ Even if we release our scales, our skins themselves are much tougher than you mortals¡¯. So we¡¯ll have to implant them ourselves.¡± I explained why it¡¯s useless to try implanting it into our bodies. He nodded upon hearing my answer and told us that he can bring only the chips as well. We told him that it was okay like that and then he left. Half an hour later, he came back with three small chips in his hands. We called for Poirlion and he appeared out of nowhere in front of the old guy. ¡°W- What the hell!? Can you teleport or what?! There hasn¡¯t been a breakthrough in that even though the engineers and physicians have been focusing on it for tens of years!¡± He questioned as he stepped back in his surprise with his mouth opened widely. ¡°Although what he did wasn¡¯t teleportation, we¡¯re going to be able to do it in the future!¡± I explained it to him as I stuck out my chest proudly. ¡°Ah! By the way¡­ what¡¯s your name? Haha¡­ My name is Hiro and she is my wife, Alice and he is called Poirlion.¡± I finally introduced us as I pointed at everyone with an awkward face. He made a thoughtful face and then he also smacked his forehead as he realized that all of us forgot to introduce ourselves. ¡°Hehe- My name is Clifton. Clifton Wade. I¡¯m glad to meet you.¡± We shook hands awkwardly and then he questioned us with his brows raised and his hands on his hips. ¡°And how do you intend to implant it without anything?¡± He questioned us as he tilted his head to the side with his white brows furrowed. I smiled evilly at him as I used my claw to cut a hole into the side of my head and then I put the implant into it. Controlling my cells, they quickly accepted the alien matter and it connected to my brain as it was supposed to. Afterward, my high regeneration took care of everything as the missing meat and skin, grew back in a few seconds. I burned the chunk of meat, which was in my head originally by using fire magic. His face was worth money! Alice and Poirlion have done the same. It felt weird. It felt similar to my parallel minds, but it was much more alien and it was much slower¡­ I¡¯d have thought this thing to be very quick as a mortal, but as a cultivator at the fifth level? It was like a snail. But it was probably much quicker than what these humans could control, so in only two seconds, I¡¯ve downloaded and read the whole history in the past one hundred and thirty years. I¡¯ve gained knowledge of the virtual reality, the Arena, the wars, the explorations, the new planets, the galactical nations, etc. The best part was that there weren¡¯t any schools like in the past! Mortals could download information from authentic websites into their brains, which made teachers and such things unnecessary. No more maths, no more history, literature and such classes! They should have done this when I¡¯ve lived for fuck¡¯s sake!!! [Don¡¯t worry my love. I can feel your pain. It must have been really boring.] Alice soothed my mind with her melodious voice as she started caressing my back. The best girl ever! Clifton looked at Alice as he raised his brows and then said. ¡°Is she the dragon? I have to tell you, that you¡¯ve got your hands on a real beauty¡­ Even my old bones can¡¯t help but think of perverted ideas upon seeing her.¡± I didn¡¯t know if I should be angry or if I should laugh and cry on such a statement. Since he didn¡¯t mean it in an offensive way, I did the second. ¡°Yes, she is the black dragon and I¡¯m the hydra¡­ Perverted old man!¡± I remarked while mumbling, but he, strangely enough, heard it. Huuh, man! If I would be young! Just look at her spotless skin, her silky blonde hair and those eyes! Eh? His eyes are turning angrier by the moment¡­ It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t look at her. I guess he doesn¡¯t like it. Man, but who would have thought that I¡¯d meet with such beings? And I have his scale! Once they leave, I¡¯m going to sell it and then gain tons of money! I¡¯ll be able to buy the newest life-expanding drug! I can¡¯t die here after living for so many years! I have to see what the future holds! I¡¯m sorry you two¡­ but I¡¯m going to sell you off! You probably don¡¯t know how it feels when death is creeping up on your back. It feels terrible and I have to stop it! I can only thank you! I hope that they aren¡¯t going to get hurt¡­ Clifton thought in his mind. In the past, I¡¯d have been angry if I would have heard such thoughts, but now? All I can think of is that he is a little mortal. Let this scale of mine be his reward for providing us with a place to gain information. ¡°Now if you don¡¯t mind, we are leaving,¡± I told him, while we were already walking towards the door. A small smile crept onto my face as I felt Alice¡¯s hand in mine. ¡°But where are you going to stay?¡± He questioned us as he raised his brows, but after telling him that we had a world of our own and that we could stay in there, he opened his mouth as widely as the door. He stood there, spacing out of his head, as we left his shop? Game house? I don¡¯t know what should I call it¡­ ¡°If he were to be a cultivator, I¡¯d have killed him¡­¡± Alice said with a small frown. She had the same feelings about this old guy as me. I kissed her hand and then left towards another city. It would be wrong to stay here because we¡¯re going to be looked for by the police. Although there weren¡¯t schools like in the past, but there were schools of the modern kind! Since soldiers and explorers were necessary in these times, along with engineers, architect and such workers, there were combat schools! In those schools, the students would learn how to fight with their enchanted bodies and how to fight with the exoskeletons, which they would get only after taking their first exam successfully. ¡°Hehe~ I can¡¯t wait to learn how to fight.¡± Alice laughed in herself while she kept imagining her short school life. We are going to quickly graduate¡­ probably. We moved towards the outer parts of the next city where Horizon College was found. We could go to college instantly if we take the entrance exam successfully. Why are we taking so many exams? We¡¯ll have to stop doing such things! The city was full of skyscrapers and the streets were becoming more crowded as we were nearing the school. In front of us, huge closed stadiums appeared. Classrooms and such places weren¡¯t necessary. The school had martial arts of their own and the students could download them anytime. From that point on, it all depended on how they were able to use and utilize it. These schools were practical. No on cared about theory. That was for the engineers and architects. There was only a canteen nearby and the dormitory for those who wished to stay there. Not everyone had the credit to travel back and forth, so most of the people stayed in those dormitories. We entered the school grounds and went towards the receptionist. Thanks to our mind powers it wasn¡¯t hard to find it¡­ ¡°Hello, what can I help you with?¡± The middle-aged woman questioned us as she looked up. She was probably doing her paperwork in her mind. These chips were indeed convenient, though I could overload them easily. ¡°We¡¯d like to take the entrance exam,¡± I answered her seriously, which caused her to frown slightly and she questioned with her brows raised. ¡°In the middle of the year? It¡¯s spring¡­¡± I smiled at her as I nodded. She sighed loudly and after a closing her eyes for a few seconds, she started questioning us. ¡°Your name? Your ID number? Your birth place? Your mother¡¯s name? Your home address?¡± We easily answered the first two, but we had problems answering the other three¡­ ¡°Can we leave them blank?¡± Alice questioned as she tilted her head to the side. The receptionist woman frowned again and she questioned us, unsure if we were telling a joke and wasting her time. We told her that we weren¡¯t, so in the end, she told us that we can, but if we were to get hurt, then we won¡¯t have a place to be taken to. Hearing that, we felt happy. It¡¯s not like we¡¯d get hurt. ¡°Alright, you are done here. Tomorrow, you can go to the next class, which is going to start at ten o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll notify the teacher as well. I ask you to look over the rules until then. You¡¯ll have to take your entrance exams there.¡± The receptionist explained with a small smile and then we¡¯ve got two emails in our minds. A payment request. We¡¯d have to pay five thousand SOV, which was the money of this whole nation. It was quite a lot of money¡­ but most of the people still went to such schools. If we don¡¯t pay in ten days, then we¡¯d get a fine and if we wouldn¡¯t pay after another twenty days, then they would start taking away our stuff. I wonder how are they going to do that¡­ Hehe~ ¡°Can we apply for the dormitories?¡± I questioned the receptionist woman before turning away. She answered by giving us three keys and then told us that we¡¯ll have to leave if we were to fail the entrance exam, but I gave back one to her, which caused her eyes to open widely. She looked at me and then Alice and after shaking her head sideways with a small sigh, she indicated with her hands for us to leave. We left towards our rooms and after looking at the numbers on the keys, we entered the 255th and 256th room. Poirlion was next to us. Everyone had a single room since the school had a lot of space. There were indeed a lot of students¡­ ¡°Hey, Poirlion. You¡¯re being very silent. What¡¯s up brother-in-law? Haha~¡± I questioned him since he was very silent ever since coming here. ¡°What, you ask? I have no idea what are these things or where am I. I also don¡¯t know what are these mortal schools. And in this room, there are beds, I can see them. But what are these little pits with a lot of water element inside the pipes under them and there are big cubes, which have a lot of fire element inside them. What am I supposed to do with these things!?¡± He finally stopped being silent as he kept throwing answers towards me. I chuckled in my mind upon hearing his questions as we laid down on our bed with Alice. ¡°Hahaha~ Sorry, but we had to get information about this place. The water element thingy is called faucet, which is to provide the mortals with water, while the other one is called gas stove, which is to provide the mortals with a fireplace to cook on. For now, you should meditate, sleep, or surf on the internet¡­ I¡¯ll notify you when it¡¯s time.¡± I explained everything to him and then advised him to look for more information on the internet. The sky was dark gray by the time we settled down and after a long and silent foreplay, we made love to each other for a few hours before calming down and then slept. I think that a few of the students started hitting our doors a few times shouting that we should stay silent, but I¡¯m not sure because my mind was quite messy. The next day we woke up in each other¡¯s embrace. Alice¡¯s naked body was hugging my head into her bosom, which felt really plump and squishy. ¡°Hello dear~¡± Alice said upon noticing me, waking up. This time she was the first. I greeted her as well with a kiss on her lips and then after looking at the clock in my NanoCo, I realized that we were almost late! I¡¯ve never been late in my past life and I¡¯m not going to change on that! We rushed out of our doors while Necros and Infinis have turned into clothes on our bodies by the time we reached the door. Poirlion was also following after us in a moment. There were more stadiums on the school grounds for all three classes, one being martial arts lesson, the other one being Exoskeleton Fighting Arts and the last being Simulation Grounds. All of them did what their names told. We went towards the first stadium. It was very spacious inside and there were seventy students inside, along with the teacher. Upon noticing us, the teacher indicated with his hands for us to go near him. Five minutes later, which felt like an eternity, he finally started talking. ¡°Alright! It seems like everyone is here. Here are three new students. If they take the entrance exam successfully, then they are going to be your new classmates. *Chuckle* I have no idea where were they up till now as we are almost at the end of the year, but let¡¯s hope that they are geniuses and that they can catch up to you.¡± The teacher was obviously trying to ridicule us, which was very much to my displeasure, though I knew the reason of it. Naturally, most of the students started laughing. Laughing at me was one thing, but at Alice? I¡¯m going to beat up everyone! The curriculum also contained psychological training, which was to make our minds more resistant to such things. Maybe the test has already begun? Seeing our unmoving faces and that we didn¡¯t make any reaction upon hearing his ridiculing, he nodded once and then said. ¡°Alright, the first part of the exam was a success,¡± He said not so unexpectedly. It was written in the rules book as well. The first part would be a psychological test, the second one being the strength, agility, and reaction speed, while the third one being a combat test. He waved his hand and four students rushed off and went through a door. They soon came back while dragging two machines. One of them was obviously a machine made to test punching strength, while the other one was to test our agility and reaction speed. While they were dragging it, we quickly looked for data about it on the internet. It would be bad if we were to accidentally crush this little thing. From the data on the internet, we¡¯ve got to know that these bacterias wouldn¡¯t provide humans with too much additional strength unless they worked for it. Upon infection, it would increase these mortals¡¯ strength by twenty kilograms on average and then after training with those bacterias in their bodies, they could reach one ton of punching strength. That was the top strength, which only a few people had! In my past, I¡¯d have thought it to be very good, but now? I found it to be trash¡­ We had more punching strength at the second stage of the Foundation Realm than the strongest person here¡­ Why would I think that this is cool? We had to be able to punch with a hundred and twenty kilograms and we couldn¡¯t graduate before reaching two hundred and thirty kilograms of punching strength. ¡°Here, punch once, big guy. Be careful not to break the machine! Hahaha!¡± One of the guys who brought out this machine started ridiculing me. Should I step on his head? I should¡­ He had only a hundred and forty kilograms of punching strength yet he was so proud of himself. ¡°I¡¯m fearing the same thing,¡± I answered with a smile, but before I could punch, Alice appeared in front of the machine and punched it. The machine slid backward and wrote ¡®unidentifiable¡¯ as a result. Everyone went silent and while they were doing so, I and Poirlion reached the same result as well. In the end, the machine was almost back to its original place. Their mouths were opened widely, which made me feel better. ¡°Did it go wrong of what? It should be able to sense anything under ten tons¡­¡± The teacher mumbled in himself, but he didn¡¯t question us. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check it out afternoon¡­¡± He continued his mumbling and then after realizing that we were waiting for him, he looked up. ¡°Ah, sorry. I was thinking to myself. Alright, let¡¯s test your agility and reaction speed and then we can start the last exam.¡± The teacher shook his head to regain focus and then said. I pulled back the big and heavy machine with a single finger, while I was smirking at the guy who badmouthed me before. The teacher started the machine, which started shooting rubber bullets. None of them were able to hit my body, even though I was a big target¡­ Alice and Poirlion also evaded everything with ease without breaking a sweat. The class was left with their mouths opened widely. This is starting to be a bit repetitive¡­ ¡°Ehm¡­ Alright? Then we are on to the last exam, which is the most important. Combat exam! Is there anyone who would like to challenge any of them?¡± The teacher said and then questioned the student as he put his hands on his hips. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that they had so much strength! I challenge you!¡± The guy who ridiculed me last time looked at Alice and then challenged me. Ah, so is this what it is about? That was a bad idea¡­ ¡°Okay, come at me,¡± I answered him as I took a position. He rushed at me while he was looking out for his legs and his vital points. At least he wasn¡¯t a complete noob. When he was only two meters away from me, I appeared behind him and kicked him in the back, trying hard not to kill him. He flew through the air and landed on the floor face first. He grunted upon landing, but he quickly jumped up from the ground. He looked at Alice, who only raised her brows and then laughed at him. Seeing this, the guy turned even angrier. How did he get past that psychological test? I can only wonder¡­ He charged at me once again and kicked with his right leg. I grabbed it upon seeing his incoming leg. Seeing that, he jumped up with his left leg and tried kicking my head with a rotating kick, but I simply caught his other leg as well and threw him towards Alice. He landed in front of her legs. She chuckled upon seeing it as she thought. [Hey~ Aren¡¯t you being too cruel with this little boy? Finish him already. I want to have fun as well.] [Okay~] I answered as I appeared beside him. He barely stood up when all he saw was my incoming fist. I hit his nose as he flew through the air and landed on the ground with a loud thud. His nose also broke in the process. He should be glad. I¡¯ve have killed him if he wouldn¡¯t be a mortal! I looked at the teacher, who made a strange face, while the other students kept silent before they started mumbling things like, - ¡°but Frank was the second most powerful in the class!¡± - or - ¡°How did he beat Frank? I didn¡¯t even see his movements! He was too quick!¡± ¡°Ehm¡­ alright, welcome in Horizon College. Someone else?¡± The teacher said awkwardly with a stiff face. The ¡®alpha girl¡¯ stood up proudly as she pointed at Alice with her finger and then shouted. ¡°I challenge you!¡± The girl jumped out of the crowd of students and stopped in front of Alice. She was about to say something, but Alice appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye and slapped her on the face, which made her fly through the air and land on the ground with a loud thud. [UOOOO! A bitch slap! Nice one, my love! Hahaha! That was worth seeing!] I shouted in her mind upon seeing such a scene. Everyone stayed silent and even the teacher was spacing out. This whole scene was simply ridiculous! ¡°So? What about me?¡± Alice questioned the teacher after getting bored of waiting. He quickly nodded with fearful eyes, thinking that not even he could do such a thing. ¡°W- Welcome¡­¡± The teacher answered as he hung his head down and then indicated for Poirlion to select someone or for someone to challenge him. After our production no one dared to stand up against him, so he had to beat the teacher. The poor guy was smashed into the ground with a simple flick of his fingers. After ten minutes of resting, he stood up and announced that our entrance exams were successful and that we would get scholarships. That¡¯s what I call nice! I feel as if I¡¯d been in a stupid play... ¡°Would you introduce yourselves? My name is Raimund Juber. I¡¯m your combat teacher.¡± He introduced himself and he visibly felt ashamed upon mentioning that he was our combat teacher. Any of us could have beaten him up without even moving, though he didn¡¯t know about that. ¡°My name is Hiro.¡± ¡°My name is Poirlion.¡± ¡°My name is Alice~¡± All three of us introduced ourselves in a good mood. Some of the boys started whispering at the back while sneaking glances at my wife. ¡°Would you say something about yourselves?¡± Raimund teacher questioned us as he looked up with hopeful eyes. After making for a bit, Alice said out aloud as she threw her blonde hair over her shoulder. ¡°Hiro is my husband and I¡¯m a dragon. I also hate these stupid introducing moments. I don¡¯t care about any male, other than Hiro. Could we move on already?¡± Upon hearing her words, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, while all the teacher could say with his stupid face was¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 67 - Chasing the monsters Chasing the monsters Richard Cross¡¯ POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------- As I heard that melodious and beautiful voice in my head, I quickly rushed back towards the gates. To my dismay, I found every member of my team, sitting there, tied up. I feared the worst, so I quickly rushed and stopped next to them, but after checking more than five of them, I realized that all of them were alright. I have no idea how they did such a thing. I¡¯ve never heard of a twenty men team being knocked out and appearing at a completely different place in a few seconds¡­ Just what are they? Are they another race, which was slumbering up till now? Maybe we went too far with our explorations? I shouted loudly into the nothing before me, questioning who were they or what were their reasons, but all I got as an answer was the same laughing voice in my head as she told me that they are on a ¡®vacation¡¯ and that I should tell my superiors that they have nothing to do with us. What should I do with so many men? I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself as I put my hands on my hips while looking at this group of unconscious people. I¡¯m not going to blame them because I¡¯ve heard about what has happened in space. The news and videos spread quickly and just as I finished watching the video, I heard the sirens going off. Upon thinking of unidentified objects, I was sure that we would be up against those three since they disappeared a few kilometers away from here. I contacted my superiors and told them word by word what the female voice whispered into my mind. It felt so weird. I felt like an ant in front of a goddess. Her aura alone prompted me to kneel down in front of her when she talked to me, yet here we were, trying to find them. Maybe we have touched things we shouldn¡¯t have had to. My superior told me that I should proceed with caution and that if I were to find them, then I should be peaceful with them. After so many explorations, we humans, have learned that there were things, which were better untouched. The mysterious ¡®bermuda triangle¡¯ also came to limelight in the past fifty years. We channeled energy into those ancient looking formations on the seabed, which caused the whole planet to shake and everything inside it disappeared. Up till now, no one was able to solve the mystery behind that place. Maybe these beings are related to something ancient. I have no idea about that, but I¡¯ll be sure to be careful with them. I don¡¯t want to cause a catastrophe. After seeing that they were immune to an N grade cannon, I can¡¯t help but fear them. Since they were new to the planet, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re going to get their hands on NanoCo. In that case, all I have to do is to look at the data of those who have newly implanted NanoCo. I thought in my head as a smile slipped onto my face, knowing that my idea was going to work. As the captain of the police station in this city, I had access to the identifiers of NanoCo. The system could easily list the newest members, so all I had to do was search for new people, with a young looking, and long, blonde haired female with two bulky males. My team finally awoke and after freeing them, I told them to return to their original positions. Feeling anxious to find out more about the truth behind these creatures, I rushed back, using our transporting car. In a few moments, I reached the police station where I quickly rushed into my office and accessed the data. Just as I sat down, the Marshall also contacted me and after a detailed explanation of the things, he also started looking at the newest members. There were a lot of children, but after filtering the place to the close by cities, most of them disappeared. I didn¡¯t find anything for three hours, which made me think that this method wouldn¡¯t work when I suddenly saw three new faces appear in the system! The NanoCo always mapped out the whole body of the user, which made it easy for us to identify anyone. The girl was a heaven shaking beauty. I¡¯ve never seen a human as beautiful as her. Not even the genetically enhanced women who paid loads of credits to increase their beauty were close to her. The other two guys were also very handsome. I was very popular with the girls, but these two shamed even me, which made me feel a bit sad and inferior, but I¡¯m going to stay alive¡­ The Marshall also contacted me and told me that they found them. I guess they thought that I¡¯d sit back and wait for them to do the work? But I wasn¡¯t like that! I loved mysteries and what I loved, even more, was solving them! I wouldn¡¯t stop before finding out the truth behind these creatures! They installed the chip into their bodies in a building called RetroNet. Interesting choice¡­ Thanks to the NanoCo. we knew the exact position of who, where, and when installed them. We would also acquire information about their looks, body structure etc. They seemed to be complete humans for a few minutes until I saw it¡­ I¡¯ve never seen something like that. Their bodies suddenly transformed. Something hard and small grew in place of their skin, I guess those were scales, and their ribs opened up as more hearts appeared in their bodies. An unknown material was also lurking inside their cells all the time and it covered even the NanoCo sometimes. The end of their spine also turned into long tails and horns grew out of their heads. I felt my mouth watering. I¡¯m a hundred years old already, so I know how it was in my time. I loved reading and I always dreamed of seeing mythical creatures. I was a shut-in loser at that time. Who would have thought that with the new inventions, I¡¯d hoard loads of money and then later credits, which made it possible for me to lengthen my lifespan and enhance my looks! From then on, I was a completely new human. I could live up to five hundred years easily thanks to this new bacteria and maybe it¡¯s going to increase even move in the future! I¡¯ve earned most of the money I had by playing on Virtual Reality games and selling my characters to rich children. I was able to buy a genetic enchanting bacteria, which made it possible for me to get over the others in a short time. I also started learning martial arts and when Horizon College came to be, I was able to learn even more and graduate with flying colors. Sometimes I¡¯m still wondering how did I turn into a self-confident and popular guy. I quickly left my office and using my car, I went straight for the RetroNet building, while I also changed my clothes into casual ones. It was better to look normal. There was a cafe in front of that building so I entered it and ordered a cup of coffee. Looking through the windows, I was able to see them. I¡¯ve never seen such beings, but they looked fucking good! I felt like I was back to my childhood! They had scales covering their whole bodies, with tails, wings, claws, and crown-like horns! They soon left the building with smiles on their faces. They were back to their human forms and after tasting so many women, I couldn¡¯t help but gulp upon seeing that goddess. I don¡¯t know what was this feeling inside my chest, but I felt the need to kneel down. The longer I was looking at them, the stronger that feeling was. I quickly turned away, fearing that I¡¯d make an idiot out of myself in front of everyone. A few seconds later, I turned back to look at them, only to see all three of them disappearing from where they were. My eyes almost popped out upon seeing such a thing. I rushed into RetroNet where I found an old guy, looking at a scale with greedy eyes. I felt the same kind of greed upon seeing that scale. He finally noticed me as he quickly put the scale behind his back. That scale was able to fend off an N grade cannon¡­ That was a national treasure! Maybe we could create new armors after recreating or cloning them! ¡°Hello, what can I help you with?¡± He questioned with a small smile as sweat started appearing on his forehead. I took out my identifier as the Police captain as I held out my hand. Knowing what I was asking for, he started protesting. ¡°No! I asked him to give me one of his scales! This is a way for me to increase my lifespan! You can¡¯t take it away from me just like that!¡± Feeling his pain, I nodded and told him that the government is going to pay for his new bacteria. Hearing that, his face turned much happier as he handed over the scale, though with an unwilling face. ¡°Do you know anything else about them?¡± I questioned him with my brows raised, but he shook his head as he said with his arms raised. ¡°No. Nothing noteworthy, though I know their names. The beauty is called Alice, while the brown haired one is called Hiro. They are lovers, possibly¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about the third one. He was quite weird. He was coming in and out of my shop and sometimes he randomly disappeared and then reappeared. I can¡¯t fathom their abilities!¡± He explained everything he knew with exasperated hand movements, which made me think that he was still hiding something, but it was alright. It seems like I can talk with them as long as I¡¯m not too flashy. Using my NanoCo, which had captain rights, I searched for their location. They were already in the next city, called Waren city, while this one was called Malchow. I don¡¯t get how did they appear there so quickly! Not even my car was as quick. Maybe they were teleporting? Using my car, I quickly went to Waren, where after looking at their position, I felt surprised. They were in Horizon College! Were they going to attend school? My question was, them?! They turned my men unconscious without even touching them. Then what do they want to do at such a place? Ugh¡­ damn my face. I am a talented one, so my face is well-known there. If I go there then I¡¯m going to cause an uproar among those stupid girls. In the old times, they weren¡¯t as bitchy as now¡­ I bought a hoodie on my way and wore it. I entered the college incognito and then went towards Audrey, who was the receptionist. I attended this college, so I knew every teacher and worker here. I also took place in a few explorations, but I got bored of it, so I retired and took the position as the captain of Malchow city. It wasn¡¯t the best place, but it came with a very good payment, along with a lot of perks! It was completely calm before these three came, but I didn¡¯t mind it! ¡°Hello, Audrey¡­¡± I whispered as I put my finger in front of my mouth. I had my way with her as well, so I hoped that she wouldn¡¯t start shouting or something upon seeing me. Her eyes opened widely as she recognized me immediately, but she held down her voice. ¡°Richard!? What are you doing here? I haven¡¯t seen you ever since¡­ ever since that day¡­¡± She finished her sentence with a small blush on her face as she turned sideways. She had a slightly plump body, but she was by no means fat. It only accentuated her big sizes. She was quite hot in my opinion. Like a sexy secretary or teacher! But after my shut-in, boring life, I didn¡¯t intend to stay with a single girl and get tied down. ¡°Ehm¡­ yes. Sorry about that. I¡¯m here for work. Have you met three strange youngsters? One of them was a blonde girl, while the-¡± I wanted to describe their looks, but she held out her hands, while she was nodding. ¡°Yes, I saw them. They left only a few minutes before you. They are in the 255th and 226th room. Did they do something wrong?¡± She questioned as she tilted her head to the side, with curiosity visible on her face. ¡°No, not yet,¡± I answered her shortly, not telling her anything. ¡°Why did you leave just like that? I thought that I meant something to you¡­¡± She questioned me seriously with an unhappy face. Tight spot! You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Ehm¡­ Sorry, but it was only a one-night action for me. I¡¯m not looking for a relationship yet,¡± I answered her question honestly. I¡¯ve learned it long ago that at times like these, it was better to be straight! ¡°Also, could you give me a key to the 257th room? I¡¯d like to be close to them,¡± I added as I remembered that I should stay in their close proximity. The more I know, the better it is. Her face turned dark as she stood up from her seat and slapped me on the face as she said - ¡°So I was only a one night action for you? You bastard! Here! Take your damned key!¡± She shouted as she threw a key towards my face. I caught it and I quickly went towards my new room. The day was slowly coming to an end as it was twilight. Days were so short here compared to a few of the planets we have explored¡­ I tried listening in on their conversations, so I put my ear on the wall with a glass. Sometimes old methods were the best! They were completely silent at first, but that soon changed. I started hearing muffled moans. Are they having sex? I couldn¡¯t help but think. I heard such voices many times, so I wouldn¡¯t be mistaken about it. Alice¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder as they went on, but after a while, every sound stopped. It was like as if they would have entered a soundproof room out of nowhere¡­ After hearing nothing for more than half an hour, I went out of my room and started hitting their doors, hoping that they would come out. I shouted while hitting the door, but nothing happened. Weird¡­ what the hell are they doing? They were clearly having sex, yet I can¡¯t hear anything. Have I grown deaf or what? No¡­ I can hear my voice so that¡¯s impossible¡­ I thought as I went towards the teacher¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t find Raimund there, so I went towards the stadium. He was training his body, just like usually. Upon seeing me entering, he stopped his body training and walked up to me. ¡°Hi! Richard, right? It¡¯s been many years since you left school. What brings you here?¡± He questioned me as he cracked his neck and extended his hand for a handshake. He was panting slightly and his body was covered in sweat. He didn¡¯t smell good, but I took his hands nonetheless. ¡°Hello teach! I¡¯m here for official things¡­ I¡¯m not going to walk around the bush. Tomorrow you¡¯re going to have three new students-¡± I started my explanation, but he cut into my words. ¡°Yes, I know about it. Audrey has notified me already. Did you come here to tell me such a thing? Haha!¡± He laughed stupidly with his hands on his hips. I¡¯ll be honest. I don¡¯t like him. He has always been the kind of person to think like an idiot. He always cuts into other people¡¯s words and he is also very rude. I look up to his hard-working nature, though he is a loser, but I was one such person in the past as well. Maybe I don¡¯t like him because he makes me remember my past? A shudder ran through my back as I looked at him. ¡°Please don¡¯t cut into my words¡­ and naturally, no, I didn¡¯t come here for such a stupid reason. Please don¡¯t be an idiot. So, I¡¯d like to ask you to don¡¯t be such an asshole tomorrow as you were when I was a student. I¡¯m telling you this to help you and maybe a lot of humans out as well. I¡¯ll also pretend to be your student tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to know anything, just do as told.¡± I told him with a frown and a serious face. Upon hearing my cruel words, his mouth opened widely, along with his mouth. ¡°A- Asshole? What the fuck!? You-¡± He wanted to shout at me, but all I did was take out my identification as the police captain, which made him shut his mouth. The Marshall also gave me a temporary title, which would help me in moving freely. I¡¯m sure that his men were also here without my knowledge. There were Shadow Corps, who were very skilled in hiding. They could probably enter my room and take away things without me noticing anything, while I¡¯m inside¡­ The secret weapons and technologies are only strengthening their abilities. I also told Raimund to stay silent about this little thing and don¡¯t tell anything to the class either. Knowing who my ¡®classmates¡¯ were, I sent an authoritative message for each of them and told them briefly a few things. They wouldn¡¯t know anything about Hiro, Alice, and the third one. All they learned was that I was here only temporarily, on a mission and that they should do as if I¡¯d be air. Seeing my mail, all of them complied with my commands. I went to sleep, but it was already midnight, so I wasn¡¯t able to sleep for long. The next day I woke up early and went to the stadium. Finally, I was able to see these wonderful beings from up close. All of them had perfect, smooth skin and while the guys were handsome, the girl was a goddess¡­ A bulge appeared in my pants upon seeing her once again. I just couldn¡¯t help it. I felt like a virgin. The other guys beside me had the same kind of problem, while the one, called Frank also started badmouthing Hiro, trying to look stronger in front of Alice. It¡¯s good that I know their names. That old man helped me out a lot. I¡¯ve also sent that piece of scale for further examination. I can only wonder what the results are going to be. When the time for their little exam came, I was left with my mouth opened widely. They had unfathomable abilities. On the reaction and agility test, I wasn¡¯t able to see even a single one of their movements. It seemed like as if they had appeared at the right places, evading every bullet like as if it would have been nothing! Their strength was also much more than what any of us have, but considering that not even a scratch was left on their scales after a fire from an N grade cannon, I was left wondering just how much strength they truly had. Then it was time for their combat exams. Hiro was the first to fight with that idiot Frank who didn¡¯t have an ability to judge who was on his level and who was above him. He was laughed out by Alice and beaten up by Hiro. What was the worst was that I, once again, didn¡¯t even see Hiro move. Frank was simply punched or kicked here and there, probably¡­ while Hiro appeared at random places. It was the same with Alice and that third guy. Afterward, Raimund announced that they were going to be our new classmates and then he wanted to start the lesson, even though he was beaten up by them. Shame was visible on his face. I didn¡¯t like him, but even I felt slightly sorry for him. He also held back his true personality as asked and did only the most necessary things. It also saved him from being beaten up like that Frank. In the end, all of us stood up and waited for our teacher to start the lesson. Hmph¡­ I could beat him in a few moves. I wonder how those three feel themselves at the moment. --------------------------- Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------ These little mortals were so cute. Sadistic feelings were continuously arising in me. I didn¡¯t feel the need to crush them, to kill them, to torture them. I just thought of them as little toys, which I wasn¡¯t allowed to break, though that was only as long as the person in question didn¡¯t offend me. For example, that Frank guy¡­ I¡¯m still considering if I should kill him or not, but he can stay alive for now. ¡°A- Anyway, stand in formation! Let¡¯s start the sparring lesson¡­¡± ¡®Teacher¡¯ Raimund shouted awkwardly after our entrance exam. He still had that awkward and bothered face on. I wouldn¡¯t want to hold a lesson after being beaten up by one of my students either, especially not after being clear on that there were two more such ¡®students¡¯, who could beat me up anytime. ¡°*Growl* My goddess, why did you stop me? I wanted to beat him up much more! He dared to be disrespectful with you and he even ridiculed your mate, my friend, along with these other lowly bastards. Even though I didn¡¯t kill him thanks to your command, but he should have been beaten up much more!¡± Poirlion sent his thoughts to me, feeling unhappy that I commanded him to hold back his wrath. ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t.¡± I told him clearly once again that he wasn¡¯t allowed to kill them. The other students also stood up and stood in pairs. Was that the custom? A few of them were quickly got to work as they started sparring with each other. Good! Fighting with living, breathing, and thinking enemies were the best way to learn how to fight! It seems like this college at least wasn¡¯t a complete trash. I looked at Hiro and realized that we were supposed to search for a pair. The problem with this was that we would never hit each other and even trying to do such a thing would be terrible. I looked at Poirlion, but he quickly shook his head. He wouldn¡¯t hit me either¡­ ¡°Now what the hell am I supposed to do?¡± I questioned them with a frown while looking at their faces. They were looking sideways, fearing my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my love,¡± Hiro said with a sorry look on his face as he stopped in front of me, but I gave a kiss on his lips and told him that it was alright. After looking around, I found a guy looking at us. My memories told me immediately who was he, even though he had a hood on his head. His body shape and body structure were that of the police captain. I waved my hand upon seeing him with a small fake smile. He made a startled face and quickly walked towards another guy who didn¡¯t have a pair. I guess that Frank was replaced by Mr. Police-guy. [Did you see that, Hiro?] I said as an evil grin slipped onto my face and I appeared in front of the captain who barely stepped twice. His face turned into a fearful one as he stepped back. We were quite sure that we¡¯d be found out, but for it to happen this quickly¡­ Though it¡¯s not like it matters much. ¡°Hello~ I don¡¯t have a partner. Would you mind practicing with me?¡± I asked him nicely with the best smile I was able to make as I tilted my head to the side and put my finger on the right side of my chin. [That¡¯s not really convincing¡­ I¡¯d rather say no to such a request.] Hiro remarked as he stood face to face with Poirlion. Now that I think about it¡­ I hope that Poirlion isn¡¯t going to hit my mate! Should I punish him? [Let me enjoy myself¡­] Hiro quickly stopped me upon hearing my thoughts. ¡°Ehm¡­ my pair is him¡­¡± The ¡®captain¡¯ said while his eyes were darting all over the place with sweat covering his forehead. He is so cute~ I want to bully him. It¡¯s time to read! Wawa Wawa!!! I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve been found out! What should I do? She clearly wants to fight me and I have no chance against her! She isn¡¯t going to eat me, right? Haaah- Whatever¡­ I can¡¯t escape this time! I hope that she is going to go easy on me. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go easy on you~¡± I couldn¡¯t help but make it clear that I heard his thoughts. His startled face was worth money. I chuckled upon seeing his eyes. The guy who was supposed to be his enemy, disappeared from where he stood because I knocked him unconscious and then put him into a corner of the stadium¡­ Naturally, I was so quick that he didn¡¯t even see me move from my place because he was also looking downward. ¡°Well¡­ now only I¡¯m left as your partner, right?¡± I asked with a wide smile. C- Can you hear my thoughts? He thought in his mind and I quickly nodded upon hearing it. Ah~ That face was so good. I like this place very much! [I told you that this vacation of ours is going to be enjoyable!] Hiro said through our bond as he and Poirlion took a position with a serious face on. Both of them were smiling. I better play quickly or I might get swept off¡­ ¡°So you know everything. *Sigh* Are you offended? I swear that I don¡¯t intend to have any enmity with you and the other humans don¡¯t want such a thing either. That attack with the cannon was also only because-¡± He started explaining how they thought that we were mindless monsters and that he has been looking forward meeting such mighty creatures like us. He didn¡¯t lie, but it was enough of talking¡­ Using my newly grown tail, I coiled it around his right leg and threw him into the circle where we were supposed to fight. Since I was too quick, no one saw my tail, which I hid by the time they looked towards me. I jumped towards the ring and stopped in front of him. He quickly held up his arms and shouted that he surrendered with a fearful face. ¡°There is no such a thing, Mr. Policeman~ Don¡¯t you want to play with me?¡± I questioned him as I started cleaning my nails without looking at him. ¡°A- Although at other times and with another meaning, I¡¯d say yes, but not in this way¡­¡± He said fearfully while looking to the side. That was a bad idea¡­ Hiro appeared beside him and with a slap of his palm, knocked him unconscious. Well, that¡¯s going to hurt when he wakes up, but he should be happy that he can still wake up after saying something like that! ¡°You took away my toy¡­¡± I remarked as I looked at Hiro with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, but no one can tell such things to you in my presence! I¡¯ll let you use my toy tonight~ Hehe,¡± Hiro answered with a sorry look on his face, which quickly turned into a perverted one. ¡°Now that I think about it, you could train with Poirlion in the future and I could also use the gained information and experience!¡± I said as I realized that they could do such a thing. Fighting against each other was not only a terrible feeling for us but also pointless because we would know what the other wants to do¡­ ¡°Teacher! Can we leave for today? We have something urgent. I said while waving at Raimund to catch his attention. I thought that we should visit the treasure chamber. This lesson was quite boring anyway¡­ and beating up everyone just to make myself feel better would be ridiculous. I don¡¯t have a god-complex¡­ I just wanted to bully someone sometimes and these unknowledgeable mortals were perfect for that. ¡°Y- Yes. You are very powerful anyway¡­¡± He quickly nodded with an almost happy face while he thought things like - Yes! They are finally leaving. I have no face left at all thanks to them! If they leave then I can gain it back by making these students work hard and laugh at how they can¡¯t hold their ground! Hahaha! I¡¯m the best! We left the school grounds and went towards the Bermuda Triangle. We sensed that there was a powerful formation, which was a treasure chamber! The memory crystal contained information about them. We had to find only a single one of these formations, which were spread across the universe and then we could enter the treasure chamber. One of the people who came with Gaia was a dragon divine beast and she lived in China, at the peak of the Himalaya. That was the other entrance to the treasure chamber, but we decided to visit the one below the Atlantic Ocean. We appeared there in a flash and we indeed found a formation, which was none other than a star formation! And a huge one at that. I wonder where is it going to take us. We started filling it up with our energies and we soon felt that familiar feeling of nothingness before appearing in a dark and misty place. As I stepped forward in anticipation, the whole world around me was abruptly lit up in the light of World Crystals and Universe Crystals! What this place held other than crystals? We had yet to find out! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (AN:\ Sorry if you found this chapter to be lacking, but I wanted to show the other side of the coin as well through someone¡¯s eyes, which turned out to be the poor Richard¡¯s. Next chapter is going to have a tiny and short POV of the Marshall as well, but nothing long, so don¡¯t worry about it! I¡¯m going to turn the story back to being more action filled because I found it lacking in these chapters. I intend to write my first serious battle scene as well in the near future.) Chapter 68 - The Abyss Panther is hatching The Abyss Panther is hatching! Marshall Troy Watson¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I¡¯m walking towards one of our secret laboratories, which is in space, orbiting around the Pluto. It¡¯s a very well hidden laboratory and there were a lot of things invented in this place when the wars were still going on. Since the wars, peace has befallen humanity. But even though it was like that, we, the military, still stayed the governing power. Thanks to Richard, we got our hands on one of these beings¡¯ scale. They gave it away for a shopkeeper as a present. Idiots¡­ they have no idea how many possibilities that scale holds for us! I¡¯d never give such a thing to my enemy! Well, maybe they aren¡¯t looking at us as enemies or else they would have killed many humans by now. This prompts me to believe in their words, but creating new weapons for humanity is necessary! The three meters thick metal door opened in front of me and I stepped through the door, which quickly closed behind me. In front of me were groups of white-coated scientists, walking up and down, being visibly busy. That¡¯s how it was supposed to be! If they don¡¯t have anything to do, that means that we are out of ideas! The head scientist came up to me and stopped in front of me with a salute. ¡°Report!¡± I said with an authoritative voice and a serious face. ¡°Yes! After examining and testing that scale, we found out that we don¡¯t have a weapon which is powerful enough to penetrate it! Its molecules are very thick and complex, creating a material which is more powerful than anything we have ever met!¡± He said with an elated face, almost shouting in his happiness. Hearing his words, my whole body started trembling. The possibilities this scale might hold is enormous! ¡°What about recreating or cloning?¡± I said with my brows raised as I crossed my arms in front of my chest. I was waiting for his answer anxiously, wishing to know the results, but his face turned red as he started avoiding eye contact. His eyes were darting around while sweat started appearing on his forehead. ¡°Spit it out already!¡± I shouted as I felt my anger rising upon seeing him standing there all mute. ¡°Well¡­ the thing is that¡­ although this scale is a miracle to humanity, we have no way to recreate it. We were able to examine only its surface. I fear that it holds much more knowledge in it than what we believe. Since we can¡¯t decipher its full structure, we have no way to recreate it either, not to mention that we don¡¯t have the materials for recreation either. Cloning was also a failure for some unknown reason. Probably we don¡¯t have the technology for that,¡± He explained while pulling on his neck with a sorry look on his face. ¡°B- But this is our most advanced secret base. If you can¡¯t clone it here then nowhere else can!¡± I said, hoping to change reality, but the head scientist only shook his head as he continued. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly like that. We can only keep on trying to decipher the deepness of this scale and maybe one day, we can resolve its mystery and recreate it!¡± I felt very sad upon realizing that my dreams of mass producing this scale and making armors out of them would stay as a dream for who knows how long. Maybe I¡¯m stuck in the past, searching for ways to win the wars, but now that I think about it. Why do we even need such a thing? We aren¡¯t having wars, the humans are peaceful thanks to the Arena and we don¡¯t have any kind of enemy. The most we have are those monsters on the newly explored planets. What am I even fighting for? I sighed loudly upon realizing that I was fighting for nothing and that I was looking for new ways of weapons and armors, even though no one needed it. ¡°A- Are you alright?¡± The scientist questioned me in a more friendly manner, not bothering with rank. After telling him honestly what I thought, his eyes opened widely for a moment and then he started nodding as well. It seems like I¡¯m too old and I¡¯m the only one who is stuck in this infinite loop of insanity. Should I retire? Well, let¡¯s wait with that for a bit. Maybe after these creatures leave¡­ ------------------------- Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------ Those millions, no, billions of crystals were lighting up this whole place. Spotting a Universe Crystal, I quickly picked it up and stored it away, but upon doing so, the whole room started trembling as the crystals started moving into a single point. That seems like a trap to me¡­ ¡°H- Honey¡­ i- it wasn¡¯t me! Alright?!¡± I said with my hands raised while making an innocent face upon seeing how the crystals turned into a huge crystal giant. ¡°Haha~ I know, Alice. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s see what happens now,¡± Hiro said with a smile as he put his hand on my face. I started flailing my tail from left to right in my happiness. The crystal gian opened its mouth and roared at us loudly, while Gaia appeared out of nowhere!? She stood next to the monster, touching its leg. After a swipe of my mind power, I realized that it wasn¡¯t her. It was only a picture projected by a formation. This whole thing was a record, except the monster¡­ ¡°Hello, inheritors. I don¡¯t know who might you be and I hope that you have abided my request of not hurting the humans. Now that you have reached this place, I¡¯m going to tell you the truth behind my world. I¡¯ve never shut out the Universe Energy. At first, I indeed did such a thing, but it felt so terrible and unbearable. As a cultivator at the eighth level, I couldn¡¯t bear it. I had to leave every hour at least once to satiate my cells. Thinking of ways on how to resolve this problem, we came up with this idea.¡± ¡°We cut off a small part of our world and made a world within a world. This place is impossible to reach unless you come through one of the Star Formations. This was made so that we can have Universe Energy, while the mortals don¡¯t. We decided to create a very powerful Universe Formation, which pulled in the energy. If you are a high-level cultivator, then you should have realized that my words were false before. If you shut out the Universe Energy, then you do so completely.¡± ¡°This mini-universe of ours has bits of Universe Energy only because the energy itself is still pouring in! This formation is powerful enough to collect ninety-nine percent of the Universe Energy. Originally, it was supposed to enter this separate world and then pour into the mini-universe. After making this formation, only this place has universe energy, while our mini-universe only barely have any.¡± ¡°Now, the thing with this monster beside me is that I don¡¯t like lucky people. My life was quite unlucky, so this creation of mine is for you, who entered my world. I don¡¯t believe that you should get so many treasures just by stumbling upon this place, so I decided to set up tests for you. There are many formations through this whole world and all of them can sense your levels. If you get past the first one, then you¡¯ll be teleported into the next one. Go and fight for your rewards and don¡¯t turn into a lazy ass! Hahaha!¡± She explained the truth with a serious face and then she also told us that we will have to fight if we want to get our hands on her, on their treasures. We didn¡¯t have a problem with this since that was how we have gained most of our things up till now anyway. She disappeared from where she stood and the Crystal Golem quickly charged towards us. Our symbiotes covered our bodies and we also turned into our monster forms. Originally it was at the second stage but as we turned into our monster forms, its strength jumped to the third stage. Poirlion was standing at the back and it seemed like as if he would be ignored by the monster as well. Interesting¡­ This hidden world indeed has Universe Energy in it and the formations also made a very intelligent system. A few puddles of Universe Energy were also littering the ground. Poirlion understood that we wanted to fight with this monster alone, so he sat down at the back. The crystal giant smashed its fist into the ground and a few thorns of crystals thrust out of the ground from under us. With our three-layered defense, it simply broke upon contact. Using Infinis¡¯ ability I made us quicker while we also slowed the giant down. With our newfound speed, we appeared in front of it in a flash and bit into its body. We had ten heads in total, so this meant that almost its whole body was chewed into pieces. Not so surprisingly, a huge amount of World Energy flooded our bodies. We were actually eating World Crystals, so it was no wonder. We were at the peak of the first stage, but after gulping down those large chunks of World Crystals, I quickly stepped into the second stage right after Hiro. The strength of the monster increased once again, but it didn¡¯t matter as it barely had anything left of its body. After biting another time with all of our heads, the slow monster was eaten alive and then we simply crushed its soul with our soul attacks. I turned into my battle form as I said with an unconvinced look on my face. ¡°Well, that was quite anticlimactic...¡± Hiro also turned into his battle form and embraced my back as he nodded while saying - ¡°Well, you can¡¯t expect everyone and everything to be as unfair and overpowered as us. We are cheats, you know?¡± He finished as he poked my nose and then gave a kiss on it. Suddenly, the original amount of World Crystals and Universe Crystals returned to the room. We quickly started storing them away, but after taking two-thirds of it, we were teleported to a different place. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s weird,¡± I remarked as I turned my head to look to the left, only to see Hiro¡¯s face so close to mine, that my nose touched him. I almost got scared for a moment¡­ ¡°It is. It seems like Poirlion will have to go through the same kinds of tests as we. Let¡¯s go in that case. We can meet up in the end anyway,¡± Hiro said as he kissed my temple and then stepped forward. I quickly followed after him and coiled my tail around him, fearing that he would be teleported away without me. He turned around and after a kiss, he patted my head and then continued on. Ufufu~ I feel happy just from this alone. We enjoyed Poirlion¡¯s company, but it¡¯s been quite a while that we were left alone, together, only the two of us. I was strangely happy and Hiro felt the same. We are the kind of people who need community from time to time, but otherwise, we prefer to be alone, only the two of us. We understand Poirlion, but we can¡¯t resonate with him as much as we do to each other, though that¡¯s perfectly natural. After walking for twenty seconds, we came upon a chamber. In the middle of it was a Law Crystal. That was just perfect! To be honest, both of us expected such a thing to appear. There were so many laws in this small world, so it would be weird if there wouldn¡¯t be any. This time, a six meters tall tiger was in front of us. It had thick fur covering its body, with long claws and canine teeth. It was a monster at the early fourth stage. It had eighty Crypt, while we had only seventy-three, which in truth, wasn¡¯t a big difference with our abilities.Stolen story; please report. We used Hydro Mind on the monster, which made it stop in its place for a moment. Using Infinis¡¯ ability, I rushed towards the side of the tiger and thrust my spear towards its heart. I didn¡¯t use a staff since I wanted to pierce it. Thanks to its thick fur and its quick reaction speed, it was able to stay alive because it recovered from our mind attacks quickly enough and jumped away. After my attack failed, I quickly turned Infinis into a full body shield in front of me. I dide so just in time to take on the swipe of the tiger. Hiro also appeared on the other side of the tiger and formed a hammer in his hand. He swung it towards the side of the tiger, which attacked me, so it wasn¡¯t able to evade. I stepped back two after feeling such a huge amount of punching strength behind that swipe, while the stupid cat flew through the air and landed five meters away with a loud thud from Hiro¡¯s attack. It sprung up from the ground with its bloody right side. A few of its ribs were visibly broken, which probably also punctured its lungs. Using its soul force, it quickly started healing its body, but we weren¡¯t just idling by. Hiro used Bolt of Silence, which was our soul attack. The monster¡¯s regeneration quickly stopped while I started using Dragon¡¯s Bane, my martial art. I turned Infinis into a rapier as I thrust my arms forward. A huge dragon head appeared behind me and rushed through my body, towards my target. The cat quickly wanted to jump to the side, but Hiro was waiting for it with three clones. I released my bloodlust, which made the cat stop for a moment. The Bolt of Silence only increased that delay. My quick attack also reached the tiger and crashed into its face. The tiger was overturned by the force of my attack, while its soul was continuously bombarded by us. I turned my rapier into a spear and swung it in an arc to imitate a horizontal cut. My Dragon¡¯s Wing was released with a power which was much more than it usually had since we ranked up. The overturned monster was completely defenseless, so my attack swiped past the monster without the slightest bit of resistance, along with a huge amount of soul force. It stayed unmoving for a moment before its four legs and its lower body slipped down from its upper body and fell to the side. It was cut into two halves. Its blood dyed the ground red. The kind of red I liked seeing when I fought with my enemies. It died on the spot, so we quickly took away the Law Crystal and stored it in Hiro¡¯s Hydra¡¯s Storage. After learning that nothing could be sensed from that space even if we were in the Abyss, we stored all of our important possessions in our racial storages. We were also teleported to the next place, but before moving towards the chamber, nothing would happen so we were safe here. That being the case, Hiro took out the Abyss Panther¡¯s egg and then turned back into his battle form. ¡°Shall we do it?¡± He asked me with visibly excited eyes. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make it hatch! I want a pet!¡± I said happily, feeling excited that we would be finally be able to make it hatch. Hiro sat down on the ground with his legs crossed and I sat onto his lap. I held the egg in my hand while Hiro was embracing me at my stomach from behind. I felt so happy and peaceful in his embrace. I just couldn¡¯t help it. He soothed my mind every time, no matter what kind of problem I had. I took out a newly acquired Universe Crystal and put it on top of this huge egg. ¡°Let¡¯s use more. Maybe it will turn stronger.,¡± Hiro said as he gave a kiss on my back. I obeyed his wish and put a few more on the egg, which started shaking and trembling. The Universe Crystals melted and turned into liquefied energy, which flowed into the egg. I opened my eyes widely upon seeing that every crystal disappeared, so I took out a few more World Crystals and Universe Crystals. I repeated this process at least twenty times before I realized that it was being overloaded! I hope that it¡¯s going to be alright. The originally black egg was shining with a light, which was similar to the light of the sun. It was like a ball of light. Black cracks started appearing on the surface of the shining egg and small knocks could be heard from the inside of the egg. I knocked back for our little companion. It started playing around and knocking on the egg, which in the end, cracked. I was able to see a terribly cute little thing. Its body was thirty centimeters long, considering its tail, while it was only twelve centimeters tall. Its fur was completely black, with a few green stripes on its body. It had cute little pink colored paws and it and a tiny nose. It reached its paws out towards me as it yawned cutely. I held onto its sides and raised it up towards my chest. Hiro got out from under me and sat down in front of me to see the cute little panther as well. ¡°I love this thing! It¡¯s so cute!¡± I shouted as I rubbed my face on its soft, lush, and black fur. It put its soft paw on my face and then licked my face. Hiro made a wishful face and not wanting to expropriate our new companion, I handed it¡­ no, her, over to him. ¡°Hello, little girl~ Who is your daddy?¡± Hiro questioned the little panther, which answered by licking his face as well and¡­ embraced his face? I think. I mean she put her two front legs on the two sides of his face and rubbed her head on his. Hehe~ I felt a new connection forming between us and this panther. She grew up while consuming our blood, so it was nothing surprising. Wait¡­ now that I think about it¡­ I took her away from Hiro and looked carefully at her body, only to see a few tiny scales on her stomach. Hmm~ I wonder what''s going to become of her with our blood in her body. Knowing that she should eat her egg, we started breaking the shell of the egg into pieces and feed it to her slowly. ¡°How should we call her?¡± I asked Hiro as I tilted my head to the side and started patting her little head. He put his hand on his chin as he started thinking. ¡°What about Suku? In the mythology of the Earth, there was a Mayan god called Awilix. She had a panther as a mount as well and its name was Suku. We could name her like that!¡± Hiro said after remembering about one of the Mayan gods. I liked that name, but somehow it didn¡¯t fit well with this little blackie. She finished eating the shell of the egg and rolled on her back. I started scraping her stomach gently, which to she reacted by playing with my hand, gently biting into my fingers in a playful way. Hehe~ I¡¯m already loving her! ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems to be wrong to call her as Suku. What about Rin? It¡¯s one of the names of the nekomimi, but it seems to fit her, don¡¯t you think?¡± I questioned Hiro with my brows raised. She jumped up from the ground and climbed up on my arms onto my shoulder, with a speed which was almost that of a cultivator at the fifth level! Ever since eating her egg, her aura has been increasing by the seconds! She put her cute little pink paw on the left side of my face with a happy meow. ¡°It seems like she likes Rin better,¡± Hiro said with a shrug of his shoulder as Rin meowed once again happily. I was probably smiling like an idiot, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. She was such a cute little thing. I grabbed onto her two sides and raised her in front of me. Her hind legs were hanging down in the air and she kept flailing them, wishing to touch the ground. ¡°Your name is going to be Rin from now on. Are we clear?¡± I questioned her while looking into her eyes. She approved of her name with another happy meow and with a lick on my face. I put it on the ground and it quickly rushed onto Hiro¡¯s lap. Hiro started caressing her back as she started purring like a cat. Both of us made a clone of ourselves and put her into our own world. She would grow up quickly after eating her egg, but she had to sleep while doing so. Our clones laid down on our bed and Rin laid down on between our clones¡¯ bellies. She meowed loudly, feeling happy that she was very close to her masters and then quickly fell asleep peacefully. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± I said with a bright smile on my face as I stood up from the ground and cleared the dust from my butt. Hiro also helped me in doing so with his hands, which didn¡¯t forget to grab onto my buttocks. ¡°Auhn~ This isn¡¯t the right place. Let¡¯s go. Fufu,¡± I remarked with a small laugh as I felt my heart to be filled with love. Our bond with Rin was powerful as well since she was connected with us through our blood. Blood bonds always meant a way for two or more people to create a looser and freer bond. This provided cultivators at most with a way to enter the other¡¯s world and maybe a way to communicate through their minds. Rin is probably going to be very clever in the future and she would understand our words, but if she would learn to talk or not? That was for the future, though it was unlikely since she was still a monster. And monsters can¡¯t talk. We quickly moved forward, towards the next chamber. This time, there was a T-Rex-like monster in front of us, which was at the late fourth stage with eighty-six Crypt. It was four meters tall and fifteen meters long. It roared loudly upon noticing us, which to we answered by turning into our true forms and roaring back at it. Its roar was like a fart in front of ours as it hung its head down in its defeat. Hmph, loser shit. That¡¯s how you roar! It started walking around us, in a careful manner, not underestimating our battle potentials. Upon reaching our back since we weren¡¯t moving, it quickly rushed towards us with its increased strength of ninety-two Crypt. Hiro turned around in a flash with his three meters tall and twelve meters long body, while I swiped with my tail towards our enemy. It unexpectedly jumped into the air and continued its charge towards Hiro who welcomed it with seven of his heads. The monster opened its jaws widely and jumped once again to attack Hiro from above. Hiro flew into the air so the monster wasn¡¯t able to reach him. It tried biting into Hiro¡¯s chest from below, but it wasn¡¯t able to reach him quickly enough. Since it was still in the air, I charged towards its neck. I was able to bite into it, but thanks to the force behind my charge, I wasn¡¯t able to stop, so we rolled on the ground. It screamed out in pain upon feeling my jaws and teeth in its neck. I also used my other two heads to hold onto its whole neck strongly. It tried biting me, but it was impossible in such a state. I started pouring my soul force into its body, destroying it quickly, while I also used one of my minds to attack its mind continuously. Hiro landed on its back and using his heads, started tearing the monster¡¯s body into pieces. After its body was destroyed, it could fight only with its mind power and soul force, which didn¡¯t add up to much. In a few seconds, it died. If our bodies were to be destroyed, we could recover them completely. But while doing so, we can¡¯t fight with our bodies and we can only defend ourselves, which, in the middle of a battle, is equal to dying. Also, we can attack others¡¯ soul, only through infusing soul force into our energy attacks or upon contact. Like when we cut into our enemies¡¯ body with our weapons. On the other hand, those who don¡¯t have a body, can¡¯t move either. That¡¯s the case with Gaia and her friends¡¯ world as well. They created this huge world, but there is only a single entrance, other than that little treasure chamber they made. Others could easily enter this world as well after breaking that one-time use formation in the Abyss. Probably no one ever before has found the real and only entrance of this world. Those who are weak, don¡¯t walk so deeply into the Abyss to find it, but those who are the sixth level go deeper. This makes it so, that there is only a very little chance for anyone to stumble upon its entrance. The other ¡®entrance¡¯, which was for those who found the map and the keys, was only an extension into this world, with a limited amount of rewards. Since in this area, the biggest power was Genotin and Angelwood academy, no one was powerful enough to break forcefully into the world through that extension. Gaia was at the peak of the eighth level, so that was no wonder. And since no one knew about this entrance, we were the first ones to enter through it and possibly the last ones as well. After killing the monster, Gaia once again appeared in front of us. ¡°Hello again. If you had problems reaching this place, then I¡¯m sorry, but this place was really small and we had to create millions of formations to make this system work, so we weren¡¯t able to add exit points after each chamber. If you reached this place then it also means that you are a genius. I can only praise your talent, but I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯ve been hoarding the best things for millions of years and I¡¯d feel bad if I were to hand it over to someone so easily.¡± ¡°Up till now, you¡¯ve gained quite a lot, like World Crystals. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s going to hold out for a long time, not to mention the Universe Crystals which are much more powerful. Now, you have two possibilities. You can enter the next chamber, which is also the last, but my creation is at the peak of the seventh level, so you¡¯ll probably have a hard time killing it.¡± ¡°Or you can leave this place after inheriting our legacy and our most powerful ability. This is our bloodline, our true legacy, which not even our children know about. After so many of us have bonded together, a new idea started forming in our heads. I¡¯m sure that you have heard of Soul Bonding before. That comes without any danger, but we have created something, which was even more powerful.¡± ¡°This is the epitome and peak of true bonding. After learning this ability, you can gain something even deeper than soul bonding. It also comes with the danger that one of you might get over the other and fuse together into a single powerful being. If you want to be together, then that surely isn¡¯t a good end for you...¡± ¡°The truth is that this inheritance might be useless for you since it¡¯s rare for someone to bond together, but believe me. If you can go through with this, then you can reach a sync you have never dreamed of before. It¡¯s a wonderful feeling~¡± ¡°Alright, enough of talking. Here, take this Grail and drink the blood. After doing so, you¡¯ll know what to do,¡± She said as a small column raised from the ground with a Grail on top of it. After a sigh, she continued with a slightly sad face. ¡°I wish for you to find someone who can share your soul with. In this mad world, we are chasing an invisible goal, ¡®the top¡¯, fighting to get over everyone, but rarely do we stop to share our true selves with others.¡± ¡°So mark my words and take our legacy. Show your soul to someone you can trust in and find out the true power behind our legacy. We have our souls and hard work in it. It¡¯s called...¡± ¡°Soul Fusion!¡± Chapter 69 - Beyond the Bond [Inheritance] Beyond the Bond [Inheritance] Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ¡°Soul Fusion? Let¡¯s get it!¡± I said happily as I embraced Alice¡¯s back and jumped toward the Grail. We didn¡¯t fear such a thing as one of us getting over the other. People who aren¡¯t in perfect sync can bond as well. Gaia and her friends were like that as well. If they were able to do such a thing, then we have zero chance to fail! I am in perfect balance with Alice, so we don¡¯t have anything to fear as long as we are there for each other! ¡°Hey¡­ Should we drink half-half of it, or is it alright if only one of us drinks it?¡± Alice questioned me as she stopped my hands, which were holding the Grail and moving towards my mouth. I raised my brows and stopped my hands upon feeling hers on mine. ¡°What are you talking about? This is only the ability, we can share it afterward. I¡¯m sure that the process itself is a longer one,¡± I said as I flicked her forehead. She slapped her forehead as well as she said with her eyes closed. ¡°Ehm¡­ yes. Sorry, I forgot about that. Tehehe?¡± She laughed as she weakly hit the side of her head with her fist and then urged me to drink the blood. What can I say? It didn¡¯t taste good, but I had to drink it! After gulping down that iron-flavored, dark red blood in my battle form, I, strangely enough, didn¡¯t feel like puking. I guess my battle form provides me with a different taste as well. We didn¡¯t know about that as¡­ who the hell would leave knowledge like that in our inherent memories? Knowledge started flooding into my mind like water. If we wished to fuse our souls, we had to split our souls into two halves and mix together one of the two halves. This meant that I would have half a soul, Alice would have another half and the bond between us would be our other halves. This would also come with the perk of being able to fuse our bodies, creating an even more powerful battle form, or we could also transform into each other¡¯s forms. What was the best was that we could share our cells, our everything! Alice would gain the abilities of Blank and Necros, while I could also use Infinis¡¯ abilities since we could divide our symbionts¡¯ cells and build them into our bodies! Not wanting to wait any longer, we quickly laid down on the ground and hugged each other tightly. We put our foreheads on each other¡¯s, while our arms, legs, and tails were coiled around each other. We even united our genitals, which caused Alice to moan once as she felt me inside her body. We were closer to each other than ever before. After doing so, we concentrated on our own souls and controlled them to split into two halves. Usually, this would cause people to die, but since we had a bond, we stayed alive. This could also be used as a soul attack, to destroy someone¡¯s soul and overtake his or her body. We were supposed to devour each other in such a state, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Since we had a single world, our souls were next to each other. That originally thick line, linking our souls, was now like a log as our souls started growing. After reaching the second stage, our souls also stepped into the second stage of Soul Infant, but that didn¡¯t matter now. We moved our halves towards each other. My soul had the shape of a Hydra, while Alice¡¯s had the shape of a Dragon, but those forms disappeared as they turned into a hazy liquid-like matter. At that time, suddenly a blood red wisp of line rushed out of my mind and entered our mixed souls. It was Gaia and the others¡¯ soul in a single bundle!!! Our souls started turning blood red colored, but we didn¡¯t feel anything from it. That color quickly dissolved as something new connected to us, we were terribly happy after feeling it, but we can play with this little present later. We started mixing our liquid-like souls, which unexpectedly pulled in our other halves as well. Our souls took the form of a Dragonoid Hydra! We still had two bodies, two minds, but our soul was only a single one! ¡°Hahaha! This is crazy! I- It¡¯s real! We really have our other halves! It seems like my belief wasn¡¯t only a belief! It is real! You are my soul mate as well, Alice!¡± I shouted loudly in my happiness and kissed her deeply as I realized the meaning behind this occurrence. We were supposed to have only one-half of our souls mixed. In a case like ours, we were supposed to have only a single mind and a single body, with only one of us being in control, creating a single personality. But that wasn¡¯t the case. We were one yet we were two! Other than being closer to each other than ever before, we were still those two idiot love-birds. Our abilities, also merged into a single one, along with our martial arts. We could use them separately as well, but why would we? These new things were the real deals! We will have to decide on a name as well for it¡­ We opened our eyes, only to see each other¡¯s eyes. I looked deeply into Alice¡¯s eyes as love and lust flooded my mind, my heart. Before, I felt when she was lusting, when she was angry, when she was happy when she was sad, but I only knew about those feelings. They were able to affect me, but that was only because of my love for her. But now? I straight felt them! This feeling was euphoric! I felt Alice so deeply in me that I feared that she would get lost in me. We were two, we were one, two halves become one! That¡¯s how I felt! We shared literally everything we had! ------------------ 18+ Scroll till the next line ------------------------ I spread Alice¡¯s lips with my tongue, not caring about our surroundings or the place we were at. She attacked even more aggressively as she pushed her tongue into my mouth even more quickly and forcefully than me. After such a bonding, the next thing to overcome our minds, no, maybe only our mind¡­ was sex. We wanted to have sex so much! ¡°H- Hiro~ You are inside me anyway. Quickly, move!¡± Alice urged me between our kisses while panting heavily. She was so horny and since our souls were fused, I felt the same kind of terrible lust. I was literally going crazy over Alice¡¯s body. I was panting heavily, trying to catch my breath because we didn¡¯t stop kissing even for a single moment. ¡°Mnm~ Y- Yes. Go deeper honey. Melt my pussy with your hot rod,¡± Alice whispered those dirty words into my ears, which only increased my excitement. ¡°WAAAH!¡± I shouted out as I turned her on her back. Her beautiful blonde hair was sprawled out under her body. She smiled at me and felt happiness, probably no one ever before felt. She touched my chest with her palm and then she started pulling it down towards my crotch and then she touched her own clit, while I held onto her dear face. I started moving my hips inside Alice, which caused her smiling and loving face to turn into a lustful one. She spread her legs widely to welcome my penis inside her and then coiled her legs around my back, helping me in my movements. Feeling my penis in her deepest parts, she moaned out loudly and since we were connected so deeply, I felt what she felt, which caused me to grunt after each move. It was so fucking good. Her hotness, her wetness, her tightness, while she felt how my hot and hard cock was rubbing on her folds, touching and attacking her best spots with each movement. ¡°Ah! J- Jesus! Am - Am I going to orgasm!? So quickly!? W- What¡¯s with this bond!?¡± Alice shouted out upon realizing that she was about to orgasm only after a few moves. Not wanting to miss out on feeling her orgasm, I also quickened up my pace, which caused both of us to come with a huge blast. I shot my load into her, which was bigger than ever before as it immediately spilled out of her womb. No human can shoot so much semen in one go¡­ I felt my cock to turn even harder upon feeling her creamy and hot insides, which started spasming and trembling and then tightened up. Her pussy turned into a fucking pump! Her hole was literally sucking in my whole penis, causing me to have a feeling as if I¡¯d be out of my body. ¡°AAHH! JESUS CHRIST! THIS.IS.BEYOND.EVERYTHING!!!¡± Alice shouted as her whole body trembled, her body stiffened, while her legs coiled tightly around my back. After twenty minutes of orgasm, she actually lost her consciousness. I felt my other half to be dark, yet warm. It was a strange feeling. After a few seconds, she slightly regained her consciousness. That was the time when I couldn¡¯t stop myself from continuing. Her pussy started tightening upon feeling my movements, while she started groaning and moaning in a very low voice. I raised her upper body into a strong and tight hug as I sat down on my butt. She gained back her consciousness completely as she coiled her arms around my back and her moaning also intensified. Suddenly she leaned backward as her face appeared in front of me. Her eyes snapped open into two beautiful green slit eyes. She looked deeply into my eyes, seeing every crook and cranny of my soul. Even our movements stopped after our eye contact. I felt my lust dissipating temporarily and a kind of wanting taking its place. This feeling was beyond worldly feelings such as sex. We wanted to merge.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. As Alice stood up, my semen spilled out of her hole, splashing on my lap, covering my whole crotch. Knowing that it came out of her pussy just now, excited me greatly, but I quickly calmed down. She was still looking down at me with those serious eyes without any movement. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- I stood up as well as I reached out with my hands towards hers. We intertwined our fingers and kissed deeply as we started merging into a single entity with ten minds, for now. My body turned into a puddle of black liquid, just like Alice¡¯s and then we transformed into a single creature, with strength, much greater than anything we ever had. We had two NanoCo in our body. We could have pushed them out of our body, but since we weren¡¯t going to stay in this form forever, we weren¡¯t going to. Since we were merged, Blank, Necros, and Infinis turned into a single symbiont, which spread through our whole body. Since they only merged, we didn¡¯t blank out this time. Once we would separate, both of us would have all three of them in our bodies, as a single symbiont! Our strength increased to be the same amount as what we had in our monster forms, meaning eighty-three Crypt, even though we were in our human forms! This meant that our merged humanoid form had twenty-five percent more strength than what we had before. After transforming into our battle forms, large horns and protrusions grew out of our scale-covered body. In our battle forms, our strength increased by thirty-five percent, meaning ninety Crypt! Feeling happy about our newfound strength, we decided to see what our true form held in store. We transformed with a loud roar into a twelve, dragon-headed Dragon-Hydra hybrid! Thanks to Alice¡¯s bonus, I was able to sustain my true form. Our strength increased by fifty percent, reaching a hundred Crypt! At the early second stage, we were close to being as powerful as someone at the peak of the fifth level! I dare to say that we could beat even Poirlion! Suddenly Poirlion appeared from the way we came from. He was a little beat down, but he was alright. I guess he wasn¡¯t able to finish his battles as easily and quickly as us. Well, that¡¯s nothing out of the norm since we weren¡¯t your usual monsters¡­ ¡°W- What are you?! Are you my next enemy or what!? Is this place kidding me!?¡± He shouted loudly with an enraged face as he took a defensive position. He probably didn¡¯t realize that we were the monster in front of him because after we fused, our clear auras also mixed together, creating a monster which was above the True Divine Beasts! [Well, now that¡¯s an interesting reaction~ fufu,] Alice thought as she started laughing in her mind. [Hey¡­ what do you say? Should we test our new body?] Such a thought appeared in my mind and I didn¡¯t even have to say anything or send my thoughts to Alice, for her to notice it. [Hehe~ Let¡¯s have some fun. We can apologize afterward!] Alice thought happily, feeling excited upon hearing my thoughts. We still have to be careful because Poirlion was at the early ninth stage, which meant that he had a hundred and fifty-six Crypt! Not even we had that much, but luckily for us, our skills had tremendous might! As a three-star divine beast, Poirlion¡¯s skills would probably provide him with twenty Crypt, while ours would add at least forty to our base strength. At the fifth level, a skill like that was equal to a heaven shaking treasure. Even True Divine Beasts would kneel before the might of such a skill! Poirlion transformed into his monster form to fight against his ¡®enemy¡¯. His speed was indeed very quick, but as Infinis activated its ability, he quickly slowed down. Poirlion¡¯s eyes opened widely upon feeling our familiar ability, so he hesitated for a moment. Not wanting to hurt him, we didn¡¯t use our skill while he was being careless, so all he got was a powerful swipe of our tail, which smashed into his head. It knocked up his dragon head, which made him shake his head to regain his focus on our battle. He growled angrily upon realizing that he was hit. There was six hundred and seventy-five million tons of strength behind our attack, or one hundred crypt, which was by no means a small force. Such a hit probably even shook Poirlion¡¯s mind! He quickly rushed towards us once again as he flew into the air with us in tow. He whipped his tail towards us, but using our double-layered Descent abilities, stacked upon our hard and tough scales, along with Blank, we were able to defend ourselves. All we had to do was swing our tail towards him in the same manner. Naturally, upon noticing the mix our descent abilities, he was surprised once again, but this time he learned from his mistake from before. Our tails struck each other, which ended in a stalemate and then we quickly turned in the air and flew towards him with our huge mouths, spread open widely. We used Hydro Mind on him, to make his movements stop for a moment and upon reaching him, we almost bit into him if not for him recovering quickly enough to evade it. We wouldn¡¯t have bitten him, but he didn¡¯t know about that. ¡°ROAAAR¡± - Poirlion roared loudly as he spun in the air and sped towards us. Before he could reach us, we landed on the ground and took up a defensive position. He crashed into us frontally, which caused us to roll on the ground, along with him. He was on top of us, luckily for him, but before he could bite into our stomach, we used our leg to kick him off. He flew into the air after our unexpectedly powerful and quick kick and then he was smashed into his side with our tail, though in such a position, we weren¡¯t able to swing it with great force. He landed on the ground with a few of his scales on his side broken, while we didn¡¯t have even a single scratch on our body. We won the first round! He growled in a deep voice, knowing that he lost. He was probably preparing to use his abilities as well and get serious. Not wishing to make this into a bloody battle with our only family member, we suddenly dissolved our huge monster body into a puddle of black liquid, which soon took up our original, humanoid shapes. Poirlion¡¯s draconic eyes opened widely as he took up a defensive position. ¡°Hahaha! What¡¯s up Poirlion? Do you not remember your dear ¡®god¡¯?¡± Alice questioned him with a small laugh, which also made Poirlion realize that we were indeed Hiro and Alice. He turned back into his humanoid form as he stopped in front of us. His nostrils moved, which indicated that he was sniffing us¡­ His eyes opened widely once again. I fear that his eyes are going to stay widely opened if this continues! ¡°W- What?! What was that!? How is this possible?! Y- You were able to fight¡­ with ME!? And how the hell did you turn into a single monster?!¡± He started questioning us with an unbelieving face as he kept flailing his arms. ¡°Fufu~ We have gained something good. Something that is better than soul bonding. It¡¯s called Soul Fusion! Using that, we can merge into a single, genderless entity, and we can transform into our battle forms and monster forms as well, but with much more strength! While our punching or smashing strength increases by twenty-five percent in our normal monster forms, it increases by thirty-five percent in our merged battle form and fifty percent in our merged monster form!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that you believe me if I say, that it was more than worth falling down! I wasn¡¯t angry about you, pushing us down anyway, but after such a reward!? I¡¯m even thanking you!¡± Alice finished her explanation as she smacked Poirlion¡¯s back, which caused a loud bang on his back. She didn¡¯t restrict her strength¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ you could be a bit more gentle with your family, couldn¡¯t you?¡± Poirlion remarked with a stiff face as he started scratching his back. It probably tweaked¡­ ¡°So, now you can turn into a single creature?¡± Poirlion questioned as he stopped scratching his back and looked at us with his brows raised. We nodded as an answer, which caused beads of sweat to appear on his forehead as he wiped it off only to start murmuring things like - ¡°Even though you were so unfair already¡­¡± After thinking so much, he snapped up his head as he grabbed onto my shoulders to question me - ¡°Wait!? And what about the symbionts!?!¡± I smirked upon hearing his question and both of us released our newly merged Legendary Symbiont, which caused his face to turn into a despaired one as he shouted. ¡°THAT CAN¡¯T BE!? ARE YOU SERIOUSLY SO UNFAIR!? YOU WERE SO MUCH STRONGER THAN US, NORMAL DIVINE BEASTS, YET NOW YOU ARE EVEN MORE SO?! F- forgive me, my goddess, but YOU ARE DAMNED BASTARDS! BOTH OF YOU! UNFAIR FOUL CREATURES!¡± We couldn¡¯t help but start laughing upon hearing his outrage. Not caring about his whining in the back anymore, I hugged Alice tightly and put my chin on her shoulder as she rubbed her face on my chest. I smelled her hair, while she put her arms around my back, just like me. We closed our eyes and stood there silently for at least five minutes before separating. Not even Poirlion¡¯s words reached our ears in such a state. This was only a world for the two of us. We were happier than ever before. This Soul Fusion was truly worth it! ¡°Shall we leave?¡± Alice said as she held onto my hand and kissed it with a bright smile on her face. I put my hand on her face as I answered her with a yes and then we simply disappeared from where we stood, along with Poirlion. There was a hidden legacy in that blood I drank before. As we¡¯ve got to know it, this was a ¡®dead world¡¯ since its original creator and owner died. But the thing was that¡­ it was no longer such a world! In the Grail of blood I drank, there was something more, something deeper. It was the merged souls of Gaia and her friends. This means that we not only inherited their technique but even their world! This huge world and universe were added to our own world, creating a mini-universe in us. The best was that¡­ our soul jumped up to the third stage of Baby Soul, which should be possible only if we were to be at the first stage of the sixth level! (AN: If you forgot the stages, then scroll to the bottom and click on the link. It¡¯s going to make you remember them.) Before this, we couldn¡¯t fight with cultivators who were at the sixth level because they could have simply crushed our souls with a single attack, but now that our souls improved, we could fight against even cultivators who had Baby Souls! After inheriting Gaia and her friends¡¯ world, we could teleport freely in this universe, just like in our own world, though there were a few restrictions. We still can¡¯t enter the last chamber where the real treasures are, before being powerful enough to kill the monster or before reaching the peak of the eighth level. Gaia was such a high-level cultivator, and we can¡¯t get in complete control of this world before our souls and strength reached the same level. The more powerful we turn, the more we can control this new mini-universe in ourselves. We teleported back to the Earth, along with Poirlion and stopped for a moment, to think about how to design this place. Deciding on it quickly, we placed our own, small world, above the separate world we were in before. Like that, Universe Energy would flow through our own world, straight into the separate World, which would also collect it. We might remove that formation in the future and make these mortals taste the real world, but we¡¯ll see about that in the future. When that red wisp of energy merged with our souls, a message was left behind in it from Gaia. ¡°Hello, inheritor. If you hear this message, that means that you have also fused your soul with someone. Originally, we didn¡¯t intend to leave behind such a huge world, thinking that our inheritor would be way too powerful in the future. But after considering everything, we decided not to leave the fate of these humans in random bypassers¡¯ hands, so we turned it into a legacy.¡± ¡°In the blood, you drank, we also had the remnants of our souls fused into. Your soul is probably going to advance a lot this time, but let that be our present for you. You¡¯ll learn how it feels to have living beings in your own universe and they are also going to be connected to you. I ask you to make the right choices and lead your newest subjects in our place. Hehe, I so would like to see your face when you reach the peak and realize your own self.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that you have no idea what I mean, but you¡¯ll learn about it in the future. Go on my son, or daughter, or maybe a monster? I don¡¯t know who are you, but show the universe the power of our legacy!¡± ¡°Show them what is beyond the soul bond!¡± Soul Stages: https://drive.google.com/open?id=0B5pHaRU7dyQiYVVxQWpVQWY4eGM Chapter 70 - The Anchor among the Universes The Anchor among the Universes Alice¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Once Poirlion leaves, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to this world. It is laughable how we will be able to expropriate everything for ourselves once we get strong enough. After reorganizing the mini-universe and the two separate worlds, our own world was finally complete! It¡¯s been three days since the exam started. We should go back quickly, but we have a few things to take care of. After becoming the owners of this mini-universe, we learned how it feels to have living beings in our own universe. It¡¯s really weird. We feel as if every mortal would be only an extension of our body. Like our cells, but outside of our bodies. We felt all of them, we were able to control them. We could kill any of them without even using anything. It is really weird and to be honest, I don¡¯t know how to pour this feeling into words. This might sound cruel, but they felt as if they were our ¡®property¡¯. [What should we do with the Universe Energy? Should we turn my old world upside down? Or should we teach them at first and then break loose the dam?] Hiro questioned me as he held onto my hand gently. [I don¡¯t know, Hiro. I think that we should teach them how important it is to find their soul mates and such things. We should also make them learn some real combat and make them ready for the outside world. We could turn them into our little soldiers in the future!] I advised as my mind started spinning with new ideas and how to use these humans. [Uoo! Great ideas! We could create our own clan, or with so many people¡­ maybe an even bigger organization!] Hiro said as our merged minds started working on full throttle. Although we had two bodies, our minds were still in the same state. It was alright that Gaia and her friends worked hard on creating this world. We also respect their decision and if the mortals wished so, then we would leave them be. We would tell them everything and let them decide about what to do. It didn¡¯t really matter to us if they were cultivators or not. Although creating a clan of our own, with faithful members would be nice, but we weren¡¯t dying to make it¡­ It would also come with a lot of work and trouble with its downsides as well. ¡°*Clears his throat*¡± Poirlion cleared his throat at that time to gain our attention. Oh¡­ he was here as well. I¡¯m so terrible! I completely forgot about him! We turned around with our bodies being stiff. He was standing behind us with his hands on his hips, with his brows raised. He was tapping his right foot on the ground, making it clear that he was waiting for an explanation. Hiro started explaining - ¡°Ehm¡­ I¡¯ll make it short. We used Soul Fusion and as it turned out, there was a hidden present in the blood I drank, which also contained the technique. As it turned out, that ¡®present¡¯ was none other than this whole mini-universe and a lot of soul force. You probably noticed that in our little battle, your soul force was¡­ ¡®shrugged off¡¯ by us. That was also because our soul stepped into the third stage of Baby Soul,¡± Hiro said as he started fearing the expected reaction. ¡°WHAT!? F- FUCK! DAMNED! Ah! Why am I even caring anymore!? I¡¯ll simply remember you as cheating, unfair bastards. Both of you!¡± He shouted as he grabbed onto Hiro¡¯s shoulders and started shaking him, but not wanting to repeat himself, he actually released him and then started mumbling in himself. Hiro looked at me with a questioning look, not really knowing what to do. In the end, we decided to not bother with him. But since he was in our mini-universe, we could do anything with him! I pointed my finger at him and made him fly into the air. I started rotating him in a circle, which made his head spin. ¡°S- Stop it! I¡¯ll stay quiet!¡± He shouted with a pleading voice. Not wanting to torture him, I quickly put him down on the ground. This was so much fun! He looked up at me, while kneeling on the ground to regain his vision, and looked into my eyes. I saw envy there, but not the bad kind of. It was only a natural and healthy envy. He didn¡¯t hold evil intentions in his mind. He was simply envious of our strength. He was a three-star divine beast. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be much weaker than us while being at the same stage, yet now? After merging, we could even beat him! It probably hurt his pride. But I saw another kind of feeling in his eyes as well. The feeling of unconditional respect and worship. After separating, our auras returned to be the same as before. But we could switch between them anytime. Hiro could have the same kind of pure and perfect draconic aura, while I could also have the same kind of hydriconic aura. This meant that both of us could ransom the same kind of effect from both hydras and dragons. Hiro had a draconic aura at the moment, just to show this new ability of ours to Poirlion. He hung his head down and sighed loudly after looking away from my eyes. ¡°*Sigh* Would you let me cultivate? I might break through to the next level¡­ I¡¯ll have to work hard if I don¡¯t want to stay behind!¡± He started talking silently, which quickly turned into a committed one as he looked back up into my eyes once again. Without saying a word, I pointed at him and he disappeared from where he stood. I teleported him to separate world Gaia and the other had. It had a nice place, called the Paradise where the Universe Energy was the thickest. The first evolved humans were taken to that place. Gaia and the others sealed the Universe Energy temporarily and tested how they would react after feeling a slightly more focused amount of it, but the expected happened. They didn¡¯t feel anything even after years to come! That being the case, Gaia and the others commanded them to reproduce and then banished them from their private place, back to the Earth. Before leaving this place, we had a little thing to do¡­ We will have to get our hands on a new family member! We felt hilarious after becoming the owners of this world because we were able to sense everything in it, except the things in the last chamber. We were also able to sense the place, which was created as a fake entrance with keys and maps, for the others to enter. What was hilarious wasn¡¯t this but that we felt someone to be inside it! Only a single girl was in that whole place, sitting in one place. She was at the sixth stage of the sixth level, which was called Temporary Law Realm. We quickly teleported there, while we switched our auras into a Hydriconic one. We appeared in a misty place, with fog covering the ground. There wasn¡¯t much light, but it was more than enough for such high-level cultivators. Just as we appeared, the girl teleported up from the ground, into a defensive position, while a blood-red colored, four-star symbiont crept out of her body. It turned into a shield and a short spear in her hands. Interesting choice¡­ She had long green hair, reaching her large bust, which was almost as big as mine! She had full lips and a slim body. Her ass was also curvy¡­ Her face was like an angel¡¯s, with small and thin brows and a thin nose, except that she had scales covering her chin and the outer sides of her arms. Probably her sides, and the sides of her legs were covered in it as well. She also had a tail swaying behind her, which ended in a spear-like shape. It seemed to be really threatening! She furrowed her brows upon noticing us. We felt as her soul force and mind power rushed through our bodies. Her eyes opened widely as she fell to her knees and looked up at us as if we were gods. I can¡¯t deny that it felt good. ¡°M- My gods! Wait¡­ two of them!? What¡¯s up with this!?¡± She started, but it quickly turned into a mumbling as she realized that something was wrong. I chuckled upon seeing her thoughtful face and then switched back to my draconic aura. I didn¡¯t want to confuse her, but this only did so even more. She sprung up from the ground and took a defensive position. ¡°W- What are you? Why did your aura turn into a draconic one? Are you some kind of mimics? You¡¯re going to pay for shaming the god of our race!¡± She shouted as she teleported towards me. If not for being the owners of this universe, then it would have worked, but that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ We felt how she moved in our space and appeared behind me. Hiro was already facing her as he made her kneel on the ground with a thought. She was smashed into the ground. Her back was facing upward, while her whole front was pushed into the hard ground, breaking it in the process. It wouldn¡¯t hurt her at such a high level. This ground was probably like cotton for her. We were the same¡­ ¡°Calm yourself. We aren''t mimicking. I¡¯m a Twelve Headed Hydra and she is a Dragon God. We can simply switch between these two because we have a very strong bond. You could say that she is your mistress!¡± Hiro said as he released the binding on her and controlled her body to stand up into a salute. He was just having fun controlling her. Though she knelt before out of her own will. We felt weird if someone kneeled down in front of us. We would never do such a thing even if the creator of the universe were to appear, so we are always thinking about things like - ¡®what are we supposed to do now?¡¯.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°A- Are you telling the truth?¡± She questioned Hiro with a stiff face, while she was looking back and forth between me and Hiro. We nodded upon hearing her question and then made an oath to make her believe us. She opened her eyes widely upon realizing that we were telling the truth and then she quickly wanted to kneel down again, but we stopped her using our almighty control. We were able to control anything and anyone in our own world and we also knew the whole history of our own world. We could easily query the whole history through the Universe Energy, through the laws. They contained every information there was to know and we would be always updated about everything there was to know. Now we also knew what the humans thought about our appearance and we also knew what has happened to this girl, called Narihi. She entered this place, along with other high-level cultivators a few decades ago. Gaia and the others left behind powerful formations, traps, and little games in this place, which the others had to get through or solve to reach the treasure chamber. From the ten people who entered, only three left and Narihi was the trapped victim. She was closed into a formation, which she didn¡¯t have the strength to break, but we could come and go as we wished. She was a three-star hydra divine beast and she was decoyed by those three. She has been staying here ever since, meditating because she didn¡¯t have anything better to do. This place had Universe Energy, so she didn¡¯t feel bad, but it was probably boring as hell. A shudder ran through my back upon thinking how it would feel to spend tens of years all alone, doing nothing. Her only luck was that cultivators could meditate through tens or even hundreds of years without noticing the passing time, so she didn¡¯t have to suffer from solitude that much. She tilted her head to the side upon realizing that she wasn¡¯t allowed to kneel, which probably also raised a question in her head. ¡°Please forgive my rudeness, but how can you control my body? Controlling my energy or aura is one thing, but controlling my body is something unheard of!¡± She exclaimed as he looked at Hiro with curious eyes. She was a real seductress, but Hiro didn¡¯t have even the slightest bit of reaction upon seeing her. He had eyes only for me. Hiro smirked upon hearing her question as he also answered it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because the place you are in is in a mini-universe, which was created by someone called Gaia. The thing is that she is dead and this place has changed owner, which in this case, is us¡­¡± - Narihi was furrowing her brows while listening to Hiro¡¯s explanation, and she even made a despaired face upon hearing his next words - ¡°So that¡¯s why we can do anything with you here as long as you are here, though don¡¯t worry. We came with good intentions,¡± He finished his sentence with a small smile. Even though we were only at the second stage of the World Realm, while she was at the sixth stage of the Temporary Law realm. But after hearing that we came with good intentions, her face turned into a hopeful and elated one. ¡°T- Then, are you going to release me from this place!?¡± She ran up to Hiro and almost grabbed his hands as she also put her face close to his, but before doing so teleported slightly backward. ¡°H- Hey¡­ stop. Yes, we are going to, but could you tell me more about how you came here?¡± Hiro said with a stiff face while looking sideways. She realized her mistake after looking at me and then stepped back with her head hung down as she mumbled ¡®sorry¡¯ in a small voice. ¡°I- I don¡¯t know what to say. I thank you very much! Truly! Who would have known that my god would be the person to save me! My race is truly the best! Hehe,¡± She said narcastically with a small laugh. Hiro shook his head sideways as he held onto his forehead. Narihi quickly continued her explanation as she put her hands on her hips. ¡°So¡­ I was, am, a member of Genotin Academy. The first director was called Gaia, but since you are the new owners of her world, you probably know about the whole history behind her. It¡¯s a quite well-known and legendary tale about her.¡± ¡°She told the director about this place, which had a few treasures for cultivators at the sixth level and then the director held a small race among every cultivator who was at the sixth level. Gaia also provided us with twelve compasses, which always pointed towards the twelve keys and pieces of the map. We fought in bloody battles to get our hands on the compasses. After years of searching, the lucky ones realized that our universe didn¡¯t have every piece of it. After entering the anchor, oh, pardon me, the Abyss, they told that they were led towards other portals at the first level of the Abyss.¡± ¡°They told that they entered a low-level, shitty universe, with stupid realms and separators between the levels. They also entered a universe, which had weird windows and stat points or what¡­ and it was probably even older than ours. After returning from those places, the twelve lucky ones were ready to go. Naturally, all of them were at the peak of the ninth stage, which was unfair to us¡­ So in the end, a lot of us took up our weapons and fought against those cultivators. We were able to kill them, and so, I also got my hands on one of the keys.¡± ¡°Afterward, we only had to put together the pieces of the map. Those white pieces of papers turned into a map, which showed where the entrance is. What was the most ridiculous, was that it was under the main building of Angelwood Academy! We almost exploded from rage after realizing it because we had to fight for the pieces of the maps as well¡­ From then on, you probably know my tale as the new owner¡­¡± She explained everything in a detailed way, with a respectful face on. I don¡¯t know if it was only because she was in our mini-universe or if it was because Hiro was a Twelve Headed Hydra, but her respect was true! Though¡­ I¡¯d bet on the second one. ¡°Thank you very much for answering my question. Since what Gaia did with the pieces of the map and the keys wasn¡¯t in this world, we didn¡¯t know what has happened out there. We were simply curious¡­¡± Hiro said as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. Just as he did so, we felt how Poirlion¡¯s aura exploded and reached a much greater height. He stepped into the Temporary Law Realm! ¡°Well, to be honest, we were taking the entrance exam for the school when one of our friends,¡± - Hiro started as he teleported Poirlion right next to us - ¡°Poirlion went through his puberty¡­ After a few twists and turns, we accidentally stumbled upon the real entrance of this well-hidden, dead world and after meeting Gaia¡¯s expectations in a few things, we unexpectedly inherited her legacy.¡± Hiro explained our story as well in a compressed form, but it was more than enough. ¡°Oh, but if you want to leave, then you will have to promise secrecy¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but remark. Hiro was thinking along the same lines. Narihi shrugged her shoulders and did as told right there, right then. ¡°W- What? How did I get here? Ah! My goddess! I reached the sixth level! Hahaha! Your perfect aura is a heaven sent miracle! I advanced much more and much quicker than in the past!¡± Poirlion at first made a confused face and after looking around, he spotted me as he started rambling about his breakthrough. I grabbed the top of his head and turned him around in a circle. He finally noticed Narihi, who was standing there, right behind him. She crossed her arms in front of her big bust as he looked at Poirlion, but strangely enough, the room turned deathly silent as their eyes met. I felt something similar in the air. Something very unexpected! It was the feeling of love at first sight! Not the stupid one. The kind like ours! I almost laughed upon realizing it, but I didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood, so we actually teleported back into our own tiny world and left them there without them noticing. We kept observing their reactions through our own world. ¡°A- Ah¡­ Hello. Who might you be?¡± Poirlion questioned her with an entranced face. ¡°Huh? Ah! I¡¯m called Narihi, the Binder, and you?¡± She tilted her head to the side as she also asked for his name. Hehe~ I like where this is going! We will really have to lead these humans towards the right way! ¡°Me? Uhm¡­ my name is¡­ Poirlion, the Massacrer,¡± He was barely able to spit his name out. He was clearly thinking hard to remember it. Divine Beasts were born with titles in their inherent memories, which also referred to their ¡®occupation¡¯, or abilities to say. True Divine Beasts had the same kind of title. The Sovereign¡­ We were called Alice, the Sovereign, and Hiro, the Sovereign, but we didn¡¯t use those titles as they were bothersome and we didn¡¯t find ourselves strong enough for such a title, yet¡­ ¡°Hehe~ Nice to meet you,¡± Narihi said with a small blush on her face as she turned to the side, fearing that her eyes would meet with Poirlion¡¯s. They were so cute. I couldn¡¯t help but help them out¡­ Using our world, I pushed her body towards Poirlion. She accidentally ¡®stumbled¡¯ why standing in one place as she fell into Poirlion¡¯s arms¡­ ¡°A- Ah! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She said as she was about to quickly stand back up, but Poirlion actually didn¡¯t release her as he also made a ¡®like¡¯ motion with his hand in the air. I guess we were busted¡­ Well, he knows us that much. They stood there embracing each other and then they sat down on the ground as they started introducing themselves, talking about themselves. They were warming up to each other with a visible speed. Not wishing to peek on their privacy, we left them there. We had other things to do anyway¡­ on one hand, we could train, while on the other hand, we could also play with the humans. ¡°What should we do dear?¡± I questioned Hiro as I gave a kiss on his face and then on his lips. He hugged me into his chest with a bright smile on his face. He always felt happy when it was only the two of us, just like me. While hugging me into his chest, he put his chin on the top of my head after kissing it as she answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What should we do? We could do those two, or we could also enjoy ourselves,¡± He said and then put his mouth right next to my left ear as he whispered, seducing me with his deep voice - ¡°What do you say?¡± I- I¡¯m such a pervert! I turned soaking wet just from this alone!? I was totally drenched! I¡¯m such a lustful creature! I teleported into our bed in my shame and hid under the blanket, with Hiro in tow. It quickly turned into a passionate day? Night? We didn¡¯t know, nor did it matter. It was so wonderful with our merged minds! My heart and legs are still trembling when I think about it¡­ Afterward, we sat down back to back and took out a lot of World Crystals. After reaching the second stage, our own world has got two planets as well, numbering at three. These were supposed to be mortal level planets, but since we were bonded and merged, they were planets of the seconds level. We started cultivating with consuming hundreds of thousands of World Crystals in a few hours. We were able to reach the middle of the second stage in such a short time. Others would have taken hundreds of years¡­ We were so quick only because we had billions of World Crystals to consume, so we could pour energy into our bodies and enlarge our energy veins endlessly. ¡°Now the question is¡­ how should we call our new martial art? I mean, they merged into a single one and I¡¯m not going to use our original one which is weaker,¡± Hiro said as I sat down on the sofa, next to him, with our sides touching each other and he embraced my back. I snuggled up to him, enjoying his arm around my back as I answered. ¡°Well, we could choose one of them and call it like that, or we could mix their name like¡­ Twelve Chains of Bane?¡± I questioned him after coming up with a name on the spot. He shrugged his shoulders and said that it was alright. We stayed there, like that for a few minutes before realizing that it was already next day morning. We went back to the Earth, into our dormitory and left from there, towards our ¡®combat lesson¡¯. We were supposed to learn something there, right? Well, we were thinking differently. For example, things like¡­ What kind of mess should we make? I wonder¡­ But there was something wrong! Chapter 70.1 - What Is It Like To Find Your Other Half? What Is It Like To Find Your Other Half? Third person POV: ------------------------------------------------------------ Upon appearing, and noticing Alice and Hiro, Poirlion started jumping in his happiness, telling them that he was able to break through. He also complimented Alice¡¯s aura and thanked her that he had the possibility of staying in her company. Poirlion looked at them like a family after being together with them for such a long time. When Hiro and Alice were traveling on his back, for a whole month, he had the time to get to know them. It was nothing surprising and his instinctual feelings for Alice were only strengthening their bond. Alice felt like a big sister to him and like a mother when it came to scoldings. Poirlion felt happy that he would be able to stay stronger than Hiro and Alice for a longer time. Seeing Poirlion¡¯s never ending happiness and his childlike behavior, Alice grabbed the top of his head and made him turn around. Poirlion¡¯s and Narihi¡¯s eyes met. Both of them opened their eyes widely for a moment and the room turned completely silent. Poirlion found his mouth to be too dry and he couldn¡¯t help but lick it. Narihi¡¯s looks were simply perfect for his taste. He found her even more beautiful than Alice. Everyone had different taste. Some people like plump women, while others might like skinny women and the variants were ever changing. Narihi also found Poirlion¡¯s looks to be very much to her pleasure. Whatever people might say, but the first thing which made them stop was a beauty or a handsome guy of their taste. They opened their eyes widely because they were surprised to see such a perfect match for their taste. Both of them gulped loudly, which echoed in the silence of the room. Alice and Hiro kept observing them in their curiosity. Poirlion felt his heart stirring, just like Narihi. They felt a weird connection between each other. They felt as if they would have been made for each other! Narihi almost reached out with her hands towards Poirlion, unconsciously. But before doing so, she noticed her hand, which was about to move and stopped feeling so much engrossed. ¡°A- Ah¡­ Hello. Who might you be?¡± Poirlion questioned her while feeling completely entranced by Narihi¡¯s beauty. That feeling of wishing to get to know her welled up in his heart and chest. He even forgot that Hiro and Alice were standing behind him. All he was seeing was Narihi. ¡°Huh?¡± Narihi made a startled face upon realizing that she didn¡¯t even know what was asked of her. After quickly thinking of a few possibilities, she randomly answered him, hoping that she was answering the right question. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m called Narihi, the Binder, and you?¡± She tilted her head to the side while asking for Poirlion¡¯s name. A smirking face slipped on Alice¡¯s face because she felt happy after noticing that there was a visible vibe between them. The chance of such a thing happening was ridiculously low, but miracles always happen through the people¡¯s lives. The only problem was that they were always hurrying and running, never stopping to notice it. They simply left, thinking that it was just a small thing, yet it could be a small miracle. Life was too accelerated for people to notice such things. Maybe all of them have met their other halves, but they have never stopped to truly think about how they felt, or what they saw. Rarely did people stop to think about their lives and about their reasons. Maybe¡­ they simply slipped away and never noticed that they met with their other halves. Maybe¡­ finding their other half wasn¡¯t that hard? They were simply rushing too much! ¡°Me? Uhm¡­ my name is¡­¡± Hearing her question, Poirlion even forgot his name and after finally remembering it, he answered. ¡°Poirlion, the Massacrer:¡± Hearing his answer, Narihi felt happy that she was able to find out about the ¡®mysterious¡¯ guy¡¯s name. She chuckled happily and greeted him formally, fearing that she would screw up her image. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± She said with a small blush on her face. But that was natural. When we met a new person, we always tried showing them our best image and we tried hiding who we were in reality. To her dismay and surprise, Alice pulled on her body by using their world. Narihi was using all her strength to control her body, but it was for naught. She simply fell towards Poirlion, without being able to stop herself. It was also a natural reaction that she was reaching out with her arms, trying to stop her from falling face first on the ground. Luckily for her, Poirlion was close to her and after appearing in front of her, he caught Narihi in his embrace. Narihi felt a warm, fuzzy feeling in her heart. The side of her head stopped exactly at Poirlion¡¯s heart. She was able to hear his quickly beating heart. His chest felt warm and hard, yet it felt cozy. It made her feel happy. It made her feel safe. It made her¡­ feel home. She unconsciously coiled her arms around Poirlion¡¯s back, feeling happy that she was able to embrace him ¡®accidentally¡¯. She was like a lost child, meeting her mother after hours of crying.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Poirlion felt similarly. Narihi¡¯s warm chest and soft bosom felt great. Well¡­ he wasn¡¯t thinking of such things¡­ yet. He felt another kind of softness and warmness. The softness and warmness of Narihi¡¯s heart. Both of them started smiling unconsciously, feeling happy in each other¡¯s embrace. Narihi would have liked to stay in such a position, but she realized that she was almost kneeling. In such a weird position, it would feel wrong for her to stay in that half kneeling position, embracing Poirlion. ¡°A- Ah! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She exclaimed after realizing her position as she tried standing back up, but she felt that Poirlion¡¯s arms strengthened around her. She realized that he didn¡¯t want to release her, which made her feel happy. But she still stood up and continued on hugging him with a smile on her face and her eyes closed. Poirlion was doing the same. They didn¡¯t know what came to them. They would never go and hug someone out of nowhere and they surely wouldn¡¯t stay in such a position for such a long time. Yet they were doing exactly that at the moment. Poirlion remembered what happened and realized that it was Alice¡¯s doing. He put one of his arms behind his back and made a ¡®like¡¯ motion with his hand for Alice. He heard her chuckling as an answer. While Poirlion put one of his arms behind his back, there was one less arm, coiling around Narihi¡¯s back. She felt wrong. She felt cold after the warm body part disappeared from her back. Her soul and heart stirred upon realizing that she was embracing a completely strange guy. She didn¡¯t know anything about him, but she couldn¡¯t care any less. After thinking of a few things, she decided to not care about it. If she felt happy and safe, then why would she try struggling and fighting against it? She didn¡¯t have such powerful instincts as Alice had either. It came easier for her to accept a man who was hugging her. Poirlion put his right arm back around Narihi¡¯s back, which made her feel warm once again. Poirlion put his hand on the back of her head and pulled his hand through her long, silky hair. They felt peaceful and happy. But that feeling of things happening too suddenly swelled up in their minds. ¡°Would you care to tell me more about yourself?¡± Narihi whispered in a low voice, feeling awkward to ask such a question after such a long embrace. Poirlion¡¯s hand stopped moving and twitched. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Suddenly, the situation was only turning more and more awkward. ¡°E- Ehm¡­ what should I say? Things like¡­ what I like?¡± Poirlion asked with a red face. Upon realizing that they felt the same, Narihi started laughing. ¡°Haha, it seems like you feel the same way as me¡­ We were a bit sudden,¡± Narihi said as she turned her head upward and Poirlion answered with a nod of his head. ¡°Yeah, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll be honest with you. Your beauty took my breath away and I had a sudden feeling of wishing to get to know you. It¡¯s kind of weird¡­¡± He said with a small chuckle, feeling that awkward mood slowly disappearing. Sometimes honesty was the way out of such situations. ¡°Uuu! Don¡¯t even say it to me! I too felt so weird. I never hugged a man before, yet here I am¡­ I too had this sudden feeling,¡± She said while covering her red face. Meanwhile, Hiro and Alice disappeared and left them there. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s say that we were equally sudden and that we felt equally awkward,¡± Poirlion tried smoothing things out, by making her seem equal with him. Though it was true. That was the best decision in such cases. They smiled happily and as their eyes met, they couldn¡¯t help but quickly turn away for a moment. They weren¡¯t familiar with sexualism and such thing, unlike the mortals of the Earth. They were more¡­ innocent when it came to such things, both of them being virgins. After standing there for a few seconds, they kept looking into and then quickly evading each other¡¯s eyes. In the end, they stopped escaping and started eyeing each other. Their faces unconsciously started moving towards each other. Both of them closed their eyes and when their lips almost touched, they suddenly heard a loud moan, rushing through the whole universe. They snapped their eyes opened and pulled back their necks with startled faces. They didn¡¯t even notice how quickly time was passing by. ¡°What was that?¡± Narihi asked with her brows raised, not knowing what was happening and trying to fake her embarrassment, which she was feeling after realizing that she was about to kiss a ¡®complete stranger¡¯. ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Poirlion said with a slightly red face as he started scratching the back of his head. A few moments later, another moan ran through the whole universe and resounded in their ears. ¡°Ehm¡­ I have a guess what is going on¡­¡± Poirlion said with a flushed face. ¡°What could it be?¡± Narihi asked densely, not getting his meaning. ¡°Do you really want me to say it aloud?¡± Poirlion asked with his brows raised as he put his hands on his hips. ¡°Well¡­ your dear god is copulating with my god.¡± He said with a serious face. ¡°Huh?¡± Narihi made a surprised face. After realizing what his words meant and looking at his serious face, she started laughing loudly. ¡°Hahaha, are you being serious?¡± Probably even she didn¡¯t know what was so funny. Poirlion chuckled upon seeing her reaction and then nodded once. ¡°Well¡­ they are an idiot couple, but they aren¡¯t like how I imagined True Divine Beasts to be. I have never met any of them before, but they are a good pair. They too can be evil and dark from time to time, but you can be carefree around them. It¡¯s not like we are perfect... The only thing you should watch out for is not to badmouth any of them seriously, though joking is okay.¡± He explained the most crucial things about Hiro and Alice. ¡°Well¡­ I have a different experience with True Divine Beasts since I¡¯ve met a Twelve Headed Hydra and a Turtle God as well before. Both of them were assholes¡­ But if you say so. I guess you wouldn¡¯t stay with them if they would be bad people.¡± Narihi said with a slightly unconvinced face, but then she made up her mind and tried believing in Poirlion. ¡°You can bet on that! Haha,¡± Poirlion said with his chest stuck out and then laughed loudly. While Alice and Hiro were making love, these two, started chatting, not caring about the background noises¡­ Chapter 70.5 - Under the Blanket (18+) Under the Blanket Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------- After sitting down on our bed, in our own universe, we snuggled up to each other and hid under the blanket. Both of us loved lying down on the bed and covering ourselves with a warm blanket. The feeling of cold was no more for us, as we had elemental bodies, but it still felt good. While the blanket was reaching our necks, we were facing each other, looking into each other¡¯s eyes. Hiro¡¯s eyes were shining and they were filled with love. We weren¡¯t in the mood to have wild sex at the moment. We just wanted to love each other. ¡°Come closer, let me hug you,¡± Hiro said as he raised his arms with a smile on his face. I quickly crept closer to him, and let him hug me. His strong arms coiled around my back, making me feel safe and happy. ¡°*Sniff* Puwaah~ You have such a nice smell, Alice. Hehe, I¡¯ll make it even better soon enough,¡± Hiro said after sniffing the air as he gave a kiss on the top of my head. I put my small hand on his chest. His muscular body was turning me on. My fingers slowly trickled down from his chest and touched his tummy, which he liked very much. I felt how his hug tightened as he started rubbing his head on mine. ¡°Fufu~ So much love~ I feel really happy at the moment,¡± I admitted my feelings, even though he felt them and he was straight affected by them since our souls were fused. He told me that he was feeling it and then he slowly moved his right hand behind me, downwards, which soon reached my butt. Feeling my bare buttocks, Hiro grabbed onto the left one, which caused me to yelp in my surprise. He used a bit too much strength¡­ ¡°Auhn~ Hey, be more gentle~ You can fuck me hard later anyway,¡± I whispered into his ears as I moved my head slightly upward, to reach him. A shudder ran through his whole body upon hearing my dirty words. Just as I finished my sentence, he attacked my neck. He actually started sucking on it! Such a cruel attack¡­ I always get excited quickly when he kisses, licks, or sucks on my neck and this time was no different. I felt a tingling sensation in my pussy, which caused me to lightly moan with a small giggle - ¡°Auhn~ *Giggle* Hiro~ what are you doing? You know that it¡¯s my weak point¡­ now you made me hornier. You evil beast.¡± After hearing my words, he stopped his attack, only to move upwards and lick my earlobe and bite onto the tip of my ear. I felt how my body was getting hotter after each of his attacks. Not wishing to turn into his victim, I quickly pulled on our blanket. It covered our whole bodies as everything turned dark. Only our green eyes were shining under it, but our lips still easily met. We were able to see each other and we felt each other as well. ¡°Kiss me,¡± I whispered as I felt how my warm breath spread under the blanket. There wasn¡¯t much air in there, yet we decided to make it even scarcer. Hiro moved his lips towards mine. I felt how our wet lips touched and how his tongue spread my mouth open. I pushed my tongue into his mouth as well and I started licking the insides of his mouth. ¡°Chu- *Squelch* Mh~ Mmmh~ *Pant* Let¡¯s get out,¡± I advised between our deep kisses. Hiro was caressing my butt all this while, which also increased my excitement. He pulled off the blanket from our heads and then we started kissing once again. Suddenly I felt how his left hand moved upwards and grabbed onto my tits, which were pressed on his chest. ¡°Auhn~ Could you do my nipples? Fufu,¡± I pleaded to him, wishing to feel more pleasure and stimulation. Without saying anything, after playing a bit more with my soft and squishy tits, he used two of his fingers to start pinching my nipples. He circled his finger around them, which caused me to feel more excited. My nipples stood erect only after a few circles. That tingling feeling, which originated from my nipples, spread through my breasts and reached even my pussy. ¡°*Pant* Hiro, I want you to touch me. Please! I need your hand, quickly! Do it already!¡± I started shouting in a low voice, feeling restless, while he kept on playing with my tits. After hearing my pleading, he slowly started moving his hand downward, which caused me to feel a great anticipation for what was to come. I didn¡¯t have to wait for long to feel how his finger stopped right above my clitoris. Knowing that he wanted to tease me, I quickly moved my hand and pushed his hand above my pussy. I held onto his wrist as he finally touched the right spot. ¡°Do you like it here? Hmm? Tell me, Alice. Tell me where you like it,¡± Hiro whispered into my right ear, which was followed by a gentle bite on it. I felt how a bolt of electricity rushed into my brain, which quickly moved towards my crotch. My whole body felt hot and excited. ¡°Woah! You are really wet! Like a lake¡­¡± Hiro remarked upon touching my pussy, which made me anticipate his next move even more. He started caressing my labia, which sent my horny body through the heavens, though it started tickling. ¡°Pff~ Haha~ hey~ stop it, Hiro. Love me more instead of playing with me. Just look at yourself¡­ you are piercing my thighs. Should I satisfy you with them?¡± I questioned after laughing a bit. His breath suddenly turned slightly ragged and I felt how his heartbeat increased by a notch. Satisfying my husband was a must, so I sandwiched his penis between my thighs and started rubbing them together, which also caused the skin on his penis to move. His large cock was peeking out from between my thighs. I moved my right hand behind me and touched the tip of his penis. I felt how his pre-cum was overflowing, making even my hands lubricated. That was lot¡­ I started moving my hands, along with my thighs, which gave out squelching noises. His heart rate started increasing, becoming quicker and quicker, while I felt how his load was building up in his penis. He was about to cum! I quickly increased my speed, which caused his excitement to rise. ¡°Ah, I- I¡¯m going to cum. Should I smear and dirty the cover behind you? Hehe, I¡¯ve got in the mood to dirty your body!¡± Hiro questioned, but upon finishing his question, he already made a conclusion. I didn¡¯t care about what he did, though if he would cum in my pussy, I¡¯d be happier. Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t get that. We still have a lot of time¡­ Hiro quickly reached his end and he shot his semen into the blanket. I felt his penis twitching at least five times, which meant that he came with five big loads. The warm sperm trickled down from the blanket, onto my butt, making everything sticky. With such loads¡­ both me and the blanket were covered in sperm. I put my right hand on my butt to check out how things were, only to find out that everything was wet, hot, and sticky. It somehow made me more excited, probably because of Hiro. His feelings affected me completely. I moved my hand back up and licked the sperm on my hand. ¡°Jesus¡­ you are way too erotic,¡± Hiro remarked with his mouth opened widely. His words made me happy. No woman would be sad if she were to be complemented, no matter how many times. ¡°It¡¯s time to reward you for your work,¡± Hiro whispered into my ears as I felt how his fingers spread my labia and entered my pussy. Upon feeling my insides he continued his whispering - ¡°Your insides are so hot and your folds are coiling so strongly around my fingers... You feel even tighter than a virgin in a position, which makes the vagina the tightest. How am I supposed to insert my cock into you?¡± Hearing his dirty words and his dirty question, a shudder ran through my body. My heart rate increased and I started breathing even more heavily. Knowing that my pussy pleased him so much, I also felt happy. But what made me truly happy was that he started moving his fingers. He was moving them strongly downward and inward, which caused my crotch to get hotter and a ¡®being fucked like feeling¡¯ spread through it. ¡°Mh~ ?? Ah! A bit to the left~ Y- Yes! There~ Haa- Haa ?? It¡¯s so fucking good! I love being a woman!¡± I shouted in a small voice as I felt his hands stirring up my pussy. I started overflowing with lust and excitement. My breathing turned more and more ragged, while my heart rate increased to more than a thousand. I felt my heart beating in my throat¡­ I soon reached climax as I came with a loud moan, while my love juices shot out of my pussy, covering Hiro¡¯s hand. ¡°AHHH! ?? Yes~ I love cumming. I¡¯m such a pervert¡­ ??¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I love your pervertedness. It only makes you better. What is really important is that no one else other than me can touch or see you. I don¡¯t need more than that. You are simply perfect to me,¡± Hiro said and then gave me a deep kiss. Our tongues rolled around each other and when we separated, I started smiling seductively at him. Knowing what I wanted to do, he also got excited. I turned around, my butt facing his face, while I was right above his crotch. The dear 69 formation has come to see the daylight once again.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I felt his warm breath on my pussy, which only further increased my excitement, and he felt the same. I pulled upward the blanket to have more air. His manly smell hit my nostrils, which in turn, made me muddle-headed and more perverted. I loved his strong, manly smell around his penis. He was a well-groomed male, with a good body odor, but when it came to sex, his crotch always had this undeniable male smell. ¡°The smell of my cock, dear. Suck it,¡± Hiro said from under me, with a commanding voice. I¡¯ve got so excited that I felt like biting into his penis, but knowing that it would feel terrible, I stopped myself. Instead of biting, I put it between my soft and squishy breasts and then started moving them up and down, while I used my tongue to lick his glands. He gave out a low grunt as he got to work. I felt the tip of his tongue touching my clitoris, which immediately excited me. My clitoris started tingling, while a ¡®new¡¯ feeling started building up in me, even though I probably came millions of times already through my life. I wouldn¡¯t dare to count how many times we have had sex since being together. I put my hair behind my ears since it was in the way. Instead of licking, I changed to sucking. I coiled my lips around his penis, which caused Hiro to remark on my actions. ¡°Uh¡­ so hot, and wet. Almost like your pussy, just much slacker, though your rolling tongue only makes it better¡­ Give me your tail! I need something to touch!¡± He commanded and I obeyed. My tail grew out of my spine, which was quickly captured by Hiro. He grabbed the tip of my tail unsparingly, as he immediately started rubbing it. Not getting enough of it, he actually put it into his mouth and used his fingers on my pussy. He started licking and biting my tail, also gently chewing it from time to time. His rough treatment made me soaking wet. Shudders were running through my whole back, along with the line of my spine. It could be heard in the room clearly since the whole place was resonating with the squelching noises because of Hiro¡¯s fingers. ¡°Mmm~ Mh- Mhm! ?? Mmm~¡± I was moaning continuously with his penis in my mouth. None of us were able to hold it for much longer as we both came at the same time. Satisfying Hiro¡¯s wish, I released his penis. He shot his load straight on my face, flying into my hair. If not for my energy, it would be hard to clean¡­ I sat up, with my butt and back facing him. All I did was turn my face towards him as I started licking the semen from my face using my tongue and fingers. ¡°Urgh¡­ you damned succubus. Look at what you have done,¡± Hiro said while pointing towards his penis. After turning a slightly bit more, I was able to see his raging hard and big cock. I coiled my tail around it with a smile on my face as I started moving it up and down. I bit onto my pointing finger while doing so. His vulnerable face was really cute in my eyes. But Hiro couldn¡¯t wait any longer. While breathing heavily, he grabbed onto my thighs and raised my bottom into the air. After positioning his penis, right under my pussy, he quickly pierced my insides in one go. ¡°AH! JESUS! You are so evil¡­ Putting it in one go¡­¡± I shouted upon feeling his huge penis stirring up my deepest parts. He moved his hands upwards, reaching my sides. After gripping them strongly, he started moving me, while I was following his lead. He once again put my tail into his mouth. I felt his hot mouth and spit around my tail, along with his gentle bites, which were causing me a lot of pleasure. Suddenly, a clone of his appeared in front of me, completely naked, and then he started playing with my nipples and my clitoris! I turned around, between my loud moans as I said - ¡°Hiro! You evil beast! Mhn~ ?? AH! Y- You know that I¡¯m terribly Ahn~ weak if you are attacking all of my w- ugh- weak spots! Auhn~ ?? For fuck¡¯s sake! AAAH! ?? Don¡¯t kiss my neck at such a time!¡± He used his clone to start licking my neck, which made me feel it from even more places. The pleasure I felt was simply out of this world with our merged mind. My nipples, my clitoris, my neck, my tail, my ears, all of me was being pleasured at the right places. Thanks to our merged minds, I found out that I can¡¯t cum anymore if Hiro used his penis because I¡¯m going to orgasm every time! Such a thing was a heaven given treasure for a woman! ¡°AUHN~ ?? I- I¡¯m going to orgasm! Do it, Hiro! Keep going~ ?? Ahn~ ?? J- Just a bit more! I- IT¡¯S HERE!!!¡± I shouted out as I felt that built up feeling in me, being released. A wonderful warmness came out of my clitoris and spread through my whole crotch. My tail and toes turned completely stiff, along with my muscles. Hiro didn¡¯t stop moving inside me, even though I was orgasming, which made it all the better. Hiro¡¯s penis also started twitching, and he came in a few moments. He shot seven loads into my womb, in one go, which caused the overflowing of my pussy. His sperm spilled out of my pussy, onto his crotch, covering his whole penis in a nice, thick, slimy, sticky, white liquid. I was looking upward the whole time, towards the ceiling, with a blissful face on. I simply felt wonderful. I turned around slowly, with his penis still inside me. After springing up and down on his penis two times, out of fun, I stood up on my knees. His sperm spilled out of my hole and splashed on his crotch. Hiro put his fingers on my red clitoris and rubbed them on it. ¡°Mhn~ ?? It¡¯s so sensitive. It makes me go crazy when you are just touching me. Ah, my love¡­ I love you so much! Waa~¡± I said and then with a small, wild shout, jumped on him. He laughed happily as he hugged me. ¡°Hahaha~ Stupid girl. What are you doing?¡± He questioned me. I gave a kiss on his lips as an answer, which quickly shut him. He put his left hand under his head, while he extended his right arm out. I laid my head on it and put my right leg on his right thigh. I started drawing circles on his chest while resting a bit in his embrace. I felt so peaceful and happy. ¡°Hehe, sex is seriously the best way to show your feelings. Others might say that it¡¯s only a way to satisfy your lust and to make children, but I don¡¯t believe in that.¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s also true, but in my opinion, sex is a holy ritual for a loving pair to bond, to make them show their feelings through their actions. It¡¯s disgusting that people in the past were doing it with everyone randomly¡­ I¡¯d never let another man touch me other than you. I¡¯d rather suicide!¡± I exclaimed after thinking about how people were in Hiro¡¯s past. He didn¡¯t answer, but I knew and felt that he was happy that we were of the same opinion. He pulled out his left hand from under his head and then put it on my face with a gentle smile. I felt his overflowing love through his touch, through his eyes, through his being. He moved a lock of my hair, which was in front of my right eye to the side and then kissed me deeply while holding onto my chin. We kept on kissing for a long time, only to realize that we were almost out of breath. We separated while panting heavily. After regaining our breath, I smiled at him happily as I sat up. My breasts jiggled in the air and my nipples were still slightly stiff. The problem was quickly solved by Hiro as he pinched them upon seeing them, which caused my nipples to stand at attention, completely erect. ¡°Akyun~ ?? Now you¡¯ve done it,¡± I said as I sat down on his thighs while facing him. I held onto his penis, which quickly got hard upon seeing me in such a position. Even three of my hands wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover this monster, but I got to work nonetheless. After moving my hands for a short time, to increase his excitement and anticipation, I decided to tease him some more. I kneeled above his penis and put his penis between my labia as I started moving forward and backward. Our private parts were rubbing on each other. His pre-cum was overflowing, while my pussy was also turned on. I turned into a river once again. ¡°Ugh¡­ don¡¯t tease me, Alice. I¡¯m hard and excited enough already. Just let me pump you¡­¡± Hiro said with a small grunt, feeling restless. He was barely able to hold back himself. Having enough of waiting, I looked deeply into Hiro¡¯s eyes and all I saw was pure, powerful, and deep anticipation for the feeling that was to come. ¡°Fufu~ ?? As you wish, dearest husband!¡± I exclaimed with a small smile on my face as I stood back up and this time, I put the tip of his penis into me. I couldn¡¯t help but tease him just a tiny bit more. I didn¡¯t sit down on him and with just the tip of his penis inside me, he quickly got annoyed, not being able to hold it in.. ¡°Why just the tip?! Sit down already! I want to penetrate you!¡± Hiro whined, feeling unsatisfied that I was playing with him. I chuckled upon seeing his reaction as I ¡®finally¡¯ complied with him. My hot, wet, and tight pussy, coiled around his hard penis. I felt great when I felt how it moved through my hole, reaching my deepest parts. ¡°Mhn~¡± I quickly covered my mouth, though I don¡¯t know why since Hiro felt what I felt and knew what I knew. He made an evil grin as he started moving his hips in me. Now that he was inside me, he was the one to rule over my body. I put my hands on his chest, while he was holding onto my buttocks. He was pounding my pussy, while I was rocking my hips back and forth. I was about to cum when I suddenly realized that an evil trap came to his mind. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I remarked, but it was too late. His clone appeared behind me and put his penis into my asshole. Hiro wasn¡¯t into anal, nor was I, but both of us thought about at least trying it out. But I was caught unprepared! This came out of nowhere! I felt how my husband was pleasuring me through two of my holes¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ this is very tight, but your virgin-like pussy is even tighter! Well, I could relate why mortals would say that this hole is tighter than pussies,¡± Hiro started examining the feeling, while I was still muddle-headed. This was such a cruel attack. My tail was in his mouth, while his clone was biting on my ears and playing with my nipples and clitoris, not to mention that I was double penetrated¡­ ¡°Huuh- this really makes me feel the dominant one, though I could dominate you anytime while using your pussy! Haha!¡± Hiro laughed happily, knowing that he didn¡¯t need to fuck me anally to have that dominant feeling. My tongue was probably hanging out slightly, while he kept on fucking me and messing up my brain. ¡°Ah~ ?? H- HIRO! I- I¡¯m¡­. orgasming¡­ again! I- It¡¯s here! ??¡± I shouted happily upon feeling that familiar feeling building up in me. I felt as if my world would be about to collapse. Suddenly, I felt my body, my muscles, my holes, contracting and then everything broke loose. A wonderful and surpassing warmness flooded my crotch and flowed through my whole body. I turned my head towards the ceiling to shout out in my pleasure, while Hiro also dumped both of my holes full of his semen. His clone started pulling on my hair gently, which left me with a wild feeling. My orgasm held on for at least forty seconds before I limped down onto Hiro¡¯s body. His clone disappeared, while I was left there breathing heavily. I really had to rest after such a round or I would lose my mind¡­ We made love many more times through the night. After the last round, I laid down on the bed, feeling completely satisfied, along with Hiro. I hugged him into my soft bosom, while he was hugging my waist. He was like a child, hugging his mother, except that he was my husband. ¡°Alice¡­ don¡¯t you ever dare to leave me. No fate, no life, no death can separate us. Let¡¯s make sure that we are going to stay eternal because I don¡¯t want to ever lose you.¡± His muffled voice came from between my breasts. Love flooded my heart upon hearing his words. I hugged his head strongly as I leaned my upper body on him and said - ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love. Life might be a loop, people might change, the universe might change, but there is only one single thing, which is always going to stay stagnant. And that is us, being together, and our never-ending love for each other.¡± As I finished my words, we kissed once deeply and then fell asleep in a wonderful mood. We are loving each other so much~ ?? Chapter 71 - The age of gods has returned The age of gods has returned Hiro¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------------- The problem was that we have seen the news, which said that the whole world shook not long ago and that every planet and colony experienced this problem. After thinking about the cause, we soon realized that it was us. Our hot night probably caused a nice effect on this world. There were reports that a few times, loud moans resonated through the whole world. That was probably when Alice orgasmed¡­ Alice covered her face with her hands, feeling the shame, she was supposed to feel. Her face went flushed, while I embraced her and hugged her into my bosom. ¡°Uuu- Hiro! T- This is terrible! How can we delete this from their memories!? Although they didn¡¯t see me, but I was heard! Well, not continuously¡­ but even those moans are more than enough!¡± She whined unhappily, while she was rubbing her face on my chest. She was so cute while being embarrassed. No, that¡¯s wrong. She was cute all the time, but she was much cuter at these times! Fufu, my Alice is the best! Though she was just faking it¡­ she just wanted to rub her body on mine. Sensing the world around us, we listened to one of the reports. ¡°There was a catastrophic event last night, which continued on for hours! The whole universe shook, which caused a lot of damage to the buildings and there were a lot of accidents as well! Luckily, no one was seriously hurt, thanks to the good security measures.¡± ¡°Is this the doing of false legends from the past? Did gods return? There are hundreds of such questions on the internet, and the scientists don¡¯t have an explanation about the happenings either. Marshall Troy Watson also admitted that it wasn¡¯t the doing of the military and that it was probably related to those three monsters appearing. What is the truth behind this occurrence? That is something everybody would like to know! But fear not because we are working hard to find out! Watch the next episode to know more!¡± Heh¡­ like they would know more. Well, the top authorities know who we are, but I don¡¯t think that they would dare to question us. Or so I would have liked to believe, but boy, I was wrong. As we left our dormitory room, an ¡®invisible¡¯ guy stopped in front of us and behind us. Their full-body clothes broke the light around them, making them invisible, but it didn¡¯t work with us. Feeling the light elements, we were able to see them as clearly as daylight, not to mention our mind powers, soul forces, and that this was our world¡­ We just had to select a method to see or feel them. Controlling the light elements, we made them visible, which caused surprise to appear on their faces. They jumped backward, into a defensive position. They probably knew that it was pointless and futile, but that¡¯s human instincts for you. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s pointless, as long as they are alive. But that might be one of the reasons why humans are so powerful. I waved my hand and questioned them with a smile - ¡°What do you want?¡± They slightly calmed down and after seeing that I didn¡¯t intend to fight. After looking at each other and nodding once, one of them talked. ¡°W- We came hoping that you would share with us, what you did with the world¡­¡± He said with a stiff body, feeling completely restless. His legs were also trembling. Were we really so fearful for those who knew the truth behind us? Well, I can understand it. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± I questioned them and after seeing them nodding, I started. ¡°Well, it was nothing much. We were simply having se-¡± as I said that much, Alice quickly put her hands on my mouth and covered it as she shouted. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? You are betraying me! You foul creature! Don¡¯t give me out to these stupid mortals!¡± She was facing the other way, but I knew that her face was red. I smirked upon noticing her reaction and since I was also very clear on her feelings, I couldn¡¯t help myself. My sadistic feelings raised in me, wishing to blow her little cover. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t destroy my purity!¡± Alice pleaded while looking into my eyes. Her strong refusal made me laugh. What these mortals didn¡¯t know was that she didn¡¯t give a fuck about them knowing it. She would proudly stand up anytime and declare that we had hot sex. She was just throwing a tantrum in front of them, out of fun. ¡°Hahaha, alright my love, anything for you. Let¡¯s say that it was our doing and that it was a small accident. We will do something about it the next time so you don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± I explained everything in a vague way, not really telling them anything. Realizing that I didn¡¯t intend to talk anymore, they nodded and then left. It¡¯s not like they could do anything to us and they probably knew it as well. The soldiers knew that we were ¡®unbeatable¡¯ for them. This much information should be more than enough considering how little they know about the real way of the world. An evil, conspiring smile crept onto Alice¡¯s face as she put her hands together. She was behaving like a child, conspiring plans. But we had only so much time to play. Once we go back, we will have to work hard and serious! We started walking towards the stadium and upon stopping in it, everyone looked at us. I saw that their legs started trembling and then suddenly all of them kneeled down. What?! I questioned in my mind, not knowing what was happening. We looked at each other only to realize that both of us were as much surprised. The guy and the popular girl from before, who was beaten up by us, were also here, kneeling in front of us. After reading their thoughts, we were surprised to find out the truth. W- What is with this pressure? I can¡¯t stand in front of them! This aura or what? They feel as if they would be our gods!? B- But I don¡¯t want to kneel! One of them thought and after checking the others, we found out that everyone had similar thoughts. Could it be that the knees of the soldiers were shaking because they felt like kneeling before us, but since they had more powerful minds and bodies, they were able to resist that feeling? [Haha, this is interesting. Though¡­ what are we supposed to do at such a time?] I questioned Alice, hoping that she had something in mind, but she shrugged her shoulders, not knowing what to do either. We were restricting our auras so much already, or else these puny mortals would be crushed just because of our presences. We can¡¯t restrict ourselves more than this¡­ We would have to die or leave to do such a thing. ¡°Ehm¡­ could you stand up?¡± Alice questioned them, which was followed by a few grunts. They were barely able to stand up with their still trembling knees. We looked at each other helplessly, realizing that our school life has come to an end. Well, it was more than enough, but it was really sudden. It seems like after inheriting this world, we turned into ¡®gods¡¯ for the mortals, which caused our auras to change into a much more pressuring one. Well, they also thought of such things as we heard it. They looked into our eyes for a moment, but they quickly turned away upon eye contact. ¡°*Sigh*, I guess our little fun here has come to an end,¡± I said with a sigh escaping from my lips as I put my hands on my hips. ¡°Fufufu~ no problem my love. I was getting bored of this anyway. We have been away from our real life long enough,¡± Alice said while giving a kiss on my face. Her tail was out and she was swaying it happily. ¡°You know¡­ I was born on this planet, hundreds of years ago. Now the thing is¡­ that we should upgrade this planet, don¡¯t you think?¡± I stated the truth with a small smile on my face, which caused everyone¡¯s face to turn into a surprised one. I waved my hand and the ground started trembling and shaking. The mortal humans started falling because they didn¡¯t have the strength and power to stand in the middle of an earthquake¡­ I slapped my palms together and enlarged the whole earth by using earth magic. I had to spend my own energy since this place was lacking in that. I created new mountains, which were much taller than the Himalaya, new lakes, oceans and I even added a new continent, other than enlarging the ones from before. I created forests and jungles, which had trees, as big as on a four-star planet. Just as I finished, I saw a few airplanes appearing above us. ¡®The Marshall¡¯ was on it as well, standing in the door of one of those vehicles. On one of them was a camera-like thing facing towards us. Using our world, I was able to sense that we were being broadcast live! ¡°Haha~ hey, Alice. Look at that. We are becoming famous,¡± I said with a small laugh as I embraced Alice and then started waving my right hand towards the camera. I felt really stupid, to be honest, but it was alright. Being stupid and playful like a kid, was necessary. I never understood why would anyone want to grow up into a serious and boring adult. Why couldn¡¯t adults play, why couldn¡¯t they enjoy everything freely? Now others would say that it was because they had more serious things to take care of and that they had to be serious, but I call that bullshit. They simply forgot what it was like to be a child. I, on the other hand, didn¡¯t do so. No matter how much time passes by, I¡¯m always going to have this playful and childish side of mine. I can be serious when necessary, but why would I get stuck in stupid seriousness all the time? ¡°Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t like that camera thingy¡­¡± Alice remarked unhappily, while she was biting her lips and tried hiding behind me. To be honest, I hated attention in my past life, so I didn¡¯t feel too great either, but I had to bear with it to make a good show. We flew into the air and stopped in front of the Marshall. His eyes opened widely upon seeing us doing such a thing. His face was so hilarious, that I had to laugh. Upon stopping in front of him, I saw that his knees started trembling. Feeling curious, I released a tiny bit more of my aura, which caused him to fall on his knees and his head to hit the ground of the aircraft. ¡°Ehm¡­ Sorry? Could you stand up?¡± Alice questioned him with a sorry look on her face, while I released my aura. He looked up, straight into our eyes, and after slowly standing up, he asked - ¡°What- What are you? When you appeared, you mentioned the ¡®old legends¡¯. Did you mean those legends about gods?¡± He questioned us and after seeing us nodding, he continued. ¡°I suppose you are one of them, in that case, right?¡± We didn¡¯t do anything as an answer, letting him believe in whatever he wanted. ¡°In that case, I pay my respects.¡± He finished his words as he bowed slightly with his fists cupped. ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but react so stupidly because I didn¡¯t expect such a move. Could this be because I released more of my aura? Well, now that I think about it, he was an Asian guy¡­ he probably bowed because of their customs. Just because China and such countries didn¡¯t exist anymore, it didn¡¯t mean that their customs and culture were lost. I didn¡¯t restrict my aura any longer and released it completely. I used our world to sense everybody inside it. As my aura spread through the whole world, everyone slowly kneeled to the ground under the pressure of my aura. Ehm¡­ okay? This is quite weird. Well, they are kneeling because of the pressure of our auras, not because they are willing. This is so stupid¡­ [Should we tell them more?] Alice thought while looking at me with her brows raised. I shrugged my shoulders and told her to go on. We told them how this world was created and by whom. Everyone in the world made one surprised face after the other. As Alice finished her explanation, I released my aura and everyone stood up. Naturally, we also told them that we were the new owners of this universe. They didn¡¯t know too much about the outside world, but we were going to change that. Poirlion and Narihi appeared beside us in a flash. They seemed to be quite close to each other, but they didn¡¯t seem like a couple. They stood close to each other and there was a visible vibe between them, but nothing more, for now¡­If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It¡¯s not like we turned into lovers in a single day. [Hehe, it¡¯s been so many years. Do you still remember?] I questioned Alice, as I felt nostalgia filling up my heart. [Don¡¯t ask such stupid questions¡­ you know that I remember every bit of information about our relationship. I¡¯m very happy that, for some reason, you knew where to go to find me. I can only wonder how the hell did you know it in your past...] Alice answered as such, also making me remember a few things from my past. I guess we''ll find out about it eventually. I clapped my palms together, which caused a tremor to go through the whole world. Small hills raised out of the ground, on every planet, which had habitation on it. Those were going to be the ¡®information buildings¡¯ for these mortals. The Marshall looked at me in awe, while his mouth was opened widely. Behind me also rose up such a small hill. I created Durinium metal and made buildings on top of these hills. Durinium was stronger than what these mortals had since it was a level four metal. For some unknown reason, the planets couldn¡¯t be bigger than a four-star planet. Something was restricting it, no matter what we tried. And this was the case with every cultivator! We made six clones of ourselves and started teleporting through the whole world, placing a single memory crystal into each information building. There were only a few thousands of planets which had habitation on it. It wasn¡¯t weird to see a relatively low population since it hasn¡¯t been long enough that the humans overtook most of the planets. As we finished, we appeared at our original place once again and announced through our world - ¡°Alright. Now I advise all of you to enter that building and touch the crystal in the center of it.¡± I said, and the whole world resonated with my voice. The Marshall looked at me with his brows furrowed and then asked with a meek face. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry for asking, but¡­ should everyone use flying vehicles?¡± He was nothing like a proud general in front of us. Auras were not only physically stressing on the body. It also strongly affected the weaker beings¡¯ minds! With such a difference between us, even the most trained and steel-minded soldier would turn into a meek child. ¡°Why would you feel sorry for asking? And the answer is no. On the right half of the hill, the gravitation is turned around, so you can simply levitate upward till reaching the hill. On the left half of the hill, the gravity is very weak, so you can simply jump downward and levitate to the ground. There is also a restriction¡­ you can¡¯t go there with flying vehicles¡­ I¡¯m of the opinion that if someone doesn¡¯t dare to enter it just because of such a thing, then that person isn¡¯t worthy to know more about what lies beyond this little world.¡± ¡°Though¡­ I¡¯m just remarking it, but you could gain strength like ours, or even greater! Well, it¡¯s not like any of you could catch up to us, but in time, you could do miraculous things!¡± I explained the truth behind these information buildings. Mad, crazed, excited, and fearful faces appeared on the mortals¡¯ faces. But the majority of them wished to experience true strength and leave behind their mortal shells. ¡°Oh, by the way, you won¡¯t be able to feel the Universe Energy because this world doesn¡¯t have it. At first, we will hold a voting, to see how many of you wish to leave this world. I¡¯m warning you beforehand! Your world is peaceful and you don¡¯t have wars anymore. But that¡¯s different in the outside world!¡± ¡°You could be killed, raped, murdered¡­ anything could happen outside of this little paradise you created. So only those who don¡¯t feel content with their lives here should vote with yes! We will tell you what comes after the voting¡­ You have one week to check out the memory crystal and then we will hold the voting. If you aren¡¯t interested in this whole thing, then rest assured, you can continue living your life here, as peacefully as before.¡± I explained everything to them, while new ideas were already forming in my head. This is going to be fun! After thinking about the things for a moment, I added another thing. ¡°Oh, yes. I need someone who can control, create, or modify these virtual reality games and worlds¡­ Raise up your hand if you can and you are willing to help.¡± After finishing my sentence, I sensed a few thousands of people raising up their hands in this whole universe. That¡¯s quite a few. I guess not many people have access to it. Or they simply don¡¯t wish to help us¡­ [That would be really sad! We would have to discipline them!] Alice threatened these poor mortals in her mind. Luckily, no one heard it, or else they would have been terrified, probably. As I finished my words, all four of us disappeared from this place and entered our original, small world. We also teleported there those, who raised their hands. They all looked up from the ground and started examining their surroundings. They made surprised faces upon seeing our beautiful world and that they were at a completely different place than before. The Universe Energy couldn¡¯t enter their mortal bodies since they weren¡¯t in the Foundation Realm. Their pores were dirty, smelly, and closed. They probably barely felt anything of this energy even if they felt it. They didn¡¯t fall on their knees because we stood far away from them, with our auras completely restricted. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go back to Genotin Academy? It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Narihi said as she threw her green hair over her shoulders. I looked her in the eyes, and then she suddenly bowed slightly as she said - ¡°I apologize for interrupting your thoughts.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I let out a stupid voice as I raised my brows. ¡°Haha, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t care about such things. You are also of the same race as me, so talk as much as you wish. By the way, yes, we should. We also thought about it and after being done with this thing, we will do so. You can stay here or teleport anywhere until then. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience¡­¡± I answered, telling my honest thoughts about this. She was a hydra, and I had a familiar feeling while being in her presence. I also had a superior feeling¡­ but that was pointless. She smiled upon hearing my words and then nodded as she said - ¡°I thank you for your kind words. We will stay in that case, right? Poirlion?¡± She answered and then also questioned Poirlion with a cheeky smile on her face. What¡¯s with this¡­? Do we look like that all the time? [I don¡¯t know¡­ but in that case, we are really worthy of the idiot couple title. Hahaha,] Alice remarked through our bond, with a small laugh. Poirlion shrugged his shoulders as an answer and then after making two wooden chairs, they sat down. ¡°*Cough* Sorry for the wait,¡± Alice said with a small cough to catch the mortals¡¯ attention and then continued. ¡°We need your help in making a virtual reality world with our settings. Here, catch these,¡± She explained as she threw a memory crystal towards each one of them. About half of them had ¡®holes on their hands¡¯, and dropped it in their nervousness. Luckily, these crystals were not only hard enough to bear the fall, but they were also easy to replace. The truth was that we could make as much of these as we wished since we were at the World Realm. Creating these simple matters was as easy as breathing for us. Just like the other memory crystals, these had our mind powers in them as well. Upon touching it, our mind powers entered their minds and knowledge flooded into them. They made slightly surprised faces and then after looking at each other, one of them stepped forward with a fearful face. Before he could say anything, Alice said - ¡°Could you not fear us so much? It¡¯s not like we are going to eat you¡­ Although in our monster forms we ate -¡± Alice wished to continue with her soothing, but I had to cover her mouth upon realizing what she wanted to say. [Alice, the first half was enough¡­ say no more, could you?] I told her in our mind. She licked my palm while turning towards me and looking into my eyes. It caused my body to twitch, but I quickly focused on the matter at hand and told the guy to speak. Though¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but rub my palm as I felt something rising in me... He nodded and then started - ¡°Ehm¡­ We have a very similar concept already. It¡¯s a game called Immortal¡¯s Path. The users can train their bodies by cultivating the energy of the world and find treasures, skills, etc. It¡¯s a very popular game, except that they can¡¯t feel pain and the monsters are also quite easy to kill. Especially if they fight in groups. We could simply copy that game and modify the settings and then turn every character into level zero in the copied version. Though we will have to remodel a few things and create these abilities you thought of.¡± He told me such things without even stopping for a moment. It seems like he understands his job, which I am happy to hear. ¡°Great! Is it doable in a week? When Hiro lived here, it could have taken much more time than that, thanks to the procedures. If there are such problems, then please tell me,¡± Alice said as her mouth turned into an evil smile. She wished to crush anyone who stood in our way. I chuckled upon hearing her words and I couldn¡¯t help but feel the same. The guy who stepped forward nodded as he said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s doable in two days at most. Hopefully, we aren¡¯t going to have problems with the procedures. Copyrights and such things can take a while¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t worry about that. Just do it. I dare anyone to step up and blame you for doing our bidding. Hehe~¡± Alice laughed evilly, already forming evil plans in her mind, wishing for someone to start a dispute. The guy gulped loudly as he nodded and then turned around. He turned back while scratching his head, realizing that he had no idea how and where to leave. ¡°Pfft Hahaha~ Sorry! I- I¡¯m not laughing at you!¡± Alice started laughing upon seeing his reaction. He visibly felt bad. Even I felt bad for him. Alice cleared her tears and then said - ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry¡­ You¡¯ll be rewarded as my apology, in case you wish to start your life as a cultivator. Well, you¡¯ll know more about it after touching the memory crystal, which we left behind in those flying islands. Now go!¡± She told him with a composed face and after finishing, she waved her hand. Everyone disappeared from their places as a result and returned to their original places. Well, it was worth for the guy. He was laughed at once for something much better. We would make him a weapon¡­ We turned around to look at Poirlion and Narihi, who were chatting all this while, completely oblivious to us. The worst is that I can see us in them. Well, the more the merrier! We appeared in front of them. At that time, they noticed us and waited for us to start speaking. ¡°I suppose you are going to stay in our little group, right? Although it would be sad, but you could also leave alone or with Poirlion...¡± Alice questioned her, them, but she shook her head after hearing the second half and then answered. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m new to this group and since I¡¯m owing you, I might as well stay and try contributing something to you. You are also better than I imagined. And I also¡­¡± - she didn¡¯t finish her sentence as she looked at Poirlion. She probably wished to say that she enjoyed his company, but she couldn¡¯t do so because she could ¡®offend¡¯ us. ¡®You don¡¯t enjoy our company? Only his?¡¯ We could question her, but we didn¡¯t care about such things. We haven¡¯t been together for long enough and although I have a familial feeling when I see her, but nothing more than that. It¡¯s kind of the same as with Poirlion. [To not be unfair¡­ let¡¯s make them into equals.] Alice said as she started reading her mind. I was curious as well, especially after feeling her curiosity. Wa! What should I say? I can¡¯t tell them that I enjoy Poirlion¡¯s company, but I can¡¯t say that I enjoy theirs either. They would see through my lie! It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t enjoy their company. But I didn¡¯t spend any time with them! How am I supposed to lie to the god of my race!? L- Let¡¯s stay silent. Hopefully, he is going to be nice to his subject. The other hydra god was quite an asshole¡­ Poirlion also told me that they aren¡¯t bad. I wonder how the outside world is like. It¡¯s been such a long- What? Other Hydra ¡®god¡¯? Does that mean a Twelve Headed Hydra? [Hey, Alice! You hear that? I can hear some fun! She also said that he was an asshole!] I thought as a small smile spread on my face. [Yes, dear!] She thought excitedly. If we could find a worthy opponent, that would be great! After hearing her thoughts, I shrugged my shoulders, while Alice said. ¡°Listen, we know that you know nothing about us and that you spent most of your time with Poirlion, so it¡¯s likely that you would enjoy only his company, though this doesn¡¯t even matter. We just wanted to tell you that we are going to leave and ask a single question before doing so.¡± Alice moved her hands while explaining, meanwhile, Narihi¡¯s face turned into a surprised one as she thought. What? They are indeed much better than I thought. Poirlion really said the truth. Well, I believed him, but it was still different! I guess I can trust them for now, but I still better be careful. The other Twelve Headed Hydra was much worse¡­ He kept using his power and commanded every hydra he found! It¡¯s good that I was able to escape from him into a far away galaxy¡­ [I guess we won¡¯t see that hydra for a while. But we can always ask about him from her!] Alice said with a slightly sad face. She wanted to fight someone equally powerful, but I have a feeling that the other hydra was way above us in strength¡­ ¡°See? I told you that they are great! They have their stupid habits as well, and they can be quite idiotic at times, but after getting to know them, I can proudly say that they are good ¡®teammates¡¯, who you can trust!¡± Poirlion said with a proud face. Alice went over to him and slapped him on the neck. ¡°What about stupid habits?¡± - and after another slap, she continued - ¡°Who are the idiots?! Stupid dragon! I should discipline you more! Hahaha~¡± Alice started laughing, while Narihi was left with her mouth opened widely as she thought - What? After such words, she is just joking with him? Another True Divine Beast would have killed him for such words! I chuckled upon seeing the scene and hearing her thoughts. Poirlion scratched the back of his head as he said a small ¡®ouch¡¯ and then asked with his brows raised - ¡°So? What did you want to ask?¡± Alice crossed her arms in front of her, while I answered. ¡°Well, you know that we came through that formation to enter. Now the thing is that we can leave our world, teleport out with you in tow, and possibly meet with that bear Harbinger once again. Probably, we would have to break that formation as well, which is very unlikely to succeed. Or! We could leave through the way Narihi entered. Which one should we do?¡± I tilted my head to the side after finishing, waiting for them to answer. Both of them were at the sixth level, so they could easily teleport anywhere, but that wasn¡¯t the case with us¡­ ¡°Ehm¡­ let¡¯s leave through where I came from. Poirlion told me how you came here and going back up would be quite dangerous for you. Although leaving through Angelwood Academy could be just as dangerous, but as long as we can get through like travelers, it¡¯s going to be alright,¡± Narihi said as she stood up with excitement clear on her face. ¡°Okay. To be honest, it feels as if Gaia would have played the biggest prank on the leaders of Angelwood Academy. HER treasure trove was hidden under THEIR base. She was probably a troll, wasn¡¯t she?¡± I answered and then couldn¡¯t help but remark on Gaia¡¯s hilarious actions. She was surely a troll. Only such a people would hide their treasures under the foot of their enemies. ¡°Ah¡­ yes. I had the luck to meet with her when she was still alive. She loved playing pranks on the students. When I met with her, she gave me a quest for a good reward. When I brought back what was necessary, she actually stole it away without my knowledge. I was looking for that thing for a whole day before going back to my room, only to find the stolen item there, along with the treasure she promised me and with a stupid note!¡± She started squeezing her fingers and her face turned angrier while she was remembering it. We should have met with her¡­ ¡°*Chuckle* It seems like she was indeed a troll. Anyway, let¡¯s go then!¡± I said as all of us teleported to the place Narihi came from. In front of us stood a gateway, which looked very similar to the gates of the Abyss, but it was still different. Much¡­ warmer? And calmer. I guess. It was time to leave! Chapter 72 - Return and spreading belief Return and spreading belief Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------ We stepped through the portal, with Narihi and Poirlion in tow. In front of us appeared a dark cave, which was filled to the brim with thick Universe Energy. This felt like an important place¡­ because the walls of the cave were covered in thick, smooth, clear, and shiny metal walls. There was a formation on the ground and the energy was the thickest at that place. ¡°Can I?¡± Narihi questioned me as she held out her hands. I raised my brows not knowing what she wanted, but after a moment of thinking, I realized. Poirlion grabbed onto Hiro, while I put my hands on Narihi¡¯s. We stood there like idiots for more than ten seconds without anything happening. ¡°Could you¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ teleport already?¡± I questioned them as I tilted my head to the side. She released me, while Poirlion did the same and then both of them turned their heads downward as they started mumbling. ¡°W- we are sorry, but we can¡¯t teleport¡­¡± Narihi said with a red face. I patted her head, which caused her face to turn into a surprised one. She blushed slightly, which looked really good on her baby face. If not for knowing that I was truly the most beautiful woman in Hiro¡¯s eyes, then I could easily turn jealous in her presence. Her sizes were also quite similar to mine. I leaned closer to her face, while she leaned slightly backward as she muttered. ¡°W- What is it?¡± I felt our chest touching for a moment, which made me realize that I was too close. I turned around, only to notice that there were two hungry wolves behind us, hoping to see something ¡®good¡¯. I showed them my middle finger, so they quickly turned around and started whistling and making circles on the ground with their feet. ¡°Bastard males¡­ Let¡¯s find the way out!¡± Narihi said jokingly with a smile on her face. She probably also realized what they were waiting for. I chuckled upon hearing her words as I stopped next to Hiro and embraced his back. I looked at Narihi, who also stopped beside Poirlion. I saw that she peeked at us from the edges of her eyes, and then quickly turned back and looked ahead with slightly red cheeks. [Look at that. She is cute! I want to destroy her purity!] I said to Hiro through our bond. Obviously, I meant that I wanted to make her and Poirlion into a pair. They were two halves, that was clear in my eyes. Well, even if I don¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s only a question of a few days, but the more the merrier! They have no idea how good, bonded sex feels either¡­ I¡¯m sure that once they get there, they are going to bond their souls as well, which somehow makes me excited. I wish to see more pairs like that. Luckily, we will be able to do such a thing in our world! But that¡¯s still a little bit further away. We followed after them and went up on the stairs. There was nothing more to see in that cave. After walking upwards for more than half an hour, which meant thousands of kilometers with our speed, we finally reached a pit. Only a single person could fit into it. We jumped up from it, one by one and appeared on the surface. Besides that tiny pit, there was a huge and lavish looking palace, levitating in the air. It seemed like the house of gods. I could easily imagine that it was the main building of Angelwood Academy. Narihi stopped beside me and after touching my shoulder, nothing happened¡­ She covered her face in her shame as she said. ¡°I- I¡¯m so sorry! It seems like space is frozen on this whole planet, so probably no one under the upper stages of the seventh level can teleport. We will have to fly.¡± Not minding it, we simply nodded and then flew into the air. The higher level a cultivator was, the more that person was one with the universe. When cultivators reach the Temporary Law Realm, they gain the ability to teleport because they will be able to feel and merge their bodies with it. On our way, we met with many cultivators, who wore white robes, with an emblem on their chests. It looked like a pair of angel wings. Such a shiny place¡­ I bet that there is more darkness behind them, in their hearts. A school of hypocrites. This surely isn¡¯t a place for us. Both me and Narihi were checked out by a few guys, but nothing serious happened. As we reached the Star Formation, a small group of people appeared in front of us. The problem was that¡­ we knew two of them! They were Mariton and Yakine. Our symbiotes were obtained during their battle! Somehow I have a bad feeling. Hiro¡¯s hand tightened around my back, but knowing that it would be wrong to give out such obvious signs, he loosened his body and continued to walk with a smile on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can soon return home!¡± Narihi said happily with a smile on her face, completely oblivious to everything. ¡°Yes!¡± Alice also answered in a similarly happy mood, though she was just faking it. We stepped on the formation and quickly started channeling our energies. Mariton turned around with his brows raised and looked into our eyes. I saw it. His eyes opened widely upon eye contact, and then his face turned into an enraged one. He reached out with his hands towards us and he was about to shout something, but darkness already covered our bodies and we were teleported away. We left behind Tuchore and appeared on Heblune. We were back to Genotin Academy! We jumped off of the Star Formation and flew towards the Zumn Reef. Well¡­ we surely can¡¯t go to Tuchore planet in the future. Narihi turned around while flying as she questioned. ¡°Did you know that guy? He seemed to be really angry for some reason. Maybe I should have beaten him up?¡± Narihi asked and then offered such a good thing. Though it didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°Yes¡­ we knew two of them. And the next time we meet we will have to run away or kill them. Depending on when we meet,¡± I said with a not so happy face and then sighed loudly. Narihi raised her brows as she looked at Poirlion and then asked. ¡°Were they the people that you stole the symbio-¡± Poirlion quickly covered her mouth to stop her, even though we heard her crystal clear. ¡°It seems like you told her about every ¡®adventure¡¯ we had? Fufu, I don¡¯t mind,¡± I told Poirlion with a small laugh and Hiro continued my words. ¡°Yeah, she is supposed to be a monster of my race. Since we are of the same race and she seems like a good person, I don¡¯t mind it either. It¡¯s also completely visible that you two are going to turn into a couple in the near future, so it doesn¡¯t really matter. After having sex and bonding your souls, she will learn everything about us anyway,¡± Hiro started blurting out such things, with a completely straight face. His voice was also monotonous, like that of a machine. I started laughing upon hearing his words, while Narihi and Poirlion had tomato-like faces. He was trolling them by saying such words in such a manner. Their reactions only caused me to laugh even harder. I flew beside Narihi and whispered into her ear. ¡°You know¡­ bonded sex is great!¡± - and then left her behind. My words were heard by Poirlion as well, and both of them stopped in place upon hearing my words. Hiro followed after me and we quickly reached Zumn Reef. As we stopped in front of the old cat-woman, Aiko, she looked up and made a surprised face as she stood up. ¡°What?! You are still alive!? Everyone disappeared after going in, and even after I entered, I couldn¡¯t sense anyone! I thought that some kind of monster ate all of you!¡± She exclaimed upon noticing us. She appeared in front of us in a flash as she started touching us all over our bodies. ¡°Hmm- you are real!¡± She said as she put her right hand under her chin. ¡°Y- Yes¡­ we are real. Could you stop? Also, here is the necessary amount of World Crystals. Could you give us back what we had before?¡± I said with a stiff face and then questioned her as I tilted my head to the side. I didn¡¯t like to be touched if the person wasn¡¯t Hiro¡­ I¡¯m a proud dragon, no one can touch me! ¡°Oh, my. Yes. Sorry, I almost forgot about it,¡± She said as she took out our storage rings. We took out the necessary amount from our racial storages beforehand and stored it in our normal storage spaces. She gave us Poirlion¡¯s storage ring, which held our things as well, while we gave her what we had to. She stepped back and spread her arms in an exaggerated manner as she said. ¡°I welcome you to Genotin Academy! Now you are officially members. Here are your badges, we don¡¯t have uniforms since the creator of this school was a free-willed person. Hehe, though you probably don¡¯t know her.¡± She made a nostalgic face as she started thinking about Gaia. It seems like she knew her as well. A few hundreds of thousands of years? It was nothing for high-level cultivators! Just as she said so, Narihi and Poirlion appeared behind us, while holding hands! ¡°FUCK! We weren¡¯t able to see such a scene!?¡± I shouted out upon realizing that we missed out on seeing their love union! Narihi stuck out her tongue with slightly red cheeks and then quickly pulled it back. I laughed upon seeing her reaction, with Hiro in tow. ¡°Oh? So you are alive as well.¡± Aiko said as she examined Poirlion and as he eyes stopped on Narihi, her eyes opened widely, along with her mouth. ¡°You were one of those who entered the directors¡¯ world!? You have been missing ever since then! Those who came back said that you were killed by a trap?! How could this be?¡± She exclaimed and threw her questions towards her, one after the other. She also took away Poirlion¡¯s part and nodded, notifying that we could leave if we wished to. ¡°Trap?! Bastards! They didn¡¯t even dare to confess their crime? All three of them were a group of bastards who feared my strength and pushed me into that formation! I was sealed there for decades! If not for¡­¡± She started explaining in an enraged manner, but upon reaching our part, she stopped. She peeked at us from the edges of her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Aiko looked at us with her brows raised and all we said was that it was a long story. She simply nodded and then said - ¡°Well, in that case, I welcome you back to the academy. Your loss was a great one, but now that you are back, we couldn¡¯t be happier! We need more talents like you. Nowadays too many people join Angelwood Academy and we don¡¯t have enough true monstrous talent in our academy! Only these ¡®average¡¯ geniuses, who aren¡¯t even stronger than their peers. They are simply younger than the others with a soft dick!¡± ¡°If I¡¯d have had even half the talent they have, then I would be still young! They are just lazing around, consuming World Crystals, wasting it away! Just you wait! I can only hope that you will mess up this place and make these lazy bastards work!¡± Aiko started raging as she started thinking about the problems of this school and how students weren¡¯t doing anything. She gave us a memory crystal, and after touching it, we knew what this place was like. Hiro didn¡¯t touch it, which caused her to raise her brows as she put it away with a shrug of her old shoulders. ¡°We are bonded, so it¡¯s unnecessary!¡± I exclaimed proudly as I stuck out my chest. ¡°A hydra and a dragon? And True Divine Beasts at that? Now that¡¯s what I call weird, but wait¡­¡± She said with her head tilted to the side and then after spotting Poirlion and Narihi standing hand in hand, she furrowed her brows as she remarked on them. ¡°You two are a hydra and a dragon as well.¡± After making a thinking face, she said - ¡°Are you starting some kind of race mixing cult, or what? I¡¯ve never seen even a single such pair, yet I¡¯m seeing two at the moment. Hahaha, you see the weirdest things at the end of your life! Just like Gaia said!¡± She said as she started laughing in a good mood. I went beside Narihi and I whispered as elbowed her into her side. ¡°So? Are you his girlfriend now? Dragons are the best choice! Fufu~ Are you looking forward to bonding?¡± Her face was getting redder and redder after each sentence, which was simply too amusing. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I want to bully this girl! She buried her face in her hands as she muttered. ¡°N- No, we haven¡¯t decided on bonding yet. Why are you telling me such things? Hiro! Right? Can I call you Hiro?¡± She questioned meekly. Both of us nodded as an answer and then she continued - ¡°P- please help me! Your mate is bullying me!¡± My eyes opened widely upon hearing her words and then I started laughing loudly. Even Aiko, who was listening to our conversation started laughing in a good mood. ¡°Haha, you are a funny group!¡± She shouted after a good laugh. Poirlion looked at me helplessly. He wasn¡¯t in a position to protect his mate, though he didn¡¯t even wish to. He too was just laughing at the back. ¡°Stupid bullies¡­¡± Narihi said while pouting. I find her to be a likable person, though it¡¯s no wonder since she is Poirlion¡¯s pair, which means that they are alike. Since we like Poirlion, it¡¯s natural that Narihi would be a likable person as well. ¡°Alright, enough playing around. Elder Aiko. What are we supposed to do now?¡± Hiro questioned her seriously, stopping our little play. She thought for a moment and then took out a memory crystal. All of us touched it. It was containing the rules of the school. Schools weren¡¯t like what Hiro knew of in his past life. Those light novels always talked about ¡®schools¡¯, yet literally, nothing happened there, other than showing off¡­ Since we joined the school, we had to attend classes where we had to find a worthy opponent and fight with that person with our full strength. We didn¡¯t have to listen to stupid speeches and theories. What we had to do was fight! We would spend our energies, gain real combat experience. We would also have to leave the school and go on subjugation quests on this planet, or at nearby planets and solar systems. Hiro felt happy about it. Just hearing such things was better than remembering any of his lessons from his past life. I wouldn¡¯t want to sit in such boring schools either. Rules of the school¡­ Rules?! There were no such things! The only rule was to respect the elders and don¡¯t kill them without any trial. It was understandable since losing an elder would be bad for the school, but if an elder were to abuse his or her power, then that person should be eliminated by all means. ¡°Anything else?¡± Aiko said, while her tail was swaying behind her. I want to pat her, but I can¡¯t. It would be rude and I¡¯m not strong enough. Hmph¡­ just you wait. Pat didn¡¯t escape my claws either! You will be no different! ¡°*Chuckle* No,¡± Hiro answered, but he wasn¡¯t able to hold back a small chuckle upon feeling my feelings. We said goodbye to Aiko and went towards our ¡®housing¡¯. It was only a place where we could go back into our own worlds. No one would bother with houses when everyone had their own worlds to go to. The difference was that there were different places. If your performance was good in the class, then you would get to stay at better places where the Universe Energy was much thicker. Narihi had her place at a very good spot originally, but since the school thought that she died, someone other took her place. She could ask for another place anytime, but she wished to stay with Poirlion and us. Or so she said. We looked for a good place and all of us entered our own worlds. We didn¡¯t go to the Earth. They still have time to think, though as we have sensed it, there were thousands of them entering and leaving the information buildings. Those who touched the memory crystal would have a small part of our mind powers enter their bodies, so we could easily count the number of those who touched it. From the rough number of eight hundred billion humans, spread through the whole universe, a hundred billion humans have already touched it. We came to our own world because of Rin. She has been asleep all this while, but she finally woke up. After she fell asleep, a black cocoon covered her body and she went through an evolution. As we appeared she also broke out of her cocoon. A huge black panther with green stripes appeared in front of us. She was two hundred and fifty centimeters tall and six meters long. She was nothing like a panther Hiro knew of. She had sharp claws on her soft paws. Her originally cold blue eyes had a tint of green, but they were still blue. What was the most visible change was her fur and body¡­ Her body was covered in thick, black scales, just like in our battle forms, but she was able to disperse those scales. Since we preferred a furry companion, she would use it only when we fought. She had short black fur, which felt really silky to the touch. As Rin noticed us, she sprung up from the ground and appeared before us in a flash. How did she move? If not for being in our own world, then I¡¯d have barely perceived anything. If I were to use Infinis ability, then I could easily follow her movements, but Rin was truly a miraculous monster! Rin stood on her hind legs as she put her front legs on my shoulders and rubbed her big and tough head on mine. I felt really happy upon feeling her soft fur and her love for me. Rin licked my face and yawned happily. After doing so, Rin went up to Hiro and did the same. She was really devoted to us. We felt a strong and powerful bond between us. Hiro laughed happily and then he looked at me seriously. Understanding his intentions, I touched his hands and merged with him into a single entity. Rin sat down in front of us as she tilted her head to the side. We cut off our right hand and poured our blood into a small bowl made of earth. ¡°Drink it, our blood child. Turn into a creature, which can proudly follow us till the end. Come, take our presence,¡± We said seriously to Rin. She stood up and started drinking our blood. Our hand had grown back by the time she started drinking. Our regeneration speed was truly ridiculous in our merged forms. She drank all of it and then after licking her lips, she sat down in front of us. We separated and turned into two once again. ¡°What should we do now? Should we go now, or tomorrow?¡± I asked with my head tilted to the side, not really sure of what to do. I truly felt like peeking on Narihi and Poirlion, but that would be not only rude but even impossible. If they have bonded, then they probably did so outside, and then entered their new, own world, to do their thing¡­ ¡°Hmm- I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s worth going today. Let¡¯s cultivate till next morning and then go,¡± Hiro said after thinking about it for a while. I told him that it was okay and then sat down to cultivate. We also took out huge piles of World Crystals. Rin ran up to one of the piles and she was about to bite on the crystals if not for us shouting not to. Rin hung down her head with a ¡®disheartened¡¯ face. We laughed at her reaction and told her that she can eat them, but she should control its energy. She was very clever and understood it on her first try. Like that, all three of us started cultivating. Until the next day, we were able to advance to the early third stage of the World Realm. We had seventy-nine Crypt, while Rin had a hundred and eight Crypt. She was at the fifth stage of World Realm, which meant that she had twenty percent more strength than an average cultivator. Such a difference was no joke! If we were to be at the same level, then she wouldn¡¯t have a chance against us in our battle forms. But that wasn¡¯t the case. If she can keep up the advantage she has, then she is going to stay a very useful companion of ours. Over the night, while we had our daily sex, she went through an evolution after drinking our merged blood. Two horns grew out on the top of her head and her mind also split into two parallel ones. Just that alone was a huge boost. Normally, she would have turned into a monster at the first stage of World Realm, but her case was different. She didn¡¯t consume only a single Universe Crystal when she was born. Probably that was the reason why she advanced straight to the fifth stage. When she covered her body in scales, she also had a jelly-like layer under her scales, though hers were blue. Cold blue. At such levels, evolution didn¡¯t care about things like blending into the environment since it would be pointless anyway. If you were more powerful, then you can kill your target anyway. If you were weaker or at the same level, then you were going to be sensed¡­ There was nothing more to that. We left our own world, only to see Narihi and Poirlion appear almost at the same time. Poirlion was holding onto Narihi¡¯s waist with a gentle smile on his face. I stopped in front of them and looked closely at Narihi¡¯s face with furrowed brows. She leaned slightly backward in her surprise. After sniffing once, I felt it on their bodies. My mouth spread into an evil grin and I looked at Poirlion while smirking. Nooo!!! I and Hiro teased her numerous times! I¡¯m sure that she wants to make us embarrassed! Poirlion thought as his face turned stiff, along with his whole body. W- What? Uh¡­ yes. You really did. Why did you have to joke with a Dragon God? Stupid Poirlion! Narihi shouted in her mind, which was followed by her body becoming stiff as well. [Hoho~ Can you hear that, Hiro? It seems like we caught big fish this time! Hehe, so they bonded in the end! I knew it that they wouldn¡¯t hold on for much longer!] I laughed happily in my mind. Every half would be great news for me. We must spread this belief and make other people find out what a soulbond feels like. ¡°W- What is it?¡± Narihi asked aloud with her brows raised and her head pulled back. ¡°Fufu~ it seems like you have had your night. So? How was it? It felt great, right? I told you!¡± I started bullying them. Their faces turned redder and redder, but suddenly they gathered their courage and stuck out their chests as they said. ¡°Yes! We had! And it felt great! You were right. We are truly perfect for each other and I feel very happy now that I¡¯m with Poirlion.¡± They said in turns with proud faces. I nodded with a smile on my face upon hearing their words. Hiro stopped behind me and grabbed onto my tail as he started pulling on it while continuing on his way and saying - ¡°Alright, you have had your fun. Now let¡¯s go. We still have to find a worthy enemy, which might be hard.¡± ¡°Auhn~ Hey! Be gentler! I- I¡¯m enjoying it, but¡­ ¡° I said after yelping, but I didn¡¯t finish my sentence because it wouldn¡¯t be right to say it aloud. Rin jumped out of our world and stopped next to Hiro, who raised up his arm to scratch her behind her ears. Rin purred happily, while Poirlion and Narihi made surprised faces. ¡°Did it hatch? When? You didn¡¯t even tell me,¡± Poirlion asked while he came closer to Rin and touched her side. Rin growled slightly, but she didn¡¯t attack him. Probably because she knew that he was with us. ¡°Stay!¡± Hiro said to Rin and she stopped growling. We could touch her, pet her. We could do anything with her, but others? Even touching her would be a stupid idea. Wishing to have a test run, Hiro jumped on Rin¡¯s back, with me in tow. I sat in front of Hiro, who hugged me from behind. Rin lengthened two patches of furs, which I grabbed onto. I felt great! Poirlion and Narihi made envious faces as they started walking on the ground and after having enough of it, they flew into the air and left us behind. Upon feeling our command, Rin jumped forward with a speed, which was much quicker than ours. Four legs were still four legs¡­ The air exploded around us as we went past the speed of sound. A smile slipped onto my face while feeling the air brushing through my hair. Trees and even our environment turned into nothing but a shallow dream and in a moment, everything around us disappeared and turned dark. No sound, no smell, no sensation. I turned around only to see Hiro¡¯s equally surprised face. Rin was an Abyss Panther, but we didn¡¯t know of her abilities! In a moment, light returned, along with all of our feelings. I squeezed my fists, trying out if it was real, while Rin stopped. Her body was sucking in the light, making her into a patch of invisible darkness. But what was the weirdest was that we traveled through the shadows, through the darkness! Rin was able to teleport through the shadows! ¡°Hahaha! Rin! You are the best.¡± I laughed happily while stroking her head, which caused a happy purr to escape her mouth. We jumped off of her back and looked around. There were a lot of other cultivators around us, looking at us with raised brows. Many of them also looked curiously at Rin, who suddenly decreased in size and turned into a cub-sized panther. She jumped up from the ground and landed on Hiro¡¯s shoulder, who scratched her behind her ears as a reward. I can understand Rin. I mean Hiro¡¯s shoulders are much wider than mine. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. She loves you just as much,¡± Hiro soothed me, though I knew it as well, so I wasn¡¯t feeling down. Rin also roared after Hiro finished his sentence, showing her approval. There were a few cultivators who similarly had companions, but they were nowhere near as good as Rin! Well, we fought a hard battle to get our hands on her, even though we didn¡¯t know at that time that we would get a bundle of cuteness. This place we came to was a place for the newcomers. We had to find a worthy opponent and then fight with that person for victory! If one-half of the pair were to get too strong, then that cultivator had to look for another opponent. Poirlion and Narihi appeared after us, which was surprised not only them but us as well. Hiro turned his head towards Rin, who welcomed him with a lick on his face. We were looking at her with our brows raised, realizing that her ability would come in handy! They stopped next to us and Narihi questioned us with her brows raised. ¡°How did you get here so quickly? I¡¯m at a much higher level than you¡­ and even if we are looking at the panther. It should be impossible for you to get here earlier than me, not to mention that I didn¡¯t even pick up on her movements! When did you pass by us?¡± She kept throwing her questions at us, with visible curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Fufu~ That¡¯s going to be our and Rin¡¯s secret!¡± I laughed happily, knowing that they would be eaten by their curiosity. ¡°What? My goddess! Aren¡¯t you cruel with your subjects? I¡¯m really curious about it as well¡­¡± Poirlion tried his luck as well, but I didn¡¯t want to tell them. Only for the fun! Narihi looked at Hiro with her brows raised, who similarly shook his head sideways, which caused her to remark on his answer. ¡°Your highness, won¡¯t you tell it to me? We are of the same race so¡­¡± She said while she bit her lips, but Hiro¡¯s laugh stopped her from continuing. Ugh! Stupid True Divine Beasts! What about them being nice? They are just as terrible as the others! Narihi thought unhappily, while a grunt escaped from her mouth. We laughed upon hearing her thoughts, which caused her eyes to go into circles. ¡°Were you listening in on me?¡± She questioned with her brows raised as she crossed her arms. We laughed as an answer, which made it clear to her. ¡°See? I told you that they are just as terrible! They aren¡¯t even hiding it! They are laughing me in the face!¡± Narihi started whining to Poirlion, who also laughed at her reaction. She started pouting, but at that time, an Elder appeared out of nowhere. He looked like an eighty years old guy, with white hair and blue eyes. He also had a tail swaying behind him, and his body was covered in scales at a few parts. He was a demon! We weren¡¯t able to sense his exact strength, but he was surely at the seventh level. He looked around for a moment and then after nodding once, he said. ¡°Hello, everyone. I see only three new faces, while¡­ Narihi? Why are you here?¡± He questioned her with his brows raised. ¡°Ah¡­ long story. Let¡¯s say that I was trapped, and then I was freed,¡± She told him, not really telling him anything. He shrugged his shoulders and then said - ¡°Alright¡­ But what are you doing here? Go and fight against people of your level. Do you want to bully the newcomers or what? Also, you¡± - he said as he pointed at Poirlion - ¡°go with her. Could you show him the way, Narihi?¡± He questioned her with his brows raised. Narihi stuck out her chest proudly as she said - ¡°Yes! He is my mate anyway, so we are going to stay together!¡± I chuckled upon hearing her words. Did this possessive feeling come with the bond or with our races? I truly have no idea. Poirlion and Narihi left and the people present made respectful faces while looking at their backs. ¡°And now, you two? How is it that only the two of you came? Usually, a few hundred comes each week¡­ Whatever, my name is Galen Parros. I¡¯m responsible for the newcomers. If you have any questions, then you can turn to me anytime. What are your names?¡± He asked with his brows raised. ¡°I¡¯m called Alice and he is my mate Hiro~¡± I said with a smile on my face. Galen nodded and then continued. ¡°Now look for an opponent and then stand in pairs. You can fight against each other as well if you wish. I¡¯ll point out your mistakes.¡± A smile crept onto our faces upon hearing his words and Hiro said with a smirk. ¡°Can we challenge all of them at the same time? Hehe, Let¡¯s say that it was a mandate...¡± Chapter 72.1 - Getting Together Getting together Third person POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------ ¡°B- Bonded sex?¡± Narihi whispered with a red face after Alice and Hiro left. Poirlion put his hand on her shoulder, which made her jump upon feeling his touch so suddenly. She was thinking of perverted things¡­ Women are just as much perverted as males. Simply¡­ they usually don¡¯t show it. At first, Poirlion wanted to say things, which were different than what he thought, but after being together with Hiro and Alice for such a long time, he decided against it. Maybe sometimes honesty could really help¡­ let¡¯s try my luck. Hopefully, I won¡¯t screw up. He thought and then looked into Narihi¡¯s eyes. ¡°W- What?¡± Narihi questioned Poirlion upon noticing his serious look, but his following words surprised her a lot. ¡°I want you. Listen, I¡¯m not into forcing myself on others, but you have to realize that what you feel is true. I too feel the same way. Alice keeps poking you because she probably knows more about you than you would think,¡± He said while feeling envious of their mind reading ability. It would really come in handy now! ¡°Such being the case, I¡¯ll take you for myself if you don¡¯t mind.¡± He finished his sentence and then appeared in front of Narihi. He caught her chin before she could turn away and sealed her thick lips with his mouth. To his surprise, Narihi didn¡¯t even resist him! He didn¡¯t know that Narihi wanted him just as much as he wanted her. He knew that Narihi probably liked him as well since they almost kissed last time too, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. But to his happiness, he wasn¡¯t refused. Their slow kissing turned quicker and quicker as they started pouring more of their feelings into each other.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. They didn¡¯t care about their surroundings, that they barely met a few days ago. A few minutes later a few people passed by and after noticing them, they started whistling and clapping, like a group of monkeys. Feeling annoyed that their mood was broken, they separated and they also remembered that they were in public. Poirlion landed on the grassy plain under them and then sat down, while looking up into the sky, straight into Narihi¡¯s eyes. Without saying anything, she landed next to him. Poirlion smiled at her and after holding onto her hand, he said - ¡°You know¡­ I never understood how Hiro and Alice felt. But I think that now I do. I feel that I don¡¯t need anyone or anything but you. So¡­ if I lay here¡­ If I just lay here. Would you lie with me and just forget the world? Could you love me? Honestly, I don¡¯t quite know how to tell this to you, so I¡¯ll go with the usual line.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± Poirlion¡¯s hands started trembling slightly after he said how he felt. Those words one of the hardest lines to say. Especially in this unfeeling, crazed world. Until hearing the answer, no matter what you did. You would feel greatly pressured. Luckily for him, Narihi wasn¡¯t torturing him. She silently kneeled down and hugged him into her bosom. ¡°I too love you,¡± She whispered into his left ear with a smile on her face. Poirlion suddenly felt something wet falling on the left side of his face. After touching his face, he realized that it was his and Narihi¡¯s tears. They were happy and relieved. Poirlion coiled his arms around Narihi and then pulled her to the ground. They laid there on the ground, with their eyes closed, hugging each other. Poirlion suddenly whispered in a low voice - ¡°W- Would you bond with me? I- I wish to experience how our gods feel. Is it truly that good?¡± Narihi¡¯s arms twitched around his body for a moment and then she also whispered her answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it feels yet, but we will surely find out. So my answer is yes.¡± After kissing once and laying there for a few more minutes, they sprung up and flew towards the Zumn Reef, while holding hands. Such was the tale of a new, weird pair. Chapter 73 - The Dark Flow The Dark Flow Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you thinking a bit too much of yourselves? I believe that you are powerful, but there is no way that you could beat this whole group alone while being only at the early third stage,¡± Galen said with his brows furrowed. He clearly didn¡¯t believe in us. The other people present also started laughing at us and ridiculing us, thinking that we were idiots. Strength talks¡­ as they say. The strongest person here was at the early sixth stage with ninety-nine Crypt since this place was the newcomers¡¯. After a few lessons, we would be sent away to other ¡®classes¡¯, who have strength, similar to ours. All three of us activated our battle forms and our strength increased to eighty-seven Crypt, while Rin¡¯s stayed the same. The cultivators present made surprised faces. There weren¡¯t many creatures who had human forms and battle forms and Blank covered our bodies Usually, only True Divine Beasts had it, along with a few weird humans with weird abilities. Galen¡¯s eyes opened widely and then he looked at us with furrowed brows, while saying - ¡°Do you have anything to do with the low number of newcomers this week?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what are you talking about~ hehe,¡± Alice answered with a small laugh and a smile on her face, not telling him that it was Poirlion¡¯s doing. Though¡­ we would have killed them anyway. Galen shook his head sideways, but a small smirk slipped onto his face. Was he happy because the others died? Probably not¡­ In that case, he is likely to feel happy because new ¡®monstrous talents¡¯ appeared in their school. ¡°Well, you can challenge them, but don¡¯t cry if you will be beaten up,¡± He said with a knowing smile. ¡°Are they really that powerful?¡± He thought in his mind, questioning someone. Hmm? Were we being sold out? ¡°Yes, treat them well. They will turn into important pillars of our school in the future!¡± Aiko¡¯s voice resounded in his mind, so we were able to hear it. [Fufu, now I understand it. She really wishes for us to discipline these lazy people, right?] Alice said through our bond happily, wishing to start. ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t laze around! Prepare to fight!¡± Galen shouted as his voice reverberated through the whole area. He counted down from three and upon shouting ¡®fight¡¯, everyone rushed towards us. The first to reach us was the person at the sixth stage, but before she could do anything, Rin appeared from behind her and struck her in the back with a dark and shadowy Paw-strike. The woman spat out a mouthful of blood while flying through the air. Both of us covered our bodies in Destiny''s Descent, which was a mix of our martial arts. A hydra with twelve dragon heads, made of energy, covered our bodies. We also renamed our martial art as Twelve Chains of Bane since it was also a mix of the two. After merging, it combined into a single martial art in our minds, while holding onto their best aspects. It not only increased its output attack power after each strike but it was also a quick martial art. The only problem was that¡­ it turned so powerful, that we wouldn¡¯t be able to go past the first six strikes because even our bodies would explode from the energy. Maybe we could force it out, but it would come with a lot of trouble afterward. The woman, who flew through the air, was pierced through her heart by my tail. This startled many of them, but no one cared. Everyone was using only their strength, not their soul force. If we were to use it, then we would kill them easily since our souls were as powerful as someone¡¯s at the second stage of the sixth level. Rin roared and then suddenly disappeared from where she stood. Infinis¡¯ ability was even more powerful than before, not to mention Rin¡¯s shady abilities. She appeared behind a cultivator and tore off his head, while I spun my staff to protect myself from the incoming attacks. Everyone was truly powerful, but we were even more so. While I defended, Alice spun on her heels to evade a spear strike and while spinning, she used her tail to cut the guy into two halves, horizontally. I jumped into the air as a huge explosion happened at my original position. One of them was standing at the back and kept collecting huge amounts of energies to bombard us. We could take it on, but we wished to fight seriously. Rin knowing what she had to do, charged towards them, through the darkness of our world. I spun my staff and smashed into the ground with a huge force upon landing. The people around me were knocked away as a result of the shockwave. At that moment, I used the first move of Destiny''s Descent to attack everyone around me. Our paw, wing and other such attacks could be used anytime, but upon using this martial art, their strength would increase after each strike. Those who were at the front were cut into two halves, though a few of them were able to protect themselves. Alice used her Dragon¡¯s Tail and made a powerful blade of energy. She swung it in an arc and cut another batch of sheep into two halves. The ones who were at the back were also attacked by Rin. She started attacking them one by one and although they tried resisting her strength but it was futile. At the moment, she was even stronger than us, not to mention her speed and defense after her evolution. The attacks simply bounced off of her scale covered body. [And that¡¯s our little angel! I¡¯m so proud of her~] Alice said in her mind happily with an affectionate voice. A smile slipped onto my face upon seeing Rin cutting up these people like vegetables. We probably looked creepy¡­ Realizing that they had to attack and defend as a team, they stopped charging at us randomly, like a group of idiots. They had to protect each other and attack together. They stood in a circle around us, in groups of five, which of two were preparing ranged attacks, while the other two turned their weapons into spears, swords, hammers, shields, and such weapons. ¡°Well now¡­ that¡¯s a colorful group, don¡¯t you think, Alice?¡± I asked happily with a smiling happily. Now that was more enjoyable! These people weren¡¯t idiots and they weren¡¯t weak either. Simply, we were much stronger¡­ Those who had shields stood to the front and charged towards us with short swords in their other hands. ¡°I think so,¡± Alice answered while stomping on the ground, causing the earth to explode. Huge trees grew out of the ground and covered their views on us. One of them used fire magic to burn it down, but we were already behind two of our targets. Rin was still eating away on their ¡®ranged fighters¡¯. Their blood was flowing on the ground, turning it red. I roared loudly with an inhuman voice while appearing behind these slow people. A huge dragon head appeared in front of me and swept the guy away. All he was able to make a surprised face as he turned around. A woman appeared behind me and she was about to try piercing me, but Alice jumped down from above and landed on her back, piercing her head in the process. The ground cracked upon contact. The forest quickly burned down. All the others saw was only a few more corpses around us, but they didn¡¯t care about it. Another group charged towards us. Some of them cast earth magic and made huge stone walls appearing behind us, while they also shot Chaos Magic towards us. I used my staff as a baseball bat and smashed the Chaos Bolt with a bright face on. Alice made a somersault, to evade the incoming attack from behind, while the others also charged towards us. She stepped on the back of the charging guy, who fell straight into my spear. His heart was pierced and I loaded my Hydra Qi into his body, making it explode. His blood and matters splattered on my scale covered body, while a bright smile was on my face. Rin appeared behind us, out of nowhere. If not for our blood bond, then we could barely sense her presence. A truly terrifying monster! All three of us jumped forward towards our opponents, who welcomed us with the tips of their spears. All of them used their energies and formed different kinds of energy attacks. Some of them had the shape of a bear, while others had the shape of a lion, etc. There were even a few who used something much better, like Dragon or Hydra shaped attacks. Though to their despair, we simply stole their energies to recover our own. Such unclear and weak energies¡­ I grabbed onto Alice¡¯s arm and threw her towards them. They made surprised faces upon seeing such a thing, but they welcomed her with releasing their energies. At that time, Rin appeared under Alice and then disappeared once again, along with her. They traveled beyond the world we could perceive. That was Rin¡¯s ability. That was what the Abyss was about. A place which couldn¡¯t be understood or perceived by us. It was beyond our space or our time. They appeared behind them, with Alice on Rin¡¯s back. I stood in place and took on their attacks. Evading would be very hard, so I would rather defend¡­ Using magical attacks would be completely futile, so instead of that, I poured my energy into my Destiny¡¯s Descent, and my whole body. That jelly-like layer under my scales lit up with a light, which was similar to that of a sun. A green light shone on everyone, blinding them slightly. I used Hydra¡¯s Paw to smash the first batch of attacks and then I used Hydra¡¯s Tail to attack in an arc. This was my third move and I felt my body getting burdened more and more, but it was worth it. Those two strikes alone destroyed every incoming attack. Alice turned her weapon into a hammer as she swung it in an arc from behind them. They were focusing on controlling their attacks, so they didn¡¯t have time to escape. Her hammer smashed a few more of them into bloody pulps. A group of people appeared from behind me and released another batch towards my back. It was really sudden, so I wasn¡¯t able to defend myself, but it was futile. They trickled my scales a bit, but nothing serious. I turned around with a smiling face, while my back was smoking. Their faces became startled, upon realizing that their attacks weren¡¯t working and they stepped back in fear. They finally started realizing that nothing they did, worked against us. Alice turned her weapon into a halberd and attacked the people on the ground while sitting on Rin¡¯s back. Realizing that they were at a disadvantage, they flew into the air. We were waiting exactly for that to happen. Both of us roared with an inhuman voice and used Hydra¡¯s and Dragon¡¯s Breath. Everyone was swept away and a few of them also gained heavy injuries. A few of them, who were at the fifth stage, sprung up from the ground, with angry and annoyed faces. They probably had had enough of being beaten up. I furrowed my brows upon feeling something they shouldn¡¯t have done. They started collecting their soul forces. Did they want to attack us seriously? If that¡¯s the case, then they are going to pay a heavy price¡­ Rin jumped towards me and sat down next to me, while Alice also stopped beside me. ¡°Are you sure that you want to do it?¡± She asked with her head tilted to the side and a cold smile on her face. ¡°*Grrr* Fuck you, bastards! I don¡¯t believe that you are truly so powerful! All of us worked hard to get where we are! Should I simply let myself get beaten up by you just because of you are True Divine Beasts? My soul force is surely stronger than yours, there is no way that you can stay alive after my next attack! Guys, cover me!¡± One of them, who was the strongest, shouted loudly. Galen, who was watching our battle all along, furrowed his brows upon hearing his words. His arms were behind his back originally, but after hearing such things, he moved them in front of him. I saw him squeezing his fists. Would he kill him if he were to attack us with soul force? That¡¯s quite interesting if I do say so myself. ¡°Your decision, but you can only blame yourself for your fate,¡± Alice said with her bloodlust completely released. The elf guy, who talked before, stopped in place for a moment in his fear. Our bloodlust alone was like a mind attack¡­ ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to die, step aside!¡± I shouted as I started converting my energy into a Destiny¡¯s Descent. I intended to release it as a ranged attack. It would be my sixth move, which would surely destroy all of them, along with their puny attacks. About two third of them stood to the side, not wishing to participate in breaking the rules. I nodded at them and waited for our enemies¡¯ attack to arrive.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Alice put her staff beside her while holding onto its handle. We were still full of energy, thanks to Necros¡¯ ability, so we didn¡¯t have to fear running out of energy after this attack. Our remaining opponents collected their energies into a single attack, which took the shape of a chimera. There were demons, beastmen, humans, and elves, so it was nothing surprising. We felt that they also poured large amounts of soul forces into their attack, wishing to destroy even our souls. Alice smirked upon noticing this and she started petting Rin on the back of her neck. She sent her energy into my body, to make my attack even more powerful. We better prepare to escape after I shoot this¡­ ¡°Taste this, you bastards!¡± The elf shouted as they sent their attacks towards us, with me in tow. They started laughing, thinking that it would kill us, while we made fearful faces. But not because of their attack but because of our attack! It simply went past theirs, crushing it as if it would have been a marshmallow and struck them. It was a big sized attack, so it engulfed all of them. Our souls were at the fourth stage of Baby Soul, so they had zero chance to resist it. My attack exploded like an atom bomb and a blinding light covered everything. The gray matter beyond space was probably flooding out by the time we wished to escape. I touched Alice¡¯s hand, while Rin ¡®grabbed¡¯ onto her back as if she would be Rin¡¯s cub. That gray matter, strangely enough, flowed around us, but didn¡¯t touch us, nor did it come closer than fifty centimeters. Could it be that Rin was using this to move? She was moving through this matter, which was untouchable even for cultivators at the tenth level? I can only wonder what the Abyss truly is. As we have got to know it, it is also connecting the universes and we can enter other universes through it. Its space and time are also completely random and different compared to the outside worlds. That gray matter slowly disappeared and what we found in front of us was Galen, who had a despaired face. Upon noticing us, his face turned into a happy one as he laughed out excitedly. ¡°Hahaha! God! I thought that we lost such geniuses for a moment! I wanted to teleport out with you, but your attack was too quick and the Dark Flow already covered everything! But how did you stay alive in it? That should be impossible!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but question us. Naturally, our enemies disappeared and turned into nothing but dust. ¡°Dark Flow? What is that?¡± Alice questioned with her head tilted to the side. There was a leaf in her hair from when we made the forest, so I pulled it out of her hair, which caused her to chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it is? When that matter beyond space flows out, we call it Dark Flow. It consumes and destroys everything and that is why I¡¯m really curious how did you stay alive? Please, won¡¯t you tell it to me? My old bones can¡¯t bear so much curiosity!¡± He kept questioning us shamelessly, not caring about his ¡®position¡¯. I guess ¡®face¡¯ didn¡¯t matter that much in front of such miraculous things. ¡°Well, the truth is that we have no idea. It was Rin¡¯s doing. Probably an ability of hers,¡± Alice answered with a shrug of her shoulders and an unknowing face. Elder Galen looked at Rin with his brows raised and teleported next to her. He touched her on her right shoulder, but his hand was quickly torn off thanks to Rin¡¯s bite. Even his symbiote was penetrated by her teeth. He pulled back his handless left arm in his surprise while saying - ¡°Ouch¡­ how fretful. She must have a truly powerful bloodline if she reacts this strongly to strangers. Usually, companions aren¡¯t this vengeful¡­¡± We chuckled upon hearing his words. He wasn¡¯t angry just because of losing a hand. It was already growing back with a visible speed. He was at the cultivator at the seventh level¡­ it was nothing much. He walked around Rin, with his right hand on his chin and started inspecting her from afar. Rin was following him with her eyes and when he reached behind her, she kicked him in the stomach. We laughed out loudly upon seeing such a scene. Thanks to his strength and to the laws he knew, he only slightly grunted upon taking the attack. ¡°Ah! Such a dirty player! She was waiting for me to reach behind her, only to kick me? You should educate her in the future¡­ I¡¯m not a bad kind of person, but there are elders who would have punished you or her for such a thing¡­¡± ¡°*Chuckle* A- Alright, haha, we will do something about it. Rin! Could you?¡± Alice said with between her laughing as she put her hand on Rin¡¯s head. Rin started purring happily and then sat down. ¡°Truth be told, instead of guessing, why don¡¯t you ask us about her race?¡± Alice said with another laugh. Elder Galen looked at her seriously for a few seconds and then he started laughing heartily as he slapped on his forehead. ¡°Hahaha, indeed. That would be easier! It seems like I¡¯m truly too old. So? What is her race? Quickly, tell me!¡± He said while still smiling.He leaned forward in his curiosity, waiting for our answer. I don¡¯t know how Poirlion knew of her race. Especially just from a look at the egg at that time, but probably he gained knowledge of it somehow. ¡°She is an Abyss Panther, which we got after completing a dungeon. Its level was way above ours, so it rewarded us heavily. We also had to get our hands on Universe Crystals to make her hatch, which happened by chance and now here she is.¡± I explained and he kept nodding while listening to my explanation. His face was composed as he said - ¡°Fumu, fumu, Abyss Panther¡­ LIKE HELL! A FUCKING ABYSS PANTHER?!!?¡± He shouted out the second half and then he continued his shouting while holding onto his head. ¡°THAT IS RANKED AS FIRST ON THE LIST OF COMPANIONS! I DIDN¡¯T BELIEVE HER TO BE SUCH A CREATURE BECAUSE THAT SEEMED TO BE TOO UNREAL!¡± ¡°God¡­ this is the weirdest trio I¡¯ve ever seen in my whole life! A No.1 Abyss Panther companion, and two True Divine Beasts, one of them being a Hydra, while the other one is the Dragon! I swear that if anyone can name a weirder group, then I¡¯m going to kill myself here and now! No. I¡¯ll serve that person!¡± He kept on his whining, which made us smile. ¡°Ugh¡­ if only I¡¯d have had half the luck you have. So unfair! Maybe people hate divine beasts because of their unfair aspects? Yes, that must be the case!¡± He started muttering to himself, thinking of reasons why people hated our kind. We couldn¡¯t help but laugh at him. The other students, who didn¡¯t participate in ¡®killing us¡¯ were looking around, at each other, with an unknowing face. They also made respectful faces while looking at us. After being beaten up, they realized that we weren¡¯t in the same league. Now, this might sound stuck-up, but I¡¯m just stating the truth. We weren¡¯t the kind of people who degraded themselves, just to make ourselves look less humble in other people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Truth be told, we don¡¯t know too much about her abilities. When the ¡®Dark Flow¡¯ happened, she did something and that matter evaded us. Do you know anything by any chance?¡± Alice asked with her head tilted to the side. Unfortunately, Elder Galen didn¡¯t know much more either. He shrugged his shoulders while saying - ¡°I don¡¯t know too much either. She is a very rare kind, even rarer than a True Divine Beast. I¡¯m not saying that her kind is stronger, and there are only a few people who came upon her kind, but she is surely the rarest being, possibly in every universe. That¡¯s all I know¡­ there aren¡¯t any recordings of her abilities in this academy and probably in the others either. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you in this.¡± ¡°So normal humanoids know more about us, True Divine Beasts, even going as far as knowing of our abilities, mostly¡­ yet they don¡¯t know anything about her?¡± Alice said as her pointing finger stopped in front of Rin¡¯s face, who reacted by licking it with her rough tongue. It always felt so weird and tickling. I laughed at Rin¡¯s reaction, while Alice cleaned her finger by using her energy. ¡°Ehm¡­ yes. But now that I think about it, you didn¡¯t use the skills cultivators learned of when they were young. I don¡¯t know about your skills either? What¡¯s with that? Did your bloodline change or what?¡± He started questioning us, but we wouldn¡¯t give information about such things. Both of us simply laughed at his question, not telling him that we were using things, which were way above what other True Divine Beasts used. Realizing that we wouldn¡¯t tell him anything, he got back to work. ¡°Okay then, laugh all you want. I¡¯ll die in my curiosity, I guess. Now that I think about it, I wasn¡¯t curious for many years. Yet now here I am¡­ Alright! Follow me, I¡¯ll show you your places. You should meet with worthy opponents. These newcomers are good, but they are like vegetables in front of you. I¡¯d rather not get them killed because they can¡¯t control their wrath.¡± He stopped close to us, spread his arms and upon clapping them together, all three of us disappeared from our original positions, and appeared at a different place. ¡°Hello, Genotan! I brought you fresh meat! ¡°You should take good care of them! They will surely turn into important members of our school in the future!¡± We heard Galen¡¯s thoughts. At such times we were truly happy that we had such an ability! ¡°Okay¡­¡± A simple answer resounded in his mind. Galen nodded and then disappeared from where he stood. Genotan was a mix of two races. An ogre and a naga. Weird pair indeed, but we weren¡¯t different! Well, we were still of a similar kind, but¡­ whatever. He was middle aged and he had a muscular body and he stood at two and a half meters tall. He had patches of greenish and bluish scales covering his joints. Instead of hair, his head was also covered in scales, which looked like a riverbed. There was a long bobber on his back along his spine, which ended in a relatively short, but thick tail. Like a lizard man''s tail. His tusks were also peeking out at the sides of his mouth and he had a trident in his hands. Such a classic! ¡°Hello, rookies. My name is Genotan as you have heard it. You must have performed really well if Galen brought you here, but don¡¯t get over your heads. This is a group of monsters and you will have to work hard to keep up! Especially considering that you are only at the third stage¡­¡± He said with deep a deep voice and then went silent. He probably wasn¡¯t a man of words. ¡°Hmmm- fight with each other, you should be perfect opponents your auras are also very similarly power-¡± He started bullshitting, but we didn¡¯t even listen to his words. I didn¡¯t interrupt him because he seemed to be the type who wouldn¡¯t bear such a thing and considering that he was at the seventh level as well, I wouldn¡¯t risk a beating. Well, he would pay the price in the future if that were to be the case. As he finished his monolog, we answered. ¡°Sorry but that can¡¯t be. We wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt each other.¡± He raised his brows and crossed his arms as he questioned us - ¡°Not? Why so? Should I show you how to do it?¡± This guy is annoying¡­ [Should we show you how you are going to be beaten up in the future? Stupid ogre.] Alice thought unhappily. We understood that such things would drive others to work harder and to advance quicker. But it would be counterproductive considering our races. ¡°It¡¯s because we are soul-bonded, so don¡¯t bother with it,¡± I said with a serious face. Genotan appeared in front of me and looked deeply into my eyes, with his face almost touching mine. His powerful aura was completely released, but we were immune to it. On one hand, because of the white pill, and on the other hand, we weren¡¯t fearful children either... Is he testing our courage? I smirked upon realizing that, which made him leave and then do the same with Alice. She didn¡¯t fear him either and looked deeply into his eyes, which surprised him. He reappeared at his original position and said with a nod - ¡°Not bad. In that case, you can select your own opponent. But you can¡¯t fight together. You are bonded so that would be unfair against the other pairs and although fairness isn¡¯t a part of life, but at times like these, I find it to be necessary!¡± He stopped talking once again and waited for us to select an opponent. The twenty some people were looking at us curiously. A few of the guys also ¡®inspected¡¯ Alice with their eyes more closely, but nothing too offensive. ¡°And what about Rin?¡± I asked while looking at Elder Genotan, who raised his brows and his face turned into a surprised one upon noticing her. ¡°Hmm- does anyone have a companion here which is at least at the seventh stage? That monster of yours is visibly more powerful than a monster at the early fifth stage¡­¡± He said with his brows raised while looking at the people present. One of them, a girl, stepped forward. She was dog girl, with dog ears and a dog-like tail. She was quite cute¡­ as a dog. ¡°My companion is at the seventh stage and his race is a Windscar Dog. I think that he would be a perfect opponent for your panther,¡± she said proudly while wagging her tail. Genotan nodded, while Rin also roared in her approval. I hope that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. I wouldn¡¯t want that. We also pointed randomly at two people. Alice targeted a guy, who was ogling at her body, while I decide to target another such person. They should learn where to look¡­ Both of them were at the early seventh stage, with the strength of one hundred and eleven Crypt. The normal value should be a hundred and nine, so they had quite a lot more than average cultivators. This was indeed a place for monsters. In my battle form, I had only eighty-seven Crypt, which meant that this would be a hard battle alone. ¡°Alright, the others also select a pair. Just like usually, rookies had the option to select their first opponent. Now step aside and watch the show until you get your turn, maybe you will learn something,¡± Genotan said with his usual deep voice as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. He explained everything in a way, which helped in understanding how things were. He indicated with his hands for one of us to go. I guess he wanted to see how we would fare. ¡°*Tch¡­* You should have selected someone weaker. The guy said annoyedly. He wasn¡¯t looking down on me. He was simply annoyed that he had to fight against me. Well now, that¡¯s interesting. For a moment, I thought that we were at the part where everyone would look down on us and then after badmouthing us, we would beat them up. I jumped forward and stood in the two kilometers big circle, which seemed to be really small for our speed. ¡°Oh, by the way, you can¡¯t fly above twenty meters,¡± Genotan remarked while raising a finger, which was followed by a swing of his arms. We were cut off from the outside world and he put us into a cube or so to say. That was like a jump for a mortal¡­ Since we don¡¯t know laws, my only way to escape from here would be to crack space and run out, but without Rin, it would cause my downfall. [I don¡¯t like this¡­ He is shutting away my mate! What should I do?] Alice felt anxious, which also affected me. [Hey, hey! Calm down. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m too far away. You are only making it worse for me as well.] I quickly soothed her. It would be wrong for me to fight with such a mindset. [You are one to talk¡­ I¡¯ll see how you will feel when it¡¯s my turn.] She answered while making a pouting face. I felt really well, knowing that I was loved so much, but I had to focus. I turned around, with a smile on my face. I felt truly happy and instead of getting affected by her feelings, I overwrote hers. ¡°What now¡­ are you done with your lovers¡¯ chit-chat?¡± My opponent said as he took a defensive position. Genotan counted down and then shouted start. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, feeling curious. He smirked as he said - ¡°Are you worthy of knowing it?¡± I furrowed my brows, feeling annoyed by such words. He chuckled and then answered, telling me that he was called Hitoshi. He was a fox-man mix, which was visible thanks to his furry, lush tail and his fox-like ears. I nodded and then told him my name as well. I didn¡¯t like how he checked out Alice, but he seemed to be someone who should be respected. Hahaha, who the hell am I lying to? I don¡¯t care about respect. He could die for all I care¡­ Maybe I would be the first to step on him. I¡¯m not a good man. Fuck everyone who dares to look like that at Alice! [Woah! So much passion. I feel hot~] Alice said with an excited tone. I looked behind, only to see her rubbing her thighs together. Such a pervert¡­ I love her! Hitoshi indicated with his finger for me to attack. I activated everything I had and jumped towards him in my battle form. This is going to be my first serious battle! Chapter 74 - When Your Heart Stops Beating (Contains 18+) When Your Heart Stops Beating Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hiro jumped towards Hitoshi, who transformed his symbiote into a tower shield. Hiro willed and Blank formed into a spear in his right hand. He jumped into the air and thrust his spear forward. His spear struck the top of Hitoshi¡¯s shield, which caused it to break under Hiro¡¯s strength. Blank was a legendary symbiont, so that wasn¡¯t surprising. Hitoshi quickly jumped back with a surprised face, but Hiro was already waiting for him. Upon landing, Hiro sent a black mass through the ground, right under Hitoshi, which transformed into a clone and jumped out right behind Hitoshi. With the force he jumped backward to evade Hiro¡¯s spear, he turned in the air and slashed with his shield, which turned into a sword while he swung it. Hiro¡¯s clone ducked down to evade the strike, but the top of his head was still shaved hairless. Hiro¡¯s clone tapped the top of his head with a smile on his face, but it quickly grew back. While Hitoshi swung his sword in an arc, Hiro jumped towards him with his original body, with a somersault. His spear turned into a thick staff. While holding onto its handle, Hiro swung it down towards Hitoshi, who turned around, only to see the incoming strike. Using his superior strength and the incoming strike, he jumped into the air and turned his sword into a staff as well. He held it up horizontally and as the strike struck, he was propelled into Hiro¡¯s clone¡¯s chest with both of his feet. Luckily for Hiro, just that alone wasn¡¯t much since he had tough scales covering his body. Hiro¡¯s clone fell on his back, while Hitoshi stood on Hiro¡¯s chest, but not for long because another clone appeared and used Destiny¡¯s Descent to strike. Hitoshi made a surprised face upon seeing another clone appearing and that it also attacked him immediately. But he still jumped to the right to evade the incoming attack. A four meters tall Hydra, made of Hydra Qi rushed towards Hitoshi, who sadly had to realize that this attack would follow him till the end of the world. He used his martial art as well to defend himself and to attack. His symbiont was probably a three-star one, and it was completely white, giving him speed. It was probably of the wind attribute, while his martial art was like a dark shadow, hovering around his body. He turned into smoke and disappeared from his original place and then reappeared behind Hiro. Expecting it, Hiro turned around and swung his short sword in an arc, thinking that it was a good choice at that moment. Hitoshi used a mind attack on Hiro, but thanks to the white pill we took, he had to realize that it was useless. With a smirk on his face, Hiro¡¯s short sword scratched Hitoshi¡¯s neck, who quickly jumped back to evade the fatal blow. Hiro and his two clones stood shoulder to shoulder, looking at Hitoshi, who raised his hand up to his neck and pulled his finger along his wound. He raised up his finger and found his own blood on it. ¡°Not bad¡­ you are indeed much better than me. I can¡¯t help but admit. But don¡¯t think that I¡¯m such an easy opponent,¡± Hitoshi said and then licked off the blood from his finger. A green light shone above his wound and it quickly recovered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to,¡± Hiro said with a nod, knowing that he had to be careful. Hiro and his clones turned Blank into shields in their left hands, with long spears in their right hands and waited for Hitoshi to attack. The first round was Hiro¡¯s win. Hitoshi turned into a black smoke and flew towards Hiro, who welcomed him by roaring loudly, which was followed by the appearance of seven huge Dragon heads, which flew towards Hitoshi¡¯s shadow cloud with their jaws opened widely. Not wishing to risk it, he turned back into a human from a cloud and made a thick wall of darkness appearing in front of him. Hiro¡¯s clone, on his right, stomped on the ground and made thick walls of earth grow out of the ground behind Hitoshi, while his other clone shot a Hydra¡¯s Wings towards Hitoshi. The dragon heads bombarded Hitoshi¡¯s wall one by one, which caused it to break after four strikes, he was surprised to see that another three were flying towards him, while the Hydra¡¯s Wings were like shadows, escaping his vision and senses. Hiro¡¯s timing was perfect, which made it very hard to sense the other attack. Hitoshi turned his symbiote into a hammer and spun on his heels. The incoming Dragon heads were smashed into mirror-like pieces, but Hitoshi didn¡¯t let down his guard. Even though it was like that, the Hydra¡¯s Wings were too quick for him to do anything about them. Two wing-shaped blades of energies struck his body, but he was still quick enough to cover himself in that smoke-like energy. Two deep cuts appeared on his arms, which caused him to start bleeding heavily, especially after Hiro¡¯s typical devouring started. The remnants of his energy entered Hitoshi¡¯s body and while he was trying to restrict it, he was attacked by three Hydro Minds at the same time. Hiro lengthened his tail and swung it towards Hitoshi¡¯s head, but before it could reach him, he regained consciousness and jumped into the air. Hiro¡¯s tail struck his ankles, which broke upon contact, along with Hitoshi¡¯s symbiote. But at that time, Hitoshi also shot a ball of darkness towards Hiro, which had a huge amount of energy in it. Hiro was using his three layered defense, like always, but it was still broken through. That dark ball crushed his chest on the spot, along with four of his hearts, but what did it matter to my honey? He stood up from the ground and he didn¡¯t have to spit out his blood since it was flooding out of his chest. There was an ogre-fist sized hole in his chest and his insides looked to be a mess. His racial ability kicked in and started regenerating him with an incredible speed. Hitoshi¡¯s eyes opened widely upon realizing that his attack was futile. The hole disappeared only in four seconds, though Hitoshi didn¡¯t intend to wait anymore as he jumped towards Hiro. Hiro¡¯s clones covered his original body and released two Destiny¡¯s Descent. It took a large amount of energy out of him, but it wasn¡¯t a problem since Necros¡¯ ability was amplified by Blank, making his energy recovery ridiculous. Hitoshi turned into smoke and divided into three ¡®clones¡¯. That was truly surprising since cloning skills were very rare. But we soon understood that it was nothing of the sort. Those two clouds turned into shadow-like, formless humans. Hiro¡¯s attack struck them and destroyed them on the spot. That skill was only good to defend against attacks like these. Hitoshi spat out a mouthful of blood, probably because his body was burdened by the sudden energy consumption. His face turned slightly pale and after looking at Hiro¡¯s original body and seeing that he was already completely recovered, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. ¡°Tch¡­ you are indeed a True Divine Beast. I admit that you are worthy of such a beauty as her... Okay, let¡¯s stop playing around!¡± Hitoshi clicked his tongue and after complimenting me, while looking into my eyes, he turned back towards Hiro and told him that it was time to stop playing around. [Ya¡¯ hear that? You were called a beauty. I told you that anyone would call you a beauty~ hehe,] Hiro thought with a small laugh in his mind. I felt happy hearing his words, but he should focus more on the matter at hand, though he still had four more calls¡­ It¡¯s not like this battle was about me, though Hitoshi probably tried showing off, but that was all to it. Males liked showing off in front of women, but it was true the other way around too. Not me, though. I don¡¯t need other males to look at me the way Hiro does. All I truly need is his love and body. I want him all for myself. I want to possess him forever and ever. [And you can do so. Fufu, alright. I¡¯m off to finish this. I bet that he is going to show his real talent,] Hiro remarked and then focused on his battle. Hitoshi breathed in deeply and then breathed out long. He opened his eyes, and a bit more color returned to his face. His eyes were completely black and they were sucking in the light, making him look creepy. He clapped his palms together while shouting ¡®HA!¡¯ loudly. The whole space around Hiro turned into a large, dark cloud, while Hitoshi also disappeared. This attack should have been stopped before being cast. [I think so¡­ well, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I wanted to see what can a real genius of his level do. I hope that I¡¯m not going to lose as a result, haha!] Hiro laughed stupidly, but I wasn¡¯t fearing him losing. He still had more clones to use and his clones used only two moves as well, making him standing there with only two stacks. His next attacks would be much more powerful. ¡°Don¡¯t cry if you lose after this, in turn, I won¡¯t hold a grudge either if I were to lose. In that case, you are truly worthy of my respect, no. To be more exact, you are already worthy of it because of making me use this.¡± Hitoshi¡¯s voice reverberated through the dark cloud. Many shady, shapeless humans took form in that smoke and stood all around Hiro. Not wishing to take it easy, Hiro called forth all of his clones. Seeing seven of him standing there, Hitoshi remarked that he was a bastard cheater, which made Hiro laugh. Well, although this guy was annoying, but he was still a bearable person, though I wouldn¡¯t seek his company for sure¡­ Those shapeless shadows ran towards Hiro, with spears, swords, axes, hammers, halberds, and such weapons in their hands. Hiro turned Blank into a Glaive in his hands since it had a long reach and it also provided the wielder with a huge attack power. Those shadows soon reached Hiro and started bombarding him and his clones. Hiro and his clones were swinging their weapons continuously, trying to defend themselves. Suddenly, a huge shadow appeared. It had four arms with four weapons in hands. Its upper body started rotating like a wind blade, creating a deadly zone. These shadows were able to cause just as much damage as Hitoshi in his normal form. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you fight against this,¡± Hitoshi said proudly, but his tone seemed to be tired. This technique probably took a lot out of him. Seeing the blades closing in on him, Hiro raised his brows and then decided what to do. His clones stood around him in a circle and used their third and fourth moves. After each of his strikes, space was cracked at a few points where the epicenters of his attacks struck. That black smoke started seeping out of our world into that nothingness, which probably wasn¡¯t good for Hitoshi. But that swirling darkness wasn¡¯t idling by. It reached Hiro and his clones and upon doing so, it cut one of his clones into mincemeat. Seeing such a thing broke my heart, even though I knew that it was only one and that it would end in a moment. [Don¡¯t cry dear. How am I supposed to let you fight after me?] Hiro soothed me through our souls. Feeling his calmness and happiness, I was immediately affected because of our fused soul. After I calmed down, Hiro roared out with an inhuman voice and used Space Breath, which had a much wider range than before. An invisible, but very powerful aura flew through space and left nothing in its path.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The dark clouds were sucked into it quickly and only a single, small patch was able to escape from the whole cloud. It turned into a mutilated body. It was none other than Hitoshi. He was breathing heavily, with his body covered in sweat. His arms and legs were missing, not to mention his skin. It was in tatters, with large chunks of meat were missing from his chest. His teeth were nowhere to be seen, along with his hair and even one of his eyes was missing. He was in a truly terrible shape. Realizing that Hitoshi lost, everyone stayed silent for a while and then started muttering, which soon turned into clapping. Hitoshi¡¯s mind spread through the place and sent a message to everyone. ¡°I admit my defeat. Not like I have to¡­ You, True Divine Beasts, are really monsters of the highest caliber,¡± He stopped for a while and after sighing, he continued - ¡°*Sigh* Even though I worked really hard all this time. Sometimes life is simply unfair¡­¡± Upon hearing his thoughts, the others made thoughtful faces, which soon turned into envious ones. It was true. Sometimes life was unfair and some people were lucky, while others weren¡¯t. We were the former in numerous aspects. Not to mention our unfair race, we are even lucky enough to be the other halves of each other, turning us into the most powerful pair in our own league. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry about that, but I can¡¯t do anything about it, hehe,¡± Hiro said with a small laugh as he put his hands on his hips. His unfairness was made even clearer when we saw his mincemeat clone moving. The pieces of meats crept into a pile on the ground and after melting into a black puddle, it started taking the shape of a human. Hiro looked towards that clone of his and after pouring a huge amount of Hydra Qi into it, a sun-like green light shone, which blinded everyone for a moment. When our eyesight returned, all we saw was that Hiro¡¯s clone was standing there, completely recovered. Elder Genotan praised Hiro¡¯s ability - ¡°Well now¡­ that¡¯s an interesting ability.¡± - he said while nodding. But then he snapped his head towards Hiro and opened his eyes as he started pointing out all of his mistakes - ¡±But you were wrong at a few points. Firstly, you should have summoned your clones immediately. We aren¡¯t low-level cultivators who would stand there in surprise just because another clone appeared. You have to go all out from the start. You should leave only powerful attacks as trump cards, not your clones. Also, you should have used your mind power more in the battle. Both of you¡­ What the hell were you even doing? And also...¡± His lecturing continued on for at least two minutes. This is why we came here. We can find opponents freely and fight with them to hone our own skills and to turn every battle we fight more colorful and fluent. We were quite good at fighting because our attacks were at least well-connected, but we still had much to learn. We wouldn¡¯t bother with attending schools like these otherwise. Just who the fuck would want to go to stupid schools, like the ones on the Earth. It was boring as fuck. Sitting in one place, learning about useless things, which were unnecessary when it came to working. Although there were things which came in handy, but let¡¯s be honest. Most of the things they taught in Hiro¡¯s past life were useless when it came to real life. Well, it was also true that Hiro hadn¡¯t been to any countries before, so maybe it was different in other countries. But in his? It was like that¡­ and he wasn¡¯t alone in thinking that! [Stop thinking of that shit. I feel like spitting¡­] Hiro rebuked me, which was a first. Of course, he didn¡¯t mean it. I chuckled upon hearing it and then stood up with a somersault. Hiro was standing right in front of me by the time I landed and our lips exactly touched as I stopped. Perfect sync, indeed. As I opened my eyes, I saw Hiro¡¯s eyes burning with love, though mine were the same. I started swaying my tail in my happiness, but that stupid ogre just couldn¡¯t hold back himself from interrupting us. ¡°Alright, stop you idiot couple. We don¡¯t want to see you copulating, now, do we?¡± He questioned while looking at the others. To our shame and to his fail¡­ the students stayed strangely silent and no one dared to look at him or us. Everyone was looking at the clouds, the trees, the ground, while some of them even started whistling. Did they want to watch us? ... No chance! That is never going to happen! No one, and I repeat, NO ONE can see me like that, other than Hiro. [Even though we were caught by Ellery already?] Hiro though jokingly, which made me remember that time at the third realm¡­ [Hahaha, but don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t want others to see you either. I want to hold you as my own for eternity. I¡¯m sure that there are pairs and ¡®halves¡¯, who would want to do such things since there are many kinds of humans and I don¡¯t know too much about the other races either. But I¡¯m not like that¡­] He quickly explained himself, which was needless since I knew him better. [I know dear. By the way, we should look for ways to contact Ellery and the others as well¡­] I said as I went past him, towards the battleground, while I also caressed his face with my tail. Hitoshi left to his own world to recover. Realizing that he was the only one who didn¡¯t want to watch us copulating, Genotan shouted while shaking his head sideways - ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that I didn¡¯t see this¡­ Tomorrow you are going to work much harder. Idiot perverts everywhere!¡± - which was followed by his mumbling - ¡°Why can¡¯t they be like us, ogres?¡± I turned around and looked towards Hiro with my brows raised while thinking - [What about ogres being perverted, sex maniac rapists? Your world was full of such things¡­] He made a helpless face and shrugged his shoulders while thinking - [Well, I don¡¯t know how it came to light, but probably not everything is true. Maybe that was created by the perverted humans? Though, I have nothing to do with that. Moral of the fable is that we shouldn¡¯t judge different races depending on how I¡¯ve got to know them through the novels I¡¯ve read¡­ Let¡¯s be careful of that in the future¡­] False information was indeed terrible. It could easily mislead anyone! I turned back and my opponent was already standing in front of me. ¡°C- Can¡¯t I admit defeat? I haven¡¯t seen anyone turning into such a shape as Hitoshi¡­¡± He asked Elder Genotan and then me, with a slightly fearful face - ¡°You aren¡¯t going to be so cruel, are you?¡± ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY!? DO YOU WANT TO ADMIT DEFEAT!?¡± Genotan shouted at him and after appearing in front of him slapped him on the face. My supposed opponent¡¯s head flew through the air without a body. Well¡­ now he isn¡¯t going to fight with me, I suppose? Naturally, he wasn¡¯t attacked with soul force, so he would recover in a few days, along with Hitoshi, but this was still a shameful way to leave. ¡°ANYONE ELSE WISHING TO GIVE UP?¡± Our dear elder shouted with an angry face. I swear that I saw his greenish, bluish scales turning reddish for a moment. [No, it was just your imagination. Hehe,] Hiro started teasing me, with a smile on his face. I knew it without even turning around. I showed him my middle finger behind my back, which made him chuckle loudly. ¡°WHAT IS SO FUNNY!?¡± Genotan shouted like a military commander upon noticing Hiro. He appeared in front of Hiro and put his face VERY close to Hiro¡¯s. ¡°Stop! He is my mate! Don¡¯t steal his lips!¡± I shouted anxiously, fearing that Hiro would be stolen from me. I heard that everyone started chuckling, while others laughed loudly, unable to hold it back. Genotan turned around and looked towards me with a red face as he said. ¡°W- What the hell are you thinking of!?! Idiotic woman!¡± He disappeared from where he stood and appeared at his original position. [Nice save! I bet that this was the first time that he was shamed by a student, though you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You should think more before you talk next time¡­ Hahaha! I swear that you are as crazy as me¡­] Hiro laughed in his mind in a good mood. A smile slipped on our faces. He was in a good mood because of what I said, while I was in a good mood because I saw him being happy. I didn¡¯t need more than that. I would bring down the stars for him if that would make him happier. [Ugh¡­ you are destroying me, Alice! Now I want to have you! In that way¡­] Hiro¡¯s heart melted upon hearing my thoughts and his love took the shape of lust. His mind, in turn, affected me on the spot, which was terrible. I was about to have a fight¡­ Feeling his strong feelings for me, an unbearable lust took over my body. I wished him so much as he wished me. This fusing was truly bad at times¡­ [W- Why can¡¯t you go and fap somewhere!? I- I can¡¯t fight like this!?] I said while realizing that I was in a terrible position. Genotan¡¯s nose started moving as he started sniffing. ¡°What is this fragrance?¡± He mumbled silently and then looked at me. He slapped his palm on his forehead and then pointed at us, and then towards a random way, indicating for us to leave. Well, there is going to be a tomorrow too¡­ I thought, but honestly, I felt happy. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare coming back tomorrow! I don¡¯t want to see your faces! The panther is welcomed though. She didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± He shouted after us, while we left on Rin¡¯s back. I couldn¡¯t care any less about his words at the moment. I was itching, I was craving Hiro. ¡°RIN! QUICKLY!¡± I shouted in a low voice while holding onto my middle parts. Hiro¡¯s warm body was touching my back, which only made it more unbearable. Our lustful feelings were ¡®stacking¡¯ upon each other, making it more and more powerful by the second. Now I understand why this fusion is so dangerous¡­ I felt horny many times through my life, but this? This was something else. I felt like this only after I was teased and edged by Hiro for long minutes. My thighs were trembling, along with my arms, and I felt my breath turning ragged, while I felt my chest to be too small. I swear that even my hearts were beating irregularly. Thanks to Rin, we teleported to where our places were in just a moment and then all three of us entered our own world. It was slightly trembling, but nothing big. It wasn¡¯t noticeable for these mortals. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is this, but this feeling is wonderful. Our souls are giving out such powerful signals¡­ I swear that I could one-shot someone at the sixth level at the moment if someone were to obstruct our path!¡± I said while Hiro jumped on me, feeling this unbearable lust. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Although 18+ but I advise reading at least the last few lines! It is important. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was already back in my human form, with only my tail swaying in front of Hiro and as Blank and my scales stopped covering my body, my love juices flooded onto the ground. That feeling of wanting was making my consciousness hazy. I wanted Hiro so badly! As I turned completely naked, Hiro grabbed onto my ankles and spread my legs widely. My private parts were completely visible for him and I felt a throbbing feeling in my pussy. We didn¡¯t even need foreplay because I was like a river. I was soaking wet. We were out in the open, at the beach, we created in our own world. I squeezed my fists, crushing the sand between my fingers, feeling anxious. I couldn¡¯t wait! I saw Hiro¡¯s penis closing in on my vagina, which made me feel a great anticipation. He grabbed his penis at its shaft and placed it at the right place. Yes, yes! I want that! I thought anxiously, while he inserted the tip of his penis, which was followed by him, pushing it deeply inside me, slowly. His cock rushed through my vagina and reached my deepest parts, while I kept gritting my teeth. I felt incredible and I orgasmed on the spot just from that alone. My body started spasming and twitching, while I felt Hiro loading his sperm into me. My pussy was so damned wet that I feared that I would turn into water. My vagina tightened up as that warm feeling rushed through my whole body, reaching even the tips of my toes. Hiro put his arms next to me and breathed heavily. We were like wild beasts in heat. The worst was that we had no idea what was happening, though it felt fucking wonderful! I looked down and I saw how Hiro¡¯s penis was inside me, which excited me even more. I looked up, only to see his deep, green eyes, looking into mine. I was lost in those eyes, but I soon returned as I felt him start moving inside me. He pulled his penis outwards and then thrust it into me quickly. That friction, that rubbing feeling. My vagina tightened up so much, that Hiro couldn¡¯t help but grunt. He put his chin on my right shoulder and I felt him breathing on my neck irregularly, which only caused me to get even more excited. ¡°K- Kiss me. Kiss my neck. Love me, mark me!¡± I whispered between my moans and breaths. Hiro obeyed and licked my neck, which caused a bolt of electricity to rush through it, up into my brain and then down into my crotch. That craving feeling not only not decreased after orgasming but it even increased! After licking my neck, he put his lips on mine and pushed his tongue deeply into my mouth. I was so vulnerable¡­ ¡°J- Just what is this feeling!?¡± I shouted while my mouth was filled with Hiro¡¯s tongue. I felt out of my body! ¡°Mhn~ Chu~ I don¡¯t know,¡± - Hiro mumbled - ¡°But I can¡¯t stop loving you!¡± and then exclaimed loudly as he thrust his penis into me. He started moving inside me quickly while embracing my back and hugging me into his chest. I started kissing his neck, which caused him to get overly excited. His movement speed only increased inside me, and I was literally orgasming with each of his moves. When we reached the top, we felt our hearts stopping. I looked fearfully at Hiro, not knowing what happened. His eyes were just as fearful as mine. We didn¡¯t know what was happening and we didn¡¯t want to lose each other. That would be terrible! Our hearts stopped beating! But we were alive¡­ ¡°Now my children, you are beyond the bond¡­¡± Gaia¡¯s voice resounded in our minds. Just what was happening? (AN:\ Is this a cliff?) Chapter 75 - Soul Eater Soul Eater Hiro¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------- I feared losing Alice. I wasn¡¯t fearing for my life. What I feared most was losing Alice! I didn¡¯t want such a thing! As our hearts stopped, I suddenly felt completely empty, yet full. Interestingly enough, there was only one thing in that dark, empty, cold place, which was my chest. And that was the feeling of Alice. At that time, Gaia¡¯s voice resounded in our mind. ¡°Now my children, you are beyond the bond¡­¡± We didn¡¯t know what that meant until a few moments later. Alice was still naked under me. It was a nice view¡­ but what flowed into my mind was also very good. Both of us calmed down, realizing that we weren¡¯t in danger of losing each other. Exactly the other way around. This thing they created was something amazing. Gaia liked trolling others, but what she left behind as her legacy would be appreciated by us forever. Our hearts stop beating when our bodies are destroyed as well. The problem wasn¡¯t that it stopped, but that it stopped by itself. We were scared because if we couldn¡¯t restart our hearts, then our bodies would slowly wither and die. Two unmoving souls, without a body. We could live only in our mind for centuries to come without even being able to touch each other. How would that be? Luckily, we didn¡¯t have to face such a fate. This was Gaia¡¯s message: ¡°This is my last message. There is truly nothing more that I can leave to you. You will hear this message only if you reached the last stage of Soul Fusion. Probably, your hearts stopped beating as a side effect of the blood you drank. If you fused, then it entered your pair¡¯s body as well.¡± ¡°When our souls fused, quite a lot of us were also consumed. That¡¯s why I told you that it was dangerous. After eight years, we felt that there was something more to this soul fusion. Something that we didn¡¯t know of. We knew that we created something bigger than we thought. Although our fused forms went past the strength of someone at the eighth level, but we realized that there was a possibility, which was even better than just pure strength.¡± ¡°The chance of evolution. Were we really supposed to simply shed our mortal shells and cultivate as it was written? I realized that we were wrong! This technique was tinkering with souls as you have noticed it. I felt that if we were to reach a certain point of unity, then I could do something ridiculous. Truth be told, originally, I didn¡¯t know if it was possible, but since you are hearing this message, it was.¡± ¡°On the theory of ¡®eating¡¯ the soul of those we fused with, I realized that such things were possible as well. That was the first time in a long time when we left our world and started looking for test subjects¡­ We tried devouring their souls, but it failed every time because before we could devour our target¡¯s soul, it was shredded into pieces thanks to our imperfect sync. No matter what we did, we always felt that we weren¡¯t perfect for each other. Something was missing. You probably found that missing piece and you were able to reach the last form of soul fusion.¡± ¡°This skill is called Soul Eater and you can devour the souls of your opponents and build it into yourself. Be careful because if you don¡¯t have a strong will, your personality could easily change after devouring a soul. Like I said, in our case, the soul was shredded into pieces before making them into my own. In case you can successfully devour it, the amount of your soul force is going to increase and it is also going to turn more powerful.¡± ¡°You will probably be able to use that soul force to further your cultivation as well or pour it into pills, which would recover your soul force. I¡¯ve never heard of such a pill before, so that would be a miracle as well. The other thing is that if you truly reached the final form of soul fusion, then you turned into an inseparable entity. Supposedly, not even death could separate you because your souls are probably in such a powerful unity, that you would simply reincarnate as two people after death. If you don¡¯t wish to separate, then this is also a very good thing for you.¡± As her explanation finished, the details of Soul Eater flooded into our minds and our hearts also started beating once again. A smile slipped onto my face as I thought - The thing you were missing was in front of you all along. I wouldn¡¯t say things like ¡°before making them into my own¡±. I would say that ¡°before making them into our own¡±... It is important to share all you have with your other half. You can¡¯t truly understand and love the other one unless you share everything with him or her. Their problem was that they tried holding onto their own things. They weren¡¯t truly united like we were. ¡°Yeah, though could you wait with your monolog? I¡¯m still here all naked and my lust didn¡¯t subside just because of this¡­¡± Alice made me remember what we were doing. I quickly got to ¡®work¡¯, though this was the best kind of work I could think of. After a few hours later, we felt completely refreshed and happy. --------------- I was sitting on our little beach, with Alice between my legs. The rays of the sun we made were seeping into our bodies, warming us up. It felt wonderful. There was a big sand hill behind me, which served as my backrest. Alice was leaning on my chest, with the back of her head on my left shoulder, while facing towards the sun with her eyes closed. I was caressing her hair and face, while she was resting with a blissful face on. After giving a kiss on the top of her head, I started speaking. ¡°Now we can think clearly¡­ Firstly, we should look for a ¡®test subject¡¯. Some kind of trash person would be perfectly fine.¡± Alice coiled her tail around my right arm while saying with a weak voice - ¡±Yeah, it¡¯s not like anyone could shake our minds. We are here to support each other forever, so we don¡¯t have to fear our personality changing randomly,¡± She said with a confident smile on her face. I nodded upon hearing her words. I had a strong willpower anyway. For example, no matter what I started doing and no matter how much I hated doing it, I still finished it in the end. I was also very willful when it came to making decisions or to my personality. I mean¡­ I never felt that I should change just because of others. I would rather change my environment and the people around me. Now, this might sound arrogant, but I don¡¯t care. Like I said, I have a strong personality, which makes me hard to deal with from time to time. But it is also easy to make me happy or excited. Like a child, I guess. Others can turn me happy very easily. Alice started murmuring as she opened her right eye - ¡°Why are you thinking about your personality? I know you the best¡­¡± I chuckled upon hearing her murmuring, but I didn¡¯t say anything. I felt so peaceful in her company. ¡°Nyaa~ You big crybaby,¡± Alice said jokingly while turning around and coiling her arms around my neck. Our lips touched and her tongue entered my mouth. She was as sweet as honey if not sweeter. I embraced her back and we started kissing, which soon turned into copulating, even though we have done it just now. Another few hours later, we were sitting in the same position. Honestly, I felt ridiculous. ¡°So where were we?¡± I questioned her after realizing that I forgot everything. All I had in my mind was her. This is no good¡­ I can¡¯t stop! ¡°Maybe we should merge for a bit to calm you down¡­ and we were talking about the, the¡­¡± Alice started thinking heavily to finish her sentence. Her struggling face was cute. ¡°Hahaha, you are one to talk. You are no different! You can¡¯t hide from me that I¡¯m in your mind even now¡­¡± I laughed happily, knowing that she felt the same. She simply dissolved as an answer and entered my body. We turned into the same kind of genderless creature. We had straight, long, blonde hair, reaching the middle of our back. Our body was similar to a woman¡¯s, except that it was very muscular and we didn¡¯t have boobs. Our face kind of made it impossible to tell if we were a male or a female because we had manly and womanly features as well. I felt our lust subsiding, and then completely disappearing. It seems like this body didn¡¯t have such desires, though I can understand it. It was visible that this form was perfect for fighting. Its structure was made for battle. In this form, we had the agility and flexibility of women and the strength and sturdiness of males. Not to mention that we didn¡¯t have guts and a few other organs since they were unnecessary at this level. Instead of those, we had more hearts, thicker veins, with upgraded air supplier systems and more blood in our veins. Also, instead of normal muscles, we had myocardial muscles in our whole body, which we were able to control. Not exactly how it was supposed to be¡­ Naturally, our eyes stayed the same. We didn¡¯t have vocal cords either. [So... test subjects. Should we look for them in our own world? I mean we can access the history of every human.] I questioned Alice with a clear head. In our own world, we were able to read the whole history of every creature. If we wished to, we could easily search for people who were ¡®unworthy¡¯ of life. [I don¡¯t know. It would be indeed easier, but testing the tiny souls of these mortals would feel wrong. Why don¡¯t we kill a few cultivators of Angelwood Academy? They are the enemies of our school anyway.] Alice answered as such. Her words were indeed true. Not thinking about it anymore, we quickly teleported to Rin¡¯s place. Her lair wasn¡¯t far away from our house. She carved out a big hole under a tree and dig her way into a beautiful cave. It had crystals covering its ceiling, lighting it up with beautiful lights. We entered through the hole and found her playing there, in a pool of lava. She was rolling on her back, splashing it all over the place. Upon noticing us, she jumped towards us. Even though we were fused, she naturally knew that we were her masters. We patted her head and then left our world with her and teleported towards the Star Formation. Her ability really came in handy. Just this alone made her very useful, not to mention her fighting capabilities. We activated our battle form and Rin also covered her body in scales. After mounting her, we used the Star Formation. There was a guy in front of it and he was asking for five World Crystals as a payment. Not more because we were members of the academy. In a moment, we appeared at Tuchore. There weren¡¯t many people nearby, but we still gained attention since we looked really unusually. Just a look at the wondering faces of the people present was enough to prove it. There was a woman here as well and she too was asking for World Crystals, but since we weren¡¯t wearing our school badges, we had to pay twenty this time. We wouldn¡¯t wear our school badges when coming here, telling everyone that we were their enemies¡­ only idiots would do such a thing. Maybe once we turn strong enough... After paying her, we left. Using our mind power, we quickly sensed our surroundings and after finding a few places where were only a few people, Rin teleported us there. We found ourselves in front of a group of fairies¡­ all of them were beautiful women, though there were about two males as well. They were only at the fourth stage, but a look was enough to tell us that they weren¡¯t the bad kind of people we were looking for. We walked up to them and Hiro used his mind power to ask - ¡°Hello, sorry for the intrusion, but can I ask for directions?¡± They raised their brows while looking at us and then one of them asked. ¡°Hello. Where do you want to go?¡± She asked nicely with a small smile on her face. Yeah¡­ not exactly the kind of person we were looking for. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Let¡¯s say that we are looking for ¡®bad¡¯ people at the fifth level. Do you know of such groups?¡± Hiro questioned them with a smirking face. The fairies made surprised faces upon hearing his question. They turned towards each other and they started mumbling something in a different language. That was weird because everyone was using the same language¡­ After a short chatting, they turned back towards us and the same girl said. ¡°Well¡­ they aren¡¯t that bad, but they could be still called as bad people. They are also our enemies because they are always trying to get their hands on our bodies. They can¡¯t catch us as long as we are together since they aren¡¯t that powerful. But if you could kill them, then we would be very happy¡­¡± They probably didn¡¯t find a rapist to be such a ¡®bad¡¯ guy since things like those were quite usual in this crazy, lawless world. But for us? No more words were necessary. We¡¯d seek them and kill them until they are gone! We didn¡¯t have to fear them lying and using us since we would have noticed thanks to the curse on our eyes. ¡°Perfect! So? Where are they?¡± Alice questioned them upon hearing their words, which also surprised them since up till now, they were hearing my voice. ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ go here,¡± She said with a surprised face, while she sent the location straight into our minds. It wasn¡¯t far away and although there were more people, but it was still alright. We didn¡¯t sense anyone too powerful either. ¡°Can I ask something from you?¡± Suddenly, one of the two guys asked with a curious face. After we nodded once, he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking and please don¡¯t get offended, but are you a male or a female? It¡¯s really hard to tell¡­¡± He said while biting his lips. We laughed loudly and told him that it would stay our secret as Rin teleported away. They were left there with their wondering faces. In front of us, a nice park appeared. There were a few benches, with small lakes and normal sized willow trees. It was truly a nice place. Knowing the looks of our targets, we quickly found them. They were a group of six and all of them were beastmen. They had big, splayed ears, with long noses and long incisors. They were of the rat kind¡­ Not bothering with talking to them, we simply appeared behind them. Rin bit on the head of one of them, while we turned Blank into a glaive in our hands. With a single swing of our weapon, we beheaded all of them. We had a hundred and seven Crypt in our merged battle form and since they were only at the fourth and fifth stage with only eighty to ninety some Crypt of strength, they had no way to resist us. Using our mixed, powerful energy, we destroyed their bodies completely. Their souls were left there, completely helpless. They started shouting at us, by using their mind powers. ¡°What the fuck are you doing!? Do you want to die? You idiot! You are going to pay for what you have done!¡± They shouted such things and they were also shouting at the people present, asking for help. The onlookers started sizing us up, but most of them simply turned around after sensing our powerful auras. But a few of them still came to help. ¡°Hey! What are you doing here? Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed here and how dare you attacking the members of our school!? Do you want to call upon yourself the wrath of Angelwood Academy?!¡± One of our newest opponents questioned us. She was only a loser at the seventh stage. Just because Hiro was slightly struggling to beat Hitoshi, who was probably only a slightly bit more powerful, it didn¡¯t mean that we would do so in this form of ours. We didn¡¯t even bother with turning towards her. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! You ugly shit!¡± She started badmouthing us, which on the other hand, felt annoying. Using Soul Eater, we consumed a rat man''s soul. His personality, his knowledge, his past, flooded into our mind. We felt a bit messy in the head for a few seconds, but with our powerful will powers, we quickly dispersed that mess and made it disappear. We turned his soul force into pure energy and using that energy, our cultivation immediately increased slightly. [Hahaha! This skill is indeed wonderful! His soul saved us from at least a few days of cultivation! After devouring their souls, we might be able to reach the fourth stage!] I said happily in my mind. The people present realized that one of the rat men were killed, which angered them. We not only killed a member of their school, but we even ignored them. ¡°Bastard! Who do you think you are!? You are going to pay for your crime!¡± The same female shouted at us and she covered her body in a green light. She formed a spear in her right hand and threw it towards our back. We weren¡¯t bothering with evading it, nor was Rin. It struck the scales on our back, and although it made us itchy for a moment, but nothing more. It simply disappeared like a fart. Her mind power? Our souls were at the fourth stage of Baby Soul, while hers was only at the fifth stage of Soul Infant. Anything she did was like a fart in our eyes. Not bothering with the others¡¯ attacks either, we started devouring the souls of the rat men, one by one. When only two were left, we thought of something. We turned around, towards these idiots and after spotting a ring on one of them, we appeared in front of the guy. He made a startled and surprised face, but he wasn¡¯t able to do that for long. We punched him in the face and took away his storage ring. After breaking his connection with it, by using our powerful soul forces, we threw everything he had inside it, into our own storage space. After that, we grabbed onto the soul of one of the rat men and tried shaping it. He started shouting painfully in our mind as he felt his soul being crushed and forcefully shaped. Not caring about his pain, we started forcefully shaping it into a big cube. His consciousness was quickly torn apart and he finally went silent. God¡­ so much shouting. We moved his soul into our new spatial ring and then tried covering its space with the cube shaped soul. We were trying to make a soul container. A normal soul couldn¡¯t be stored in a storage space, but after covering it in this manner, it might be possible. Doing such a thing would be impossible without knowing this technique, called Soul Eater. We weren¡¯t sure if it would work, but it was worth a try. The soul of the rat man was suddenly torn into pieces. We were doing it too quickly¡­ ¡°What the hell are you doing!? You monster!¡± They still kept on with their shouting, which was getting more and more annoying. We growled in a deep voice and using our minds, which were numbering at ten, we attacked everyone with Bolt of Silence. Considering the difference between our souls, they quickly turned into ¡®vegetables¡¯. [Finally¡­ they are silent¡­] Alice remarked happily. The other people present, who were only onlookers before, now started murmuring and leaving. I guess they were fearing that they would get caught up in this mess. [We better hurry up¡­ They might call someone who would be too powerful even for us. We are on enemy grounds¡­] I thought and quickly got to work. It would be wrong to stay here any longer. Using the remaining soul of that rat man, we did the same thing as before. He didn¡¯t dare to shout after seeing five of his friends dying, but after feeling how his soul was being torn apart, he started shouting in pain. This time, we were able to finish the procedure. It was the time of testing! We looked at the woman from before and used our energy to destroy her body and Bolt of Silence to kill her. Before her soul could disperse, we grabbed onto it and pulled it into our Soul Storage Ring. Just as we imagined, it tried slipping out of the storage space to disperse, but that thin layer was stopping it from doing so. Those people who tried attacking us were killed on the spot, with a swing of our weapon and then we pulled their souls into our Soul Ring. But after the fifteenth soul, the new ones started slipping out, making holes on that thin layer. We used the soul of the woman to make that layer thicker and it worked just fine. We started pulling in the souls once again, though most of them dispersed by the time we finished. Luckily, we were still able to collect twenty-four souls in total! Feeling that we should quickly leave, Rin quickly teleported away. [Hey, let¡¯s prank this school!] Alice thought, already weaving evil plans in her mind. Rin quickly changed directions and teleported towards the hole, which originally led towards Gaia¡¯s world. Since it was such an important place, why should we leave it intact? We separated into two and quickly got to work. We carved a big Rune formation in the cave, right under the main building. It was a ¡®container¡¯ kind of formation and we also added an energy collecting one to it. It would collect more and more energy to a single place, but when that container would get overloaded¡­ that would be the time for our present to show itself. Rin quickly teleported to the Star Formation. Although the woman, in front of the formation, tried making us pay, but after knocking her out, we left freely. We went back to our ¡®housing¡¯ and then entered our own world. [Alright, let¡¯s devour these souls and see if we can step into the fourth stage!] Alice said eagerly, wishing to leave behind the third stage in one go. [Hey¡­ but what happens if we cultivate in this form?] I said thoughtfully, realizing that maybe we could turn even quicker than before! Alice said that she didn¡¯t know either and that we should try it out. We took out a few hundreds of thousands of World Crystals and started consuming it, along with the souls. Our strength was quickly growing, but we realized that what we thought of was impossible. Although we had to cultivate only one body, but its energy consumption was much greater. We had to spend twice as much World Crystals and souls to advance so much, as we would in our separated forms. That being the case, it took a longer time¡­ so we separated and using the souls, we broke through to the fourth stage in just a few hours! We didn¡¯t have to spend as many World Crystals either, which was truly wonderful! Normally, we would have taken a few days, or maybe even a week to reach the fourth stage, but we were much quicker like this! This skill was a miracle. The best was that others couldn¡¯t use such a skill because no one had fused souls. A single soul wouldn¡¯t be powerful enough to control another person¡¯s soul, but a fused one? It was a piece of cake. This was not only a good way to quicken our cultivation speed but also a good way to attack our enemies! We called for Rin and after mounting her, we left our own world. It still wasn¡¯t time to hold the voting and we had other things to do. Alice was sitting in front of me and I was sitting behind her, holding onto her waist, just like usually. Rin teleported away and we appeared in front of the Zumn Reef. After dismounting Rin, she turned back into a cub-sized panther and jumped onto my shoulder. As we entered the building, there was a line in front of us. There were a few groups of cultivators at the third stage. Upon noticing our badges, they quickly stood to the side with respectful faces, knowing that we were members of the school. After coming back, we obviously wore them again. After Aiko finished talking with the trio in front of her, they left and we took their place. ¡°Oh, hello. What brings you here?¡± She asked with a smile on her face, while her cat ears started twitching. She would be really cute if she were to be younger. Alice thought upon seeing such a scene. ¡°Ah, we came here because we have a question. Do you have a way to communicate with others in a long range?¡± I asked her with my head tilted to the side. Her ears twitched once again and then she started laughing, while saying - ¡°Hahaha, of course, we have. Don¡¯t be stupid¡­ Anyone at the sixth level could do those things. When the two universes mixed, it took only a single day for everyone to get their hands on the new communication orbs. Here, take them. They are freely distributed,¡± She explained and then she handed over two orbs for each of us. Rin roared, making her presence known. ¡°Hahaha! You have such a cute companion! Cat types are the best! You have a good taste!¡± She said proudly, not forgetting to praise her own race. ¡°Do you need one as well?¡± She questioned as she appeared in front of me and rubbed her nose against Rin¡¯s. Rin¡¯s answer was a scratch on her nose. Although she was nice and all, but we didn¡¯t intend to spread Rin¡¯s race, so we simply chuckled after hearing her, not telling her that she was an Abyss Panther. Though probably it would get out sooner or later, but the later the better. ¡°Was that all you needed?¡± She questioned us while she was rubbing her nose, with her head tilted to the side. We nodded as an answer and then she said with a cheeky smile on her face as she appeared beside Alice and elbowed her into her side. ¡°Hey, hey~ I¡¯ve caught wind of your fame. You beat up the whole class of newcomers and then got into the advanced class at the fifth level. That¡¯s a really nice way to start your school life. You came at the best time because a war is going to take place in a few weeks of time. I expect great results from you and don¡¯t die if possible! It¡¯s a good sector with a lot of resources, so you better capture it for the school!¡± Hearing her words, we were surprised. We haven¡¯t even heard of such a thing! Everything was coming at us randomly, out of nowhere! [In that case, we will have to organize our things to have enough free time when the time of war comes.] I thought in my mind as I put my right hand on my chin. Alice said a ¡®yes¡¯, as she pushed my hand away, held onto my chin, and stole my lips. ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s starting again. Stupid love birds. Go away from here!¡± Aiko said with an annoyed face as she started waving her hands, indicating for us to leave. We left the building and after finding a silent place, we sat down and took out our new communication orbs. After pouring our mind powers into it, we tried looking for Ellery¡¯s mind power. If you didn¡¯t know who you were looking for, then finding somebody would be impossible. But if you knew the person¡¯s aura, then it was easy. It worked like a big searching system where everyone had unique identifiers¡­ ¡°H- Hello? Who is that?¡± Ellery¡¯s voice resounded in our minds. We chuckled upon hearing her question and then Alice said - ¡°What¡¯s up Ellery? You don¡¯t remember us anymore? I¡¯m Alice.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Ellery exclaimed in a surprised tone and then she quickly continued - ¡°But how is that possible? I tried contacting you already numerous times, but I wasn¡¯t able to. Your auras simply disappeared. I thought that you were¡­ that you were dead¡­¡± She said in a sad tone, which sounded like someone who was about to cry... Seriously? ¡°Wait¡­ were you not able to find us? But how is that possible?¡± I questioned her, feeling curious. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve tried contacting you numerous times, but it always failed for some unknown reason,¡± She said the same thing once more. Probably she didn¡¯t know of its reason either. After thinking about things for a bit, we entered our own world and tried contacting her, but it didn¡¯t work. We didn¡¯t find anything. We slapped on our foreheads as we left our own world and told her the truth. She too was surprised to hear it, even though it should be clear. These steles or orbs were using the wavelengths of this universe. If she tried contacting us while we were in the Abyss or in our own world, then it would be natural that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. ¡°Where are you now? Do you mind if we visit you? In case you are somewhere close¡­¡± Alice questioned her, which to Ellery answered with a laugh. ¡°Of course, you can! I¡¯d be glad to see you. Rose and Max is also here. Since I met her, I tried contacting her and then I invited her. Since it¡¯s been more than a month, we¡¯ve got to know each other quite a lot. She is a good girl. I became friends with her! I could also introduce you to my father and then you could ask more about that Earth. Though his old knowledge might be useless since everything changed so much¡­¡± Ellery explained in a good mood. ¡°Ah¡­ about that. We found it already, so no need. But we are still going to visit you,¡± I said while scratching the back of my head, though she couldn¡¯t see it. Alice shrugged her shoulders and then asked her about her position. Ellery sent the answer straight into our mind and we started laughing upon realizing that she was so close. She was in this galaxy, except that she was in the outer parts of it. Chapter 76 - Reunion and Chocolate for the Dragon I thank Jake Hughes for his patronage. The gray path be with him! Reunion and Chocolate for the Dragon Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------- We could have left and gone towards Ellery¡¯s place, but it was quite late already, so we decided to go tomorrow. Before going to sleep, we remembered what we did in our own world not long before. Ever since getting to know that we were heard by everyone, we always had sex outside of our own world, but last time it wasn¡¯t like that. We made love in our own world. Wishing to find out if we caused a catastrophe once again, we closed our eyes and sensed our own world, looking for any kind of information about such an occurrence. To our happiness, we found nothing. The only thing I can think of is that the fusion wasn¡¯t fully completed at that time and we that was the reason why my voice¡­ slipped. ¡°Slipped you say. You probably gave a good symphony. But at least they heard your moans only when you orgasmed, hahaha!¡± Hiro started ridiculing and bullying me, but he quickly corrected everything by giving a kiss on my head. ¡°You bully!¡± I shouted as I jumped on him. After another wonderful night, it was already next day morning. I opened my eyes in a very good mood while lying in Hiro¡¯s arms. We gave each other a good morning kiss and we had to merge for a moment to hold back ourselves from doing it continuously. We had serious sex addict problems¡­ But we didn¡¯t want to get cured of it! We went towards our class where we found about half of the class. As time passed by, more and more of them appeared. In just ten minutes, everyone arrived and that was the time when Elder Genotan appeared as well. Upon spotting us, he furrowed his brows but didn¡¯t say anything. Though a small ¡®hmph¡¯ escaped his mouth, but nothing more. ¡°What are you looking at! Stand in pairs already and start fighting!¡± He shouted angrily. He was such a tsundere. ¡°Idiot woman! Why are you smiling at me!¡± He shouted with his arms opened upon noticing me. I couldn¡¯t help it. I remembered my words from last time¡­ Seeing my panicked face, he too realized what I was thinking, so after slapping his palm on his face he quickly ignored me. [Good. It seems like we have a way to destroy this guy instantly. Nice job, Alice,] Hiro thought happily. A victorious smile spread on my face, to Genotan¡¯s displeasure. I better be careful of how I use this weapon. Hiro was paired up with another guy at the seventh stage, while I also got a similarly powerful opponent. After both of us won, we left class. Not wishing to leave without telling them anything, we contacted Narihi and Poirlion. ¡°Hey, lovebirds. Do you want to come?¡± I asked them jokingly. ¡°You have been such love birds for a much longer time¡­¡± Poirlion remarked, trying to defend himself. I chuckled upon hearing his message. After not hearing a response, he asked - ¡°And where do we go?¡± He didn¡¯t even answer my original question. Probably they would come anyway¡­ ¡°Well, to a friend of ours, who we haven¡¯t met ever since the universe has changed,¡± I explained it to him shortly. ¡°Yes¡­ and none of you said anything about that to me. Even though you knew that I was closed into that formation!¡± Narihi added with a grumpy voice. ¡°Ah, yeah¡­ sorry about that. I forgot because of your face when you were entranced so much by Poirlion,¡± I retorted, making her go silent. Now I¡¯d like to read her thoughts¡­ but she isn¡¯t here! ¡°Ah¡­ Okay, then it¡¯s my fault¡­ But I couldn¡¯t help myself. It was love at first sight!¡± Narihi answered with an unusual shamelessness. She seemed to be more opened about when she had to talk about their relationship. I guess she wasn¡¯t embarrassed about showing her feelings in front of Poirlion anymore. ¡°Also, we are going with you,¡± Poirlion chimed in, finally answering our question. [Even though you were the one stopping them from doing so?] Hiro thought honestly and to my displeasure, his words were indeed true. ¡°Then come to the star formation. We are already here,¡± Hiro said as he pinched my ass. I rubbed it because it stung¡­ We were here so quickly, thanks to Rin. But Poirlion and Narihi could teleport, so they appeared here in the blink of an eye. We felt envious of their ability to teleport. Once we reach the sixth level¡­ I measured up Narihi, who had a more womanly aura surrounding her. Feeling my eyes, she looked into them with a slightly fearful face. ¡°W- What now?¡± She asked with a stiff face. I leaned closer to her and after sniffing her once, a victorious smile appeared on my face. She was caught red handed! ¡°M- My goddess. I would greatly appreciate if you could stop bullying my mate-¡± Poirlion started, which made me laugh. Upon hearing my laugh, he also stopped. I waved my right hand as I turned around and told him that he can calm down and that I¡¯m not going to ¡®bully¡¯ her anymore. Hiro felt curious, so he checked out their thoughts, which caused us a great surprise. I respect her very much, but only I can bully you! Tonight I¡¯m going to be your master once again, okay? What should we use this time? The whip? Or we could¡­ Poirlion thought such things, which left us with our mouths opened widely. I turned my head around with a surprised face on, which made it clear to him that I heard him. He covered his face with his palm and shook his head sideways while thinking that I shouldn¡¯t have heard it. All Hiro did, was that he started laughing and paid for the fee. The guard at the formation allowed us on it and then after telling Narihi our destination, she teleported all of us to the right place, instantly. Like that, we didn¡¯t have to travel from formation to formation. In front of us, appeared a two-star planet. It had many cultivators below the fifth level, but there were also quite a lot above it. Still, most of them were at a single place. We quickly teleported there since that was Ellery¡¯s place. Huge golden walls appeared in front of us, covering an area of two hundred thousand square kilometers. We used our soul forces and sensed everything this planet had to offer. After a quick check, we realized that almost everyone had golden energy in their bodies. Probably this was his planet. I could even imagine that this was just a dead planet and he formed it into his own. Not to mention terraforming, we could easily create planets as well. There were a few cultivators walking on top of the walls, who were at the fourth level. Upon noticing us, standing there, they shouted. ¡°Hey! Trespassers aren¡¯t allowed on this planet! Leave before I notify someone!¡± His words almost made me laugh. Not caring about him, I contacted Ellery. ¡°Hey, we are here, yet your guard wants to send us away. What kind of welcoming is this?¡± I questioned her. Since I was able to sense her, I knew that she was in her room. Upon hearing my message, I felt her leaving it in a hurry and flying towards us in the form of a lightning. ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you hear me!? Alright! I¡¯m going to-¡± Just as he was about to finish his sentence, he saw a golden lightning flickering through the clouds. It struck the ground, right in front of us and turned into the shape of a human. It was none other than Ellery. ¡°Miss! Be careful! They are-¡± He wanted to shout, but Elley snapped her head towards him as she shouted. ¡°Shut up you idiot! They are my friends. Do you want to get punished?¡± Beads of sweat started pouring down on his forehead upon realizing that he screwed up. We weren¡¯t angry at him. He was just a poor guard doing his job. If anything, we felt sorry for him. Nah¡­ that¡¯s not like us. I smiled at him while waving my right hand as we left with Ellery leading us. He was such a cute ¡®boy¡¯. I couldn¡¯t help but tease him as I pressured him with my aura, which made him fall on his knees on the spot. [Honey, you are so evil. He was just doing his job¡­] Hiro rebuked me, but even he found it funny. [I¡¯m sorry~ Am I going to be punished? I¡¯ll be, right? But his fearful face was simply cute~ hehe,] I said jokingly with a tingling feeling in my chest. No, this wasn¡¯t the effect of my instincts. I stopped feeling that way. I was simply playing a bit with the poor human. [You can bet on that. I¡¯ll punish you as much as you want me to. But don¡¯t tell me that you too turned into a big M? It¡¯s shameful enough that Narihi is like that, even though she is a proud Hydra! I- It¡¯s hard to imagine her on her fours while begging Poirlion to whip her ass¡­ Well, I¡¯m not going to judge her sexual preferences. It¡¯s different for everyone,] Hiro offered up his punishment, which made him remember Narihi¡¯s case. As a result, he couldn¡¯t help but think about what the hell were those two doing. Even now, while they were flying behind us, they were smudging behind us¡­ They thought that we didn¡¯t notice them. The worst was that I found ourselves in them¡­ ¡°You brought some weird friends. What are you up to? Are you gathering a group of perverts?¡± Ellery sent her thoughts straight into my head, forgetting that her mind power was nowhere near powerful enough to hide it from them. ¡°P- Pardon me, but we aren¡¯t-¡± Narihi started, but upon noticing Ellery¡¯s unbelieving eyes, she stopped talking, which was followed by her mumbling. ¡°Alright¡­ we are perverts.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t weird. They are just in love! You know nothing, you young hatchling!¡± I protected them this one time with a proud face and my chest stuck out. Ellery made skeptical eyes and then moved aside with a shrug of her shoulders. Behind her, their huge golden castle appeared. It was seriously large. It towered at a hundred and fifty meters tall. It was completely made of gold. It covered an area of fifty square kilometers. It had golden trees and golden grass in it, which looked really¡­ ugly. Who the hell would want a completely golden colored place? A golden castle is one thing, but for even nature to be golden¡­ That¡¯s not our cup of coffee. I felt my brows twitching, while the people behind us had the same kind of reaction. Noticing our looks, Ellery¡¯s proud face started twitching. ¡°W- What¡¯s the problem?¡± She asked with a slightly unhappy voice, while the left side of her mouth was twitching. ¡°Ah? Uhm¡­ nothing. It¡¯s just so beautiful that we were felt too surprised¡­¡± Narihi saved the day by saying so. I put my hand behind my back and showed her my thumb, indicating that she evaded the question nicely. [This better not backfire at us in the near future¡­] Hiro remarked, raising a stupid flag of failing. His instincts were always spot on¡­ and mine were screaming at me for the same thing. This is going to backfire¡­ the question was when? ¡°Ah! You think so? That¡¯s good then!¡± She said as she put her palms together, completely buying Narihi¡¯s words and then she continued - ¡°Stupid Rose wasn¡¯t liking it. She said that the castle was one thing, but even nature? She just doesn¡¯t understand it!¡± I put my right hand on my forehead, feeling a headache. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stand outside, come in!¡± She said with a smile on her face, wishing to guide us and show us her place. Can¡¯t we correct our mistake and tell her what we think? I thought, but Hiro told me that it would be wrong at such a moment. We had to find the right timing! Lying wasn¡¯t our style anyway. We entered the castle through the huge doors, which were opened by two guards. They stood there with respectful faces on, while looking at Ellery. Ellery was also at the fifth level, but that wasn¡¯t surprising. The fourth level was easy to leap through in case you had a nice background like her. Her father simply left her with enough Energy Converting Pills and all she had to do was to consume them¡­ Since it¡¯s been more than a month, it was natural that she was able to convert her energy completely. But advancing at the fifth level was different. She was still only at the bottom of the first stage. If she were to know what we have inside us and that our souls were at the fourth stage of Baby Soul, I¡¯m sure that she would be left with her eyes and mouth opened widely. While she was leading us around, she was explaining everything to us. There were housings for the guards, for the family members. Everyone here knew how to use the golden energy, but those people had to make an oath! I couldn¡¯t imagine such a life¡­ well, it¡¯s not like I was born to serve. I was born to rule! After turning a corner, we found ourselves in front of a huge double door. Ellery knocked on it twice, like a refined lady as she opened the door. She had a cheeky smile on her face. It seems like she loves her father. We need such a daughter! Well¡­ later. We heard steps from both behind us and the door. Just as the door was opened, Rose and Max also appeared. Rose jumped into my neck, which surprised me slightly. I spun once, with her, hanging on my neck, but she was taller than me, so her toes were touching the ground. Such a failure! ¡°Helloo~ you love birds! It¡¯s been such a long time that I¡¯ve seen you! We thought that you were lost!¡± She said happily, which soon turned into a sad face. I patted her head, which was once again weird since I was shorter than her. ¡°Oh? Ellery and? Who are these people?¡± The guy with blonde hair and golden eyes, standing in the door, also talked. He had a lean body, with blonde stubble on his face, which had sharp, manly features. He furrowed his brows upon noticing our group in his doorstep. Ellery gave a small kiss on his face as she said with a bright smile. ¡°Father, they are my friends who you heard of. She is Alice, Hiro, and they are¡­¡± She started introducing us, but she realized that she didn¡¯t know Poirlion¡¯s and Narihi¡¯s names. ¡°Ehm¡­ I¡¯m saying they are¡­¡± She emphasized it this time, with her brows furrowed, but Poirlion and Narihi were only looking at each other. They probably didn¡¯t even notice her. Hiro couldn¡¯t hold it in and he started chuckling. I put my right hand on my mouth to cover my voice and I used my tail to nudge those two. Poirlion and Narihi snapped up their heads and looked towards Ellery. They quickly introduced themselves. Poirlion started scratching the back of his head, knowing that he should have been more attentive. Ellery¡¯s father also chuckled upon seeing this little scene and then he spoke - ¡°My name is Weston Gold and you are welcomed to stay here as our guests.¡± He finished his introduction with a small bow and cupped hands, like a refined Chinese gentleman. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll show you to your rooms,¡± Ellery said with a smile, which suddenly froze on her face and then she said - ¡°Wait¡­ thinking about it twice, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t let you into the rooms. You should go to your own world to sleep,¡± Ellery said such cruel words while looking at us and biting her lips. I opened my eyes and mouth widely as I spread my arms, saying - ¡°What the fuck? Is this how you treat your guests? You are so cruel! And just to be clear, they¡± - I pointed at Poirlion and Narihi as I continued - ¡°are just as perverted as us.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that, but you-¡± She started speaking, but Weston interrupted her - ¡°Ellery! That isn¡¯t how I educated you. Should I discipline you?¡± He rebuked her with a serious and slightly angry face.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She hung her head down sadly. ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t have to take my words so seriously, I was just joking with her. We would sleep in our own worlds anyway¡­¡± I tried defending her, but Weston shook his head sideways, telling me that I was wrong. I bit my lips, not knowing what to do. Weston coughed once and then said with a serious face. - ¡°*Cough* Sorry for the scene, but sometimes she is a bit too free minded.¡± He nodded once after finishing his words and then he continued - ¡°Alright. Come inside.¡± He opened the door and we found a nice room inside. There was a table in the center and there were sofas and chairs around it. In the back, there was also another door, which led to a study room. Although we weren¡¯t able to see it since the door was closed, but we were able to sense it. After sitting down, Hiro was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you came from the Earth. That¡¯s very interesting because I¡¯m the same¡­¡± While Hiro said that, Weston¡¯s eyes opened widely, along with his mouth. He made a truly surprised face. ¡°Seriously? And where did you live?¡± He questioned while leaning forward in his curiosity. Hiro scratched the back of his head and then said with a stiff face. ¡°Well¡­ Most likely, you won¡¯t know where my country was, but it was called Hungary, in Europe.¡± [Please don¡¯t shoot the joke, please don¡¯t shoot the joke!] Hiro started chanting in his mind, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t hear it anymore, but to his dismay - ¡°Hungry? Hahaha! That must have been a nice country!¡± Weston said with a laugh while hitting the table. [He shot the joke¡­ Fucking great!] Hiro thought grumpily. I chuckled upon feeling him. Rose was sitting next to me and I saw it on her face¡­ She just covered it, trying to hide his embarrassment after such a stupid joke. She felt embarrassed in Weston¡¯s place and Ellery was no different. The only ones laughing were obviously¡­. ¡°Hahaha! Indeed!¡± Poirlion laughed, along with Narihi. Max was sitting there, completely mute and unmoving, but the pain was visible in his eyes. Finally noticing that we weren¡¯t digging his joke, he coughed awkwardly and stopped laughing. ¡°You came from China, right?¡± Hiro asked with his brows raised, trying to put the conversation back on track. ¡°Ah¡­ yes. I was born in China. It would be nice to visit it, but I wasn¡¯t powerful enough to enter that world at that time¡­ Oh, wait. You probably don¡¯t even know of it,¡± He said with his brows raised, also asking Hiro. ¡°But, I do know everything about it,¡± Hiro answered, which slightly surprised Weston, but he continued nonetheless. ¡°Oh, in that case, it makes things easier. So, where was I? Yeah, that selection. I wasn¡¯t able to enter that world because I was only at the eighth stage of the World Realm. Not to mention getting a key, even traveling through the Abyss would have been dangerous¡­ Now that I¡¯m at the third stage of Temporary Law Realm, I could at least enter the other universe. But as it turned out, exactly those two universes mixed. It was a real surprise¡­¡± He made an ironical face after finishing his explanation. So he actually hasn¡¯t been to our world, even though he knew where it was. Hiro didn¡¯t know if he should tell him or not. Weston won¡¯t be able to enter it anyway unless he makes a blood bond with us. But we wouldn¡¯t do such a thing with him, just to let him enter it. After thinking so much, Hiro decided to stay silent about it. Maybe he will tell him later, but surely not now. ¡°But wait¡­ you, your face seems to be familiar. Narihi¡­¡± Weston furrowed his brows and focused his eyes on Narihi while putting his hand on his chin and making a thoughtful face. Narihi was stronger than anyone here, which wasn¡¯t surprising. She was also the oldest, probably. I guess the age thing was incorrect when it came to my ¡®other half¡¯ belief. But thinking twice about it, it was logical. What about the guys or girls, who liked older or younger men or women? Weston¡¯s age wasn¡¯t surprising and even his level was miraculous for a human. No matter in which age he lived, he probably didn¡¯t reincarnate earlier than a thousand years. Reaching his level and stage in such a short time was already more than a genius could do. It was no wonder that there were many cultivators under his rule, wishing to serve someone who had a bright future. After thinking a bit more, Weston¡¯s face lit up as he gained enlightenment. ¡°Ah! I know you! You were one of the people entering, but then you went missing¡­ What happened?¡± Weston questioned her curiously with his head tilted to the side. ¡°Yes, I was one of the ¡®lucky¡¯ ones. Long story short¡­ I was trapped by those three bastards. They are going to pay for what they have done. But I¡¯ll have to catch up to them,¡± Narihi said while gritting her teeth. Just as she finished talking, the door was opened and a group of people came in, with trays on their hands. They started filling the table with delicious looking food to our pleasure. But Hiro¡¯s eyes soon bulged upon seeing that magical food, called chocolate. He loved it in his past life as well. That feeling was so long before, that I wasn¡¯t able to recreate it in my mouth, so I didn¡¯t have an exact idea of its taste, but I knew that it was going to be wonderful! Before they could put everything down, Hiro already moved his tail and snatched away a whole rod of chocolate and put it into his mouth. Following his example, I did the same. I held it in my hands, like a magical treasure. Its wonderful smell permeated through the air and entered my nostrils. I sniffed deeply, already loving its smell. Hiro had put it into his mouth long ago and he was sucking on it with a blissful face. I licked it once and felt a wonderful, sweet taste on the top of my mouth. After licking once again, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from continuing. But instead of licking, I put the whole thing into my mouth. My whole body twitched as I felt it¡¯s wonderful taste. We coiled our tails together in our happiness. ¡°You love chocolate, it seems¡­¡± Weston said with a smile on his face. Hiro nodded and told him that it¡¯s been a long time that he ate it and that he was missing it dearly. The worst was that we could have simply entered our own world and buy it. Or just take it away¡­ Ellery laughed upon seeing our reaction. Everyone started eating and talking, while everyone kept chatting and talking about the things that happened to them. Time quickly passed by and the sky turned dark. Weston slapped his hands on the table to gain attention and then he said. ¡°Alright, guys! A nice bath would be perfect to seal the day. I have a nice hot spring as well. Do you care to join?¡± Hearing his question, all of us made pleasured faces as we agreed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± He said as he stood up with a smile on his face.¡± I coiled my arm around Hiro¡¯s and then we followed Weston¡¯s lead. We soon reached a spacious hall, which had two doors on it. One of them was for women, while the other one was for men. That was the time when I realized, that I was supposed to separate from Hiro! [M- Maybe I shouldn¡¯t go with the girls. We could make a hot spring for ourselves somewhere¡­] I quickly offered up, not wishing to part from Hiro. [I- I feel the same, but we can¡¯t turn back at such a moment. We would turn party killers¡­] Hiro answered and I felt his heart breaking. But instead of being sad, he quickly started thinking for a solution and it came immediately. I quickly took a liking to his idea, so I didn¡¯t whine anymore. As we turned around, we noticed that Poirlion and Narihi had similarly unhappy faces, but after telling them our idea, they also smiled and entered. I quickly turned Blank into a towel, while Hiro did the same on the other side. Both of us were first to enter. After finding that big, wooden wall, separating the two sides, we cut a hole in it, which had the shape of our backs. After sitting down with our backs touching, we coiled our tails together, forming a knot. Just as we finished, Poirlion and Narihi entered the two different sides and did the same as we. Soon I saw Ellery and Rose entering. Rose had a really nice body. She had long, slender legs, with sexy curves. Her boobs were also quite large, which was a real treat to the eyes. ¡°Hehe, I always wanted to have a nice girl¡¯s bath only,¡± She said with a smile on her face as she sat down in front of me. I opened my legs and let her rest her back on my chest. Her long hair turned wet after entering the water and it sprawled out on my right shoulder as she rested the back of her head on it. Well¡­ that was a surprising move, but I didn¡¯t mind it. Ellery stood there, completely naked, in front of me, with a pitiful face. She didn¡¯t have a place, even though she too wanted to get touchy¡­ ¡°*Sigh* You big babies, what¡¯s with you? Come¡­¡± I said with a sigh as I extended out my left arm. She leaned on my left side and put my hand on her belly. I swear that we looked like a group of lesbians¡­ even though there weren¡¯t such people among cultivators. As Hiro¡¯s memories told it, it was only a genetical mutation. Knowing the history of that world, it was no wonder that there were such things as homosexualism. But outside? There weren¡¯t gay men and lesbian girls. Narihi was sitting on my right with her arms and sides also touching me. We were like a pile of women. ¡°Alice, your chest is really big. It feels so squishy and soft!¡± Rose remarked and I felt Hiro¡¯s lower body part twitching as a result. Narihi chuckled because she probably felt the same reaction from Poirlion. ¡°We can hear you crystal clear!¡± Poirlion shouted through the walls and then all three of them laughed. Narihi answered by making a formation around us. She sealed our sounds. Feeling curious about their past, I asked Rose at first. ¡°Hey, Rose. What was your childhood like?¡± I questioned her as I pulled a lock of her red hair to the side. ¡°Hmm? My childhood? What should I say¡­ I was born just like everyone else, obviously. Hahaha~ My parents were mortals, so I didn¡¯t have a background to support me, but I didn¡¯t mind it. My father was called John Banks, while I inherited the name of my mother. I lived my life as a mortal for about¡­ ten years? I think. And that was the time when I first started cultivating,¡± She explained while making a thoughtful face. ¡°And what made you start cultivating? What was your reason?¡± I questioned her in my curiosity. ¡°Fufu~ The world I was born in, had schools and such. We had to learn the basics at first and when we reached the age of ten, everyone had to start cultivating. They always told us that we would die after living only a few years and that we surely don¡¯t want to look like them. They said that because everyone there was old and wrinkly. As young children, we didn¡¯t understand their words. We simply thought that we will quickly turn so wrinkly if we didn¡¯t cultivate. That being the case, we worked hard.¡± ¡°But as time passed by, we also started maturing and realized what their words truly meant. I was only at the first stage of Foundation Realm at that time, while a few people were already at the second or third. I wasn¡¯t alone, but seeing us, being left behind, I felt discouraged. Hehe. But then, there was a case. My parents had an argument with the parents of one of my classmates. They told us that our animals ate their plantations and they were asking for redemption. Since none of them were cultivators, they didn¡¯t have real strength.¡± ¡°What they were told us, wasn¡¯t even true. There was a storm and that was the cause of their damaged plantation¡­ The problem was that the son of those parents was already at the third stage. He was a real genius in our class. One day, he came to our house and after beating up all three of us, he simply left with our money. That was the time when I decided to stand up and fight. It¡¯s been hundreds of years since I left home. My parents are probably long dead, which fills my heart with sadness¡­¡± She said as a drop of tear trickled down on her face. I strengthened my embrace around her, feeling her pain. It was surely terrible to leave behind her parents and then live all alone, all by herself. Having no one to rely on. If not for Hiro, then I¡¯d have had such a fate as well. A ridiculing smile crept on my face. Such was the life of cultivators. Leaving behind everything to reach the top. We were fighting for the invisible top. We were fighting to reach the top, to find out what was behind this matter of reality we were living in. Cultivation was also a means to get over the others. The first cultivators probably started cultivating only to get over the other mortals. Just like in Rose¡¯s case. And then it grew bigger and bigger, along with the size of the disputes. As they started knowing more about the universe, they also started getting more and more interested in it. They wanted to find out what was the truth. Though these are only guessings of mine, but it¡¯s very likely. After soothing Rose, I looked at Narihi. Knowing that it was her turn, she spoke. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t have such things behind me. You probably know how divine beasts are born. We are just like True Divine Beasts, but with much less strength. After being born in a forest, I lived my life there for a few years before completely outgrowing it. I was a natural born predator and no monster could fight against me. That¡¯s how I slowly started growing up. We too have bits of memories in our minds, supporting us. I wasn¡¯t born an idiot. Naturally. Ah! Pardon me¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± She slapped on her mouth as she realized that Rose and Ellery were humans, who were born ¡®idiots¡¯. But everyone understood her meaning, so we just simply laughed at her words. ¡°Anyway, after leaving that forest, I took my way towards where Universe Energy was thicker and then started cultivating. We, divine beasts, have natural instincts. We have that superior feeling in our bodies. It¡¯s natural for us that we want to cultivate, that we want to get over the others, that we want to be stronger than anyone! What I¡¯m trying to say is that I didn¡¯t need such reasons as yours to start cultivating. It was natural to me.¡± ¡°When I felt real strength seeping my whole body, I felt the need to gain even more! I wanted to get stronger and stronger. Naturally, I don¡¯t have parents and I didn¡¯t know what love truly feels like. But luckily for me, that changed. Although only Alice knows it, but I met Poirlion not so long before. However stupid it might seem, but it was love at first sight. We felt a strong pulling towards each other and I didn¡¯t want to resist that feeling.¡± ¡°Your nudgings from time to time also helped us, hahaha,¡± She said while looking at me with a smile on her face, also thanking me for ¡®helping¡¯ them. I told her that it was my pleasure. ¡°Truth be told, I didn¡¯t have anything truly interesting in my life. I¡¯ve been cultivating, fighting, battling all this time. As a Nine Headed, three stars, divine beast Hydra, I had it quite easy against my enemies. Oh, but there was a case.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked in my curiosity as I saw her go silent for a while. She looked up, straight into my eyes as she said. ¡°Well, I know that you two are different, but I was very skeptical when I met you. In reality, I wanted to get away from you two as quickly as possible because I¡¯ve met two True Divine Beasts through my life. Although my age the same as Poirlion¡¯s, but I¡¯m stronger because I spent a quarter of my life beside a Twelve Headed Hydra¡­ His aura helped me in training much quicker, but it was a terrible life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the dark side of my life¡­ Luckily for me, he was looking at us like stupid servants, so he didn¡¯t take our bodies, but he made us serve him. There were male and female Hydras as well, serving him. We had to do all kinds of tasks for him and if we didn¡¯t obey him, then he beat us up or robbed us of our energies for a whole day! It was terrible! A day without Universe Energy felt as if I¡¯d be dying of hunger!¡± ¡°His name was Zrovin, The Sovereign¡­ and he was at the seventh level at that time. Probably he is even stronger since then. When he sent us out, he always made us take an oath. We also made an oath that if we were to leave without his command, then we would die. We couldn¡¯t leave and we couldn¡¯t escape! But one day, he made a mistake, which was also my day of escape!¡± ¡°I was able to trick him with my words while making the oath, which not only got me released from under his oath, but it also made it possible for me to leave without any repercussions. He was a shitty evildoer¡­ After leaving, I went as far away from his place as possible and then I found Genotin Academy. I¡¯ve been there for a few centurions. I also met another True Divine Beast there. The Turtle God. She is a bitchy, bossy, asshole as well. That¡¯s why after meeting with two such creatures, I felt very skeptical with you.¡± ¡°Especially after knowing that I couldn¡¯t do anything against you in your world, I felt despaired. If you wished to, then you could have made me take an oath and then my servitude would have started once again. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I had that obeying feeling while being with Zrovin as well. But I knew that I didn¡¯t like him and that feeling of wanting to obey his wishes, slowly turned into disliking and hating. I didn¡¯t want to take any of his orders! I feel different with Hiro at the moment.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a good mate. He is worthy of my respect and I¡¯d gladly serve him. I don¡¯t feel the need to fight my instincts while being with you guys. So if you need my help, then come to me anytime!¡± She finished her story with a bright smile on her face. Honestly speaking, I felt surprised after hearing her last words. So she actually liked Hiro as her leader. Now I also understand how divine beasts'' mind work when it comes to this ¡®ruling¡¯ feeling. As long as they find the True Divine Beast worthy, they would serve him or her. ¡°It must have been rough. I can understand your side of the coin as well. I don¡¯t know how it makes you feel when you meet a True Divine Beast. I mean, I, as a Dragon God, can¡¯t imagine my life serving anyone. I¡¯d rather die than obey...¡° I said with an unhappy face while thinking of such things as serving. ¡°Haha, well. When it comes to humans or other such lesser creatures, I too feel the same, but when I see Hiro. I have this swelling feeling in my whole being. This feeling that I¡¯m seeing a true ruler. Someone who is worthy of my respect and someone who is worthy of my service,¡± Narihi explained how she felt. I nodded upon hearing her. I guess it was in their instincts. ¡°I¡¯ll leave your story last if you don¡¯t mind,¡± I said while looking at Ellery. She shrugged her shoulders as an answer and then made a curious face. I moved slightly since I felt my butt to be sore. ¡°Ah¡­ you girls are so clingy. Even though I¡¯d never let a man touch me, here you are lying down on me while being naked¡­¡± I said with a grumpy voice. They chuckled upon hearing my words and told me that they weren¡¯t males. No, that was right behind me! Though they didn¡¯t know about the hole behind my and Narihi¡¯s back. ¡°What should I say¡­ I had the simplest life. I was born and then after falling asleep, I immediately met Hiro. You all know that he was reincarnated from that Earth of his. He doesn¡¯t remember a few things, for example, how or why he died. But he knew where to go to find me, for some unknown reason. After we met, we started growing up together. We had the same kind of vibe you had,¡± I said while looking at Narihi. She nodded, indicating that she understood. ¡°Hiro always believed that everyone had another half and he knew that I was that person. As we grew, our feelings also grew, just like our bodies. Fufu~ From that point on, it¡¯s just history. We entered dungeons, participated in a small-scale war and such things. I can¡¯t say that we have too many things behind us, and I definitely can¡¯t think of anything bad in my life. I also know how it feels to have loving parents, thanks to Hiro¡¯s past life, so I¡¯m different even in that aspect¡­ The best thing that has happened to me was meeting Hiro.¡± ¡°Although you might don¡¯t understand how good it feels and I can¡¯t pour it into words, but it¡¯s truly wonderful. Knowing that there is always someone who you can rely on and that someone is also there protecting you, loving you, through your whole life and even after your life¡­ It¡¯s simply beyond anything I could wish for. Whatever kind of creature we might be, we are always going to seek fulfillment, which comes in the form of bonds. Bonds with other people. And Hiro is all I truly need. I hold you all dear, but you could never fill the hole that would be left in my heart if Hiro were to disappear.¡± ¡°I hope that you can understand it one day because it¡¯s wonderful to love,¡± Rose and Ellery had their tears falling and they jumped at me while crying and sobbing. I didn¡¯t know that my words were so touching¡­ for them, at least. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m turning all snotty! Stupid girls!¡± I shouted as I felt someone cleaning her nose on my shoulder in a sneaky way. Little bastard! It was Rose or Ellery¡­ After calming down, Ellery also told her tale, but I knew it already because the guys were also talking about such things. When they entered, Hiro told our tale as a start, which got them in the mood, which was followed by Poirlion¡¯s. He didn¡¯t have anything fancy in his past either. He was born, he fought, he lived¡­ After entering the Abyss, he went through countless battles and he advanced quickly. From then on, we also knew everything about him. While Wiston¡¯s case was more¡­ complicated. When he started, his voice was slightly trembling, which reason of, Hiro didn¡¯t know. ¡°I lived my life on the Earth at the age of the Tang Dynasty, in China. I was just a regular soldier and then I¡¯ve got reincarnated. There was nothing particular about my past life. I died in a battle, which was also usual¡­ After that feeling of darkness, I found myself in the body of an infant, which was truly weird. I was proficient in hand to hand combat and I was also good at using weapons and then I was suddenly born into the body of a ¡®useless¡¯ infant. I felt bored through my childhood¡­¡± ¡°Originally, I thought that I was born on the Earth again since even my parents, ridiculously enough, gave me the same name as in my past life. But I soon found out, that it wasn¡¯t like that. I saw my father flying into the air without the help of anything! That was when I realized that I wasn¡¯t on the Earth anymore. I always dreamed of flying and such things, so I immediately got interested in cultivating. While I was growing up, I barely met with my father and mother. They took care of me and protected me, but nothing more.¡± ¡°Quite cold¡­ though in my age, in my past life, my parents were also very strict and I had to train seriously to serve our dynasty head. Anyway, I grew up just like all of you. I fought battles, I fought for my life as well sometimes. That was the time when I met her. She was beautiful,¡± Weston said as his eyes turned misty. While listening to it, Hiro feared to hear a tragedy¡­ ¡°My wife, Helen, is a wonderful woman. I love her very much and she blessed me with two children, though there are problems with one of them¡­ but he is still my son and I love him just as much as I do Ellery. I felt terrible in the old universe because I knew that my young children are out there, fighting in the wild against those cultivators and they might lose their lives. Luckily, my name was enough to protect them. Honestly, when Ellery talked about being friends with you, I felt scared. Scared that you would hurt her, but after getting to know you, I know that my fears were groundless.¡± ¡°But I had a problem. I had many enemies as well and Helen was only at the first stage of the fifth level. One day, she went out and to my dismay, she was captured by that bastard Krun clan! They are a clan of Dwarves and although they don¡¯t have the strength to fight me, but ever since capturing my wife, they have been blackmailing me!¡± He growled angrily as he smashed his fist into the bottom of the hot spring, causing a tremor to run through it. I and Hiro, felt our wrath rising. We always respected those who loved each other dearly and we hated such cases where people were ¡®ugly¡¯ enough to break them apart. If such a pair were to be our enemies, then we would rather kill both of them than to tear them apart. ¡°My life was terrible without Helen, but at least Ellery returned to me. God bless this mixing¡­ I¡¯m trying hard to find a way to free Helen and get her back, but anything I do fails!¡± He put his palms on his face, while his tears started falling upon reaching that far. That was the first time that I saw a man cry. Hiro didn¡¯t have a reason to, but I felt the need to help him. He wasn¡¯t faking it. He truly felt sad and terrible and he was daring and brave enough to cry in front of two men. That alone was worthy of respect. Both Poirlion and Hiro stood up and put their hands on his shoulders and then said while looking down at him. ¡°Fear not, Weston Gold. Because help has come¡­¡± Chapter 76.5 - Deflowering the Masochist Narihi (18+) (AN:\Honestly... this kind of sex stands far from me since I''m more the loving and gentle type, but whatever... My joke of Narihi being an M backfired on me and this is the result of that. I didn''t really turn this into a real S&M since I''m not really knowledgeable about it and I''d feel wrong writing such things. Although the first half is kinda weird, but the second half is more like a HxA chapter...) Deflowering the Masochist Narihi Third POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As Hiro and Alice left, Poirlion and Narihi was left there, all alone. Their eyes met, but knowing each other¡¯s feelings, they didn¡¯t shy away this time. They had a stronger bond. They knew that there was more to them than just their love. They wished to feel something new, something more, something wonderful! Just like what Hiro and Alice could feel. They also wanted to feel closer to each other. They felt that vibe, which went past beyond stupid worldly possessions. That was the main reason why they decided to bond! Not feeling shameful of showing their own feelings in front of the other, they fell into each other¡¯s embrace. They started caressing each other¡¯s backs, which slowly turned into small kisses. Poirlion put his lips on Narihi¡¯s. Their wet lips touched for a moment. ¡°I want you, kiss me more,¡± Narihi said with lustful eyes. She felt a tingling feeling in her crotch. Her eyes were burning with just as much lust as Poirlion¡¯s. ¡°I too,¡± Poirlion whispered as his hot and ragged breath hit Narihi¡¯s face. Narihi¡¯s arms tightened around Poirlion¡¯s back when he grabbed her neck and kissed her forcefully. He was like a wild monster, rampaging inside Narihi¡¯s mouth. Feeling that she was running out of breath, Narihi tried separating, but her attempt was futile. Poirlion was holding her in his embrace tightly with his left arm. Their minds started intertwining and mixing. Narihi had no choice but to use the laws to breathe. As their minds connected, their worlds have also fused into a single, huge one. They had many planets in it and after deciding on one, they teleported into it. Hot lava was covering the whole planet, but considering their fetishes, it was perfect. Narihi was the kind of person, who loved being ruled over. Alice could enjoy it as well, but Narihi was different. She turned horny when she was abused by her lover, while Poirlion loved abusing his male strength on his lover. Just as they finished bonding, Poirlion grabbed Narihi¡¯s shoulders and pushed her onto the ground. They learned everything about each other and their knowledge was shared. Poirlion knew how Narihi felt. Feeling her body being lead around, she felt hot and horny. That itching feeling in her crotch was rising continuously. ¡°Ahn~ Be more forceful! I- I love it!¡± She exclaimed, but her lips were quickly sealed because Poirlion pulled out his penis and pushed it into her mouth forcefully. Narihi¡¯s eyes opened widely upon feeling Poirlion¡¯s penis in her mouth, which was half-covered in scales. It felt rough to her tongue, but she loved it even more! ¡°Suck on it, you lustful slut,¡± Poirlion said with a commanding voice while looking coldly into Narihi¡¯s eyes. Although both of them knew that their true feelings were hot and loving, but Narihi loved being lead around. ¡°Y- Yes,¡± Narihi said when Poirlion¡¯s cock was slightly out of her mouth. ¡°YES MASTER!¡± Poirlion shouted at her, correcting her words. Narihi¡¯s lower lips twitched and her legs trembled. She felt excited. ¡°Yes, master!¡± She exclaimed with Poirlion¡¯s penis inside her mouth, which also excited Poirlion in turn. Poirlion grabbed onto her long, silky green hair and started moving her head as he pleased. Narihi was rolling her tongue around his glands while feeling excited. ¡°M- Mast-er¡­ It¡¯s delicious!¡± Narihi said in parts, while not stopping with pleasing her master. Poirlion turned his head upward, feeling great. He felt a strong feeling building up in his lower body, which was soon released into Narihi¡¯s warm, wet and hot mouth. Her eyes opened widely upon feeling Poirlion¡¯s penis going down her throat and cumming so deeply. After finishing, he pulled out his penis and Narihi started coughing reflexively. It didn¡¯t continue on for long before she stopped and then with an erotic smile on her face, she licked off the sperm from the sides of her mouth. ¡°Ugh¡­ That¡¯s a nice view. Now get on your knees. I¡¯ll take your virgin pussy and turn you completely mine!¡± Poirlion praised her sexy looks and then commanded her with a serious face. Even her heart trembled in her excitement upon hearing his commanding voice. Her lower lips were opening and closing continuously. Narihi turned around and stood on all fours. She turned her head towards Poirlion with a lustful and expecting face on and then she spread her labia with her right hand. Poirlion put his right hand on her ass and started caressing it. After grabbing onto her plump ass a few times, he raised his hand and slapped it once. ¡°AUHN~¡± Narihi moaned loudly upon feeling the ¡®pain¡¯, but she visibly enjoyed it. Her excited eyes, quick heart rate, and twitching lower lips were also showing it clearly. ¡°Do you like when I slap your ass?¡± Poirlion asked with a smug grin on his face. Narihi turned her eyes away shamefully. Poirlion started caressing her left buttock. He was moving his hand in circles and after feeling that Narihi was excited enough, there came his next slap. Narihi moaned out loudly as her whole body stiffened up. She turned her head upward, while Poirlion grabbed onto her hair and pulled on it with a bit more force than he was supposed to. Feeling that slight tingling pain, she was excited to see what would come next. Suddenly, she felt something touching her labia. Poirlion pulled them aside and then he suddenly shoved his penis into her hole. Narihi¡¯s eyes opened widely in her surprise and upon feeling the pain of her hymen being torn. She screamed out but not because of the pain but because she came. ¡°AHH! Fuck yes! Master~ Punish this lowly monster,¡± She said with excited eyes while looking into Poirlion¡¯s eyes. Her regeneration took care of her pain almost immediately. After shaking his hips from left to right a few times, while still being in Narihi, Poirlion put his right hand on his chin. ¡°Hmm, you are very much tight, but let¡¯s see what happens if I¡­¡± He said with a thoughtful face and then he suddenly turned Mortus into a short whip. He slowly pulled it along the line of Narihi¡¯s spine. Goosebumps appeared on her back. Her breath turned ragged and her hole was tightening up even more. ¡°Aren¡¯t you enjoying this too much? I should punish you!¡± As he shouted the word ¡®punish¡¯, he swung his whip on Narihi¡¯s back.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Ahn~!¡± She moaned in her surprise with an excited face on and then added with a small stutter. ¡°S- So good! Do it more!¡± Poirlion whipped her ass a few more times, which turned completely red, but Narihi was enjoying it very much. Feeling that his penis was completely lubricated and that Narihi¡¯s hot hole was tightening around his penis crazily, he couldn¡¯t hold back himself anymore. With his raging boner, he started moving inside her pussy. Narihi gritted her teeth upon feeling the pleasure of a thick cock stirring up her pussy. Poirlion¡¯s scale covered penis only made it even better for her. ¡°Ugh¡­ M- Master¡­ It¡¯s so hard and rough inside me!¡± She said with gritted teeth. Poirlion didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he pulled on her hair strongly, which excited Narihi. Seeing her lewd expression and feeling how good she felt, he said - ¡°Hahaha, look at yourself! You love being abused. Anything I do is only exciting you! Your tongue is out of your mouth! What are you? A dog?! Should I tell this to Hiro? I wonder what would he think of you! You lustful woman!¡± Narihi didn¡¯t know whether to fear Poirlion telling Hiro about it or to get excited because of it. But she still had some reasoning. ¡°N- No! Master, please! I- I can¡¯t look him in the eyes if you tell him such a thing! He is supposed to be my leader. I¡¯d be surely frowned upon!¡± Narihi exclaimed between her moans, but she was feeling so good that she was barely able to talk. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. Here! Take this as a Punishment!¡± Poirlion emphasized his words and each time he has done so, he swung his whip and whipped Narihi. Her back, her ass, all of them had red lines on it, but she loved it! ¡°Yesh~ Ah! Stir up my insides master!¡± Narihi shouted excitedly upon feeling that she was about to cum. ¡°Is that the right way to ask?!¡± Poirlion shouted and whipped her once again. After doing so, he grabbed Narihi¡¯s neck from behind and pulled her up. He spread open her lips, and then he started licking the insides of her mouth. ¡°*Squelch* Mmn~ N- No, Master~ Mh~¡± Narihi answered, while her saliva was spilling out of her mouth. Their mouths gave out squelching noises. ¡°Then what is the right way?!¡± Poirlion said as he grabbed her throat and looked deeply into her eyes. Their faces were almost touching. Poirlion stopped moving his hips, but Narihi didn¡¯t do so. She still kept shaking her hips. Her plump butt was continuously hitting against Poirlion¡¯s navel, which caused popping sounds to ring continuously. ¡°Mhh- M- Master! Please! I plead you! Stir up my pussy! I beg you!¡± Narihi started begging. She was about to cum yet Poirlion stopped moving. It wasn¡¯t as good alone. Although Poirlion enjoyed slapping her ass and whipping her, but upon looking into her pleading, brown eyes, not even he could hold himself back. His sadistic facade broke and he coiled his muscular arms around Narihi¡¯s waist. After pulling her into his embrace, he started moving inside her. He knew where she loved it the most, so he was attacking those places continuously. Narihi couldn¡¯t breathe. Her mind turned completely fuzzy and messy. She didn¡¯t even know where she was. All she knew was that she was with her dearest other half and that something huge was coming. Poirlion found himself in the same kind of problem. That hot feeling in his navel was building up for a long while. He gritted his teeth unconsciously, preparing to cum. They didn¡¯t have to move long before it all broke loose. Poirlion¡¯s hot, sticky sperm shot out of his balls and rushed through his penis. He pushed his penis into Narihi¡¯s deepest parts and loaded his cum into her womb. Narihi also screamed out in pleasure. The scales on Narihi¡¯s sides and arms started shaking like a rattlesnake¡¯s tail. Her body stiffened up and she felt like a black hole. Her feelings, emotions collapsed back into her body and then it finally happened. It felt like an explosion. A powerful feeling rushed out of her clitoris and spread through her whole body. ¡°AHHHH! OH MY FUCKING GOD!¡± She screamed out loudly with an ecstatic face. Her toes rolled into balls, while she clenched her fists, with her eyes shut. As that feeling slowly went away, after many seconds, she slumped down into the hot lava with a blissful face. ¡°He- hehe- hehehe! Ah yes~ Master is the best! I¡¯ve never orgasmed before. I didn¡¯t know that it was this good. *Pant* And her highness is feeling it all the time! I can¡¯t help *pant* but feel envious that they have been together for such a long time,¡± Narihi said while panting heavily from time to time. She had a huge smile on her face. Poirlion leaned on her back and embraced her around her scale covered waist. Poirlion rubbed his face on her hair happily and sniffed it once deeply. ¡°Puwah~ Your fragrance is wonderful. And don¡¯t feel envious. We can still catch up to them! But this bond is indeed wonderful! I never thought that I¡¯d feel so much love for someone! You are the best, Narihi! I love you so muuuch!¡± Poirlion exclaimed as he started rubbing his face on her back and tightened his embrace. He had a happy smile on his face. Narihi turned her head to the side and received Poirlion¡¯s kiss. ¡°Mhn~ *squelch* I love you too, dear. Chu~ I- It¡¯s mhn~ pressing against *squelch* my butt,¡± Narihi answered while feeling happy and then remarked on Poirlion¡¯s hard thing. Since he was leaning on her back, his penis was right between her buttocks. Thinking of something, an evil smile crept onto his face. ¡°Hey~ you know, there is this tail of yours which I haven¡¯t utilized up till now. Give it to me!¡± He said the latter half in commanding voice. Narihi started swaying her tail in front of Poirlion¡¯s eyes. He the spear-like tip of Narihi¡¯s tail into his mouth and bit on it strongly. Narihi¡¯s muscles stiffened up so strongly, that her spine and muscle lines on her back turned completely visible. She had a fit body. Her eyes also opened widely and she moaned through gritted teeth. ¡°G- GOOD! SO GOOOD!¡± She screamed out in her excitement and her pussy suddenly shot out a ball of love juices. She actually came on the spot and squirted. Feeling that his crotch was drenched in love juices only excited Poirlion more. He felt turned on. Looking down, he saw Narihi¡¯s plump and taut buttocks. His thick and raging hard penis was still in between those buttocks. He grabbed onto them and pushed them against his penis as she started moving. This filled his heart with a feeling of conquest and he turned his head upwards with his eyes closed. Narihi knew that she was used as a tool, which only made her even more excited. Her pussy was moving like the mouth of a fish. Poirlion looked back down and upon seeing it, he used his forked tail and pushed it into her pussy. His cold and scale-covered tail entered Narihi¡¯s insides and started stirring her up. He could move it much better than his penis. He was continuously moving it in and out of her hole, which caused no less pleasure than his penis! After thinking of a new movement, he started rolling it in her insides. ¡°A- Ahn~ Uhn~ Yes, fuck me, master!¡± Narihi shouted with gritted teeth and her eyes closed. She was clenching her teeth continuously. Poirlion couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and came. He shot his thick sperm on Narihi¡¯s back and hair, covering her in it completely. That feeling of conquest after covering his woman in his sperm filled his heart. What Narihi didn¡¯t expect was his next move. He pulled out his tail from her pussy and shoved his penis into her pussy. This was followed by him biting on her tail and his tail entering her asshole. Her eyes opened widely and she screamed out in pleasure. Her mind turned fuzzy, while her tongue was literally hanging out of her mouth. [Look at yourself, you slut! That lustful face! I bet that all you can think of is cocks!] Poirlion sent his abusive words into Narihi¡¯s mind. Although he knew that Narihi was thinking only about him and that she would never lay with another man, but his words excited not only him but even Narihi. [I- I don¡¯t know anything! I- I can¡¯t think anymore! I just need your cock! Fuck me hard! Poirlion~] Narihi answered muddle-headed. She way beyond saving at this point¡­ Poirlion started moving inside her holes. He also pinched her clitoris as he started pumping her. With feeling it from so many places, she lost it. It didn¡¯t take more than thirty seconds for her to orgasm again. Narihi turned around and Poirlion slumped down on her front. They felt wonderful, but far from satisfied. The day was still long! Knowing that Hiro and Alice were probably doing the same, they didn¡¯t bother with anything. All they wanted was each other. ¡°Haha~ This bond is the best thing happening with me through my whole life. Her highness is my lucky star! I¡¯m truly glad that I¡¯ve met them!¡± Poirlion exclaimed happily, feeling great respect and love for Hiro and Alice. ¡°Haah¡­ I¡¯m truly grateful. Without them, I¡¯d have never met you. Not to mention that I¡¯d have lost my life as well¡­¡± Poirlion said in a low voice. Narihi brushed her fingers through his hair and started caressing his head. ¡°Un. I too feel the same way. They have their stupid habits as well, but who doesn¡¯t have those? I feel that I can trust them honestly. I also know that they would never separate or choose me over each other, but that is something only idiots would ask¡­ At least we know what to expect. Haha. Let¡¯s be ¡®good¡¯ subjects. Should we? Haha,¡± Narihi questioned Poirlion. He nodded as an answer and then said. ¡°Now¡­ Is this the time to talk about our servitude? I guess it¡¯s time to punish you~ hehe.¡± Chapter 77 - The Wrath of True Divine Beasts I thank Tom Selgim¨¹ller for his patronage. The gray path be with him! The Wrath of True Divine Beasts Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------------------- After Hearing Weston¡¯s story, Ellery also told it to the girls, not knowing that both Narihi and Alice knew it. Rose was the only one not knowing it. While telling her story, Ellery noticed that neither Alice nor Narihi reacted upon hearing it, which naturally made her remember that they were both bonded¡­ Her eyes opened widely upon realizing something, which she shouldn¡¯t have realized. By the time she has done so, I and Poirlion were sitting at our original places, back to back with our pairs. Without saying a word, Ellery grabbed Alice¡¯s shoulders with a suspicious face, while her mouth was twitching from time to time. ¡°W- What do you want?¡± Alice questioned her with a stiff face, knowing that we were probably busted. She pulled Alice to the side and saw my back and tail, swaying there unhappily. ¡°WHAT THE FUCK!? YOU GAVE US OUT!¡± She shouted, making Alice and Narihi laugh. Ellery shoved Narihi aside as well and saw Poirlion¡¯s back. ¡°TH- THAT WAS A RARE KIND OF WOOD! YOU CUT A HOLE IN IT!?¡± She shouted with a red face, feeling enraged. Ellery quickly covered her body, feeling shameful of showing it to us, even though none of us cared. We weren¡¯t humans. We didn¡¯t care about other women once we have a mate. I guess she didn¡¯t understand the difference. Rose, on the other hand, didn¡¯t react to it. She was still leaning on Alice¡¯s chest, with a smile on her face. ¡°Why are you not angry?!¡± Ellery shouted at Rose, who turned towards her with the same smile and said. ¡°Well, I knew about it anyway. That was also the reason why I climbed into Alice¡¯s embrace. By doing so, Hiro saw only my shoulders and the left side of my face and Alice¡¯s arms and legs also covered me perfectly.¡± ¡°I spent more than a month in their company, be it bathing, camping, cooking, living¡­ I know them better than you! Hehe,¡± She finished her sentence with a victorious smile. Truth be told, her words were indeed true. Ellery spent most of her time in her room when she was with us, while Rose was living with us. The difference is big. She knew that we were sneaky and she knew more about us. She also knew that I was completely indifferent while looking at her body, but I guess she still didn¡¯t like the thought of me, seeing her continuously. I didn¡¯t have to mind Poirlion either since he was different than us. He had to close his eyes and concentrate on Narihi to see through her eyes. I wouldn¡¯t let that to happen! No matter what, Alice was mine only! No male can see her naked! Poirlion only heard them¡­ I, on the other hand, saw Ellery¡¯s body continuously. Her tits are nowhere big enough for my taste, so- [Please, would you shut up and stop examining another girl¡¯s body? I can hear you, you know? I can feel that you have no such feelings as a male should have upon seeing a random naked female, but it¡¯s still bothering me. I¡¯m happy that you have eyes only for me, but please stop sizing her up¡­] Alice cut into my thoughts and also stopped me. As you wish, my dear. I thought in my mind, which was naturally heard by her as well. Meanwhile, Ellery opened her mouth widely upon realizing what Rose¡¯ words meant. ¡°Y- You actually knew about it all this time and you didn¡¯t tell me? Well¡­ I too knew about their bond, but I forgot about its use, but still!!! Rose has betrayed me and you two¡­¡± - She exclaimed while pointing at me and Narihi - ¡°you two bastards!¡± She stomped on the ground angrily, forgetting to cover herself. ¡°Narihi~ What should I do? Should I play a prank on her? Although Hiro isn¡¯t looking anymore, but I could tell a lie. Fufufu~ If you catch my meaning,¡± Alice questioned Narihi, which caused a smile to slip onto my face as I started chuckling. Considering what I have just heard from Weston¡­ it wasn¡¯t the best time¡­ but I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You do realize that I can see even your *cough* from this angle, right?¡± Alice questioned Ellery with her head tilted to the side as she put her finger on her chin. ¡°Nooo!¡± Ellery shouted out as she quickly ran out of the hot spring while covering her butt. Rose, Narihi, and Alice started laughing upon seeing her reaction. They were so evil¡­ I also told Weston what happened, to make him understand why was I laughing. His face turned darker and darker upon hearing that I saw Ellery naked, so I also told him how we were with women, other than our mate. He quickly calmed down and said with a sigh. ¡°*Sigh* I¡¯m happy that she has such friends. Although this prank was a bit evil¡­ but I know that she wouldn¡¯t mind it too much. You know¡­ she never shows it on her face, but she is also very worried about her mother. Since coming back, she came to me daily to ask about her mother. I¡¯ve never told her that it only made me feel even more terrible¡­ I had to tell my daughter every time, that I wasn¡¯t able to save her mother! How would you tell your daughter such a thing? All I know about Helen is that she is tied up and guarded continuously.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m stronger than them and I could crush their clan, but as long as she is captured, I can¡¯t do anything. They don¡¯t dare to touch her, fearing that I¡¯d lose my sanity and kill them on the spot, not caring about my wife. But they dare to blackmail me! I have to send them a hundred thousand World Crystals each week! Although I¡¯m a member of Genotin Academy and I also have a good yield, but it takes almost everything I have to satisfy their demands!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m trying to tell you is that now that you are here, at least she isn¡¯t thinking of her mother so much. I¡¯m already more than grateful for that. If you could even help me out somehow, then I¡¯d be eternally grateful to you,¡± Weston said to us while looking into our eyes, one by one. Both of us nodded and told him not to worry. We left the hot spring and then entered our own room. Ellery was funny enough to ¡®clean¡¯ it up and make every furniture disappear. Our room was completely empty. There were only the walls, the ground, and the ceiling. We laughed upon seeing it and entered her room. After doing so, we also crept into her bed. After hiding our auras completely, we waited for her to come since she went to her father for some reason. Maybe she was asking about her mother¡­ Poor Ellery. We heard her door opening and then we felt her creeping into her bed, but as her legs entered the cover, she noticed that she kicked something, which was the top of my head, by the way¡­ [Why me?] I questioned Alice, which made her chuckle. ¡°Why does my blanket chuckle?¡± Ellery questioned, but my ears picked up on her angry voice. Her face was probably twitching. ¡°*Chuckle* I don¡¯t know,¡± Alice answered, while barely being able to hold back herself from laughing out loudly. ¡°This blanket is so STUPID!¡± Ellery shouted as she kicked with her leg, but this time I evaded. The bed broke into two and the blanket flew into the air. All three of us fell to the ground. We fell on our backs, while Ellery fell on her butt. She made an angry face for a moment, which soon turned into a smile and then she started laughing loudly, along with us. ¡°Hahaha~ Thanks for making me laugh. It¡¯s been a long while¡­¡± She said while wiping her tears from the sides of her eyes. She sighed loudly and then said with a sad face. ¡°My father told me that you said that you wanted to help. I didn¡¯t tell you before because I didn¡¯t want to use you. Do you think that you could truly help?¡± She asked with a hopeful face as she unconsciously put her hands together. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of things somehow. One way or the other, those dwarves are going to die for sure!¡± I told her with a smile, while Alice put her hands on Ellery¡¯s. Ellery smiled with a visibly better mood. We left her room and entered the mortal part of our own world. We teleported to a planet randomly and then laid down on top of a huge tree. It was night and there were millions of stars. It was a truly beautiful sight. Alice¡¯s hair was sprawled out under her and her skin seemed to be really smooth and beautiful. She turned her head towards me and our eyes met. She smiled at me and then asked. ¡°When should we make children?¡± I almost choked after hearing her sudden question, which came on the spot, so I wasn¡¯t able to learn about it beforehand. ¡°*Cough* That was sudden¡­ Hahaha~ *Cough* Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe after reaching the eighth level? We should be able to provide our child with enough protection at such a level and we could also turn these mortals into a nice and trustable army until then,¡± I offered up, after thinking about it seriously. She didn¡¯t say anything as her head moved towards me and she sealed my lips with hers. Our squelching kisses soon turned into a loving, hot night. The next day, I awoke with Alice in my arms. There was a blanket on us, which we put on ourselves out of habit, but there was a problem. The mortals, who were using some kind of flying machine, something similar to a Jetpack were flying next to us. They had grins on their faces upon noticing us waking up. ¡°It seems like our ¡®gods¡¯ had a wonderful night, didn¡¯t they? Hehe,¡± One of them laughed creepily. I yawned loudly as I put my head back on the tree. As I closed my eyes, the humans around me turned into bloody pulps and fell to the ground in the form of liquid. Their blood and bones splattered and fell to the ground. Alice opened her right eye as she moved her right hand, which was on top of my chest, upwards. She started caressing me as she questioned me with a smile on her face. - ¡°That wasn¡¯t the best ¡®good morning¡¯, don¡¯t you think?¡± I shrugged my shoulders as I sat up, uncovering half of Alice¡¯s body. My morning wood raged on after seeing her, so after satisfying myself - [Ourselves] Alice chimed in - we left our world. Although sleeping wasn¡¯t necessary for such high-level cultivators, but most of them still preferred doing it. It not only quickened energy restoration, but it also refreshed the cultivator. Especially after long days, weeks, or even months of continuous cultivation. We went towards the room where we talked yesterday, which was - as it turned out - the dining room. Ellery and Rose were sitting there, and each of them was munching on a rod of chocolate. To Ellery¡¯s dismay, we quickly stole it away from her hands and ate it before she could do anything. She was left with her mouth opened widely, while Rose started laughing, which soon turned into her tragedy since we stole hers as well. They stood up angrily as they slapped their hands on the table and shouted. ¡°WHAT THE HELL! LOOK! THERE ARE MANY MORE! WHY WOULD YOU TAKE OURS?!¡± Hearing their shouting and noticing the bowl of chocolate, we took it away as well. There was no chocolate left! For now, we simply stored it away since we had to keep some for later as well. ¡°Why do you need so much?!¡± Ellery questioned us with her brows furrowed. After making a thoughtful face, I answered honestly, already barely being able to hold back myself from doing it immediately. ¡°Well¡­ I could totally cover Alice¡¯s body in it and then eat her up¡­ Ah! I can feel enlightenment! It¡¯s here~~~ I can feel it!¡± I said as I put the back of my hand on my forehead and looked upward. Rose covered her red face as she started shaking her head sideways, while Ellery conjured a ¡®ball¡¯ of stone, which had a diameter of three meters, and threw it towards me. The room was spacious¡­ I stepped to the side with a composed and serious face. Just as the stone flew past me, the door was opened and Weston entered through it. His body was struck, but he didn¡¯t budge. Ellery put her hand on her mouth as beads of sweat covered her forehead. The stone cracked and broke into two halves. Weston was standing there, while tapping his feet on the ground, with an angry face. ¡°E.L.L.E.R.Y! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!¡± He shouted angrily. Rose straight laughed. Weston closed the door behind himself, but just as he was about to move forward, Narihi swung the door open, hitting his back. Her strength was much greater¡­ Weston fell on his face and slid on the smooth and clean ground a few meters. We couldn¡¯t hold it. All of us started laughing, while Narihi ran up to him and helped him up. It seems like Poirlion liked helpful women. Who was also a masochist¡­ Interesting taste! Well, I¡¯m not going to judge him. I would never mind such things. Weston stood up while rubbing the back of his head. After our comical morning, we sat down at the table. Weston¡¯s first question was¡­ ¡°Where is the chocolate? It was hard to find cacao! Ellery? I told you to stop munching on it all the time! Now, what am I supposed to offer as a dessert?¡± Ellery looked at us with her eyes and mouth opened widely and then at her father. ¡°B- But father! It wasn¡¯t me! They took it all away!¡± She exclaimed while pointing at us. Rose almost fell off her chair, laughing, while we were pulling on our necks.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. [We are busted¡­ Well, let¡¯s say this!] I thought and then said - ¡°Ehm¡­ let¡¯s count it as our payment for helping you. Hehe,¡± I laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of my head. Weston also laughed awkwardly and told me that we can eat as much as we wished to. Alice buried her face in her palms and then we stopped this comical morning and started talking about the matter at hand. ¡°So. Talking seriously. Please tell us about the exact details surrounding Helen. Everything you know,¡± I said with a serious face. Weston¡¯s face lit up with hope and after nodding once, he started speaking. ¡°Alright. This Krun clan is a clan of dwarves as I told you before. Their leader is only at the first stage of the Temporary Law Realm, so I can take care of him. Once he is killed, I can massacre the whole clan by using my family. But my problem isn¡¯t this. The problem is that Helen is held captive with someone always guarding her. Her energy is sealed and her body is tied. Although one of my stronger guards is always using his mind power to keep the health of my wife under surveillance, but once I¡¯d move towards the Krun clan¡­ They would immediately hold a knife to her neck and prepare their soul force.¡± ¡°At such times, Krun Dezor, the clan head, always contacts me and tells me that one more step and my wife is going to die. I tried sending hired people, but they were also caught somehow. After slapping my wife a few times as a punishment, I stopped asking for outside help. Truth be told, I¡¯m very much afraid that you would be caught as well.¡± He furrowed his brows while making a nervous face. We understood his problem, but since he didn¡¯t know the reason of why the hired people were caught, we had to be careful. ¡°How did those people try entering the clan?¡± Alice questioned him as she leaned forward. Weston made a thoughtful face and after thinking for a bit, he answered. ¡°Well¡­ they always used a transforming pill, to turn into dwarves. They never failed at getting through the gates, but the problem came afterward. There are three gates in the clan and they have to check in at each gate. At the third one, they always failed at getting any further. The guard had some kind of orb in his hand and after looking at the hired people for a few seconds, he always suddenly laughed and killed them on the spot. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t teleport to my wife either since Dezor also made a huge Space Lock Formation around it. As long as it¡¯s there, I can¡¯t teleport in and save my wife!¡± Hearing his explanation we nodded. This meant that the problem was with that orb. We just had to do something about it. Not having a better idea, for now, we left the gold family with two Transforming Pills in our hands and flew towards a nearby planet, called Krun planet¡­ How surprising. I guess owning a planet wasn¡¯t a big deal. No one came with us because no one had as many resist against mind tricks as us. We were immune to almost everything, so we had a good chance at getting past that orb. On our way, we turned into dwarves¡­ I looked quite ridiculous with my body-builder dwarf body, which was only a hundred and forty centimeters tall. Not to mention, my big nose and beard. I wanted to shave it off, but dwarves liked beards, so we would just catch more attention without it. Alice¡­ MY DEAR ALICE! WHERE ARE YOU! [Don¡¯t shout for fuck¡¯s sake! I feel terrible enough! I¡¯m never going to use this shit again! My mighty form¡­ this is terrible!] Alice made a pitiful face while saying. She was on the verge of cry. Her body was only a hundred centimeters tall, but she had a muscular body. Her boobs turned into chest muscles, her plump, taut, and round buttocks turned into two garlics¡­ considering their shape. The only thing left of her was her beautiful, blonde hair and her green eyes. [I can¡¯t wait to turn back into my true form¡­ This is the biggest crime ever! I¡¯m offended! These dwarves have no way out! I¡¯m going to kill all of them! No one can escape from the clutches of death! My paws and jaws shall tear everyone into pieces!] She kept thinking such things in herself, while her bloodlust was rising continuously. We started breathing in and out steadily, wishing to calm down. We soon arrived at our destination. After entering the atmosphere of the planet, we didn¡¯t use our mind power. It would only make it obvious for others, that we were searching for someone. At such times, it was better to look for things manually. We flew through the air and after finding a city, we landed on the ground. After stopping a random dwarf, we asked for information. He told us everything nicely and even asked us if we wanted a drink. We told him that we had things to take care of and then left. We soon found ourselves in front of a huge gate, towering at a hundred meters. There was a guard standing in front of it, but he didn¡¯t even stop us from going through. At the second gate, we were stopped. ¡°Halt! Only clan members can enter. What is your reason for coming here?¡± A dwarven guard asked as he pointed his spear towards us. It was only a one-star symbiote. ¡°Hello. We are here to apply. We want to become members of this great clan!¡± I said with a smile on my face as I stuck out my chest. The guard nodded happily and then the other guard led us towards the member registration house. We soon arrived at the third gate under his guide, but all of us were stopped. ¡°Halt! Oh, Thrall. What brings you here? And these are?¡± One of them asked. There were twenty dwarves and all of them were above the fifth stage of World Realm. But we could still take care of them easily. ¡°Hehe, I brought some fresh meat! They want to become members of our wonderful clan! Or so they said,¡± Our guide said with a proud face. Maybe he can die quickly for helping us¡­ ¡°Hmm? New members? Alright. Comer here, let me inspect you. One of them at the back said and then came forward with an orb in his right hand. He focused on us and after furrowing his brows for a short time, he shrugged his shoulders as she said. ¡°Interesting. I found nothing¡­ these people are empty headed. Hahaha! You can go through.¡± He started laughing at us for not finding anything in our heads. So that orb had a similar effect compared to what we had. The only difference was that it could be used limitlessly, probably. What they didn¡¯t know was that they didn¡¯t find anything because they were able to read our thoughts. We too were thinking of things like - I hope that we won¡¯t get caught. - or - What does that orb do? If they would have heard such thoughts, then we would have been busted as well. So that was the reason behind the failures and since all of them were killed, Weston wasn¡¯t able to gather information about this orb. He had no way to prepare. We went through the gates while being visibly calm. It was unnecessary to turn stressful at such a time. There were a few buildings along the path and after reaching one of them, our guide wanted to walk alongside the side of the building. Since we were completely covered and no one was seeing us, we moved. We were walking behind him and since we wished to make things sure, we merged. We silently turned into our monster forms behind him and opened our jaws. He turned around and all he was able to do was say a - ¡®huh?¡¯- before we bit on his upper body. Alice was controlling our body, while I used seven of my minds to completely disable his mind. With our powerful soul force, seven Bolts of Silence and Hydro Minds were more than deadly. His body and soul were destroyed on the spot without anyone noticing. Thanks to our perfect energy control, there weren¡¯t energy fluctuations either. [Perfect assassination, hehe~ I always wanted to be an assassin.] I thought happily, while Alice gulped down his body and then licked up the blood from the ground. There weren¡¯t any traces left of the dwarf. We turned back into two dwarves and then walked towards a slightly different way, but we were stopped¡­ ¡°Hey! Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡± A dwarf with a muscular body, big red beard and hair asked. Even his eyes were red. ¡°Ah, we are new. The guard at the second gate pointed us towards the member registration house and then he left. We are on our way there.,¡± I said with a smile on my face. The dwarf in front of us frowned as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. A few other dwarves also noticed us. ¡°But the member registration is that way¡­¡± He pointed a slightly bit towards our right while saying. I scratched the back of my head and then with a shrug of my shoulders I told him that we probably mistook it. The dwarf shrugged his shoulders and after ''shooing'' us towards the ¡®right way¡¯, he left. With a bittersweet taste in our mouths, we left towards the member registration building. Rin was left in our own world all this time. Nor Ellery, Rose or Weston saw her. After stopping beside the member registration building, we secretly called her. She appeared silently and after mounting her, we disappeared and then appeared beside the right building. The Space Lock Formation made domains, and temporary laws useless. But Rin wasn¡¯t using the laws. She wasn¡¯t teleporting. She was using her racial ability. She was simply moving beyond space and matter! Rin jumped back into our own world, but at that time, we couldn¡¯t help but slap on our foreheads¡­ we could have used her ability from the start! Well, we are here anyway¡­ At least we were able to try what is it like to be an assassin. Such a wonderful goal¡­ [But I was much cleverer in my past life! Why am I so stupid?] I couldn¡¯t help but ask Alice. Her answer couldn¡¯t be any truer¡­ [It¡¯s because, in this life, you are thinking only of one thing. And that is me. I¡¯m also suffering from the same symptoms. I guess this is the only real downside of being each other¡¯s halves. But considering the pros, this only cons can go to hell!] [We will do something about this stupidity of ours in the future. I was never stupid and I don¡¯t like being that. I should remember things more easily.] I answered, but Alice felt that I was agreeing with her. Feelings and words might be different. And the meaning of our words might be different than what they sound. If not of being bonded, then Alice could have easily misunderstood my words. Using our soul force, which was more powerful than what the people inside the building had, we sensed everything clearly. There was a stair, leading downward and Helen was tied to a chair. In front of her stood two dwarves, who were at the early eighth stage. Rin I thought in my mind and she appeared. Our plan has changed. The guards weren¡¯t as weak as we hoped them to be. Rin is going to be crucial in this mission! Not wasting our time, we jumped onto Rin¡¯s back and released our transformation. After entering into our battle forms, Rin teleported straight into the catacomb, right behind the cultivators. We contacted Weston to come closer to the planet, along with Narihi. The dwarves turned around and released a huge amount of energy towards us, on the spot. Using Twelve Chains of Bane, Destiny¡¯s Descent, and Blank, we held up our newly formed shields and defended ourselves. The balls of energies pushed us backward slightly, but nothing more. Rin released the binding on Helen and then teleported away with her. Weston quickly received Helen, who also awoke. ¡°Don¡¯t come here! You must protect her! Narihi will take care of Drezor,¡± I told him by using my mind power. Narihi appeared in the atmosphere of this planet in her true form, with Poirlion in tow. She had dark green scales covering her body and she had nine heads. Poirlion was also in his true form. Drezor crashed through the floor and stopped in front of us, while Rin also arrived. ¡°YOU! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE! YOU WILL PAY WITH YOUR LIFE!¡± He shouted at us. Narihi quickly flew towards us, wishing to help us before it would get too late. He was only at the first stage of the sixth level, which meant two hundred and forty Crypt! Even in our merged monster forms, we had only a hundred and thirty-six! But we would surely stay alive at least. We jumped into each other¡¯s body and transformed on the spot. His attack struck our chest, which exploded upon contact. Adding his skills to his strength, not even our three-layered defense was able to stop his attack. But what was it to us? Although three of our hearts were crushed, but it was just a fart. Upon transforming, we used our full body size to lessen the damage. If we would have turned into a - three meters tall - Hydra-Dragon, then we would have been killed on the spot. But like this? Although his attack crushed three of our hearts, they were already recovering. Narihi also appeared next to us. After pouring our mixed energies into our body, it completely recovered in just a moment. Drezor¡¯s eyes opened widely upon seeing it and his face also turned terrified after seeing Narihi. She was only three meters tall in her monster form, but the aura and strength she was exuding were more than terrifying. Since we were still in the formation, no one was able to teleport either. Wishing to pay him back, we used our soul force. His body was stronger than our, but our soul was stronger than his! Using Bolt of Silence, we attacked his soul and then we also used Soul Eater to chip away on his soul. He screamed out in pain as he felt a small part of his soul being taken away. At that time, Narihi also jumped at him, along with us. Our jaws snapped on his small body, which was quickly torn into pieces. Large chunks of meat flew through the air and smashed into the walls of the catacomb, while his blood splattered on our bodies, on the walls, and on the ground. [That¡¯s much better. Let¡¯s go~ hehe] I laughed in my mind after saying. Narihi killed Drezor¡¯s soul, but before it could fly away, we used Soul Eater and devoured his soul. It took a whole minute, but no one was there so it was alright. We stepped advanced to the late fourth stage in one go! Only a few hours of cultivation would be enough for us to reach the fifth stage. Or¡­ we could devour more souls! We left the catacombs and crushed that Space Locking Formation. There were no more cultivators at the sixth level. Only our side had such powerful cultivators. Rose didn¡¯t come since she too was only at the early stages of the World Realm, probably thanks to Ellery and Weston¡­ Yet we had to struggle to collect those pills¡­ Poirlion, Narihi, Weston, We, and Weston¡¯s family arrived at the place. We wished to clear the whole planet and destroy it in one go. After activating everything we had, we used Twelve Chains of Bane on the closest person. We swung our tail in an arc and a huge blade of energy flew through the air. No one was able to stop it as it cut everyone into two halves. Considering our skills, we were about as strong as someone at the late ninth stage and we haven¡¯t met such a cultivator yet. After using our tail attack, we used our wing, paws, breath, everything we had. The force behind our attacks started stacking up and the pressure in our body was tremendous. Alice was collecting the souls continuously, while I kept massacring. We were getting more powerful while killing. Who needed more!? At the tenth move, I felt that the next one would be too much, but at that time, we broke through to the fifth stage. The burden lessened on our bodies greatly and we were able to use the next moves. Cracks were appearing in space continuously. Narihi¡¯s attacks had similar effects, while she also locked space here and there, making escape impossible. Poirlion wasn¡¯t as proficient as her, but he was still massacring the dwarves just fine. Weston was releasing sun-like golden balls of energies, which upon explosion, destroyed everything in hundreds of kilometers. We also upgraded our Soul Ring from time to time because it was getting filled up continuously. As I reached the twelfth move, I told everyone to quickly leave. Rin also finished tearing off a head and then went back into our world. Everyone teleported away, just in time. I used our breath attack to release a swirling green ball of energy towards the center of the planet. Before reaching it, it exploded in the air. Narihi quickly appeared behind us and teleported us away. Looking at our creation from afar, it was beautiful but deadly. It was like a star going supernova. A huge green light lit up in dark space and even the light of the stars seemed to be just flickering dim sparks of light. As the light slowly dimmed out and disappeared, I saw something wonderful. That gray thing was spreading through thousands, no, hundreds of kilometers, devouring everything in its path. Now there was truly nothing left of those stupid dwarves. They call this mass genocide, I suppose? Well, I don¡¯t have a problem with dwarves, but this clan must have been exterminated. ¡°T- That¡¯s beautiful!¡± Narihi sent her thoughts towards us. ¡°Is this the true strength of my god?¡± She questioned while looking into our slit eyes. ¡°No, this the strength behind our merged forms and behind our bond. But fear not, we aren¡¯t that bad even while separated!¡± I answered her honestly. I couldn¡¯t do something like this alone. Alice was necessary for it to work. ¡°It¡¯s still wonderful. I fear that not even I could do something like this, even though I¡¯m already at the sixth level. You must be stopped before releasing your final attack for sure¡­¡± She remarked with a slightly envious face. She was back in her human form, with Poirlion beside her, While Weston has gone back to his Gold planet with Helen in his arms. She would probably stay weak for a few hours after so many years. The shockwave of our attack also reached us, which was so powerful that it threw us backward. Not bad! But this attack was a suicide without Rin¡¯s ability or without reaching the sixth level¡­ As we saw how space was slowly restoring, Narihi held onto us and teleported back to the Gold planet. It was also time for the earthlings to start their votings! Hehe~ Chapter 78 - The Earthlings Game The Earthlings¡¯ Game Alice¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------- Narihi took us back to the Gold family¡¯s residence. After sensing our surroundings, we went towards Ellery¡¯s room since everyone was there. I slowly opened the door and after poking in my head, I saw that Helen was laying on the bed with Ellery in her embrace. Naturally, Weston was also there, holding his beloved wife. Rose was just sitting in a corner silently. She was taken¡­ Not wishing to interrupt them, I wanted to leave, but I was noticed. ¡°Wait! Miss Alice, right? Ellery told me everything. Would you mind coming in?¡± Helen shouted after me, with her arm reaching towards me as I was about to close the door. Hiro grabbed my hips and pushed me into the room and then he too entered, with Poirlion and Narihi in tow. ¡°Please call me just Alice,¡± I said as we went closer to her and stopped in front of the bed. She sat straight up from her half sitting position and after bowing, she said - ¡°I thank you sincerely for saving me. Although I¡¯ve been unconscious for many years, but I can imagine the things my daughter and husband went through. I thank you for saving them from that suffering.¡± All four of us smiled upon hearing her words, which felt good. Acknowledged work was the best kind of work! Though this wasn¡¯t a work, but something necessary. [It¡¯s all the same anyway,] Hiro thought with a small chuckle. ¡°No problem. We not only helped out a friend but we also gained something good from it. So it was truly our pleasure,¡± Hiro answered with a smile on his face. Even though his stupid left hand was caressing the base of my tail¡­ After considering our position, I made it disappear. [Oh! But why? It felt so good¡­] Hiro started whining as a result, but I didn¡¯t want to make weird faces in front of such a ¡®lady¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m still wishing to reward you handsomely!¡± Weston interrupted our chatting as he sprung up from the bed. Ellery followed him and then she even came to us. After giving a hug to the both of us, with a smile on her face, she sat back down, next to her mother. S- So childlike! She is like a little girl. Now I feel like a mother¡­ I thought, not really knowing what to do with such a feeling. [I¡¯ll make you know in the future~ hehe,] Hiro said with a creepy laugh, but I felt excited. We should stop flirting while talking with others¡­ ¡°That was cute of you, Ellery. Haha~ My daughter is still a big baby!¡± Helen exclaimed with a small laugh, but her face was visibly tired. ¡°I- I¡¯m not! I just wanted to show my thanks to them¡­¡± Ellery tried defending herself, but it was just a futile attempt in front of her mother. Feeling curious about this ¡®brother¡¯ of hers, I wanted to ask her, but I didn¡¯t feel the moment to be right, so I told them another thing. ¡°We have a matter to take care of. If you don¡¯t mind, then we are leaving. You will be able to find us in the garden,¡± I told them with a serious face. After seeing them nodding, Hiro and I turned around and left. Rose, Poirlion, Narihi and everyone else in the room also followed after us. After going into the garden, we entered our own world and went to Rin¡¯s place. I was missing her furry body! I wanted to pet her. It¡¯s not like this voting must be done immediately. Like usual, she welcomed us in her cavern by jumping on us and licking us all over the place. I fear that she thinks that we are lollipops¡­ ¡°Do you want to come with us?¡± I questioned her while scratching her neck. She loved it there the most. And behind her ears. ¡°*Roaaar~*¡± Hearing her happy answer, I rubbed my head on hers. Hiro gently slapped her ass. Rin jumped up and stood ready to mount. Hiro laughed upon seeing her reaction. He jumped on her back and then extended his arm for me to hold. He helped me up on Rin¡¯s back and we teleported to the Earth. I couldn¡¯t help myself from turning Blank into a whip in my right hand. I felt like it. Of course, it wasn¡¯t for Rin. I dare a human to step up against us~ We appeared on top of the flying mountain we made. There were a few people on it, camping¡­ We knew that they have touched the memory crystal, but they later came back with tents. Well, I do admit that the view is wonderful from this place, not to mention at dawn! The sun breaking through the horizon looked truly beautiful. I guess the brave ones came here for that reason. Upon noticing a huge black panther appearing, everyone freaked out. But after noticing us on Rin¡¯s back, they stopped running like mad and stopped in place. Using our world, we talked. ¡°Hello, everyone. Your time is up. I hope that all of you have decided on an answer. I¡¯d also add that in case you want to turn into a cultivator, you will turn into our subject. Of course, it will come with benefits for you and for us as well. Once you accept, I¡¯ll tell you the perks you can get. Now, those who want to turn into cultivators, raise up your hands!¡± I exclaimed as I finished my sentence. Hiro¡¯s tail was poking my back! What kind of ¡®god¡¯ is he? [A perverted god, who gets turned on while his dear wife is making a speech and her wonderful fragrance is entering his nostrils. Such a being I am. Hahaha,] He answered as such in my mind and then gave a kiss on my neck. I felt a bolt of electricity running through my spine, reaching my tail. Although they were far away, but I heard a few males gulping loudly upon noticing my probably erotic face. [It is truly erotic~] Stupid Hiro remarked and then blew hot air on my neck. [You are destroying my image¡­] I couldn¡¯t help but remark. Finally, I focused on the results. Feeling our world, I sensed that most of the humans wished to turn into cultivators, not counting babies and children. About two-thirds of them, which was a very good result, considering that they were living in peace and unity. We will reorganize our world and make a separate place for those who wish to stay mortals. You could say that that will be the mortal sector, except that they will be able to come and go without any problems. We will tell them about the new system of their world soon enough. ¡°Oh, quite good. I¡¯m satisfied with you!¡± I exclaimed and the whole world resonated with my voice. The mortals made relieved faces. They were probably worried that I¡¯d do something bad. The threads on the internet, talking about the forthcoming doom of humanity because of our wrath was also a proof of it¡­ I¡¯m not even that bad. I¡¯m an understanding dragon! ¡°Before getting to the next part, I¡¯ll tell you the perks, which would come with turning into our subjects. Firstly, if you can collect the necessary kind of herbs, then we¡¯ll concoct pills for you. Secondly, if you can collect the necessary metals, then we will make weapons for you. Lastly, and probably most importantly, depending on your hard work and talent, we will reward you with cultivation and skill books! Later, we will have another thing added, but that¡¯s irrelevant to you since you will have to work hard for many years to have a need for it.¡± I explained everything. What I mentioned last time was none other than World Crystals. A cultivator at the eighth level can create as many of it as he or she wishes. That¡¯s also the reason why these super academies never run out of World Crystals. The directors can easily supply a whole academy. All it takes for them is a few hours at most and it would be enough for the academy for weeks! Since we have many, we might ¡®rob¡¯ the school until then and collect even more of it. From now on, we will store the World Crystals intended for these mortals separately. If some of them were to reach the fifth level, then they can fight for it! We don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going to happen once they reach the fifth level. Hopefully, we will be able to create life forms, which are more powerful than cultivators at the fourth stage. For now, all we can do is use Soul Eater, rob people of their souls and create powerful monsters out of the animals. After telling what would they get as rewards, I felt that many of them started shouting in their happiness. Creating our old weapons, and those weak pills would be easier than breathing. We can make them in bulks, so supplying these few billion people wouldn¡¯t be hard. Genotin Academy alone had a bigger population than our world¡­ What we expected also happened. Knowing that we were able to sense them, a few hundred million humans quickly reacted and also raised their hands, wishing to turn into cultivators. We remembered all of those, who voted with yes. We quickly teleported those people into our original, little world. While those who dared to try to play their little game with us had to face a punishment. After hearing about the rewards, they wanted to serve us? We don¡¯t need those kinds of boot lickers. I swung my whip in the air and after a loud clicking sound, every such person turned into a bloody mist. There were such persons on this flying island as well. The mortals freaked out upon seeing such a scene. This move not only created the right image for us but it also cleared out the trash. In the future, they probably wouldn¡¯t try such things. Interestingly enough, every person who had access to those virtual reality worlds voted with yes. [It¡¯s not so surprising. People who like such things are usually nerds, geeks, and such¡­ I too would have voted with yes in their place.] Hiro remarked while we teleported back to our own planet. Our planet was already as big as a four-star planet, so these people had more than enough place on it. Not wishing to bother with those who voted with yes, I told the details only to those who were here. [You are such a good talker and they also like listening to your voice. Go ahead and talk more~ Haha.] Hiro laughed while biting the top of my right ear. This foul monster! I¡¯ll punish him once I have the time. Hearing me, he naturally answered - [I¡¯m looking forward to it.] ¡°A- Ah¡­ Sorry, but my husband is a pervert. I might sound bossy, but you lot must be controlled with a strong grip. Humans can be too unpredictable, but I¡¯m sure that you know yourselves.¡± I told them with a chuckle and then I went to the point. ¡°A week before, we asked a few people to create a virtual reality world. We also told them the settings. Now the thing is that all of you are going to enter that world. Temporarily. Everyone is going to start off equally to make it fair. In that world, you¡¯ll have a few things.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°One: All of you will be at the eighth stage of the Foundation Realm, which is the lowest realm. But you know it from the Memory Crystal and it¡¯s more than what you have now, anyway.¡± ¡°Two: All of you will have one skill, called the Descent¡¯s Palm. It¡¯s a simple palm attack.¡± ¡°Three: All of you will start from level zero, with the same strength and age, but depending on your real body, your talent might be better.¡± ¡°Four: You will have one day before starting the real deal to select a weapon and armor of your choice, which is also in the game.¡± ¡°Five: You will not have health points, mana, and such things. After starting off with the same amount of strength, skill, and age, you will have to cultivate and train your body as much as you wish. It will be your decision how much you fight against monsters and how much you sit in one place cultivating. The game system is supposed to have Universe Energy. You will have to cultivate that. Were you able to do it?¡± I questioned the responsible people and they nodded as an answer. Seeing that, I continued. ¡°Six: You will feel the same kind of pain in the game, as in reality. If your leg gets torn off, then you will feel it. It¡¯s going to be painful, but you will have to get used to it. So no, the feeling of pain isn¡¯t going to be ¡®nerfed¡¯.¡± ¡°Seven: Since you are completely new to this world and since we aren¡¯t evil, even if you were to die, you can continue living. In case you get killed in the virtual reality, you can¡¯t login back for a whole day. You are probably going to be left behind like that, so try not dying.¡± ¡°Eight: Since luck is also a big part of life, there will be a random number generator for each monster. Once you kill a monster, it might drop a better weapon, armor. It could also turn into pills, and such. There are dungeons and you will have the chance to acquire skill books in those places. Naturally, the danger is also bigger.¡± ¡°Nine: We don¡¯t want to wait for years, you will have only one week to play this game. Ehm¡­ we will provide your body with a bit of¡­ energy, so you won¡¯t have to log out for things like nutrition and¡­ *cough* shit.¡± ¡°Ten: This is all to see who is the best among you. The better you perform, the better your rewards are going to be in reality. You will turn into the ¡®elites¡¯ of humanity and you will also get a feeling to the world of cultivation. Since these settings show only who is the quickest, we decided to do another thing. After the week is up, we will hold a championship among all of you and you will fight with the cultivation and stage you reached¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d note that you should be careful because you will have to face the Heavenly Tribulation after reaching the peak of the Foundation Realm. The top three will gain our personal care, while the other top ten, hundred, and thousand will have nice rewards waiting for them.¡± ¡°Oh, and just to spice up the things, we are also going to join. Naturally, with the same kind of settings. But we aren¡¯t going to take part in the championship. Attacking us in the game is allowed and we aren¡¯t going to hold a grudge.¡± Hopefully¡­ I thought with a chuckle while stopping with my explanation for a moment. [Your face slipped. Now no one is going to attack us¡­ You failed me, Alice!] Hiro exclaimed in my mind, even though he had the same kind of evil face. [B- But I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t lie to them about such a thing. Attacking me? A dragon? Or you? My mate? I¡¯d naturally kill them on the spot! But I wanted to test them¡­] I explained myself, which made Hiro laugh. [Hahaha! I know, dear. No problem. We can still enjoy ourselves.] Hiro thought while he gave a kiss on my lips. There were only a few mortals in our surroundings. Most of them were all over the planet, far away from us. And I don¡¯t think that these short-sighted mortals had the ability to see us from kilometers. We could even have sex while being in the open! ¡°You are the most perverted dragon ever¡­¡± Hiro said aloud and then hugged me at my waist as he exclaimed. ¡°Aww! I¡¯m loving this dragon so much~¡± I started caressing his head, which was next to my waist. I pushed my fingers into his rich, brown hair, and chuckled upon seeing Rin. She was playing around with a big cactus, even though we were sitting on her back. After laughing loudly, I waved my hand and made the ¡®VR Pods¡¯ appear at the same place. I stole most of them from random humans, but I didn¡¯t care. They are going to get it back anyway. I teleported the humans there and we also moved there. ¡°Hello people~ Before starting, I¡¯ll announce how this world is going to change,¡± I told them with a smile while waving my right hand and then started talking to the whole world. ¡°The last news for now. The children and those who wish to stay mortals will be separated into a Mortal Sector. We will get some top-notch spaceships for you from the outside world. Using those, you will be able to travel back home daily. We don¡¯t wish to tear families apart.¡± ¡°The rest of the universe is going to be a huge sector for the cultivators. The further you go from the mortal realm, the stronger monsters you will find. On the other side of the Cultivator Sector will be our own, private world. I know that this would hit your economy heavily, but you don¡¯t have to mind it too much. We will take care of food. Growing the necessary plants doesn¡¯t take more than a second to us. You will just have to redistribute the working people.¡± I finished my explanation for now and then looked towards the candidates. I waved my hand and each of them appeared in front of a VR Pod. Using our own energy, we will be able to ¡®feed¡¯ all of these humans with energy, so in truth, nutrition wouldn¡¯t turn into a problem. The world is probably going to be chaotic for a while, but thanks to our powers, no one is going to die of hunger or get to the streets. This was just a slightly inconvenient and sudden change. ¡°Enter one of these pods, search for the game called ZZZ and then enter it¡­ we named it like that to make searching easier. Please don¡¯t turn retards and forget it. In case you do¡­ you can come and ask¡­ You will have time until tomorrow to try out any kind of weapon or armor in the game. Here is your food,¡± I said as I swung my arm in an arc and a green light swept through their bodies. Even their skin turned smoother from the pure energy, which filled up their bodies. I heard lines like - ¡°Is- Is this how it feels? This is wonderful!¡± Knowing that I reached my goal, I continued. ¡°Now, admins set the world to the testing grounds. We will meet tomorrow~ Enjoy yourselves until then.¡± After finishing my explanation, we teleported back to our house under the ocean and then reorganized our mini-universe. After lots of sex, a day quickly passed by. Somehow we felt excited to start this stupid game. I can¡¯t help but admit that we, True Divine Beasts, had a superiority complex. We always liked showing off and being at the top. But we were like that. We couldn¡¯t change on that, nor do we wanted to. Accepting yourself was a must! If you can¡¯t even trust and like yourself, then you had no place in the world of cultivators. Everyone was selfish and self-loving which was kind of¡­ ridiculous. I noticed that almost everyone was out of their pods, waiting for us. It was no wonder. Four hours in the Virtual Reality meant one hour in reality. This meant that one week meant twenty-eight days in the Virtual Reality. That much should be enough for them to make a clear difference. Cultivation is also set to be quicker than it is or else no one would advance even a single stage¡­ They were playing on a cracked server you could say. We appeared in front of a guy, who was made responsible for taking care of our things. Feeling our crushing auras, he fell to the ground, along with the people around him. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry. I¡¯ll go further,¡± I told him as I teleported out of the crowd. Even though I wanted to talk face to face, but that was impossible like this. ¡°If everything is ready, then let¡¯s go~¡± I told them and without saying anything, everyone laid down in their pods. We also took our places in one such machine. Rin laid down in front of our pods, wishing to ¡®protect¡¯ us. Not like it was necessary, but her efforts made me laugh. I¡¯ll pet her once we finish this little game of ours. But now we had to build up our own world! Showing the mortals their other halves was an important goal of ours as well and we also had to create a safe place for our child. As the machine connected to my mind, I felt its slow procession, which probably felt like a flash for these mortals. But to me? Hiro was able to enjoy it with six of his minds, making it even better. Actually, this machine couldn¡¯t handle more than a single mind since those weren¡¯t physical. We didn¡¯t have more brains. It was something beyond the knowledge of these mortals. This meant that our other minds could stay awake and do anything. That being the case, we made clones of ourselves. After notifying Ellery and the other with our clones, we went back to Genotin Academy. Our world was also moving with our clones. For the time being, we would simply take the classes and meditate. This was the best part. We were able to take care of our own things here and in the outside world as well. We could even have sex when we wanted to! Weston didn¡¯t come back with us because he wanted to spend his time with his wife until she would recover. Upon entering, our names were automatically filled out with Alice and Hiro. We appeared in a white space and there were weapon racks with different kinds of weapons in them. [It hasn¡¯t been long ago that we acquired Blank and the other symbiotes, but holding a metal weapon feels so outdated and weird.] I couldn¡¯t help but remark upon feeling the metal handle in my hands. [Ya think so? It¡¯s truly weird. You go with a staff. I¡¯ll go with a spear.] Hiro agreed with my statement and then told me what to pick. I guess I was still a female in the heart. I had to face the problem of indecisiveness. Luckily for me, Hiro always helped me out at such times. I picked up a staff, which had a so-so feeling in my hand, but it should do it. After selecting it, we thought the word ¡®start¡¯ and we disappeared from the white space. The first thing we did after spawning was that we looked at the map. [Go to Xeron city. That¡¯s the closest to us.] Hiro told me after a quick check of my position. Sorry mortals, but our cheating bond was working even here. The only thing which was similar to a virtual reality was this map. Nothing more. As it disappeared, I looked at my surroundings. There were many humans in the city, but none of them dared coming close to me. I chuckled upon seeing their reaction. The city was made up of white stones, though it didn¡¯t matter to me since I quickly left it behind. [This stupid human body. Although I look the same as in reality, but my body is much weaker. We don¡¯t have mind powers either¡­ My dragon body! Everything is gone! I¡¯m the same as a stupid human!] I thought grumpily as I left the city. A few mortals also came after me. They probably wanted to fight with monsters. Although they had a map, but they had no idea how powerful the monsters were. Where were the monsters? They didn¡¯t know of that either. They had to be careful if they wanted to stay alive. There was a clear path towards every city. On my way, I started seeing footprints. Honestly, we have no idea what kinds of monsters they made. We left it to them. We just told them how powerful the monsters should be. I didn¡¯t have to walk for long to see my first opponent, which was a big lizard. How interesting¡­ I gathered my energy into my mouth and then I used Dragon¡¯s Breath. Just because it wasn¡¯t a basic skill, it was still useable. Although it was much weaker since I had to use Universe Energy instead of Dragon Qi, but it was more than enough. The lizard noticed me and charged towards me, but my attack struck its body. It flipped in the air upon contact, while I also jumped towards it and crushed its head with my staff in one swift move. In its place, an Energy Recovering Pill appeared. How lucky for me~ haha, I thought with a small laugh as I picked up the pill. It took only five more minutes to finally meet up with my mate. Hiro welcomed me with a sweet kiss on my lips. ¡°Hello, dear~¡± I told him with a smile on my face. After hugging for a short while, we went towards a forest. We started slaughtering the monsters one after the other, gaining many pills, weapons, armors. Since we always emptied our reserves and then filled them up, our Energy Veins also went through tiny evolutions. With our thicker Energy Veins, we sat down in a city and started cultivating. That was how our days passed by. Killing, cultivating. After noticing our circle, there were people who started following our example, but there were also those who wished to go their own ways. Twenty game days later, we were already at the early eighth stage of the Space founding realm. The next person after us was only at the peak of the third stage, even though we had the same starting point. We weren¡¯t that lucky either. The remaining eight days quickly passed by and while we also reached the Domain Space Realm. The following person was only at the peak of the fourth stage of the Space Founding Realm. It was a truly good performance, considering that he started cultivating only in these days. There were many other people at the fourth stage, but this ¡®Shi Chong¡¯ guy was the quickest. Considering that he looked like a Shaolin in reality, it wasn¡¯t surprising. The best was that using our clones, we were able to take care of our sexual life, our things, and we were able to participate in classes as well. As we have noticed it, there were things like betraying, stealing, and killing among the mortals, but that was natural. Us? No one was daring enough to even come close to us. How cruel. After leaving the VR, the responsible people set the world to the arena we wanted and then everyone entered once again. It was time for the mortals to play~ Chapter 79 - Champion and Adventure Champion and Adventure Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------- We entered the Virtual Reality and an enormous arena appeared in front of us. There was an elevated place, which was supposed to be ours. But upon seeing it, Alice only sighed as she randomly turned melancholic, while I was naturally affected by her thoughts and feelings. [Sigh¡­ I feel stupid after these days. We played around and acted like stupid gods. Well, to be more exact not really us but me, though it¡¯s not like you have never felt like this. I guess it was my time at the moment? Why do we want to be famous? Why are we seeking the attention of others? Even though it doesn¡¯t even matter if you think about it.] [I was behaving like a little kid¡­ I know that you found it cute and I also know that you understand me, but it¡¯s still weird now that I think back about it. Just thinking about these past few days makes me feel hollow and empty. It¡¯s as if I would have been only a shadow of my former self. The light is indeed dangerous¡­ Once we taste it, we can forget how it was to live in the dark or the gray.] [It felt funny that everyone feared me and those faces they made whenever I did something¡­ but I can¡¯t help and think about how stupid I was. That fuzzy shining feeling when you fill yourself with stupid thoughts. Thoughts which make you believe that you are different and that everyone is looking up to you. But those are only hollow and empty words, respects, feelings.] [You can taste the light, but you have to be careful. You must leave because you are going to forget your real self in that case. And that would be terrible. Because¡­ people might change, their feelings might change, others might change, but there is one thing that is always going to stay constant in this ever changing messy Equation. And that is you, me, and our never ending love~] Alice finished her monolog with such words, which warmed my heart. Although she has been rampaging and playing around a lot with the poor mortals, but I didn¡¯t really mind it. I knew that she would notice herself. I was here for her too. She could rely on me for anything, at any time, and at anywhere. And she knew this all too well. Since they cared about doing such a place for us, we sat down on the elevated seats, in one chair. Alice sat on my lap, feeling content with only that much. I hugged her sexy body into my embrace, feeling truly happy. So much love~ I wonder what would be our story like if one were to be written about our life. No, not lives. [It would be filled with hot sex~] Alice answered my question, which made me chuckle. I wanted to give a kiss on the back of her head, but since she knew what I wanted, she turned around. Our lips met and I felt our feelings pouring through our kiss. This time, we had different powers. Since we were just watching, our strength and abilities were set to be the same as in the outside world. Which meant complete control¡­ Alice snapped her fingers and everyone appeared in the arena. Since the pods read our thoughts, the system knew what we wanted to do. Hundreds of millions of small rings appeared in the arena. Since our eyesight was back, we could see everything clearly. With a snap of my finger, they appeared on those stages in pairs. Countdowns appeared in front of all of them and upon hitting zero, they were supposed to jump at each other¡¯s throats. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case. How would these new hatchlings turn into cold-blooded killers in just a month? Although they went through life and death battles, but it didn¡¯t have any real risks. They slowly started circling around each other and then they started fighting slowly. Though, this wasn¡¯t the case everywhere. There were people who attacked immediately as the countdowns hit zero. We were pleased with those people. After the first round came to an end, we repeated the same process numerous times. Since there were many rings, the number of humans were dividing by two, continuously. As their numbers kept decreasing, we also increased the sizes of the rings. We felt bored¡­ These low-level battles looked boring. They used the elements, which were at least nice, but nothing big, nothing great! We were like that as well¡­ This championship continued on in such a way before finally reaching its end. It might look pointless, but with rewards in front of them, anyone would work harder. We wanted to use that element to make these mortals work harder. The champion was called Shi Fu, the second was a woman, called Esther Tu and the third one was again a guy, called Adam Henzler. These people were visibly martial artists, who cared about such things even before us. After leaving the virtual reality, we made small storage rings and put their rewards into it. We have done the same thing for every human who took a good place on the rankings. Although we couldn¡¯t do such things outside, but in our own world? Creating matter was as easy as breathing and cutting off a chunk of space was just as easy. Even locking space was possible. The only thing which was impossible for now was changing the flow of time. We will have to learn the laws of time to apply those to our own world. That will be the time when we can truly quicken these people¡¯s cultivation speed. The rewarded people were happy to see their prizes, while the others made envious faces. We found these ratings, rankings, and such things to be ridiculous. Were we really just things to be indexed with numbers, with rankings? Were living beings something we could rate? Weren¡¯t we all just intelligent animals? Such were my questions, but I knew the answers. At least, my own answers based on my own thoughts. Yes, we could rate anyone based on our own taste. It could also provide others with an easier way to pick out the ¡®better¡¯ among the ¡®worse¡¯. Such was the tragedy of humanity. Once you¡¯ve got marked, there would be an infinite cycle repeating itself. It¡¯s good that I wasn¡¯t a human. [No, you are my mate and an unfair, foul monster at that~ I love you the most, dear!] Alice said while rewarding me with a kiss for nothing. I slapped her ass as a reward and then we teleported to the border of the mortal sector. We made a huge formation around it, which would turn the Universe Energy backward. It was called Reverse Formation. Obvious names with obvious reasons and uses¡­ After doing so, it was time to start! Using the captured souls of the dwarves, we turned the normal animals into more powerful monsters. How would they evolve? We had no idea. If something too dangerous were to be born, we would simply seal it or kill it. Managing our own world wasn¡¯t that hard¡­ since we felt everything in it. For example¡­ [P- Please, please, please!!! Can I do it? I- I really want to look at his face!] Alice started pleading upon feeling something ¡®funny¡¯. Truth be told, I wasn¡¯t all that happy about it. No male would be happy about such a thing. But Alice wasn¡¯t a guy. She found it funny. I slumped my shoulders and sighed in answer, waving my right hand. ¡°Go ahead¡­ stupid girl,¡± I answered her pleading, which was impossible to refuse. She jumped up in her happiness, already thinking about her prank. ¡°Rin! Come, we are going to scare someone!¡± Alice exclaimed as she swung her whip in the air, which appeared out of nowhere. [What are you? A cowboy? But they have lassos¡­] I thought in my mind, while still having a bittersweet taste in my mouth. Rin jumped up from the ground and stopped beside Alice. They teleported away to a different place¡­ ------ In a dark house¡­ only the projector was making some light. Alice appeared in that dark room. There was only one person in that room. A teenager guy, who had nothing better to do than to *cough* fap *cough* on a picture of Alice¡­. There were pictures of us since there were news and such¡­ Everyone knew our faces, but for that shitty mortal to use Alice¡¯s picture like that? I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m going to kill him. I¡¯ll let him live his tiny little mortal life and then drop dead of old age. But my Alice! [Ahn~ Please stop whining, I¡¯m yours only. Now let me concentrate on his face. I want to see it! Hahaha,] Alice was already laughing in her mind. All the guy felt was a terrible aura pressing down on his body, but since he was sitting, he probably thought that he was tired. Alice stopped right behind his big chair, with Rin beside her. After patting Rin¡¯s back, she purred in a low voice. Hearing such a deep purring sound beside his right ear, he quickly turned around with a surprised face. And then it happened. At first his mouth turned into a huge ¡®O¡¯ and then his eyes opened widely. Alice was looking at his face in slow motion, examining every detail. He raised up his brows, along with his arms in his surprise. His face turned completely white as he jumped backward in his chair. He screamed out loudly in his sudden surprise upon seeing Alice and a black panther standing right behind him, which was even bigger than him. His fearful face made even me laugh. I couldn¡¯t help but hold my stomach upon seeing his reaction. He crashed into the backrest of his chair, which fell over as a result. He continued on with his screaming, while Alice held onto her stomach, laughing. The guy fell under his table, with his legs pointing towards the ceiling. Alice didn¡¯t even bother with looking at him anymore as she left while laughing. His surprised face was truly worth money. Alice¡¯s words and laughter echoed in the room as she left, thanks to her using our world. ¡°Next time you shouldn¡¯t use me as a material. Remember that I¡¯m only your god¡¯s possession~ Haha~¡± ------- I facepalmed while shaking my head sideways upon seeing Alice return. It couldn¡¯t be helped. We were connected. She found this thing to be laughable and she was in a good mood after scaring the shit out of the guy, but it affected me as well. I couldn¡¯t stop grinning and chuckling while standing there like an idiot. Her emotions and laughter were affecting me. I decided not to bother myself with it and I too started laughing. It was better released than being held in. After finally stopping, I closed my eyes and concentrated on Gaia¡¯s formation in that secret place. After crushing it, we also let the Universe Energy flood this one. The Universe Energy rushed through the gates of our world and filled up everything in just a moment. It was interesting to see how quick it was. It appeared everywhere almost instantly. Just as we planned, the mortal sector was unaffected. It was time to make a speech once again¡­ I hate speeches¡­Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Hello, hatchlings! Universe Energy is all around you, so you can start cultivating anytime. But not here¡­ this is our place. Now go,¡± I said as I waved my hand and teleported everyone back where they were originally. I felt that there were sweet family reunions with little children and wives who didn¡¯t want to step on a dangerous path. But most of the people came in pairs, so there was nothing big. We felt that a few of them - the top three as well - started cultivating immediately. Knowing that this was a long process, we didn¡¯t bother with them anymore. We can always come back and guide them or help them in case it is necessary. But we had to focus on something better! While we were living in the outside world by using our clones, quite a lot of things happened. When it was the guys¡¯ talk in the hot spring, Max told about himself as well. He loved his wife dearly and Melleri was the only thing left of her. This only caused him to love his daughter even more. When the universes mixed and he finally had a chance to communicate with her, he had to find out that he couldn¡¯t! He felt despaired through weeks. But two days after we left, he was finally able to contact Melleri. He found out that she was in the final chambers of a dungeon, which had separate spaces. She spent her time there and that was the reason of why she couldn¡¯t be contacted. Max proudly told us that she actually finished a dungeon which was at her level! This meant that Melleri was a genius. We weren¡¯t surprised by that since she was advancing quite quickly even when we were in the third realm. We also had to take part in a celebration party¡­ but after welcoming Melleri and spending there a few minutes, we left. We had¡­ other things to do. *Cough* [Pfft, haha, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s completely normal, isn¡¯t it?] Alice remarked with a laugh as we left our world. [Honestly? No, not really¡­ but it was much better than a shitty party~] I answered her as such with my hands on my hips and a proud smile on my face. She rewarded me with a big smooch. Naturally, we had sex instead of the party¡­ Rin climbed between our legs in her cub-sized form and then suddenly enlarged her body. While sitting on her back, she took us to the class. The other big thing was that¡­ there was going to be an expedition! I felt like a kid who was about to go on a trip when I heard it. We appeared at the usual place, which had trees around it in a circle, while the center was a plain with a few big boulders. Usually, we were sitting on top of those boulders while the others were fighting and we weren¡¯t. Examining their battles also had its effects. This time we were the last to appear and a few seconds later, Elder Genotan also arrived. He waved his hand, indicating that we should follow him. We flew after him, towards the portal. To our surprise, we noticed that there were many more classes and cultivators. It seemed like ours wasn¡¯t the only class going. It made it all the better! While being at the academy, we had also got to know the name of the director. She was called Sedna. Right above the Star Formation, a beautiful woman with blue hair was standing high in the air, looking down at everybody. She had small round hazel colored eyes with a curvy body. If not for having Alice, then most likely I would have turned horny. Her aura probably had a powerful pressuring effect, though we didn¡¯t feel things like those. The sweaty foreheads of our classmates were also a testament to that. She was none other than Sedna, the director. As more and more people appeared, the place around the Star Formation was slowly filling up. Everyone was only at the fifth level, except the elders and Sedna. We weren¡¯t able to sense the exact strength of the elders. All of them were at the seventh level. We were able to differentiate only the difference in our strength. That was why we knew when someone was at the Temporary Law Realm or the seventh level, or at an even higher level. We simply sensed the gaping difference. Sedna raised her hands and everyone turned silent. Literally. Our voices didn¡¯t leave our mouth. [Not like we were talking aloud¡­] Alice remarked, which made me laugh. Without a sound¡­ ¡°Hello, everyone. Today is the day for a short test of yours. We have many talented cultivators, but many of you are lazy. Once you get in, you think that you can take it easy and enjoy the benefits. You new ones are wrong. As long as you are a member of this academy, you¡¯ll have to work hard. Although you don¡¯t know it, but our elders are monitoring your progress. We found many of you, who barely advanced anything in the last thousand years, which is ridiculous.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even understand how you dare calling yourselves geniuses. Pathetic people¡­ no more. The exceptions have my respect,¡± She added while looking at a few people one by one, also stopping her gaze on our class. It didn¡¯t have as many members as the other classes, but everyone here was a ¡®monster¡¯ in their own category. I guess we were monsters among monsters¡­ I never thought in my past life that I¡¯d have the chance to enjoy such a lifeform. ¡°This test round is being held with a reason. If you can¡¯t reach the necessary requirements, then you will have to leave the school. We don¡¯t need lazy people! The upcoming war with Angelwood Academy is also an important one. I¡¯d rather support those who are worthy of it. So work hard to reach the top! I shall open the Crazed Run of this year!¡± She exclaimed with her arms opened widely, while we felt our voices returning. Many of the people started applauding, while some of them had worried or bothered faces. Genotan waved his hand and we went towards the Star Formation. Our class was the first one to leave. Although there were classes which had only cultivators at the ninth stage in them, but quality wise, ours was the best. As the darkness disappeared, we found ourselves in a similar clearing. All around us was a huge jungle with enormous trees. After us, the other classes started appearing as well, but Genotan was already explaining things to us. After knowing what we had to do, we were the first to jump into the jungle. This place was different than what we thought. This was a four-star planet, which wasn¡¯t all that big considering the size of a seven-star planet. Why was this place different? It was because we couldn¡¯t use our mind powers! After asking Genotan, we learned that this was made by Gaia when she was the director. It¡¯s a mysterious formation, which origin of no one knows. It sealed only the people¡¯s mind powers. This meant that we won¡¯t be able to use Hydro Mind. We couldn¡¯t fly either¡­ At least our Bolt of Silence will still come in handy. This planet was filled to the brim with huge monsters. Their strengths varied from the third to the ninth stage and there was a chance that there were a few at the sixth level as well. This place was dangerous. What was our test? We had to kill at least one hundred monsters - which have to be at least at the same stage as us - and bring back their heads. We had only four days to do it, which was very short! Although if we started a mass genocide, then we can do it, but it would also invite a lot of trouble. Most of the cultivators went in groups. In case someone were to meet a too powerful monster, a stronger member of their party could kill it. Not wasting our times, we left behind everyone with Rin in tow. While running like mad, we jumped into the air with a somersault and then landed on the ground. But not in our human or battle forms¡­ It¡¯s been a long time that we truly went on a rampage. It was time for a bloody battle in our true forms! Rin pulled up the skin on the sides of her mouth, showing her razor sharp teeth. She started growling and then roared loudly, feeling happy. Her scales also grew out and covered her body. All of us were twelve meters tall. I and Alice were fifty meters long, while Rin was only thirty. The ground was trembling under our weight. We were like monsters on a stampede. Naturally, we caught the attention of the monsters immediately. To my happiness, there was an Ape, who signed its death! It grabbed onto the trunk of a tree with its left hand, while jumping out of the lush jungle. It rolled its right hand into a fist. It was a monster at the sixth stage, which could be dangerous. Rin jumped ahead of us with her jaws opened widely - towards the throat of the ape - but it was expecting that much. It moved the trajectory of its right arm slightly upward, wishing to catch Rin. We trusted Rin¡¯s abilities. She reacted quickly and turned into a shadow. The Ape opened its eyes widely in its surprise because it hit the air. We also arrived on time and its fist struck my chest, but most of its strength was already gone. I barely felt anything as I bore my teeth into its arm. Two of my heads penetrated its arms, while I quickly snapped the other ones towards its shoulders, chest, and head. Knowing that it would die, it quickly tore off its own arm and jumped backward. Alice suddenly jumped out from under the ground, right under it. The Ape was in the air and since no one could fly here, it couldn¡¯t either. It started flailing its arms and legs, wishing to escape its impending doom. Its right feet barely touched the ground before Alice, but it sadly had to find out that it was paralyzed. My poison took effect quickly. It simply fell into Alice¡¯s jaws, who snapped them on its body without any hesitation. Rin also took out her part by tearing out a chunk of its chest. I had so many heads. Would I just look at the feast? Using my advantage, I tore the Ape into pieces. We quickly stored away its head in my Hydra¡¯s Storage. Just as I turned around, I noticed that the same kind of huge apes, with silver colored fur, were coming out of the bushes. While looking at them, we used Bolt of Silence on the crushed Ape to make its death sure. After doing so, we stored its ¡®flying¡¯ soul in our soul storage. [Well now¡­ that¡¯s an interesting setup.] I remarked while feeling excited. With so many Apes, we could fight a really good one! Although we couldn¡¯t use our mind powers outside, but we could use them in our own world! Wonderful herbs were also littering the ground, which would be perfect for concocting. While sizing up our enemies, we also plucked a lot of them and stored them in our own world. Using one of our minds, we started concocting a few pills. Instead of Beast Cores, we used Souls. It would probably turn even more powerful! This Soul Eater indeed had many uses! An ape, which was bigger than the others, also appeared in front of us. It had dark silver fur covering its body. After looking around us, we found out that there were at least a hundred of them. Rin wasn¡¯t a member of the academy since she was a monster. But we could get more rewards if we were to over-fulfill the requirements. If we were to kill all of these apes, then half of our exam would be done in just a few minutes! Or hours¡­ The dark silver ape roared loudly and then every ape jumped towards us. We mixed our Qi and used Destiny¡¯s Descent. As Infinis¡¯ ability activated, which was amplified by Blank, everyone slowed down. We used the first move of the Twelve Chains of Bane with our tails, which swiped past these slow-looking monsters. Their chests were struck and deep cuts appeared on them. But they still reached us. Upon so many of them crashing into us, both of us fell over and rolled on the ground. While rolling, we didn¡¯t forget to bite into the apes. Although they too tried doing it, but they had no chance against our three-layered defense and apes weren¡¯t famous about biting either. After rolling once, we sprung up from the ground, right into the air. Although we couldn¡¯t fly with our mind powers or domains, but we had wings¡­ The apes made surprised faces, but why? What did they think? That our wings were for a show? Rin turned into a ball of shadow before any ape had a chance at touching her and flew into the air even before us. Of course, these monsters weren¡¯t weak. With so much strength in their legs, they jumped after us into the air. That was what we wanted. They couldn¡¯t move in the air, but we could! Using our second move, we swung our wings and started releasing blades of energies one after the other. The Apes were cut into two halves one by one and then our bolts of silence helped them in leaving the ranks of the living. But after so many soul attacks, we felt our reserves being consumed quickly. Such being the case, we consumed the pills we made not long ago. Our soul forces restored almost immediately. The best was that these apes were filling our soul storage with souls! After seeing that about twenty of them died after a single jump, they realized that it was better to stay on the ground. The dark silver ape growled angrily, knowing that its group lost the first round. Alice roared loudly and then flew towards the crowd of apes. They welcomed her with their punches, but her next move surprised them. She didn¡¯t stop or slow down while charging towards them. Instead, she even sped up and started spinning in the air, with her wings pulled close to her body. At the same time, she also formed Destiny¡¯s Descent into a thick, rotating mass of energy. The fists, filled with strength and energy met Alice¡¯s spinning, driller-like energy. Naturally, the apes¡¯ fists were rubbed off, making even the bone visible. Thanks to Blank, her defense was even better. She crashed straight into the group of apes and crushed their bodies. Her wings did have a few grazes, but nothing serious. She poured her Dragon Qi into her wounds, which made it heal in just a moment. After landing, she spun in a circle, her tail cutting, even more, apes into two halves. If I was in my human form, I¡¯d have whistled. But instead of doing nothing, I used Hydra¡¯s Breath and rained hell upon the apes. Beams of Hydra Qi bombarded many of them, crushing them, or making holes through their chests. With just a few moves, we killed at least another fifty of them. There weren¡¯t more than thirty left. After another round of Bolt of Silence, we realized that our Soul Ring was starting to turn too weak to hold so many souls. We used a few souls to strengthen its walls. As Alice¡¯s spin stopped, blood splattered around her in a circle and even the dust was flying in the same manner. Suddenly Rin jumped out from behind the dark silver Ape and bit on its head. It made a startled and surprised face, but it was too late. Without literally doing anything, it died. Rin tore off its head and landed on her feet after spinning once in the air. I felt proud of her! I wanted to clap. But I couldn¡¯t¡­ Even Alice stole away the limelight. Now, this is so sad¡­ The apes started roaring fearfully. Now that most of them died and even their leader died, they turned into stupid, uncontrolled chicken. But they couldn¡¯t do anything. Since they couldn¡¯t fly, we had the advantage at such a place. I quickly jumped into their ranks and started decimating them. Legs, arms, heads were flying everywhere. We weren¡¯t stupid enough to destroy their bodies completely. We needed their heads, so we stored away those. It didn¡¯t take much longer for us to kill off every Ape. With exactly a hundred and eight heads in our storage spaces, our first battle has come to an end. But our surroundings were filled with blood and all we saw were more monsters appearing. And those¡­ weren¡¯t at the fifth stage! We were in a bit of¡­ trouble! Chapter 79.1 - Whats happening to our World?! What¡¯s happening to our world?! Richard Cross¡¯ POV: ------------------------------------------------- Change¡­ that was the only word describing this mess. After I was knocked out, a few days later those two appeared once again. That was the time when everything changed. I knew that they were strong and more powerful than any of us, but never in my dreams did I think that they were this powerful. Just a snap of their fingers and everything changed! Flying mountains appeared, freaking everyone out. They told us that we had one week before voting on some kind of cultivation and Universe Energy, and such bullshits. We, humans, didn¡¯t even understand what was truly going on! But this wasn¡¯t true when it came to those people who liked reading those old things, called novels. I too had some memories of those things. Although it felt unpleasant, but I had to make myself remember of my past and the most basic things the novels said. It was always like a fantasy¡­ who would have thought that one day it would turn true? Well, supposedly it depended on our votes, but somehow I don¡¯t believe that they would just leave us be. And then again¡­ those flying islands! They said that we had to fly up to that by standing in front of it? It sounded so wrong! We were prohibited to use flying vehicles and thanks to their performance, no one dared to disobey. I wasn¡¯t any different. Such being the case, I too went towards the island, wishing to know more. I couldn¡¯t help myself. Those old memories and my fantasies of super power were coming back to me. As I stopped in front of the levitating island, I was propelled upwards! Honestly, it scared the shit out of me. But before I could fly out of the atmosphere, my flight slowed down and stopped when my feet were in front of the island. It was truly weird. There were other humans as well who came and everyone had similarly surprised faces. Although those two left, but our world was in a chaos! There were long lines in the dome, which was made up of an unknown metal. Its quality was visibly better than any of the metals we had. Humans were coming in and out of it. Using my authority, like many others¡­ I got ahead of the common people, cutting off the line. The interior of the dome was completely clean and smooth. There was a red diamond-like crystal in the middle of it, which was put on a one and half a meter tall altar. It didn¡¯t take long for me to reach it. I quickly put my palms on it, feeling excited to know more about our world. As I touched it, knowledge flooded my mind. Knowledge, which was worth lives in my opinion! Cultivation systems, the things we had to know if we were to turn into such people. Its consequences, its advantages, and disadvantages, the most basic things we had to know. And all it took was a moment! I was left flabbergasted when I realized the possibilities this new world hid. If I could turn into a cultivator, I could fly freely. I could smash mountains with my bare fists. I could release my inner desires completely, not caring about public opinions. I could indulge in anything I wanted to do, as long as I was strong enough! I thought excitedly. There were many scenes put into this Memory Crystal where such ambitious people like me were killed. They didn¡¯t mislead us. This new world would come with many disadvantages. I could start babbling about equality and peaceful world¡­ But I know it better than that. People will probably turn greedy and selfish when they find treasures. I¡¯m sure that they will fight to get their hands on it and once we get used to it, it will only turn more instinctual. The real, outside world was also such a place. But my chance was now! Everyone would start from the same point, meaning that I had a good chance at becoming one of the strongest people! Just how cool would that be? The women I could get my hands on¡­The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Just thinking of my possibilities, I felt excited. Unluckily, I was pushed aside by a guy, who couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Well, it was understandable since I was just idling by in front of the altar, holding up the line¡­ I left the dome through its other side and looked down at the edge of the island. I felt fearful. Am I really supposed to jump down here? I thought as I started sweating. Raising my right leg, I hung it above the nothingness below me. A young teenager rushed past me and jumped straight down while shouting excitedly. Was I getting old? Seeing his falling speed slowing down, I braved up myself and jumped down. After falling for a good while, my falling slowed down. In just a few minutes, I reached the ground. The island was really high up in the air¡­ probably around two thousand kilometers. With new knowledge in my head, I retired for the day. Looking at the Internet, I found many articles about these strange events. After reading through a few of them, I felt happy. Although there were people saying that this new world would be too dangerous and that we should stay as we were, but most of them told that we should vote with yes! Most likely, they too realized the possibilities it held. As more and more people learned of the truth, more and more of them joined our side! ¡°YES! Useless masses! Finally! You have decided on the right thing!¡± I shouted happily while jumping up and down. I couldn¡¯t wait for that moment to come when I could shed my mortal shell! One week later, they came back and held that stupid voting. Naturally, our side won! Honestly, I didn¡¯t feel bad for the conservationists. But to my surprise, they didn¡¯t have to die or anything of the sort. They were simply placed into a separate area where the Universe Energy wouldn¡¯t go and it was also easy to return home. It was really convenient, but the real surprise was the test they held! We had to enter a virtual reality game, which was almost the same as reality. We felt pain, we felt the energy, we felt that strength. I, personally, felt great! Especially knowing that those we were only at the lowest realm possible! I know that it will take many years to reach even the second level, but the others won¡¯t be quicker than me either! I performed quite good in the game, though the best were those martial artists¡­ I should have practiced those Dao shitty things. I thought slightly unhappily, knowing that I would never be the strongest. But I can still reach the top and be one of the best! I was ranked at the #749th place, meaning that I was in the top thousand! Considering our population, it was a very good accomplishment. Our new rulers also rewarded us handsomely. In the storage ring I¡¯ve got were pills, good quality weapons, a full body armor and such kinky things. When we left the pods, most of the people around me were losers. I couldn¡¯t help but quickly wear my armor and show it off! Seeing their envious glances, I only felt even better! Most of us, who were at the top, felt that way. We were proud of ourselves! After they let in the Universe Energy, I immediately sat down and started cultivating. I didn¡¯t even know where I was teleported as I didn¡¯t look at my surroundings nor did I care. Those who wanted to stay at the top had to be ambitious! Although we went through a virtual reality where we had to do the same thing, but I soon found out that sensing the Universe Energy wasn¡¯t as easy! It took a few hours of trying to finally feel it. I immediately started cultivating and one day later, I entered the first stage of Foundation Realm. I was also one of the lucky people, who saw how our gods were cultivating. Knowing what I had to do, I left the city and went towards a jungle. Just as I imagined, there were powerful animals! Using the weapon I was rewarded with, I killed the monster easily, which only filled me with more confidence. I repeated this process daily, but I soon had to realize that a few monsters were getting out of hand. They were advancing too quickly! I even had to escape once! Luckily, those monsters were put into another place. I don¡¯t know what our gods are experimenting with¡­ but I guess it¡¯s something I can¡¯t understand at my level. Truth be told, originally I didn¡¯t want to accept them as ¡®gods¡¯. But after seeing their miraculous abilities continuously and how easily they changed our whole world, I had to admit that they were indeed like gods. A few humans also created a website, which was called The Guild. Everyone shared their knowledge on that website, making it easier for the less talented people to advance. The best was that¡­ when I wanted to take a break and return to the Mortal Sector, the girls were flocking towards me! My skin turned smoother and softer as I progressed and I was more and more handsome by the days! This is what I call life! Although it was dangerous since we could lose our lives anytime, but after a few weeks, most of us got used to it. I have great hopes for my future! And for that! I can only thank our gods. Alice and Hiro! Chapter 80 - The Blood River The Blood River Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- All of us were ready to fight anytime. These new monsters were at the sixth and seventh stage and there was one at the eighth stage as well. Luckily, we had two moves of Twelve Chains of Bane stacked up. Once we attack a few more times, we will be able to kill most of these monsters. The monster at the eighth stage was a ten meters tall tiger, which had dark brown fur with gray stripes. It growled in a deep voice and tapped its large paws on the ground. Pillars of stones raised out of the ground, all around us in a circle. [Aye~ Let¡¯s not wait. I¡¯m gonna teach this tiger its place. A dragon, must be feared!] I told Hiro proudly, but he was already in front of a monster, which was made up of vines. Hiro swung his right paw and used Hydra¡¯s Paw. His claws struck the body of the vine monster, which wasn¡¯t quick enough to react. Infinis was wonderful combined with Blank~ The monster¡¯s core was smashed out of its body. If not for killing it, then it could slowly regenerate and then put back its core into its body. But who would wait for so long? Hiro used one of his minds to attack its soul, while his other heads snapped on the bodies of the surprised monsters. They didn¡¯t think that Hiro would be the one attacking. He wanted to show off in front of me. How cute~ I¡¯ll reward him plenty later. The monsters finally reacted and charged towards us. It took but a moment for them to reach us. I spun in a circle, using my tail and wings to stop the charging monsters. With my powerful smashing and cutting Dragon Qi on my tail and wings, the monsters were crushed and cut. With the first circle, deep and large gashes appeared on the monsters¡¯ bodies, but the other monsters behind them pushed them straight into my tail and wings. The monsters screamed out in pain as they felt their bones being crushed and their bodies being split in half. Hiro turned around and jumped towards the back of these monsters. While still in the air, he raised his front legs and swiped with his paws. The second line of monsters was pushed into my spinning move. Their blood and body parts flew through the air, covering our bodies in the blood. A lion at the seventh stage suddenly jumped over the line of monsters, straight towards me. It wanted to jump on my back, which would be very bad for me. But before it could do so, I stopped spinning and jumped straight towards the lion. It opened its eyes widely upon looking deeply into my throat. It swiped with its paws, trying to slap my head away, but its puny strength wasn¡¯t enough. I happily snapped my jaws on its body and ¡®stored¡¯ its head in my Dragon¡¯s Storage. Its headless body fell to the ground and before it could start regenerating I attacked its soul, killing it in the process. Necros was continuously filling up our bodies with fresh energy, which had a positive effect on our Energy Veins. Under the pressure of our continuous energy consumption, our auras started rising. We were getting closer to breaking through! The difference in strength was barely more than ten Crypt, even while looking at a monster at the ninth stage. But the strongest monster here was only at the eighth stage! The other monster jumped towards me at that time, but Hiro bit into their backs, stopping them from arriving on time. His poison was spreading around in the bodies of every monster he bit, making piles of paralyzed bodies all around us. Feeling that space was crowded, I used Dragon¡¯s Wings. After separating and storing the heads, I enlarged my body for a moment and ate up everything around me. Naturally, Hiro didn¡¯t miss out on the feast either. Since our bodies combined with our energy armors and Blank were powerful enough to bear their attacks, using a bigger body was more practical. Seeing our large bodies, a few of them wanted to run away, but our huge paws and heads aided us in killing anything that was still alive. Rin was continuously attacking these monsters. She turned into a dark cloud from time to time and after disappearing for a moment, she appeared behind another monster. Naturally, there were heads rolling everywhere and the missing limbs were a norm. The brown tiger, knowing that it would lose its life if it were to stay, quickly turned around, trying to flee. Before it could leave step even once more, Hiro swung his tail downward. The back of the tiger was struck. Its body was crushed under the force of Hiro¡¯s tail. Its four legs immediately gave out and it was cut into two halves. Hiro¡¯s tail continued moving downward and struck the ground as well, creating a mini valley in it. It was similar to a large riverbed. These huge monsters had many liters of blood. After so many of them being beheaded, the ground was filled with it. This forest turned into a marsh. A marsh of blood. But after the large and long hollow in the ground, it slowly started flowing into the deep ditch, creating a small river of blood. Another monster was about to escape, but suddenly Rin appeared in front of that Ape, stopping its movement. It looked around itself, only to realize that we exactly finished the last monster. Only that Ape was left. It looked back at us and saw that we were slowly and unhurriedly walking closer to it. It had no way out. Rin was in front of it. Hiro could catch him from the back and from its left, thanks to his numerous heads. I also closed off its path to the right. Its face turned into a despaired one. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the poor Ape. But if it was stupid enough to come and attack us, then it can blame only itself. With my quick perception, I saw everything in slow motion. Rin jumped towards its chest, while we came from the other ways. All of us at the same time. The Ape slumped its shoulders and its whole body eased. It knew that it was about to die. ¡°STOP!¡± I shouted in my mind and our jaws snapped right in front of the body of the ape. Its eyes were closed and its body stiffened up, waiting for its impending doom, which never came. Feeling that it was still alive, the Ape opened its right eye. Its eye was met with teeth since the Ape turned its body slightly towards me. Well, however, I look at it, my mouth would cause the less pain. Rin¡¯s mouth was too small to eat the Ape in one go, so it would be a long and painful process, while Hiro would tear it into pieces. I, on the other hand, would eat it in one go. My three heads were really large. Especially now that our bodies were enlarged. ¡°Taming it? Well, we can try,¡± Hiro thought as an answer, knowing what I wanted. The Ape jumped back in its fear but its body touched Hiro¡¯s jaws, which only scared it even more. It spun on its heels, looking for a way to escape. This Ape was quite¡­ full of reactions. It was at the seventh stage, so it wasn¡¯t dangerous to us. We pulled back our heads. Seeing that we were only looking at it, it visibly felt distressed. I transformed into my human form. Its eyes opened widely upon seeing such a thing. ¡°Can you understand me?¡± I questioned it, but it made a stupid face, not knowing what was I saying. It would be useless like that. We still had one soul left from Angelwood Academy. We wouldn¡¯t use the new ones since it probably wouldn¡¯t change anything on this Ape. The monsters we killed were similarly stupid. I took out the right soul from my soul ring and after ¡®rolling¡¯ it into a ball, I ¡®threw¡® it towards the chest of the Ape. It crossed its arms in front of its chest and used some kind of Soul Barrier, but it was crushed by Hiro. That soul entered its body. The Ape fell to its knees and grabbed its chest. It was visibly in pain. The Ape started sweating heavily, drenching even the ground under its body. Its fur was completely black, while its skin was black. But after the soul entered its body, even its face turned pale¡­ After a few seconds, the color started returning to its face. ¡°And now?¡± I questioned it again, but this time, after furrowing its brows, it nodded. Interesting. It seems like if we drag the soul of an intelligent being into the body of a monster and combine it with their soul, they might turn more intelligent. I thought happily with a smile on my face. With this, we might be able to make hordes of monsters serve us. [Shall we turn into the evil rulers and monster tamers? Hehe~ I wonder how¡­] I started thinking happily, but suddenly both of us realized something. [Fuck¡­] Was all Hiro thought. We put the souls of intelligent people into the animals in our own world. What have we done? Monsters are always stronger than humans. Humans can still kill them only because of their skills, martial arts, intelligence, and experience. Humans could easily beat hordes of monsters at the same level once they have all of these. We were intelligent monsters and of the highest class at that, so no human had a chance against us. But if the animals were to gain consciousness and¡­. Wait¡­ Could it be that this is a way to create beastmen? I thought as my mind started working. I sat on Rin¡¯s back, which was already clean and we started walking slowly. Hiro was following us in his True form. Rin was actually walking between Hiro¡¯s legs since he was so much bigger. After focusing on our own world, I sensed every living being in it. Most of the mortals entered the Foundation Realm. Shi Fu was already at the middle first stage. Thanks to our pills, he was advancing much quicker than he was supposed to. His body was also more prepared for cultivation since he was a Shaolin. He probably meditated every day before. He just didn¡¯t know that what he was cultivating was almost nothing¡­ It¡¯s respectful that those people were even able to sense anything. After focusing on the animals, I felt that they too had entered the first stages of the Foundation Realm, but none of them reached the middle of the first stage yet. In that case, Shi Fu should be able to take care the most powerful monsters.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. But we will have to look out for them. We don¡¯t want to kill our future subjects! We need a great force! I¡¯ll provide my little dragon hatchling with everything that¡¯s necessary! And since that¡¯s within my abilities, no one can stop me! I shall build a fucking kingdom if necessary! [But it¡¯s not going to be a dragon hatchling. We have no idea what he or she might become¡­] Hiro remarked with a small chuckle. We were quite sure that our child would turn out to be quite amazing, but even if he or she were to be the most average cultivator, we would love our child dearly. Honestly though, if I give birth to a child with a weak talent, even with OUR bloodlines, then I¡¯ll eat soap¡­ After our latest slaughter, we had two hundred and ten heads in our possession. Such being the case, we were going back to the camp already, but at that time, something unexpected happened. A group of cultivators at the ninth stage ran past us with terrified faces. Upon noticing us, they made happy faces as they left. We weren¡¯t idiots. We understood what happened. Rin turned into smoke, while I turned into my true form with a backflip. Not wasting any time, we merged our bodies, activating our Chimera form. Since we were very close to breaking through we devoured a few souls, which made us step into the early fifth stage. At the same time, a huge dinosaur-like monster appeared through the thick of the jungle. It was naturally at the first stage of the sixth level¡­ how good for us. Such a monster had two hundred and forty Crypt¡­ while we had only a hundred and fifty-five. With our powerful skills, we might be able to win, but this is going to be a hard one. I expect to lose a few of my heads. Well, let¡¯s see! We took up a defensive position, waiting for the T-Rex to attack. We showed our side for it slightly, making it possible for us to swing our tail anytime if necessary, but we could also turn towards it and attack it frontally. The T-Rex leaned forward and roared loudly. Its spit was flying all over the place. Luckily for us, the monsters couldn¡¯t teleport or fly here. Now that I think about it¡­ was this a prison? The cultivators can¡¯t fly, can¡¯t teleport and even their mind powers are useless. If the Star Formation were to get broken, then people would be stuck here until reaching the eighth level! Not us, though¡­ we had wings. Well, Hiro¡¯s company would be enough for me, but still¡­ [Don¡¯t worry, my love. Once we finish this monster, we will go and kill those bastards. No one can play such a game with us!] Hiro exclaimed righteously, while his bloodlust was filling up our surroundings. The T-Rex made a surprised face upon feeling it, but after another roar, it charged towards us. We swung our tail towards the side of its body, but this thing was unexpectedly mobile. It jumped over our tail and with its jaws opened, flew towards our necks. We wouldn¡¯t risk taking a hit even with our three-layered defense. Thanks to Infinis¡¯ ability, we were still much quicker than it. The fifty meters tall dinosaur arrived only to see that we opened our jaws and used Space Breath. It went through its body and left a crack behind. Knowing what was to come, it dodged to the side. But at that time, not only Rin appeared and bit into its side, but even the unmoving Ape suddenly swung its fist towards it. The thick scale-like skin took the brunt of the damage and only a fist-sized purple patch appeared. It was just a bruise. Rin, on the other hand, used her teeth and paws, which easily penetrated the side of this monster. Rin was a quality beast! The T-Rex flew over the opening hole, which caught its leg, but it still got out alive. With its right foot missing, this would turn much easier. It landed on the ground, but we were sad to see that it was already back¡­ Reptilians, huh. Not waiting for it, we used the fourth move of our martial art. Before releasing a ¡®final move¡¯, which could be any of the twelve, it would stay in stacks. It would pressure our bodies continuously, so it would be also good for us. [It¡¯s decided! From now on we will hold our martial arts on at least three stacks continuously. It¡¯s too stupid to start from zero every time. Once we get more and more used to it, we might be able to start every battle on full throttle!] Hiro said happily, already imagining our future. But my ideas were different¡­ [Are you stupid? We can¡¯t use it with twelve stacks every time! Do you want to destroy planets and solar systems all the time? With our quickly growing strength, it might turn into cosmic catastrophes¡­] I quickly denied his thoughts of holding our stacks on eleven. Although our battle would surely end in one move, but we would also cause mass destruction and genocide¡­ every time! Three or four should be enough. [Fufu, It¡¯s true. Now let¡¯s use these heads of ours as well¡­ we have twelve anyway!] Hiro said in a good mood, with a happy tone. While this happened in our head, we were using our other minds continuously. I was using Soul Eater on the soul of the T-Rex. It had a thick barrier protecting its soul, so it was quite hard to get through it. But after bombarding it continuously, I was able to. Its soul had the same shape as its body. Just like ours. Hiro used our hooded dragon heads and bit into the surprised T-Rex. Only its shoulder was grazed before it jumped towards our chest. At least Hiro¡¯s poison entered its body. We were pushed to the ground after its sudden charge. Not so surprisingly, it bit a large chunk out of our chest, with a lightning-quick movement. Heh¡­ stupid mongrel. Its teeth had problems in getting through our extreme defense, but we didn¡¯t have such a problem. Hiro bit into the T-Rex¡¯s neck from two sides. Realizing its mistake, it quickly jumped backward, but we were holding onto its neck! It tried biting us, but in such a position, it was impossible. Our necks were longer. It was roaring in pain continuously, while our poison was filling up its body. The T-Rex noticed that it was getting weaker and weaker, so it quickly sacrificed its neck and jumped back. After shaking its head, it wanted to prepare for our charge, but we were already on it. Thanks to Infinis, there was barely a difference in speed. We never lacked in attack power either. I¡¯m sure that we could bite even someone at the eighth level to the death. What I trusted the most were our teeth! Its blood spilled to the ground, dyeing it red. [Another river? Your order is taken!] Hiro joked uncaringly. We were ridiculous¡­ The hole on our chest was long gone. Although it tore out one of our hearts. But we had eleven more¡­ Being unfair is the best~ We didn¡¯t even slow down upon reaching the T-Rex. Its eyes turned into big circles, but it was too late. We jumped towards its body and pushed it onto the ground. It was even slower than before. Probably it had problems moving. We rolled on the ground after we pushed it to the ground. We came out on top. The T-Rex wasn¡¯t exactly in the best position. It didn¡¯t have arms or anything which would help it in standing up. This was the end. Or so we thought¡­ Using our paws, we crushed its body. Using our mouths, we tore its neck into pieces and after storing its head, we started eating its other body parts. But the problem came at that time. Are you being serious? I couldn¡¯t help but think grumpily in my mind. Just as we killed the body of this T-Rex, another one appeared. What¡¯s with this place?! No. What the hell did those people do to call the wrath of two such monsters!? There are barely five at most on this whole planet! Its sudden charge pushed us onto the ground, but before it could bite us, we used our breath attack as the fourth move with one head. Its front was damaged quite a lot after our attack, but it was alright. We used the same attack once again with another head. It was already the fifth, which had no small force behind it. It was probably somewhere around two hundred and twenty Crypt! The T-Rex was flung into the air after our attack and the landed on its side. It sprung up from the ground and slowly started walking around us. This time it was more careful. It realized that it underestimated us. The gaping wound on its chest was a testament of that. We growled with all of our heads, while our scales started shaking slightly, like the tail of a rattlesnake. We were doing it on purpose, hoping that it would come and attack us. We sneakily made a huge hole right in front of us and only a thin layer of ground was above it. We were holding the ground up with our World Energy. After a few seconds, it couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and ran towards us. Just as its right foot touched the top of our trap, we made it fall. Its foot sunk into the ground and then it was followed by its whole body. Before it could fall, we used out twelve heads to bite into its body, along its spine. It was left hanging in the air and it wasn¡¯t able to move. Its legs weren''t touching the ground either. This place was the best for us! If it could have teleported, then we would have been in big shit! [No, that¡¯s not true. In that case, we might have never seen these bastards¡­] Hiro added angrily while gritting his teeth, causing a lot of pain for this monster. The monster was roaring continuously, but it was for naught. Our poison started affecting its body slowly. Suddenly, the muscles on its back snapped. It cut itself off by using its own energy. It was pointless. With so much poison in its body. It would take at most two minutes. And we can surely hold out for that long. Our bite was dangerous and deadly~ After rolling once on the ground, which looked VERY much weird, it stood up on its two legs. I saw fear in its eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up, you loser dinosaur? You shouldn¡¯t have attacked us!¡± I sent such thoughts to a monster. We have never tried it before, so I have no idea what happened. Of course, it didn¡¯t answer¡­ Just as the dinosaur was about to charge, Rin suddenly appeared right under it. She bore her teeth into its chest and crushed its heart on the spot. She literally ate herself into the T-Rex. Not exactly how cats were supposed to kill, but¡­ whatever. The monster fell to the ground lifelessly. Since Rin took care of it with such a sneak attack, we used our souls to kill it. She was an Abyss Panther. She was walking in the shadows. Like an assassin. A hunter. She wasn¡¯t a frontal fighter. Which was perfect for us! After storing their souls and heads, we transformed into our human forms and cleaned up ourselves. We mounted Rin and then took our way towards the camp. Rin charged through the forest like a bolt of lightning and everything turned blurred for a moment. In the next moment, we were at our destined places. What I¡¯m sure of is that¡­ no one can kill Rin unless they know where she goes and they can teleport after her. But I find that unlikely. She is hiding her presence way too well! Elder Genotan and many other elders were sitting there meditating, or chatting. Genotan opened his eyes upon noticing us and then stood up while shouting. ¡°What are you doing here? Did you come here to rest or what!? Go back now!¡± The other elders were looking at us with frowning eyes as well. I felt great! Honestly. Not fearing conflicts, I said - ¡°Why would we? We have so much time left!¡± ¡°BULLSHIT! GO BACK-¡± He started shouting with his spit flying all over the place, which annoyed me a lot. Such being the case, I threw out the heads from our own world. Before coming here, we put them into our own world. His mouth opened widely, along with the other elders. Genotan gulped loudly, as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. We had four days to finish this, yet we have done so in just one and half an hour¡­ And we had, even more, heads than we were supposed to have. Not to mention that all of them were way above us in strength, especially two¡­ ¡°T- That¡¯s the¡­ the Troodon! It was one of the monsters at the sixth level. And you killed two of them!?¡± A random elder exclaimed with an excited face, while the others also made one surprised face after the other. What was the most surprising came next! ¡°I apologize for my mistake!¡± Genotan exclaimed with a small bow. What about the ogres? Untrustable earthlings! Who the hell was the one finding out those things about ogres? We left to our own world and spent the rest of the four days there. I had wonderful ¡®journeys¡¯ with Hiro~ My body feels hot when I¡¯m just thinking of it. At the last day, those bastards also returned. With Rin beside us, we cracked our fingers, with cold smiles on our faces. Anyone doing such a thing is going to pay. There is no going back. They made the wrong dragon into their enemy. No, the wrong ¡®idiot couple¡¯! Let¡¯s have some fun, shall we?
(AN:\ When I meant hooded dragon, I meant this. Just the spiky head. Nothing more. Also, you can imagine that as their merged forms, but with twelve such heads. Except for their scales, which are the same as when they are separated.) https://68.media.tumblr.com/d6ddbb3e4ee940f072de8ee0f3059a9c/tumblr_inline_o2tb4zdVPf1u0kiod_1280.jpg Chapter 81 - Dead Men Tell No Tales Dead Men Tell No Tales Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------- We appeared in front of them and after activating our battle forms, we swiped our claws at them. Although their symbiotes reacted quickly and covered their bodies, but it didn¡¯t matter. They were only at the middle and late ninth stages, which meant that the difference in our strength wasn¡¯t much bigger than twenty Crypt. Their symbiotes turned into the shape of a shield, but it was futile since our opponents weren¡¯t quick enough to react. Our claws cut through their flesh and bones with ease. They weren¡¯t prepared and we attacked out of nowhere, so they naturally didn¡¯t have enough time to react. Three of them had their bodies cut into two halves since I cut another one with my tail. Hiro also crushed the head of a girl, so out of the five, only one was left. Our dear Rin~ She appeared behind the person in question and tore off his head. They didn¡¯t have mind powers so they couldn¡¯t shout. But we were naturally noticed by the elders. What was the most ridiculous that they simply turned away as if they ¡®didn¡¯t notice it¡¯. We used Soul Eater and after killing them, we stored their dead souls in our storage space. No one can destroy a soul completely. Probably, that¡¯s something only the creators can do. Souls were supposed to fly away and disappear into who knows where after death. But we robbed them of such a possibility. Now that I think about it¡­ this is like an evil art. Well, who cares? We aren¡¯t saints just because we helped out a few people. It was good that the elders didn¡¯t look either. Maybe they would have sensed that something was wrong with the souls'' disappearance. Feeling happy that we killed our enemies, we were about to go back where we were, but at that time, a random guy appeared in front of us. He pointed his finger towards one of the corpses, which was cut into two halves. His face turned pale white in¡­ despair? I think. ¡°W- What have you done!? Tell me that you didn¡¯t destroy their souls as well!?¡± The guy shouted fearfully, catching the attention of many people. The mob effect came alive and everyone started walking closer to us to see what was going to happen. Obviously¡­ Alice had a few locks of hair on her shoulder. After wiping those off with an uncaring face, she said with a shrug of her shoulders - ¡°Ehm¡­ we killed them. Cya~¡± She finished and then turned around to leave with me in tow. That guy was at the ninth stage as well. As we turned around, I felt a powerful aura coming towards our backs. We turned around and after turning Blank into glaives, we swung them towards the incoming attack. It had a lot of force behind it, but not even that helped. Our energy filled attacks crushed the guy¡¯s. His face turned surprised, though I don¡¯t know why. The other five were also at the ninth stage. ¡°Rin¡± I only said that much to Rin and she disappeared. The guy took a position this time and formed a palm attack. It was much stronger than what he used before. But exactly when he wanted to release it, Rin jumped out of his shadows and tore off his head in one swift move. After a somersault in the air, she landed on all fours and then elegantly came back to our side. She was welcomed by our clapping. Fearing that we would be found out - because the elders were watching us this time - we didn¡¯t use Soul Eater and simply killed the guy. [Shit¡­ that¡¯s one less powerful soul!] Alice whined in her mind, knowing that I felt the same. We petted Rin¡¯s head and then looked at the people in our close surroundings. ¡°Anyone else wishing to talk?¡± I questioned with a smile on my face. The elders also knew that we were worth more than this whole group altogether. This made it so that we could loosen a few strings when it came to regulations. I also shot balls of Hydra Qi towards the corpses, completely destroying them. Next time I should try something out¡­ Can we put dead souls into dead bodies? We should look for a victim¡­ I thought with my hands on my chin. At that time, a guy with golden eyes and golden hair came closer to us. He had weirdly similar facial features to Weston, which also made us remember that he had a son! [Could it be?] Alice thought questioningly. I looked at her and then shrugged my shoulders. He checked out Alice¡¯s body, which caused me to dislike him immediately and then with a smile on his face, he said - ¡°Are you that Hiro and Alice? I heard of you from my father. Haha- Thanks for saving my mother, I guess?¡± He said with a shrug of his shoulders and then continued. ¡°Out of goodwill, I¡¯ll tell you one thing. One of the four people you just killed was the little brother of Anest Glace and she is a cultivator at the ninth stage of the Temporary Law Realm. You might want to reconsider what you do after this because they were in a good relationship.¡± We were slightly surprised to hear such a cliche line, but¡­ whatever? We couldn¡¯t help it. With a shrug of my shoulders, I answered - ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite unfortunate, but we can¡¯t change the past. Though¡­ honestly, we would have killed him anyway. At most, we would have waited for the right moment. I¡¯m telling you¡­ dead men tell no tales. So is there anyone with a big mouth? Ah! No, I know it! Those who don¡¯t make an oath to stay quiet will be killed!¡± This caused many people to start frowning. Under these days, the news of us killing two monsters at the sixth level also spread like wildfire. They knew that we had a way to kill all of them and they also saw that the elders were on our sides. Since we had such an option, why would we leave it to fate? ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s also a way to make them stay silent,¡± Weston¡¯s possible son said while laughing. After seeing that we were looking at him curiously, he bowed politely as he said - ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so rude. My name is Jason Gold. It¡¯s my pleasure~¡± That fake smile. Those hand gestures. Those evil eyes. He was such a faker. [Not to mention that he still keeps checking out my body. Though he is doing it very sneakily. His only luck is that he is Ellery¡¯s brother and that Weston told you how much he was liking his son¡­] Alice added her thoughts while feeling a bitter taste in her mouth. I frowned slightly as I answered - ¡°You visibly know us already. Can I have a question? Where were you when your mother needed help?¡± He made a thoughtful face and after shrugging once, he turned around to leave, but he found himself facing Rin. ¡°What is this supposed to mean?¡± He questioned while turning around with a frown on his face. ¡°Hmm~ Who knows? But¡­ on one hand, you didn¡¯t take the oath yet, and on the other hand, you didn¡¯t answer my question either. Though¡­ you can say that the latter isn¡¯t my concern. But the first is a must,¡± Alice answered with a cold smile. ¡°Hoo? Would you kill me if I were to leave without an oath?¡± He questioned us with an unfearing smile. Knowing that now it was the time to act, Alice said with her finger on her chin, that she too was wondering about that. ¡°Hahaha, then I better take it,¡± Jason said with a laugh. He too was only at the ninth stage. Killing him wouldn¡¯t be hard. He continued with his right hand on his chest and his left hand pointing towards the skies - ¡°I¡¯ll take my oath. Let the heavens take my life if I were to communicate about anything that happened here to anyone.¡± A lightning stuck down on his body and then everything turned silent. We were looking for loopholes in his words. If he had said that ¡®anything that happened here to an outsider¡¯, then we would have made him repeat the oath because in that case, he could have talked loudly with someone who took part in this test and make everyone in his surroundings hear his words. His oath was good enough because he said communication, which means that he can¡¯t talk or write about it. He can¡¯t use his mind power either, which leaves him mute. We looked at the people present and then indicated for them to come. Naturally, there were people who were seeking death. After taking care of those, no one dared to disobey. I feel like an antagonist, but I wouldn¡¯t risk my dear Alice¡¯s life for something stupid like this. After everyone took the oath, the elders finally ¡®noticed¡¯ us and then they shamelessly told everyone that we were leaving. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at this. Strength was all it took in this mad world to be respected. We literally broke the rules, but none of the elders cared. We left through the Star Formation and we finally felt that our mind powers were back. [Ah~ Much better. I felt so much restricted without it. It¡¯s good that we were able to talk through our bond at least.] Alice said happily through our bond as she rubbed her face on my right arm. She is so cute~ Hearing my thoughts, she told me that she was loving me. I knew it, but I always felt so fucking happy when I heard it from her mouth. We left on Rin¡¯s back and then we had lots of sex. After doing so, we looked at our own world and inspected how things were going. It was kind of¡­ wrong. The monsters with powerful souls were too clever and they were advancing quicker than the humans! This was probably because their souls were originally much more powerful. There was a monster, which started taking the shape of a dragon. I guess we could call it a Wyvern for now. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The problem with it was that it was already at the first stage of the Space Founding Realm! If this continued on, then these weak cultivators would get killed¡­ This meant one thing. We needed weaker dead souls to create normal monsters. [Fumu. So the stronger the soul, the quicker it will advance. The only good side of this is that we can command them since they were ¡®created¡¯ by us. You could say¡­] Alice thought happily. Well¡­ our allies aren¡¯t going to be just humans. It seems. But we still had to do something to upgrade these humans. Shi Fu reached only the late second stage. Not even the leading human had a chance against these monsters. After thinking of a way, we were left with one thing. Pour our skills into the humans. Two balanced sides were necessary! We didn¡¯t want to kill off every human just to turn our world into something filled with monsters. Though it would be more¡­ useful. Alice hit her right fist on her left palm as she realized something at the same time as me. We smiled at each other, feeling happy. But¡­ test subjects were necessary. We looked for a few rapist trash people and teleported them in front of us. They fell to the ground powerless in front of us. They made terrified faces upon seeing us from the corners of their eyes. One of them struggled to speak under the pressure of our auras. ¡°W- What do you want from us? Please, I beg *pant* for your forgiveness!¡± Not caring about his pleading, I took out the weakest soul from our soul ring and pushed it into his body. As the soul touched his embryo-like thing¡­ his body and soul exploded. We stopped his blood before it would splash on us and then made it disappear. [Let¡¯s try it slowly¡­] Alice advised. Since we still had the same soul, we used that one. We slowly moved it towards the next test subject. These people were dirty rapists. It was natural that we would kill them. Alice coiled her tail around the guy¡¯s neck and raised him into the air. After pushing a newly made Soul Restoring Pill into his mouth, I started pushing the other soul into his body. Slowly and carefully. This guy didn¡¯t explode upon contact, but he started screaming and sweating in pain. ¡°Uh¡­ Yuck. My tail is getting dirty with his sweat. I better wash my body after this so that I can serve you, dear~ Hehe,¡± Alice said with a disgusted face, which turned into a happy one after mentioning me. But I had to focus! The more minds I had, the more minds were thinking of Alice¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll let you focus,¡± She realized her mistake and instead of talking, she too started controlling the soul. It slowly coiled around the soul of the guy and engulfed it completely. Suddenly, the guy turned mute and his eyes seemed dead. ¡°This is quite creepy¡­ I really feel like an antagonist¡­¡± I said with a stiff face. Well, it was alright. These people were worthy of my wrath. I hated rape the most. His lifeless eyes were looking straight ahead, into Alice¡¯s eyes. She leaned closer to him with a curious face. After poking his face, she said. ¡°Fumu¡­ their souls are fusing and assimilating. I wonder what¡¯s going to happen with him once the assimilation finishes.¡± I focused on the soul and felt that it was almost done. At that time, the guy started breathing slowly from time to time. His heart also started moving once again. The light slowly started returning into his lifeless eyes. ¡°AHHH!!!¡± The guy screamed out suddenly, which startled my dear Alice. She jumped back in her surprise since she didn¡¯t expect such a thing. The guy had difficulties breathing with Alice¡¯s tail around his neck. After looking around, he pointed at us with his mouth and eyes opened widely as he shouted. But he didn¡¯t say anything. This was the soul of a monster we killed. He was flailing his arms and legs in the air. ¡°Fufu~ he is cute,¡± Alice laughed at his cute little struggling. Why was he cute? Because after completely merging, he turned into a beastmen. He had the features of an ape. He looked like a monkey, but seriously. He coiled his tail around Alice¡¯s trying to free himself. Maybe I should call him, ¡®it¡¯. Alice put him on the ground but still held him in place. His body transformed into a monkey, which was only about a hundred and twenty centimeters tall. What came next was even more surprising. Although he couldn¡¯t stand in front of us, but instead of randomly lying on the ground, he kneeled with his head down. He was a new creature, created in OUR world. That was the reason why he had a natural affiliation towards us. ¡°Hiro¡­ this is nice and all. We can turn people into stupid beastmen, but what about the humans and the monsters¡­?¡± Alice questioned, pointing out that we actually didn¡¯t find anything good. In this case, it was better to combine these souls with animals. The same way we have been doing it up till now. ¡°Ehm¡­ Argh! But what should we do with the humans? We should have put them into a mortal sector and keep them there. In that case, we could have spread these monsters through the whole world! The only monsters they can kill are the normal monsters, which don¡¯t have their souls mixed,¡± I said while thinking about the tragic life of the humans. ¡°Well! We have only one choice left~ Make another sector, turn it into a forbidden one and fill it up with these kinds of monsters!¡± Alice exclaimed with a smile on her face. We didn¡¯t have better ideas. We divided our world into two halves and teleported the normal monsters and humans out of the left one. After doing that, we teleported these super monsters into the left, while the normals were in the right. Of course, we also told the mortals what was going on, which caused a clamor. They started whining that they lost many planets and such, so we turned a few planets to look the same as in the other half. Afterward, we moved the buildings to those. ¡°There¡­ now you can stop whining before I get angry!¡± I talked through my world grumpily. Though now that I think about it, I was in the wrong¡­ They didn¡¯t have their own worlds where they could go to. I guess I¡¯ve got too much used to it. Alice chuckled and petted my head. We teleported this monkey beastman away and then looked at the others with cold smiles. They saw the whole thing. A few more appeared of Alice and after holding up everyone into the air, I¡¯ve got to work. I guess we can utilize these rapists in the future! Though they aren¡¯t going to know about that. ¡°Fumu¡­ shall we introduce this way of penalty?¡± Alice said after we finished transforming these humans. ¡°Good!¡± I exclaimed happily and then added. ¡°Now¡­ What were you talking about earlier? You turned me quite horny¡­ Come and take care of me, hehe,¡± I said with a commanding voice while looking into her eyes playfully. With everyone gone, she kneeled before me and looked up into my eyes deeply, with similarly playful eyes. All I felt was that my weapon was released from its cage. Before getting to work, all Alice said was - ¡°Let¡¯s play~¡± ---------------------------- Third Pov: -------------------------------- When Alice and Hiro left the area of Star Formation, everyone felt bittersweet in their hearts. They were supposed to be geniuses, yet they were commanded like chickens. Hitoshi was also among those people. He too performed very well, along with the whole class. All of them finished the task in just two days! Yet Alice and Hiro? Only one and half an hour! Anest a few days later also realized that something was wrong. Her brother didn¡¯t return. Knowing a few people who were members of her brother¡¯s class, she went up to them and questioned them about it. After a beating up, they told her that they can¡¯t talk about it because of an oath, which was taken by everyone. Knowing that she can¡¯t look for information within the class, she looked for an elder. There was one, whom she knew better than most. That elder also guided the cultivators at the fifth level. Anest flew straight towards his place. She found herself in front of a huge tree, which had a house carved out in it. That elder was none other than an elf. She knocked on the door and after hearing the elder¡¯s answer, she entered. The room was tidy and cozy. There weren¡¯t people other than the elder. After bowing slightly, Anest said - ¡°Good afternoon, Elder Onas Sharurah.¡± ¡°Oh, Anest. Hello. What brings you here?¡± The knife-ear guy questioned with a gentle smile. Anest¡¯s face suddenly turned much colder and cruel. She said with a serious face while frowning. ¡°My little brother was probably killed. You were with him. What happened?¡± He swung his arm and cut themselves off of space. After knowing that they were safe, he said with a sigh. ¡°I wanted to help him, but I couldn¡¯t. We can¡¯t fail our mission here. I¡¯ve been a member of this school for hundreds of years. Only a little more and we will be able to cause a riot! In the forthcoming war, we will be sure to destroy Genotin Academy! So I couldn¡¯t step up against the other elders¡­¡± ¡°Your brother was killed by that pair of True Divine Beasts. You probably heard of them by now. They are very powerful and dangerous! Their souls are so powerful and they were able to kill a monster at the sixth level! Not to mention that they came only a few week ago¡­ yet they advanced two stages already! This school has a Turtle God, but he is nowhere near as good as these two. I seriously don¡¯t get what¡¯s wrong with them¡­¡± ¡°The worst is that if this continues, then they might cause harm to our plans. Although they wouldn¡¯t affect the cultivators at the sixth and seventh level, but they would surely win the war on the fifth level. Which would have catastrophic effects!¡± Elder Onas explained unhappily. Anest¡¯s eyes opened widely upon hearing his words. They have been conspiring against Genotin Academy for years. Onas contacted Angelwood Academy secretly and made an agreement. In case he helps beating Genotin Academy, he will be rewarded handsomely and he will turn into the most respectful member of Angelwood Academy after the director. Anest was lured to the other side with the same method. She was promised many benefits. What invited her the most was the hope of getting her hands on a Law Crystal. Onas gathered quite a lot of members, who would fight against Genotin Academy in the forthcoming war. Naturally, they had to take an oath. He didn¡¯t leave it to luck. Those who said no? They are under the ground¡­ He wanted to scale the war on Angelwood Academy¡¯s side by winning the fight between the fifth level cultivators easily. If that were to happen, then they could easily overrun the sixth and then the seventh level cultivators. That was why he wanted to take care of Hiro and Alice. He knew that they had the power to tip the balance. ¡°Anest¡­ Listen. This is very important. I know that you hate them, but we can¡¯t garner attention. We must stay low until the war. If you go and attack them, then the other elders are going to notice it. They aren¡¯t idiots. They will know that one of them is a traitor. Although that would be quite good, but they would surely kill you as well. In their opinion, the next war would end in a stalemate at most, like always. But as those two would keep growing, they would win more and more battles for the academy. They would never risk losing them.¡± ¡°If you were to openly turn hostile against them, then they would rather kill you to please those two. You are a cultivator at the ninth stage of the Temporary Law Realm. We can¡¯t lose you. You too are a key to our victory! Instead of raging, calm down and cultivate. Once the war begins, you can backstab those two. Not even they can stay alive after your attack and of that, I¡¯m sure! There are only two weeks left until the war. Please bear with it and train as much as you can!¡± Elder Onas tried to persuade Anest. This was really important to all of them. Anest frowned upon hearing his words. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth in her wrath. Suddenly she sighed loudly and slumped down her shoulders. ¡°*Sigh* Okay¡­ I really want to take my revenge, but I can wait for only that much. I¡¯m not idiot enough to mess up our plans. Don¡¯t worry, my brother. I¡¯ll have your revenge!¡± She exclaimed in herself while looking upward. She looked straight into Onas¡¯ eyes and then said. ¡°I¡¯ll go and enter the Abyss. It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t see those two or I might lose my clarity. I¡¯ll be sure to win something good in the hall of the Abyss. I have one million a hundred and fifty thousand points anyway. Only fifty thousand more and I¡¯ll be able to buy¡­¡± ¡°What!? Wonderful! Truly Wonderful! If you can buy that, then we will have a much greater chance at winning!¡± Onas cut into her words happily since he knew what she was talking about. The Abyss had a point system. They didn¡¯t exactly know how it worked, but when a person was killed, they always gained points. All Anest had to do was to go and start slaughtering. With the treasure she would gain, she would have a lot of chance at tipping the scale. Anest nodded and then with a serious face, she said - ¡°Alright. I have a lot to do. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Elder Onas nodded as an answer and swung his arm. Space returned to its original state and Anest left his house. He put his hand on his chin and started thinking of the possibilities. After calculating many times, considering Anest¡¯s new treasure, the result was always the same. With a smile on his face, he sat down to meditate. The result would be none other than that¡­ They would win! Chapter 82 - Standstill Break Standstill Break Alice¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------- I pleasured my mate in every possible way, which naturally had its results. I was loved a lot~ After sleeping a good one, we left our world and went to the Zumn Reef to ask Aiko about something. She was sitting there meditating, just like usually. After noticing us, she greeted us and questioned the reason for our visit. I put my hands behind my back and after leaning slightly forward, I said with a smile ¡°Hi~ We came to ask you if there was a place where we can take¡­ I don¡¯t know. Quests with rewards?¡± I tilted my head to the side, questioning her. Her ears twitched cutely. If only she would be young¡­ ¡°Hmm- In that case, you are looking for Babel. You can go there and take on quests. But be warned that most of them are in the Abyss. Even if only at the resting grounds. It¡¯s the highest tower. I¡¯m sure that you can find it,¡± She answered after a short moment of thinking. ¡°Could you tell us more about the Abyss?¡± I questioned her with a pitiful face and pleading eyes, but she only smirked as an answer and then said - ¡°Heh, you can find out for yourselves. Work hard to fall deeper!¡± The irony in your words¡­ I thought unhappily. Facing the other way, I couldn¡¯t help but start pouting. After turning back to look at her, I showed her my middle finger. Her eyes opened widely and before we could leave, I was still able to see from the corner of my right eye, that she started laughing while hitting the table. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that. But you better not get used to that¡­¡± She sent her thoughts straight towards my mind. Not answering, we used our mind powers. It rushed through the whole planet and we felt that huge tower she was talking about. Babel, it is. [Honestly, we should just ask Narihi¡­ I¡¯m sure that she has been to the deeper parts of the Abyss.] Hiro remarked while looking at me. [I know. Let¡¯s talk with them before going to the Babel.] I agreed with him with a smile on my face. Ugh¡­ what came to me? I¡¯m getting in the mood to love you, dear? I questioned Hiro, not knowing what was going on. We had sex just now¡­ [I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s because your smile took my breath away. I want to hug you!] Hiro exclaimed. It couldn¡¯t be helped. He coiled his strong arms around me and I felt wonderful. I started swaying my tail in my happiness, while his nature-like fragrance entered my nostrils. I sniffed his chest, which tickled him. His head was on the top of my head, while he was caressing my back. He wasn¡¯t horny, yet. He was just loving me. I coiled my tail around his waist, while he has done the same. After standing there in such a position for a few minutes, we realized that we didn¡¯t want to separate. But then again¡­ flying like that would be weird. In his embrace, I felt peaceful and home. The world felt like a standstill. Still, we separated with smiles on our faces, which soon turned into sadder ones. It felt cold without his arms and the standstill was also broken. Others would kill for this kind of pain¡­ Our biggest problem was that we had to separate from our hug to live our lives. Such a tragic tale! ¡°Your self-ridiculing sarcasm is unfortunately accurate. Haha,¡± Hiro said with a laugh, and then put his hand on my face. His smile was so gentle and loving. ¡°Mmmmmh~¡± I screamed with my lips pressed against each other as I jumped on him. ¡°Haha, stupid girl. Get off of my face, I can¡¯t see anything!¡± Hiro shouted in his surprise. I turned around only to see a random woman in front of us. After crashing into her, all of us fell downward. She was weaker than us, so after everyone regained their controls, she apologized for getting in our way, and then left before we could say anything. ¡°Ehm¡­ I¡¯m sorry? Well, no. Not really,¡± I talked to myself and Hiro. After ruffling my hair, we looked for Narihi with our mind powers. There was an entrance to a cave and after entering it, we saw something we shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Luckily, they were too focused on each other to notice us. [I guess we better ask her later¡­] I remarked through our bond as we silently left. We took our way towards Babel and a huge tower, reaching into the skies appeared in front of us. It was covered in long vines, also extending into the skies. That building looked to be really old, but it was visibly stable. Not even time took its effect on that tower. The entrance was on the ground and after entering through it, we found ourselves in a huge hall. There were quite a lot of cultivators inside, but only a few of them were at the World Realm. I could say that seeing cultivators at the sixth realm was the norm here. I also got a few ¡®curious¡¯ looks, but no one made a move. Good for them. We found Elder Galen Parros and Jason Gold here. His shining golden hair was a trademark of his. Although Jason didn¡¯t notice us, but Galen did. Upon seeing us, he walked up to us, with a smile on his face. While being here, we have got to know that he was actually an elder with little to no authority. But we didn¡¯t care about that. Authorities were only for humans and other races, not us. No one can command us, True Divine Beasts! We have no god! [But while living among the humans, we should abide their laws.] Hiro remarked, startling me for a moment. But in the next second, he started chuckling, which turned into a silent laughter. Looking at it from an outsider¡¯s point of view, he looked like an idiot¡­ since he started laughing at nothing, out of nowhere. [Hirooo~ Please¡­ Just stop it.] I thought while shaking my head sideways and burying my face in my palms. [Haha~ Okay. I was just kidding, though you know that.] I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head, knowing that I wasn¡¯t any different! ¡°H- Hello,¡± Elder Galen greeted ahead of us with a happy face. Upon eye contact, I saw it all. His fake happiness had no way to escape my eyes. Instead of happiness, his true feeling was hope. He was simply here to keep up a good relationship with us. He was just a weak elder, who was worth even less than a lot of the stronger cultivators, who had a bright future to move ahead. We were also such people. He probably wanted to stay in a good relationship and increase his own status in the future. If we were to be average cultivators, then he would never even bother with looking at us, much less greet ahead of us. Honestly, though, I never understood what they thought. It¡¯s not like he is our teacher. So why would his status go up? It was a stupid way of thinking. But we didn¡¯t mind it. Although he wouldn¡¯t get too much out of this fake relationship, but we would! ¡°Good Morning Elder Galen,¡± I greeted back with a bright smile on my face. Usually, at least fifty percent of a person¡¯s relationships were such kind. The kind which served mutual benefits. Nothing more. [And the other forty is for just spending and wasting time with people we don¡¯t care about¡­] Hiro added sarcastically. Agreeing with him, I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Galen asked with a smile on his face. That feeling of fear of being refused also disappeared from the depths of his eyes. Laughable. ¡°Oh, we just want to gather information about this place and then take on a quest,¡± Hiro continued, while his sneaky tail was poking my butt. Pervert. [I am.] Of course, he had to chime in and add his thoughts. ¡°Well, in that case, please follow me. I¡¯ll tell you everything you have to know and I¡¯ll even take care of the procedures. The line is really long¡­¡± He finished his sentence with a ¡®winner¡¯ face, while looking towards the long line of cultivators, who were ready to take on quests. This is why we also wanted to stay in a good relationship. Truth be told, I¡¯m more for the honest bonds. But I guess this one should be okay. After thanking him, we followed him into a private looking room. There were comfortable armchairs and sofas around a big table. Hiro sat down in one of them and I took my right place. On his lap. Galen blanked out for a moment while looking at us, but he soon returned and took his place as if nothing happened. [This is gonna be interesting¡­] Hiro remarked and I naturally knew his meaning. The bulge under my butt was a proof of my belief in him. ¡°So let¡¯s start,¡± Galen said, leaning forward with his fingers clasped. ¡°As you know, this place is called the Babel. Why is it so tall? When Gaia founded the school and we came to join, this tower was already here. At that time, we too questioned her, asking why was it so tall, but she told us that it didn¡¯t have a meaning. After exploring it, we realized that it was indeed the truth. You can go up, but above the ground floor, the whole place is empty¡­¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Now enough of its history. You can take up quests here, which are tasks, given by the staff of the school and the elders. Usually, the tasks are subjugation missions be it in the abyss or in the surrounding planets.¡± He stopped for a moment, waiting for us to understand everything. Not like he had to since we weren''t retarded¡­ and yes, there were a few other planets besides this one, which were mostly infected by monsters. Seeing that we were sitting there with unbothered faces, he scratched the back of his head and after an awkward laugh, he cleared his throat and finally continued. ¡°So¡­ Numerous people can take up the same quest, even if they are different groups. This is because these quests are a must. The elders are also training and working hard to advance and the classes are taking up enough time. We don¡¯t have the time to even go as far as holding these tests weekly.¡± ¡°So the test you took part in, happens only each year, while you have to finish a set number of quests, depending on your level and talent, monthly. Determining the number of quests a student has to complete is actually one of my responsibilities. Unfortunately, I¡¯m responsible only for the initial steps, but this means that I can help you out for now!¡± He said with a red face while scratching the back of his head. He seemed to be nervous, but upon reaching the end of his explanation, his face lit up with hope. [Poor guy. He is trying to impress us, not knowing that we can see through him. He is completely unlike Aiko or Genotan. They are hard to see through¡­] I thought while looking at Galen pitifully. Before he could notice it, Hiro turned my face away and gave me a kiss. [What are you doing? It would only make him feel worse if he was to see you pitying him.] Hiro rebuked me through our bond, while his tongue rolled inside my mouth. We quickly finished up, while Elder Galen was looking to the side. Our kiss didn¡¯t take more than a second, so we were quick~ After coughing once, he continued with a slightly red face. He looked so innocent¡­ ¡°In case another group accepts the same quest as yours, the one who finishes it earlier will get the rewards. Which are none other than World Crystals, and that you have to finish one less mission. I know that this sounds weird, but these were Gaia¡¯s rules, which weren¡¯t changed for many years.¡± We frowned upon hearing the first half of his last sentence. ¡°Why would it be weird? Although it doesn¡¯t have immediate rewards, but something much better! On one hand, it filters the lazy people and makes them work harder. Of course, there are still many who quickly finish their tasks and then go lazing around¡­ but it¡¯s still better. On the other hand, it creates the perfect mood for a competitive environment.¡± Hiro told his opinion about Gaia¡¯s method. Galen opened his eyes widely in his surprise upon finally understanding it. What¡­ did he not know this? We looked at each other and chuckled. ¡°Hmm¡­ I never thought of it like this before. What you are saying is indeed true,¡± He said, which was followed by his praise. Of course, he just had to do it. How surprising... he was a boot licker as well. [You are turning too sarcastic today, Alice.] Hiro remarked. Honestly, I don¡¯t like them. ¡°So what about those missions?¡± Hiro questioned him while spreading his legs, causing my butt to slid down between them. Now I was sitting between his legs and his weapon was pressing against my back. Hopefully, Galen won¡¯t use his mind power to sense his surroundings. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot it. Haha- The minimum number of missions that you have to do is five. Not even I can com- advise you to do less.¡± He clenched his fists nervously for a moment upon realizing that he almost slipped and said ''command''. This situation was quite interesting. We were just freshmen, yet an elder was afraid of us. [Only one? I remember you can put off Elder Genotan quite easily as well¡­] Hiro remarked through our bond with a skeptical tone, which made me chuckle. [But he isn¡¯t afraid of us, he is just-] [Yes, he just can¡¯t say anything to you once you start talking about what he wanted to do with me. Haha.] Hiro cut into my thoughts and laughed at me. I shrugged my shoulders and admitted that there were two elders, who were afraid of us. I¡¯ll get a kink for this if this continues¡­ ¡°Five? That¡¯s not much. Does it come with any perks if we complete more quests? I mean, even if we have to travel through days, completing five quests in a month is nothing,¡± I questioned him while leaning slightly forward, with a curious face. ¡°Like I said before, you get World Crystals after your quests. So as long as you are in need of them, you¡¯ll have to take on more quests. Also, probably these missions are the only income for most of the cultivators in the school, other than their monthly salary, which hasn¡¯t been decided for you either. Usually, the elders wait with it until the yearly Crazed Run. You will probably learn of the results the next day. I¡¯m sure that you will get a lot of World Crystals, considering your performance.¡± ¡°You will have to come to Babel in case you want to receive your earnings. Actually, anything that is related to missions or World Crystals is here. I don¡¯t have too much of a say in how many World Crystals you will get, but I¡¯ll try to buff it up.¡± He finished his explanation with a smile and then said that he was going to bring in a few quests, which were at our levels. After telling him that he could bring quests which were for cultivators at the first stage of Temporary Law Realm, he left with a surprised face. We didn¡¯t really want to take on such quests, but at least seeing them should be fine. Those dinosaurs couldn¡¯t teleport, but real monsters could! We wouldn¡¯t overestimate our own abilities. It would be very dangerous to go on such quests at our level. But if we were to break through to the next stage¡­ [We should just use the souls. We don¡¯t have to create even more such monsters in our own world either and the upcoming war is also a good place for us to gather new souls¡­] Hiro remarked, which made me think twice about taking harder quests. A few seconds later, Galen was already back with the usual, diamond shaped, Memory Crystal in his hands. We touched it and the details of a few quests flooded our minds. There were subjugation quests, dungeon diving where we had to get specific items and bring back those. We also learned of two quests, which were for cultivators at the sixth level. Most of the quests were in the Abyss and we actually had to kill the overgrowing population of monsters on the same path we took. The path of the entrance exam. This meant that keeping it ¡®safe¡¯ for the newcomers was one of our responsibilities. In case a powerful monster appeared, we had to take care of it! Now we understood what was going on. Out of curiosity, I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Could you tell us what are the high-level cultivators¡¯ missions like?¡± His face stiffened for a moment, and then after making a thoughtful face, he talked with his hand on his chin. ¡°Hmm¡­ We had to take an oath, so I can¡¯t tell you too much about it, but the Abyss is divided up among many powers. For example, if a student of Angelwood Academy were to be noticed in our territory, then he or she would be killed on the spot. Naturally, the really powerful cultivators can come and go anywhere they want to. Not like anyone could stop them.¡± ¡°The cultivators at the sixth level are mostly responsible for defending our territory on the first level of the Abyss, while at the seventh level, they are responsible for the deeper levels. But I¡¯m sure that you will get there, so you will learn more about it in the future,¡± He said while waving his hand. Well, he said that it wasn¡¯t much, but it was more than enough to us for now. I imagine that they are having skirmishes, assaults and such. Probably. After deciding to take on both quests, which were for the cultivators at the Temporary Law Realm, we also selected another three. ¡°A- Are you sure? You should be more careful. What if-?¡± He started dissuading us with a worried face, but we stopped him and told him that we would be alright. He helplessly put down his hands on the table and sighed loudly. ¡°But be careful¡­¡± He added with another sigh. If we were to die, his chance to gain some benefits would also swim away, so his worry was natural, and this wasn¡¯t my delusion. ¡°Do we have to do anything else, or can we go?¡± Hiro asked while caressing the back of my head. His fingers brushed through my long and rich hair, which felt wonderful. I closed my eyes for a moment in bliss. ¡°No, you can leave,¡± Galen answered with a smile. Sadly, Hiro¡¯s movements soon came to an end because he stopped his caressing and told me that we were leaving. But before standing up, he leaned close to my right ear and whispered into it. His deep voice echoed and trembled in my ear. [I¡¯ll caress your body all over the place soon enough.] A bolt of electricity rushed through my whole body. Suddenly, I felt so horny suddenly, that I was barely able to hold back myself. My eyes turned into slits and my heart started beating rapidly. We should leave¡­ We left the building almost running and after entering our own world, we made love. When we finished, we sat down back to back and started cultivating. We consumed tens of millions of World Crystals, along with quite a lot of souls. It happened four days later, that we stopped. We were at the late seventh stage of World Realm. Our speed was literally ridiculous. Honestly¡­ not even True Divine Beasts could be our match. And this was true even before we learned of Soul Eater. I don¡¯t know the exact reason behind it, but our speed probably has something to do with our bond. [Mh~ My dear is the best! We are even better than the other shitty gods. Haha-] I thought happily with a smile on my face, while rubbing my head on Hiro¡¯s. He was embracing me from behind, with his arms coiled around my belly. His chin was on my shoulder. The rays of our sun penetrated our skins, filling us with a feeling of satisfaction. The gentle wind we made was only adding fuel to the blissful feeling. ¡°WAAA! I love you~¡± Hiro suddenly roared up and pushed me down on the ground in the grassy plain. His muscular figure loomed over me and his shadow fell on my face. I smiled as I put my right hand on his smooth face. Raising my hand, I sneaked my fingers into his hair, and then moved it downward to his neck, from the back of his head. His eyes and face looked serious, but I felt his love for me. It was more than anything I¡¯ve ever felt. He moved his head towards me and kissed me deeply. We didn¡¯t even use our tongues, we just stayed like that for a long time before separating. Both of us breathed in long after it, and then sat up with happy faces. He hugged me into his embrace and ruffled my hair. We didn¡¯t move. We just sat there and felt our stirring hearts. My heart was beating slower than ever. I felt peaceful and happy. ¡°My-my¡­ I really don¡¯t need more than you,¡± I said in a low voice. He was caressing the back of my head in the same manner, which I enjoyed before. After giving a kiss on the top of my head, we stood up and prepared to leave. Since this was our first month, we didn¡¯t have to take on any quests, so time wasn¡¯t pressuring us. This was the last day of the month anyway, so we still had thirty days left. ¡°After so much love¡­ let the feast begin!¡± Hiro exclaimed with an excited face. That was a sudden mood turn¡­ though I couldn¡¯t complain since I was affected by his excitement and I was kicked out of my blissful one¡­ stupid Hiro. Mood killer! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we come back, we will sit down here and look at the stars. I love you so much anyway, so returning to this mood won¡¯t be hard,¡± Hiro said after feeling that I was slightly unhappy with the sudden mood change. His words melted my heart and I couldn¡¯t feel annoyed anymore. After leaving our world, we didn¡¯t meet with Poirlion and Narihi and only told them that we were going to do quests. ¡°Wait- wait! But why don¡¯t you come with us?¡± Narihi questioned through her mind power. Her voice sounded worried. ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t want to rely on your strength. If you were to come, we would be filled with a feeling of comfort. With you beside us, we would never feel real danger and that is something we don¡¯t want to. I swear that next time we will take you with us. Okay?¡± I told her honestly feeling happy that she felt worried because of us. It meant that she cared about us, which never hurt. ¡°*Sigh* Alright¡­ but be careful. Don¡¯t die or else we won¡¯t have anyone to serve¡­ haha,¡± Poirlion added jokingly, but I picked up on his last words. Although it sounded like a joke, but he meant it. They knew of our plans. We were going to build a kingdom of two halves! And we needed people to do that! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What do you think? Is there anyone who can kill us? The idiot couple?¡± Hiro answered to Poirlion, which was followed by their laughter. ¡°Well, Lord Hiro~ There is one more idiot couple now,¡± Narihi said playfully. We laughed at her words and after saying goodbye, we left towards the Abyss. It was time to finally explore the shallowest parts of it. Let¡¯s see what does it hold in store for us! Chapter 83 - True Strength True Strength [What I Call Art] Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------- We moved towards the portal to the Abyss where we had to enter when we took the entrance exam. Probably a large part of the resting room was mapped out. These quests all held parts of that map and the path to get there. This meant that the more quests we did, the more easily we could orientate in the Abyss, which was also a gift in itself! When we arrived at the portal, we found a large group of cultivators in front of it. Aiko was also there. A few of them jumped through the portals, while others were taking their oath and handed over their World Crystals. Oh really, this is a new week, which means that this is an exam day. I thought upon realizing what was going on. We landed in front of the portal and greeted Aiko. ¡°Oh, hello you two. Taking up some quests? Ny¡­¡± She wanted to continue, but a ¡®nya¡¯ almost slipped in. Luckily for her, she shut her mouth in time. With a tint of red on her face, she continued - ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ how much did you advance~¡± With a playful look on her face, she used her mind power. It rushed through our bodies, unraveling everything. Her eyes opened widely, along with her mouth. Slightly leaning backward, she exclaimed loudly and unbothered - ¡°What the fuck?! Aren¡¯t you being a bit too unfair? We have a True Divine Beast, but she is nowhere near as good as you. Just what are you doing? How the hell are you so quick!?¡± In the end, she was already standing in front of us, holding my collar and shaking me. I looked at Alice with a helpless face and nodding head. I grabbed Aiko¡¯s wrists, saying - ¡°St- stop alr-eady¡­¡± Unfortunately, she was much stronger than me, so I had no way to stop her and thanks to my continuously shaking head, I couldn¡¯t talk coherently. Alice saved the day by standing between me and Aiko, who grumpily pulled back her hands. ¡°Finally¡­ but why me? You could have shaken Alice as well¡­ Why always me!?¡± I asked aloud with a questioning face. ¡°Everyone is alway shaking me! Shake her!¡± I said while pointing at Alice and then continued - ¡°If you shake her, then at least I¡¯ll see a pair of bouncing tits! But... me?¡± ¡°Hahaha~¡± Alice laughed at my words heartily, while Aiko only covered her face and shook her head sideways. The new students were looking at me weirdly, but I caught a few of them with lustful eyes. They paid the price. I swung my tail and cut out their eyes one by one. They screamed out in pain, but they soon turned silent. They wouldn¡¯t be here otherwise. ¡°Hmph¡­ know your places. She is mine only.¡± I said arrogantly and grumpily. Everyone was trying to steal my woman! [No¡­ you are thinking too much into it. They were just looking and it¡¯s not like they could do anything to me. Though I don¡¯t mind your decision. I mean¡­ look.] Alice rebuked me, but her words were followed by her actions. A few girls were sneaking ¡®such¡¯ kind of peeks at me, but their eyes also ¡®disappeared¡¯ from their sockets. Eh? Was I really that cruel and evil? After shrugging once, I decided to not bother with it. I wasn¡¯t a human anymore and it¡¯s not like we did anything serious. Healing the eyes would take only a day at most and maybe even less if they focused on healing them. ¡°Such possession¡­ You are so weird,¡± Aiko remarked while pulling on the sides of her mouth and quickly swaying her furry tail. [We should get a hold of that¡­] Alice remarked, but then she remembered about Rin. Poor Rin. [What poor? She is liking it when I do it, so it¡¯s no problem!] Knowing my meaning, Alice denied my words and then summoned Rin. After her welcoming ceremony, which was a lick on our faces, she sat down between us. Aiko¡¯s eyes sparkled with a never before seen light. She clasped her hands and appeared in front of Rin. ¡°Oh my, such a cute creature! Let me love you~¡± She said playfully with a smile on her face, and then moved her hand towards Rin. She naturally started growling upon seeing the incoming hand and pulled up the skin on her teeth. Aiko pulled back her hand quickly, fearing Rin¡¯s bite, and said with a betrayed face - ¡°What? You don¡¯t like me!? This is so terrible!¡± She then looked at us, saying that we should teach Rin to love her, with her hands on her hips. Both of us laughed at her antics and went through the portal while waving our hands. There was still a guy who took the oath quickly and entered right after us. He was the last of his group. We had five people behind us. Turning around, with my hands on my hips, I questioned them - ¡°What now¡­ do you want to leech off of us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with you? You are being so bossy today. Hahaha~¡± Alice remarked on my behavior and then laughed loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on today, but I am in such a mood. I can¡¯t help it. Ah¡­ just forget what I asked. I¡¯m sorry, I guess.¡± Realizing that I was in the wrong, I waved my hand and said with a helpless face. They heaved out with a sigh of relief. I guess our actions from before scared them. While looking at one of them, my eyes turned into slits, my scales covered my body and Blank crept out from under my skin and scales, covering my body. A spear appeared in my hand, ready to use. Alice did the same thing, but she was using Infinis¡¯ color, so she was dark purple. ¡°Well, see ya¡¯~ and good luck on your exams!¡± I said with a smile and after waving my hand once, we disappeared so quickly from their views that they probably barely saw our movements. [So much showing off¡­ though it was funny.] Alice though while laughing. A few monsters appeared in front of us, but we rushed through them as if they would have been ghosts. Only their mangled corpses were left in their places. Naturally, we didn¡¯t leave behind the World Crystals. Hearing my apology was more than enough for them! Seriously¡­ why is it so hard to say? I don¡¯t understand. Was it because it was hard to admit that you were in the wrong? Because we always wanted to be the winners? That might be so¡­ [It¡¯s useless to delve too deeply when it comes to apologies. It¡¯s just hard to say, but you meant it honestly, which was enough! At least, in my opinion, it was.] Alice comforted me with a smiling face, though that looked quite creepy since her face was covered by Blank. [I¡¯ll remember you¡­] Alice remarked with an angry tone, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Both of us laughed and also killed another group of monsters at the same time. We reached the same cave where there were many World Crystals before. On our way, we also went past a few groups and we found a few groups here as well. A similar horde of monsters was also here, fighting with the cultivators. Since our Destiny¡¯s Descent was being held stacked up, we just swung our weapons in an arc. A powerful stream of energy rushed out of our bodies, through our weapons, and went past the hordes of monsters. They were crushed on the spot, leaving only a long trail of blood and gore in its wake. Both the monsters and the examinees stopped fighting. With a clear path in front of us, we went through the whole cavern, unbothered. The World Crystals on the walls were inviting, but we knew that we weren¡¯t allowed to take them away. There was a surveillance system here. We weren¡¯t punished for taking it away last time, only because we too were examinees. But now? Our salaries would be probably taken away. [Do you really believe in that? I bet that we could bend those rules¡­] Alice thought evilly while touching a World Crystal on the wall. She rubbed it with her pointing finger and then turned towards me with a smile on her face. [Eh? Do you want to crush the hopes of these people by taking it away? Hahaha~ You are such a bad dragon. But it would be taken away from us anyway¡­] I answered her while holding the side of my head, shaking it. [Haha, don¡¯t worry. I was just joking. We have more than enough for now and I¡¯m sure that we won¡¯t be lacking in it in the future either. Let¡¯s go, honey~] She thought sweetly, melting my heart. We turned around and after waving our hands at the newcomers, we left. That narrow pathway which was before the cavern was no more. Beyond it, the passage was wide and the ground was smooth. There were caverns on the right side of the trail, while there was only the wall of the Abyss on the left. A few bigger monsters were in those dens, who were at the sixth or seventh stage. Two of our quests had to do with these monsters. Since we had to stack up our attacks anyway, we taunted these lazy bastards with our first three attacks. After summoning our clones, our stacks reached five in just a moment. At the same level, these monsters had no chance, which was kind of sad. I mean¡­ we already killed half of them. We just had to record their dead bodies or their empty caves in a memory crystal. They wouldn¡¯t leave unless they were killed or chased away, so as long as they weren¡¯t here, our missions were done. The boss of the area, a bat-like monster flew out of its cave and screeched. It was only at the eighth stage, so Alice welcomed it with widespread arms. She jumped into the air with a somersault and smashed her staff into its head. Thanks to Infinis¡¯ enhanced ability, the bat had no time to react. Its head was crushed on the spot, but since Alice was rotating, she also used her tail. Its axe-like tip cut the monster¡¯s body in half. She landed gracefully, with her legs closed and tail straight. Blood, brain matters, and body parts landed on the ground, all around her. She used her energy to create a dome and keep herself clean. ¡°And you said that I was showing off? Then what are you doing?¡± I questioned her while walking up to her and hanging a filament of meat in front of her, which landed on me, thanks to her attack. Alice grabbed my wrist and pushed it away while evading me and going ahead. ¡°Haha~ Interesting play, let¡¯s see how you react now,¡± I shouted after her with a smirk and threw the line of meat towards her back. She turned around in a flash and spun her staff in a circle, in front of her. The meat was smashed away and she stayed clean. ¡°A dragon must be clean!¡± She exclaimed with her chest stuck out, in a proud manner, with her right hand held in front of her chest. We laughed at her tantrum, but at that time, a spider jumped down from out of nowhere, wishing to bite her. Before it could reach Alice, Rin also jumped out of nowhere and pounced onto the back of the spider. It was pushed away with a large gash on its back. Rin turned into a cloud of black smoke and then reappeared behind the spider. She swiped with her right paw and broke the legs of the monster. It fell to the ground and before it could start regenerating or flying or literally doing anything, Rin was already on its back, biting its head from above. The skin on the sides of her mouth split into two parts and her jaws opened up. Since when did she have a dragon-like mouth? I swear that not even a snake could open its mouth so widely. Naturally, the spider¡¯s body was crushed on the spot. Rin walked up to us with her head held high. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the proud behavior of these monsters¡­ ¡°What¡¯s with you girls? Seriously¡­ and she is even mimicking you! You are teaching her bad things, Alice!¡± I rebuked her jokingly. She made a pitiful face, while Rin rubbed her head on Alice¡¯s. I shook my head sideways and jumped onto Rin¡¯s back with Alice in tow. Rin roared, which echoed in this ever silent Abyss and ran forward. There was no wind to whistle in our ears. Rin knew where we wanted to go and strangely enough, we were there in a few moments.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! As she stopped, we looked down at her with curious eyes. ¡°Do you know the whole Abyss or what? I can only wonder about you, little Rin,¡± I said with a smile on my face and then patted her head, while Alice stroked her behind her ears. She purred and swayed her tail happily. This place was deep in the Abyss. Not as much as when I jumped down with Alice¡¯s body, but we were quite close to the place where the monsters were at the Temporary Law Realm. We were actually done with two quests already and the third one was in front of us! This time we didn¡¯t have to kill anything. There was a long bridge, which led from this side to the other one. Before reaching the sixth Temporary Law Realm, we couldn¡¯t fly. Such being the case, anyone below it had to use bridges. If nothing else, then we had the ability to levitate, though we didn¡¯t intend to test it out. There was a huge chasm between this side and the other one and the bridge was made out of thick vines with diameters of ten meters! But there was a problem. A report said that a group from Angelwood Academy sneaked in and destroyed the bridge. This was indeed true because instead of a thick and long vine-bridge, only the dark chasm was in front of us. I looked at Alice with my brows raised. She turned towards me with a smiling face and then stomped on the ground. A thick layer of earth started appearing under us, out of nowhere. Since making anything grow out of the Abyss Stone was impossible, we had to create the foundation as well. The Abyss had strange settings. Relatively speaking, I should be able to create matter even on the other side of this chasm. But I couldn¡¯t. Both sides of the cliff were spacious. After Alice made a smaller mountain on this side, I focused on the nature elements and made huge vines grow out of the thick earth mountain. Strangely enough, I couldn¡¯t grow it further than ten meters from me. Now I understand why was this a dangerous quest. Supposedly, we had to walk on top of the vine, which would hang in the air before reaching the other side. Considering that the other side was about a kilometer away, this was a bit risky. Before I could step on the vine, Rin stopped next to me and rubbed her head on my left shoulder and then pushed me away. She turned into a shadow and appeared on the other side of the Abyss¡­ ¡°You aren¡¯t called an Abyss Panther for nothing, are you?¡± I asked myself as I put my hand on my hips. Rin stomped on the ground and the same kind of mountain grew out on the other side, which was followed by a ridiculous thing. Rin jumped into the air and a thick vine grew behind her. She turned into a cloud of smoke and flew through the air in that form. It took only a few seconds for her to reach our side. Her vine connected and intertwined with mine and finished doing so, exactly when she landed in front of me. I made a surprised face while looking at her, standing there proudly. She was waiting for something¡­ ¡°Hahaha~ Who has the best cat in the universe!¡± I exclaimed happily as I embraced her around her furry neck. She rubbed her head on my shoulder and purred happily. Alice put her hand on her face and started shaking her head sideways, muttering¡­ ¡°We could have used our monster forms and flown¡­ This wasn¡¯t even a hard mission!¡± ¡°Ah! Really¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t have used seven of my minds to fantasize about your body while being covered in chocolate¡­¡± I cried out in surprise upon realizing my mistake. The worst was that she just added fuel to the fire by doing the same. Love is stealing away our sanity! Since we wanted to try out the bridge anyway, we walked on it and reached the other side in a few seconds. Naturally, we ran¡­ we didn¡¯t want to waste our time. We also made handrails on its two sides, so it looked perfectly fine. After recording its picture with a Memory Crystal, we moved on. Now was the time for the real deal! Instead of souls, we poured World Crystals into Rin, so that she won¡¯t get left behind. So she was actually at the ninth stage already! Just a few step away from breaking through! I can¡¯t wait for her to finally break through. She is going to be super strong! Her strength was basically twenty percent more than normal cultivators, which was a lot! It didn¡¯t take more than a few minutes of walking to reach our next and most powerful enemy up till now. This monster was of the spider kind. It has been reported that this monster was walking too close to the bridge and the other places nearby, so our mission was to kill it. It had eight legs and eight red eyes. Its abdomen ended in a spiky point, which looked really dangerous just from a look. Its mandibles and those purple tints on the tips of its fangs looked really threatening. ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s poisonous?¡± Alice asked with a stiff face, but she quickly realized that it didn¡¯t matter. Our bodies were resistant to poison anyway, but the white pill we took in Vertshadow provided us with immunity against poisons. We should visit a dungeon sometimes¡­ except for the Phoenix Medal, all of our treasures were taken away, which was kind of sad! We worked hard for those. ¡°Yeah, we did. But we are unfair anyway, so getting our hands on other treasures shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Let¡¯s visit a dungeon after this-¡± Alice remarked upon hearing my thoughts while looking at me with her right brow raised, and then she started babbling about a dungeon. But I stopped her by mentioning the upcoming war, which was only a week away. We didn¡¯t have more time to talk because the Bane Spider noticed us. We quickly merged into a single creature and then turned into our monster form. Twelve draconic heads grew out of our bodies. Our body was only three meters tall and twelve meters long. That much was necessary to cause serious wounds on this monster. The black spider, with white spots on its abdomen, screeched loudly and then disappeared from its position. We felt a powerful aura coming from behind us. The wind whistled and the air trembled. We ducked down, but one of our heads wasn¡¯t quick enough and it was cut off on the spot by the spider¡¯s leg. Our blood sprayed out of our missing neck, but the wound healed in just a moment and our head was already growing back. The spider appeared in front of us, thinking that we would turn around to attack it, but it was wrong. With our jaws opened widely, we were waiting for its appearance. Rin also appeared behind it at the same time and bit into the middle of its abdomen. We used six and five of our heads to bite its two frontal legs. It screamed out in pain upon feeling our teeth and our poison. It couldn¡¯t teleport away as long as we were holding it. I tore out its left leg and I wanted to bite its face, but sadly, that didn¡¯t happen. It jumped into the air and teleported away. It wanted to land on its back and smash Rin into the ground, but before it could do so, she also turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared from its back. It screeched angrily, looking for Rin, but it couldn¡¯t find her. Using our bond, we sensed that she was actually right behind the spider, walking around it in a circle, waiting for the right moment. Since the spider was looking out so much for Rin, we used our sixth move. A twenty meters wide, concentrated blade of energy flew out of our wings, straight towards the spider. It wanted to teleport away, but we were exactly on time to use Bolt of Silence. Our souls were at the seventh stage of Baby Soul, so our souls were actually stronger than the spider¡¯s. At the same time, we also rushed towards its temporarily paralyzed body. Just as it finished defending against our soul attack, our Wing Attack arrived in front of it. Unluckily, it didn¡¯t go deeper than a few centimeters, cutting into its face, before the spider teleported away. Its wound was nothing serious. At least a few of its eyes were destroyed. Its left leg was already half back to our dismay, while our missing head was back in its full glory. Our only advantage was that our poison was in it. If only we would have the Binding Clock now¡­ We could finish this in just a few moves! It appeared on our left and it wanted to pierce our back from above with its pointy leg. We quickly moved aside and its leg smashed into the ground, making a tiny crack on it. We whipped our tail towards its face, but it teleported to our right side exactly at that moment. Using six of our heads on the right side, we welcomed it with our jaws opened widely. We used our Breath Attack straight on its face, while it pinned down one of our heads on the ground. Its leg penetrated one brain of our brains, while the spider buried its fangs into another head. [Ugh¡­ that¡¯s kinky. It¡¯s a bit painful, but¡­ whatever!] I shrugged off the pain I felt, feeling happy that I found an interesting opponent. Finally! Our attack also struck its face, destroying the monster¡¯s head completely. It spun in the air and landed on its back. Seven After screeching loudly, it disappeared from where it was and appeared further away from us. A black light shone, and its head started regenerating with a visible speed, but Rin wasn¡¯t just looking. She appeared behind the spider and tore off the pointy tip of its abdomen. The spider screamed out in pain, but we also reached its front and using ten of our heads, we bit into it. Its head, its frontal legs, all of them were torn off. Suddenly, the spider shot a thread of web towards the ceiling and started rotating in a circle. Rin was cut across her neck, while another five of our heads were cut off. [Fuck this shit!] Alice thought annoyedly. Rin disappeared from where she stood and stopped further away. She focused on healing and we did the same, just like the spider. We poured Hydra Qi into our wounds and three of our heads grew back completely. We still had four missing, but we could heal that later. Now was the time to attack! We whipped our tail towards its rotating body. The result was good enough. Although our tail was also cut off, but six of its legs were crushed in the process! Eight. Rin teleported above the spider and cut off its thread and then disappeared again. She had a lime-colored light shining across her neck when she appeared. Her wound was barely visible. It seems like she inherited the best of our traits after all. The spider landed on the ground with a loud thud and missing legs. It quickly teleported away, not wishing to get struck by our attack. Rin focused on her soul and collected all the soul force she had. Doing the same, we prepared for a final attack. I wonder how big this will be. Rin¡­ Cover us. Hahaha~ I thought while wondering about the effects of our next attack. I knew how powerful the twelfth was when we were at the fifth stage. It¡¯s probably not much stronger than before, but who knows. Luckily, we had only eight stacks. The spider started teleporting continuously and each time it appeared somewhere, it had more of its body recovered. It didn¡¯t escape because it wanted revenge. Using a few of the souls we had, we made a powerful formation, which locked space. Although we couldn¡¯t do it ourselves, but the Space Locking formation did its job perfectly at such times. We used Hydro Mind on it, twelve times¡­ since we had all of our heads back. One of our minds was focused on healing. The spider stopped in place upon being attacked with such a large amount of Mind Attacks. Alice¡¯s multicasting minds also finished the Space Locking formation at the same time and shot it towards the spider. Lines of runes appeared around the spider. Since it couldn¡¯t teleport and it couldn¡¯t walk either, it wanted to fly away. But at that time, not only Rin, but we as well used our soul force to attack it. It fell back to the ground and screeched in pain. [You¡¯ll pay now you shitty bastard.] I thought upon remembering how it hurt Rin. We moved our long necks and intertwined them into a single, long one. Our necks combined and a huge dragon head appeared in their places. We opened our single head. Our throat looked like a huge cannon. A powerful mix of our energies was already collected in it. We roared loudly, while our attack was also released towards the spider. It should have left when it had the chance. A fifty meters tall dragon head rushed towards its three meters tall, tiny body. The spider was in deep shit, but it didn¡¯t know about it yet. Just as it opened its eyes since it regained its consciousness, it saw the opened jaws of our energy attack. Eight it is. Even our body was thrown backward when we released this attack. It actually¡­ went through the spider and destroyed its body completely and then moved ahead. [Eh? The spider wasn¡¯t a big enough target?] I realized why it didn¡¯t explode on the spot. [It seems¡­] Alice thought agreeing with me. We naturally recorded the death of the spider and the put away our Memory Crystal. The Eighth Form smashed into the wall of the Abyss and then hell broke loose. Rin jumped back into our world temporarily. Although our attack itself didn¡¯t have an effect on us, but it had on Rin. When the green, sun-like energy shone and rushed past our bodies, Rin also appeared. But what we expected didn¡¯t happen. There was no collapsion of space. Although there was a huge hole in the wall of the Abyss, which had a diameter of five meters and it was ten meters deep, but space was completely stable. [Hmph! This is the true strength! It isn¡¯t to kill someone at the same level as you but to go beyond the limits of numbers and the world. To defy the norms and create your own norms, beliefs. The strength to create something new. Something which isn¡¯t a generic shit!] I thought righteously. In my past life, I wrote a novel in my free time. ------ It was a lot of fun to do. At first look, it looked like a generic novel. Probably most of the readers never noticed the truth behind it. That it wasn¡¯t just a generic novel. I hid pieces of me and my thoughts in it. I wasn¡¯t just writing a novel. I was writing myself into it! When I was young, I never understood Art. I found it stupid. But when I was writing that novel, I also realized what it meant. Art was a way for people to build themselves into what they were doing. Be it paintings, novels, music. Real art was something, which held the soul, sweat, and work of its creator. Maybe it was bad, maybe it was straight shit, but it held something in it. And maybe¡­ but just maybe¡­ it was worth to see. So if you see every creation an artist left behind, you might get a whole piece of his or her life, beliefs and viewpoints. The question was always¡­ how much did they put into it? What was truly generic? When they just made it and didn¡¯t put anything into it from themselves. That¡¯s what I called generic. They might haveworked a lot with it, but without their souls in it, it wasn¡¯t worth shit. Now¡­ in a new life, I¡¯m stronger, I¡¯m more handsome, though I was never ugly. But the only thing that truly changed was that I had Alice beside me, who was worth more than anyone. The truth was still the same. Did we really have to follow the ¡®right¡¯ path? The generic path? What if we used other people¡¯s souls? Was it a ¡®dark art¡¯? Who said it? To hell with opinions, what truly mattered was what you wanted! I¡¯ll choose the path of an artist and do something that hasn¡¯t been done before! I¡¯ll unite every pair in my own world. No¡­ in our own world! If you didn¡¯t have the strength to do it and you were killed in the process? Then it was your bad luck. Like¡­ touching Alice. I¡¯d kill anyone, which would be his bad luck! --- We turned back into our human forms and looked at each other strangely. A burning fire was still lingering in my heart. Alice raised her brows and then said with a shrug of her shoulders - ¡°Well¡­ I guess this isn¡¯t the Anchor for nothing. It is connecting numerous universes. It would be weird if it would be shaken by mere cultivators at the World Realm. Or we could say at the seventh level, considering the strength of this attack.¡± I shook my head sideways and said with my hands on my hips. ¡°Seriously though¡­ This Destiny¡¯s Descent is way too overpowered! In this form, we can reach only five moves, in our battle forms seven and in our monster forms nine. Once we merge, we can use only ten in our battle form and twelve in our monster form.¡± ¡°Yet look at this¡­ even eight is as powerful as the attack of a cultivator at the middle stages of the seventh level! I really don¡¯t know. How are we going to use this in the upcoming war?¡± I questioned with a frown upon realizing our problem. If we were to release this in the upcoming war, then we would kill everyone in the World Realm¡­ along with our schoolmates! Alice gave a kiss on the side of my face and then asked with a smile. ¡°Alright artist-man, haha~ You know, this is all nice and good and we can go up to twelve stacks. But I have a question¡­¡± ¡°What happens if we hold it in and go beyond it?¡± Chapter 84 - The Law of Belief The Law of Belief Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°What happens if we hold it in and go beyond it?¡± I questioned Hiro with my head tilted to the side. Your smiling face is worthy of a painting, though I suck at it. Hiro thought before answering. ¡°Haha~ That¡¯s the way, Alice! Let¡¯s think about what can we do other than normal things! Anything crazy in mind?¡± Hiro gave a kiss on my lips in a good mood, while questioning me. I wonder what should we do with these two souls at the Temporary Law Realm¡­ I thought, not really knowing what to use them for. We could use it to further our cultivation. Along with those dinosaurs¡¯ souls, we had four souls at the third stage of Baby Soul. After converting it into energy, we would surely reach the eighth stage. Raising my head, I noticed something. Rin was lying next to Hiro¡¯s legs. He sat down beside her and started stroking her stomach to her happiness. She even turned into her cub-sized form and bit his fingers playfully. She was a cute kitten. Honestly¡­ Hiro didn¡¯t really like cats in his past life, but this one, he loved! ¡°Hey¡­ what is this stealing!? You made me think of ideas, while you started playing with her? You were just using your words to make me fall!¡± I cried out grumpily and took away Rin. I grabbed her sides and pulled her into my bosom. Rin¡¯s cute little paws landed on my bust and she actually laid down on Hiro¡¯s ¡®pillow¡¯! ¡°Rin! That¡¯s actually my place¡­¡± Hiro said with a pitiful face, which made me smile. Rin opened her eyes and made a much more pitiful face. Hiro was defeated on the spot. [Cute furry little animals¡­ the bane of the souls!] Hiro exclaimed with a slightly annoyed face. I started stroking her back, while her paws ¡®fell¡¯ into my soft bosom. Were my tits really that soft? I couldn¡¯t help but press my fingers against them. Bouncy¡­ Wait¡­ why do I find this sexy? Is this because of Hiro? For fuck¡¯s sake... While the petting and thinking continued on, Hiro turned into his monster form and started stacking our martial art. When he reached nine, I stood up and merged with him. Another three moves later, with twelve stacks in our body, we felt tight. We were filled to the brim with energy. It was already more than what we could take continuously, so after turning into a cub-sized form, we jumped onto Rin¡¯s back. She took us to the place where the other monster at the sixth level was. We turned back into our normal form. Upon noticing us, the troll stood up and prepared for the battle. This would have been a fun fight¡­ but before it could do anything, our powerful soul attack stopped it in its place. Rin didn¡¯t wait until the end of this as she quickly disappeared and entered our world. We whipped our tail towards the troll, but there was a problem. It was only halfway through when we felt that if we were to finish this attack, then we would explode on the spot. So instead of holding it in and making the thirteenth stack, we turned all of our energy into a huge, thick, staff-like energy. That column flew through the air, horizontally. It flew past the stupid monster and it not only made the troll perish from the ranks of the living, which was recorded, but it also smashed into the walls. I guess we can''t try this out before gaining more strength. Upon doing so, a huge explosion happened. The green light of our will shone and pushed away the darkness of the Abyss. A thick mix of our energy spread through our surroundings. While bathing in the epicenter of the explosion, we felt wonderful. It was our own energy. It didn¡¯t hurt us. It loved us! It flickered and coiled around our bodies, dancing in circles. We felt so mighty and powerful¡­ as if¡­ we would be true rulers, Sovereigns! Out of nowhere, pieces of information started flooding into our minds. Something, which shouldn¡¯t happen before the sixth level. Eh? Wait... what? What the hell is going on? I thought questioningly, not knowing what was happening. Under the effect of that huge energy stream and our understanding of ¡®art¡¯, or maybe the way of life, we started learning some kind of law. What was it? We had no idea, but luckily, we didn¡¯t have to wait for long before finding out. A message was appended to the end of this strange law. ¡°My children. You are still so young, yet you understood the true way of life. The laws the creators set were never there to follow but to break. Haha~ But don¡¯t turn too unruly. Life is worth more than you take it to be. But I know that you two understand it more than you seem. This is my little present for you. A Unique Law, which I named as the Law of Belief! What does it do? You had this belief of¡­ as long as you believe in something, it will happen, right?¡± ¡°Now¡­ in case you truly believe in your own beliefs, you put your heart and soul into what you do, this law will increase the chance of it happening. You could say that this is a passive treasure~ Haha! Now my children, hear the Abyss¡¯s words!¡± It was a young female voice, which sounded playful. Just as her ¡®thoughts¡¯ finished in our minds, the Abyss shook and a powerful aura rushed through it. Even we fell on our monster butts and probably no one had the strength to stand. Her voice resounded once again¡­ which was a male voice this time¡­ ¡°Creatures of the Abyss, hear my voice, the voice of the Abyss! Move your asses and let¡¯s start the next game! Let¡¯s see who will be the next one to reach the rank of a creator! Hahaha~ Let the pathways flow with your blood!¡± The whole place trembled and shook. That aura was so terribly powerful. I didn¡¯t like this! I didn¡¯t want anyone to be above me! Reaching the top has always been a goal of ours, but now that feeling only got stronger in us! [Right? Hiro!] I questioned him and he naturally agreed with me. [We will beat even this!... person. Or what?] ¡°Hahaha, come if you can~¡± This time a genderless voice resounded in our heads, startling me for a moment, which was followed by something ridiculous. Our merged form was dispelled by a sudden force and we were turned back into our human forms. Both of us landed on our butts. Standing up, I tried shouting and asking for an explanation, but he or she¡­ said no more. Stomping on the ground, I continued - ¡°I¡¯ll call you ¡®it¡¯! And I bet that you are a stupid voyeur!¡± I shouted after it, but it didn¡¯t react anymore. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t shout such random things after someone like that¡­¡± Hiro remarked with a helpless face. ¡°Ah¡­ right. I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to poke it until it would talk again. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t take my bait!¡± I said with a saddened face, realizing that I was in the wrong. This always worked on Hiro and this time was no different. He knew that I was just faking it, but he still couldn¡¯t refuse that feeling in his heart. ¡°Evil dragon¡­ But I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s very old and wise. Did you really think that it would eat your childish taunt?¡± Hiro actually started bullying me, even though I made the winner ¡®pitiful¡¯ face! My tantrums aren¡¯t working. What to do¡­ Well, he still can¡¯t resist my charm, fufu~ I pushed my body against his front, while I started drawing circles on his chest with my pointing finger. My pheromones filled the air around me, and while looking up at him with upturned eyes, I questioned him. ¡°Hiro~ Why are you bullying me? Your dearest wife! Even though I would do anything for you.¡± He naturally couldn¡¯t resist my body and that hard thing rising up between my legs was a proof of it. ¡°Hmm~ What is this?¡± I questioned him while moving my hand towards his weapon. I felt it twitching for a moment, but before I could reach him, he quickly turned around. He coughed awkwardly with his hand in front of his mouth. ¡°Ah¡­ let¡¯s go. We should finish these missions anyway,¡± He said while moving his right hand in front of himself. Thanks to our bond, I knew what he did. He actually adjusted his weapon in his pants and after another awkward cough, he started walking with a red face. He was so defeated. He couldn¡¯t win over me. Women¡¯s body, a powerful weapon indeed. I can¡¯t leave him alone, can I? After sighing loudly, I caught up with him and grabbed him from behind. Pressing my boobs on his back, his whole body stiffened and he stopped in place. A tiny 18+ His sword was in my hand. ¡°Hiro~ What is this? Could you explain yourself?¡± I whispered into his ears while standing on my toes. My warm breath tickled his ears, along with his heart strings. I felt a strange feeling in my heart. I wanted to use his penis and shoot his sperm all over the place. ¡°I¡¯ll control your load, alright?¡± I whispered with a sadistic smile on my face. I was standing behind him with my arms coiled around his body. It felt quite stupid that I actually had to create an elevation to stand at the right height¡­ Out of fun, he turned Blank into a zip at that place. I slowly unzipped it, while I felt his breath turning more and more ragged. ¡°Do you want my hands to touch you?¡± I questioned him with a small chuckle. He just nodded as an answer. As I unzipped his monster and released it from its cage. With his penis in my hand, I slowly started stroking him. I gripped it more and more strongly as my speed also increased. At some point, he even found it to be slightly painful, so he covered it in scales. That new feeling was quite weird in my right hand. Since I had the possibility, I turned even wilder and gripped it even tighter! Upon increasing my speed, I felt him start moving his hips unconsciously. I too started swaying it forward and backward. A bursting feeling filled his lower half, which filled my heart with a feeling of epiphany and anticipation. I felt his penis twitching. The walls of his urethra hardened and I felt huge loads of sperm rushing through it, under the grip of my hand. His sperm shot out of his penis, flying through the air, landing only meters away. While his lower half was filled with a feeling of hotness, my heart was beating rapidly. I- I¡¯ll get a kink for it. Now I want to fire more with his weapon! I thought excitedly, while my head started clearing out. Hiro turned around and gave me a large kiss. ¡°Thank you a lot. I feel much better. Once we have the time, I¡¯ll satisfy you as well,¡± Hiro praised my hand job and then turned towards the troll¡¯s cave. With his hand being held out towards me, he said with a smile on his face - ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Taking it, I followed after him. Those great walls had large, ten meters tall, hollowed out parts in them. It was the result of our attack from before. Doing something like that at our level was a defying of the laws of nature in itself. That hollow was at least a hundred meters deep! After such an attack, there were no monsters nearby. Everything and everyone ran away, probably. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I believe that I¡¯ll fucking find something good here!¡± Hiro suddenly exclaimed out of nowhere and walked into the cavern with a smile on his face. I followed his back with my eyes, with a strange look on my face. I understood his thoughts, but it still looked weird from an outsider¡¯s perspective. Soon, I had to hold my head and bury my face in my palms because his words actually came true. ¡°A- HAAA! I told you! Obviously, this wouldn¡¯t work with impossible things, but as long as there is even a tiny chance for it to happen, it will! And I truly believed that a monster of this level would leave behind at least one thing in its damned cave!¡± He exclaimed happily from the cave. I shook my head and went after him. In his left hand was a herb. A rare one. In his right hand was a Memory Crystal. The herb would be perfect for concocting a pill. After consuming it, we would probably reach the late eighth stage if not the early ninth!! Our speed was ridiculous¡­ The Memory Crystal was something even better! It was probably someone¡¯s possession from our school. It held the details of two quests. One of them was completed, while the other one supposedly wasn¡¯t. We had no idea how old this mission was nor did it matter.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. What mattered was that we learned something new! The map in it, told us of a place, called the one-star trading room! We didn¡¯t know what it was, but its name sounded more than interesting, and since it wasn¡¯t far away, we decided to go there. After mounting Rin, it didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds to arrive at our destination. Sometimes I found her abilities questionable¡­ In front of us was an enormous dome with doorways standing tens of meters tall. On the ceiling, there was a strange crystal, which was changing color. This wasn¡¯t the usual dark, foggy and creepy place. It was colorful and even the weather felt warm. Interestingly enough, as soon as we stepped through the doorway, we lost every strength we had. We felt like mortals. At least we could still turn into our monster bodies. But our basic strength was still that of a mortal. There were a few people inside. Some of them were sitting in a circle, laughing and chatting, while other were standing in front of holes. Those hollows were empty¡­ but strangely enough, I soon saw one of those holes lit up and a black pill appeared. There were only three cultivators at the ninth stage of the World Realm, while the others were at the early stages of Temporary Law Realm. Upon noticing us, a few of them looked at us with their brows raised, but most of them only shrugged us off and turned back to continue chatting. There was a hole on our right, only two steps away, so we also sneaked towards it, stopping in front of it. At that time, a light covered our bodies and strange things flooded our minds. Texts appeared in front of us, saying that we had two hundred and twenty thousand AP. But what was AP? [Attack power!] Hiro thought proudly, but even he knew that it had nothing to do with it. I laughed at his words, but I had to stop because texts appeared in front of me. ¡°New participant sensed. Abyss Points collected: Two Hundred and Twenty Thousand. Do you wish to list them?¡± I thought of the word ¡®yes¡¯, and a long list of monsters appeared, with points beside them. Common Abyss Troll(low): 90 000 (One level and two stages above. Legendary performance) Bane Spider(mid): 80 000 (One level and two stages above. Legendary performance) Common Abyss Spider(late): 10 000 (Two stages above. Godly Performance) ¡­. The list continued in such a way in front of me. After looking at Hiro, I asked if he saw texts in front of me, but he shook his head. Looking through my eyes, the second time he nodded and he too quickly listed his own killing statistics. He actually had the same amount of points everywhere. Since we didn¡¯t want other to know of her, we summoned Rin in her cub-sized form and hid her with our bodies. A light shone around her body and she too started looking with her eyes strangely, as if she would be looking at something in front of her. Suddenly, she reached out with her right paw, and a black pill appeared in front of her. She didn¡¯t gulp it down but stored it away. [She could really teach us a few things about this place¡­ only if she could talk!] Thought unhappily upon seeing that she was handling this system so easily. Hiro¡¯s past life luckily kicked in and he started thinking of words like: ¡°Status; Inventory; Shop; Trade¡­¡± I also repeated his thoughts and lists of texts started appearing in front of me. Status listed how many monsters we killed in total and how many points we had. After focusing on the Bane Spider line, it suddenly changed. Bane Spider (Temporary Law Realm; Middle First Stage) Killed: Three versus one. You were at the late seventh stage of World Realm. #1 You partner had the same strength. #2 Your partner was at the late ninth stage of World Realm. Killing the monster: 5000 points. Strength difference: 75 000 points. The time necessary to kill it: 2 000 points. Fairness: - 2 000 points It actually told everything in a detailed way, explaining why did we get as many points as we did. This thing¡­ I like! Except ¡®Shop¡¯, the others didn¡¯t work. A long list of things appeared in front of us, with prices beside them. The most expensive thing was only three hundred thousand AP. We actually had quite a lot of points, but it was only because we killed two monsters, which were way above us in strength. We should farm until we can¡­ The best was that there were even images beside the items. After finding that black pill, which was at the third place, costing a hundred thousand points, I focused on it. Pill of Destruction Necessary AP: 100 000 Effects: The consumer will gain a burst of strength for ten minutes. The more the consumer attacks, the more damage it will cause to its body. When the ten minutes are up, this pill will repair every damage, and further the consumer¡¯s cultivation. (Effects are heavily dependent on how powerful attacks the consumer uses) It¡¯s description sounded interesting. We didn¡¯t know how much it would truly give, but after seeing Rin taking out another one, we were quite sure that it was the right choice. Both of us took out two of those pills and stored them away. After looking everything over, we realized that there weren¡¯t too many things which we found worthy to buy, though, at the bottom line, we found something good. Storage Hiding (1 Day) Necessary AP: 1 000 Effects: Hides away the contents of the consumer''s storage space and world for one day. (Can be stacked!) Since we still had twenty thousand points left, we bought one of them. It would be stupid to buy more because we had our racial storages, which worked just fine. If not for wishing to hide our race and these pills, we wouldn¡¯t have bought even these. A small light shone around our bodies. We looked at Rin and we couldn¡¯t sense her pills anymore. She already bought it¡­ We turned around, with excitement in our hearts, ready to leave. After we were out of range, we took out those black pills and stored them in our racial storages. On Rin¡¯s back, we reached the entrance of the Abyss in around two minutes! Rin had unbelievable abilities while being here! She could teleport outside as well, but not such distances as here, not to mention that I felt like she knew everything about this place. A few examinees were on their way back. They stepped to the side, with their heads bowed down. Interesting¡­ Not saying a word, we went past them and stopped in front of the portal. They were still in the same position, but I felt fear around their bodies. It wasn¡¯t surprising since our auras weren¡¯t restricted. Cold sweat was pouring down on their backs and foreheads. I moved my tail and put it on one of the guy¡¯s chin. After raising his head up, I said - ¡°No need to get so stressed out. We don¡¯t kill randomly. Fufu~ Just do your own things.¡± He made a surprised face upon hearing my playful voice. I felt his body slightly easing up. We turned around to leave, but before we could step through the portal, he shouted after me. ¡°I am amazed by your strength, Miss!¡± I turned around and looked deeply into his eyes. He meant it. I raised my brows, asking - ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t even see me fighting?¡± He shook his head sideways and then told me that he was there when I cut out those girls¡¯ eyes. Ah! So that¡¯s why they were so afraid of us? I thought upon realizing everything. I already forgot about those people. I smiled a bit and then left through the portal while waving my hand. We found Aiko on the outside, meditating. ¡°Oh? Are you back so soon? Don¡¯t tell me that you already finished your missions? How many did you take?¡± She opened her eyes and immediately started bombarding us with questions. What the fuck? ¡°Good day to you as well¡­ and we took five missions. All of them are finished,¡± Hiro answered her, while those three also appeared behind us. ¡°Ah¡­ Good afternoon? What time is it? Whatever! As always, you are damned cheaters, I see,¡± She said with a helpless face while shaking her head sideways. Feeling curious, I questioned her. ¡°Since when are you an elder of the academy?¡± Suddenly, her slit eyes opened widely and her face turned sad. Ugh¡­ Did I just ask something I shouldn¡¯t have asked? [It doesn¡¯t matter, Alice. Even if you did, you couldn¡¯t possibly know about it beforehand.] Hiro soothed my heart, though I too knew of that. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s a long story and a sad one,¡± She closed her eyes and shook her head sideways. My curiosity was piqued. I¡¯ll see the end of her tale! But not forcefully¡­ only if she wants to tell me. After staying silent for a few seconds, her face lit up as she pointed at us, while looking at the other three, exclaiming. ¡°Do you see these bastards? Make sure to check out the girl¡¯s body! Just look at those melons!¡± I gritted my teeth angrily upon hearing her words. [This bastard! I¡¯ll make her pay!] I told Hiro while thinking of good words to strike back. One of the three was a female, while the other two were guys. Except for the female, who was looking at me with admiring eyes, the guys turned the other way with slightly flushed faces. Could it be that these are cherry boys? In that case, I¡¯ll gladly be their matchmaker! ¡°Hey, you two. Are you virgins?¡± I asked aloud, with a serious face. Hiro slapped his own face and then buried it in his palms. What now? I¡¯m just curious¡­ [For fuck¡¯s sake! There are other ways to ask this¡­] Hiro exclaimed, half laughing already. ¡°W- What? M- Miss¡­ What are you asking us?¡± The same guy as before talked, with a red face. His eyes were opened widely in his surprise. The other one wasn¡¯t too talkative. ¡°Are you?¡± I pressed on, not backing away! His face turned completely red, but he nodded shamefully nonetheless. How small the world is! ¡°That¡¯s good then! Make sure to keep it until you find someone you can truly love! Believe me. It¡¯s worth it!¡± I told him proudly, unbothered by the looks I¡¯ve got from Aiko. ¡°I- I¡¯ll keep it in mind!¡± He almost whispered his first words, which turned into a small shouting in the end. ¡°I¡¯ll have to contact the director¡­ A Pervert Cult is being formed!¡± Aiko cried out suddenly while making a serious face. She soon couldn¡¯t hold it and started laughing at me. ¡°Laugh all you want, I¡¯ll find you a soulmate as well! Stupid, old cat!¡± I shouted, making her turn enraged. Before she could touch us, Rin took us away. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I questioned the boy through my mind power since he was still in range. ¡°Ah! Miss! I¡¯m called Valin Persad! It was my pleasure meeting you!¡± He shouted back respectfully. This boy made me laugh with his seriousness. Somehow I had a feeling as if I¡¯d be talking with a child¡­ [I¡¯m starting to think that you look at every virgin boy as a child¡­] Hiro remarked while chuckling. He knew that I didn¡¯t feel anything towards them. Honestly¡­ I was terrible. I was looking at them as toys! The toys of a dragon! [Yes, you evil dragon. God save them from your claws!] Hiro just had to chime in and add his thoughts, even though I knew of his thoughts and opinion. Waaa! Why are you bullying me!? ¡°Why do you a-¡± Valin wanted to ask something, but at that moment, Aiko shouted after me, interrupting him. ¡°Come back you bastard! I¡¯ll teach you who is old! Why can¡¯t I sense you! Just you wait¡­ once we meet again!¡± I laughed at her and broke our connection. We returned to Babel and after finding Galen, he took care of our things quickly. Always getting past these lines. He is really useful. He soon came back and gave us one fucking billion World Crystals! We couldn¡¯t even use so much! ¡°W- What¡¯s with this amount?¡± I questioned with my mouth agape. Waving his hand, he answered. ¡°Oh¡­ the director decided everything by herself after seeing your results. We had no saying in it. But I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t mind it. I probably earned this much only after thousands of years! Of course, she said that she wouldn¡¯t give you this much monthly. This is a one time amount. From the next month onward, you¡¯ll get fifty million, separately. You have to know that you¡¯ll have the second highest salary in the whole academy, even if considering the cultivators at the seventh level!¡± He exclaimed with great vigor, being even more excited than we were. I guess we were handled really nicely. This was all thanks to our performance. I didn¡¯t know if this amount contained what we were supposed to get for our missions, but I don¡¯t care. It was more than enough anyway. ¡°Do you know of a place where I can get Dragon Root?¡± I questioned him with my brows raised. If I were to get my hands on one, then I could use this Abyss Ginseng, which we acquired from the troll¡¯s cave to concoct a pill. ¡°Dragon Root? I know of a place¡­ There isn¡¯t much time left before the war, but it¡¯s not far away, so I¡¯m sure that you can get back in time,¡± Galen said with a frown on his face. He explained the details to us, but before leaving, we took our way towards Narihi and Poirlion. They were waiting for us in a park. Small trees and tiny lakes were all around it, while the Universe Energy was gathering towards it. This place was truly wonderful. ¡°What¡¯s up, you masochist?¡± I questioned Narihi with a smirk on my face while sitting down. Friends were always there to make fun of you, so I couldn¡¯t be any different, could I? Her face stiff, she answered - ¡°Eh¡­ Ugh~ Your damned mind reading. Since when do you know about it? Wait¡­ don¡¯t even answer it. It¡¯s probably better unknown. So? Where do we go?¡± Evading the theme, she turned around the conversation towards us. I furrowed my brows, saying - ¡°You are no fun. I wanted to tease you. I bet that this is because of you!¡± I shouted at Poirlion while pointing at his face. ¡°Eh? Me? Why? I was just sitting here silently¡­¡± He raised his hands and started flailing them in front of himself in protest. ¡°You bad dragon, it¡¯s enough already. Behave yourself¡­¡± Hiro said gently, contradictory to his words while stroking the back of my head. I closed my eyes for a moment in bliss, and then answered Narihi. ¡°We are going to a nearby planet. It won¡¯t take more than a day, so everything should be fine. How much time passed by since we went to the Abyss?¡± ¡°One and half a week. Did you go to somewhere else other than what the maps told you? Those places supposedly don''t have time problems¡­ though luckily for everyone, as long as you keep counting the days in your memory crystal, even if a year passes by in the outside world, you still won¡¯t get kicked out. It would be quite unfair otherwise¡­¡± Narihi answered my question and also pointed out how kind the academy was. I shook my head sideways, telling her that we did go to other places. You never knew if you went through a part of the Abyss, which had different time flow, so you might spend only a day inside, yet one and half a week passes by in the outside world. This could even increase to months! Such being the case, we just had to count the days and save it in our memory crystal as a proof. ¡°So we have only three days left? Alright,¡± I answered her with a nod when something came to my mind. Leaning forward, I questioned her with a curious face. ¡°By the way¡­ Have you gone through your ¡®puberty¡¯? Narihi.¡± Her eyes opened widely for a moment and her eyes saddened. What the hell is wrong? Am I asking only sad questions today? Sighing loudly, she answered - ¡°I did¡­¡± Chapter 85 - Conspiracy Conspiracy Third person POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------- When Hiro and Alice left Babel, Galen straight flew towards a place, with a happy face. That place was none other than Elder Onas¡¯ house! After knocking twice, Onas opened the door and called him in. ¡°So? Were you able to send them there?¡± Onas questioned him with an expectant face. Galen smiled and told him that he finished his task successfully. Onas laughed happily upon hearing the good news and took off his storage ring. He held it towards Galen, who made an ecstatic face. He quickly grabbed it, but Onas didn¡¯t let go of the silver colored ring. Looking deeply into Galen¡¯s eyes, he spoke. ¡°This is what the director of Angelwood Academy sent to you as a reward. In case they really die or at least get delayed long enough, you will be rewarded even more handsomely. It¡¯s good that I was looking out for them¡­ Serve him and you won¡¯t feel left out and poor anymore.¡± Nodding furiously, Galen pulled out the ring from Onas¡¯ hand and put it on his finger. Feeling its storage space, a happy smile crept onto his face. He was rich! He was always struggling at the bottom of everything and after reaching the early stages of the seventh level, he also ran out talent. He simply couldn¡¯t advance or break through to the next stage. Advancing even a tiny bit seemed to be impossible to him. He has had enough of being at the bottom. Even the other elders were above him. Such being the case, he felt worthless and despaired. He couldn¡¯t bear the weight of his own life. I want strength! He thought with excitement in his heart. With so many World Crystals in his possession, he believed that even he could break through. When Onas learned of Alice¡¯s and Hiro¡¯s talent, he knew that their plans were in trouble. Although Anest was one possibility, but he couldn¡¯t risk it. What if she were to die before killing those monsters? What if no one had the time to kill them? Onas knew that Genotin Academy was much older than Angelwood Academy. He knew that it had things, which were unknown even to him! Since he was at the later stages of the seventh level, he was able to observe both the monsters and Galen, without any of them noticing. He realized that Galen - who wasn¡¯t worth shit in his eyes - could be used. He knew that Galen only wanted recognition, fame, and wealth. No matter how old people were. Without such things, they would eternally seek it and some of them could fall into despair. Just like Galen, who actually sold off ¡®the monsters¡¯, just to gain benefits. Although Hiro and Alice killed quite a lot of people, but they never ¡®bought¡¯ their treasures on other people¡¯s lives. It was against their beliefs. Unfortunately, this couldn¡¯t be said about Galen. When Onas showed him the contents of the ring, with one billion World Crystals, a few powerful pills, and a three-star symbiote, he jumped on the chance. Although he felt wrong for betraying them, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart too much. Such being the case, Onas set up a trap for the monsters. On a nearby planet, he made a powerful formation, which could be interrupted only cultivators at the seventh level. Once Hiro and Alice gets caught up in it, they would surely die. Onas knew about the True Divine Beasts eyes, so he put a few treasures on that planet. He told Galen to somehow tell them to go there and in case they do, he will be rewarded handsomely. To Galen¡¯s happiness, Alice herself asked of a herb, which was placed in the trap! He couldn¡¯t believe in his own luck. He was so happy while talking with them because he knew that his rewards were already in his pocket! Of course, Onas would never trust his luck alone. Galen had to make numerous oaths to stay alive after learning of the conspiracy. Although Galen felt slightly bad for Genotin Academy since he was supposed to betray the school, which was his home for many years. But the feeling of wealth and chance in his hands felt sweeter than honey.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. He left Onas¡¯ house happily and started cultivating. He was hoping to break through and lengthen his lifespan. That was his only true hope! ----------------------- Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------- ¡°I did¡­¡± Narihi said with a long sigh, closing her eyes for a moment. Poirlion put his hand on her back and caressed it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I asked something I shouldn¡¯t have. I was just curious,¡± Alice apologized with a sorry look on her face. ¡°Haha, no problem. Do you want to hear it?¡± Narihi chuckled and asked us with a visibly better mood. It was probably Poirlion¡¯s doing. Seeing us nod, she began her tale. ¡°I was at the eighth stage of World Realm when it happened. I fought with my own emotions for a few days. Although I had quite a lot of friends before I was sealed away, but strangely enough, all of them ¡®forgot¡¯ about me after so many years. So in truth¡­ they weren¡¯t my friends.¡± ¡°I had ONE friend, who I always held in my heart. She is a dragonkin¡­ actually. We were like sisters, but it happened at that time. When I went through my puberty, I lost my head and attacked her. If not for the Elders stopping me, she would have surely lost her life. After that case¡­ she never talked to me again. Even now, whenever she sees me, she just shrugs me off. When I returned and she saw me, she told me that I should have stayed there¡­¡± Suddenly, she smashed her fists on the table and spoke with great fervor. ¡°Now I¡¯ll be honest! Originally, I felt bad about her, but after meeting my dear, and talking about this, I realized that I was in the wrong the whole time. She knew that Divine Beasts had such problems. She also knew that it wasn¡¯t intentional. I know that it was my fault, so I won¡¯t blame it on her. But if she can¡¯t understand even that much, then she wasn¡¯t a real friend!¡± Clenching her fists, she continued. ¡°Also. Being mad for a while is one thing. If only she would have stayed away from me for a week or a month, then I¡¯d have said that it was okay. But she not only left me all alone for all this time, but she even keeps badmouthing me! While I was closed in, she reached the ninth stage. She is really talented¡­ but I¡¯m still stronger! Especially now that I reached the seventh stage! The next time she says something wrong, I¡¯ll slap her across the face!¡± Narihi¡¯s silent speech, turned into a half shouting one, which was full of emotion. She felt angry for¡­ ¡°Ehm¡­ could you tell us her name? We are just curious, but seriously,¡± Alice asked her. Seeing Narihi¡¯s furrowed brows, she told her that we were just curious, meaning that we didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. ¡°Anest Glace¡­ She is a dragonkin like I said before. She also has a little brother, who was actually just her step brother. They stood close to each other, though I heard rumors of his death. No one knows who killed him and even Anest disappeared somewhere nowadays. She never came to class since then.¡± ¡°Anest? We have never heard of her. Anyway, do you want to come with us? We are just picking up a herb called Dragon Root,¡± Not knowing who she or her brother was, Alice, turned the topic towards us. There were billions of cultivators in Genotin Academy. What we did on the Crazed Run most likely has nothing to do with this Anest. Narihi clapped her hands together and then stood up with an enthusiastic face, saying - ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°And have sex!¡± Alice added with a strange smile on her face. She actually felt sorry for saying it, but she couldn¡¯t suck it back. This happened to me a few times in my past life¡­ when I wanted to say something jokingly, but suddenly everyone turned silent. Her words echoed in our surroundings and even the other cultivators in the park looked towards us with strange faces. ¡°Pervert cult shall claim this world!¡± I shouted loudly while stepping on the table to save my dear dragoness. Narihi was looking at us with a strange face when Poirlion suddenly started laughing loudly. In the silence of the park, his laughter resounded everywhere. I stepped down and embraced Alice¡¯s back. This thing was only turning more and more¡­ retarded. ¡°Actually¡­ your idea sounds good. We can always go after we released our lust!¡± Suddenly Narihi exclaimed with her face lit up. Well¡­ I didn¡¯t forget what happened in the Abyss. It¡¯s been pressuring my heart as well, not to mention that you have some ¡®problems¡¯ as well. I thought while referring to Alice¡¯s hectic feelings. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and¡­ have sex! I guess we will meet here tomorrow.¡± [Hey dear¡­ it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day on the Earth. Right? Wait in our room. I¡¯ll get you some chocolate~] Alice offered up mysteriously while repressing our bond as much as she could. I laid down on my bed, with a feeling of anticipation in my mind. A few minutes later, I felt the fragrance of chocolate in the air. I didn¡¯t have the strength to resist it, so I walked towards our ¡®kitchen¡¯... where I found something, which I wouldn¡¯t forget for my whole life... Chapter 85.5 - Pouring Chocolate on a Naked Apron (18+) Pouring Chocolate on a Naked Apron Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------ Upon entering the room, I found Alice standing there, with her back and butt completely naked. I slapped my forehead upon seeing that round, plump ass in front of me. I felt hotness flooding my lower half and a bulge rising in my pants. Then I felt the wonderful fragrance of chocolate in the air, which made me feel hunger. Hunger, which I haven¡¯t felt for a long time. Alice was swaying her hips happily while singing one of my favorite songs. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of her buttocks. I was literally mesmerized. I went closer to her and squatted down to look at her from closer. She didn¡¯t bother with me, nor did I. Raising my right hand, I ¡®struck¡¯ her right buttock with my pointing finger. It felt squishy and soft yet taut. I felt my breath turning slightly ragged. After looking up, I saw her golden hair trickling down on her back. I stood up and put my pointing finger on her spine. I slowly moved it downward and I saw goose bumps appearing on her back, but she still didn¡¯t even turn around. Getting a liking to her game, I continued on my way, as long as reaching the base of her tail. I draw a circle around it and I saw her body twitching for a moment. Her usual fragrance also hit my nose, which filled me with a feeling of lust. I pinched her tail between two of my pointing finger and thumb, and then slowly pulled my fingers along the line of her tail. Upon reaching the tip, I heard an interesting sound. ¡°Mnh!¡± She moaned with a muffled voice, but she was still facing the other way. After pulling off my pants, I put my penis right between her thighs and put her tail into my mouth. Upon feeling the tip of her tail in my wet and hot mouth, I felt a shudder running through it. This was only piqued by me when the tip of my penis touched her pussy. I hugged her from behind around her waist and put my chin on the top of her right shoulder. There was an apron on her body, which covered her front, but her back was completely bare and visible. A recipe was right next to her on the counter and she was making chocolate, based on that. It was still hot and bubbling, but based on its fragrance, I knew that it was ready. Alice put her two hands on the counter and leaned on it, feeling weak in the knees. She hung her head downward, while I put my lips on her neck. I smelled her hair and kissed her neck at the same time. When I embraced her sexy body, a line of liquid flowed on my penis. But now? That line turned into a waterfall. Feeling my thick and rough lips on her neck, she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Ahn~ Oh my god¡­ I- I¡¯m so horny,¡± She moaned in a low voice, and then remarked on how she felt. But I knew it even better. Her lower lips were continuously twitching and moving. She was like a hungry person who didn¡¯t eat for years. ¡°Mh¡­ H- Hiro. C- Could you do something? Please. I¡¯m dying here. Come, touch my chest and feel my pounding heart,¡± She said with a shaking voice and ragged breath. Alice grabbed my right hand at her waist and moved it towards her left boob. As she put my hand on her breast, I grabbed it gently, which caused another bolt of electricity to rush through her stimulated body. ¡°AAHN~ My heart is trembling¡­¡± Alice remarked upon feeling it. I also felt it. Her heart. It was pounding so crazily. Even more than mine. She was simply beyond saving. Her excitement was over the roof. Her heart rate was above two thousand, which was high, even for us. As I gave another kiss on her neck, I felt her heart rate increasing even more. I started licking her neck, but it didn¡¯t have a taste. My eyes stopped on the vessel, which was filled to the brim with chocolate. I put my left hand on her breast, in place of the right, which I used to grab the ear of the vessel and raise it up. I poured a few drops of the still hot chocolate on her right shoulder and neck. Feeling the hot chocolate on her body, she felt excited. I started licking it off of her body. It felt sweet and hot in my mouth. It tasted wonderful. Although a little bit spilled on my body as well, but she too had to eat something. Not having enough of it, my breath turned ragged and my heart beat unstable. I put down the vessel, grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. I saw her face. It was erotic beyond explanation. Her lustful eyes, which kept looking at my eyes and towards random places were a testament to that. I also saw her sneaking peeks at my penis, which was hard and erect. She raised her right hand and her pointing finger touched the tip of my penis. I felt excitement rushing through my penis, reaching my heart. I moved her to the side and pushed her body on the wall. ¡°Raise your chest,¡± I commanded her with a serious face. She looked to the side, trying to hide her face. Her lower lips were so wet already¡­ Wishing to feel it, I put my penis between her thighs once again and slowly started rubbing my penis on her pussy. Meanwhile, I also raised the vessel and poured chocolate on her boobs. It was already much colder, but it still flowed down her chest and stopped in her decolletage. Such a view¡­ It was like a dream. Seeing the mini chocolate lake, I moved my head towards it and started drinking from her chocolate garden. I was trying to look into her eyes, though it was impossible from that angle. Suddenly, she released her boobs and raised her arms into the air. I grabbed her wrists with my right hand and held it above her body. Honestly¡­ my pre-cum was already flooding out long ago, mixing with her wet love juices. Since she raised her arms, the chocolate lake stopped being and it flowed down on her boobs, reaching her stomach. I poured the remaining chocolate on her breasts, which slowly started trickling downward, towards her lower lips. Before getting to the good part, I licked off her breasts, cleaning her up completely. I looked up at her face and saw her twitching mouth. Her fingers were rolled into fists, which she was clenching continuously. She felt too excited and horny. She was barely able to restrain herself and wait for me to finish the game she started. ¡°AHN!¡± As my tongue touched her left nipple, she turned her head upward and moaned loudly. It didn¡¯t even matter her anymore. At this point, anything I did would cause her a lot of pleasure. I slowly started moving downward on her front, reaching her belly and then her crotch. Her bare peach was covered in chocolate, which was mixed with her fluids. Feeling a strong fragrance hitting my nose, I touched her labia with my tongue. It was hot, slimy and sweet. I stopped for a moment and looked up at her. Her boobs were covering most of my view, but since she was looking downward, I was still able to see her face. She was looking down at me, with that burning pair of lustful eyes. For a moment, I saw a small fire leaving her mouth. She put her hands on the two sides of my head and without saying anything, she tried to push my head into her pussy. Not giving her the chance to lead, I resisted. Since that didn¡¯t work, she tried to push her pussy towards my face, but I grabbed her thighs and stopped her in place. I looked into her eyes with a smirking face, while she made a despaired one. I felt her hands start trembling on top of my head. Her pleading eyes said it all. It was no longer a necessity to her. It was a MUST! With a knowing smile on my face, I ¡®finally¡¯ moved my head towards her lower lips. I tasted her sweet, chocolate covered clitoris. ¡°AHN FUCK!¡± She screamed out in excitement as she smashed her back into the wall. Not caring about it, she started rubbing her pussy on my face as if I¡¯d be a toy. I stopped her hips once again and got to work. Just as I started chewing on her clit, which made her moan loudly, two clones of hers appeared next to me. One of them laid down on the ground, under me, and started pleasing my balls with her hands, while she used her mouth to pleasure my penis. I felt short of breath for a moment upon feeling her wet tongue rolling around my glands, while her hot mouth felt like heaven. I felt hard nipples on my back. The other clone hugged me from behind and pressed her boobs on my back. That clone of hers started licking my ear, while her right hand reached towards my penis, which was already being sucked. She grabbed the base of my cock and started pleasuring me everywhere. The excitement I felt was simply wonderful. I was rewarded handsomely for edging her so much. Without saying anything, she kept looking down into my eyes, while I was looking back and eating up her pussy. The chocolate was sadly long gone, but upon feeling my thoughts, she used her power and a few tables of chocolate appeared out of nowhere. Using fire magic, she melted one of them and poured it on herself. Her pussy turned truly sweet once again. I greedily devoured her clitoris and licked her insides. I also poured chocolate on my penis, so that she could feel it through her clone.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Even the real Alice started licking the sides of her mouth. Suddenly, both of us felt it coming. It was so sudden but simply heavenly. Hotness and flooded our lower halves and we ¡®broke¡¯ out at the same time. I kneeled down and shot my load into her clone¡¯s mouth, while Alice squirted on my face and into my mouth. She orgasmed on the spot. After screaming loudly for a good time, I felt that her body turned weak and powerless. She slumped down on my face as if it would be a chair, but I didn¡¯t mind it. I grabbed her thighs and after sitting down with crossed legs, I let her sit down. Naturally, she selected the best seat, which was my penis. My glands entered her vagina and slowly slid through her hole. Both of us were gritting our teeth in excitement. That feeling of hot and wet pussy covered my penis, while she felt my hot, hard, and long cock inside her. She snapped her head backward and moaned out loudly upon feeling me. Her clones disappeared, while I put her tail into my mouth and used my left arm to hug her into my embrace and my right hand to pinch her nipples. Since I was tall enough, I didn¡¯t forget to lick her neck. ¡°G- Goood~ Oh¡­ Oh my god¡­ I- I¡¯ll orgasm again! This¡­ This is so good~¡± Alice kept moaning loudly while feeling it from everywhere. I raised my left hand behind her and grabbed onto her wavy, long, blonde hair. The back of her head felt warm, but it mattered not. I gently started pulling on her hair, which only excited her even more. What she mentioned before also arrived soon enough. Her eyes and lips opened widely as she started screaming loudly in her excitement. Bolts of electricity rushed through her whole body, spreading everywhere, while I came inside her, and filled up her womb with my hot and sticky sperm. After the act, she slumped down on my right shoulder, breathing heavily. She moved her mouth next to my ear and whispered - ¡°This was so great. I¡¯ll be sure to reward you. What can I do? Tell me and I¡¯m going to do it. Okay? Dear.¡± I started fantasizing in my mind upon hearing her words. I also whispered into her ear, in the same manner, telling - ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. I want to take you there. The ground is hard¡­¡± Her beating heart, which stood against my chest, increased its thumping. We disappeared from where we were and appeared on top of our fluffy, king-sized bed. Knowing what I wanted, Alice moved to the side of the bed and put her head and the top of her back on the ground, while her lower half was facing upward. I sit on the side of the bed, right between her widespread legs. I was able to see every detail of her pussy clearly. I put two of my fingers into the hole and pulled it aside. I was able to see her pink colored folds, which were constricting continuously in her excitement. After playing around for a little longer and feeling that she was excited enough, I put the tip of my penis into her. I had to slightly stand up to put my whole penis into her or else it would have been painful for me¡­ I was looking deeply into her eyes, while I trod my way through her hole and reached into her deepest parts. She was gritting her teeth and clenching her fists, which had my hands in their hold. She shut her eyes for a moment upon feeling that I reached the end of her cave. I¡­ I was missing her lips. I wanted to taste them. After this position, I¡¯ll be sure to do it in one, which would make it possible. I slowly started moving inside her when she raised her tail in front of me. Her excited face turned into a pleading one. I chuckled upon seeing her reaction and then I licked the side of the tip of her tail. Her body twitched and goosebumps appeared on her legs. So cute~ Feeling wild, I suddenly bit on her tail and put it in my mouth. I started rolling my tongue around it, while sometimes I started chewing on it. Continuing on with my idea, I quickly teleported the liquefied chocolate to our place and poured it on her lower lips. My continuously moving penis delivered the chocolate into her vagina, which somehow, fucking excited me! A brown line was there, right around my penis. With every movement I made, I saw how the chocolate was covering my penis. ¡°Ahn~ H- Hiro¡­ I- I¡¯m cumming. No. I¡¯m orgasming. Again¡­ This- this isn¡¯t even possible! For heaven¡¯s sake! Ah¡­ Oh my god, it¡¯s coming again, it¡¯s coming¡­ UGH! MHHH~¡± Alice started talking upon feeling her increasing excitement, which thanks to my accurate movements, soon turned into loud moans. She grit her teeth and almost crushed my fingers upon orgasming, but I couldn¡¯t complain because her pussy was also very tight. Her folds were coiling around my penis so strongly, that I feared that it would be torn off¡­ After I came inside her, I pulled her up to the bed and the first thing she did was jump on all fours, in front of me. I leaned backward and looked at what she was doing. Using her left hand, she started caressing my balls, while using her right hand, she started moving the skin on my penis. Naturally, she coiled her lips around my glands and started sucking on my cock, while looking into my eyes. The sides of my mouth twitched, which didn¡¯t escape her sight. I saw her mouth turning into a grin, but she still kept on with her blowjob. ¡°Ugh¡­ Alice. You are tooo~ Ah, fuck¡­ good at this,¡± I started talking, but she was cruel enough to attack the best spot in the middle of it. I couldn¡¯t help but moan as I felt that similar sensation rushing through my penis and spine. After working on me for a while and feeling that I was about to cum, she quickened her pace. But then came my terror¡­ Before I could cum, she stopped moving and sat up with an evil grin on her face. But to her surprise, I followed after her and pushed my penis into her mouth, which was left opened widely in her surprise. I couldn¡¯t wait at this moment. I started fucking her mouth while holding onto her head. She coiled her arms around my hips, not disobeying my wish. It didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for me to once again reach the peak and shot my load down her throat. We laid down next to each other, with Alice in my arms. She put her thighs on me, while I started caressing the back of her head. She had a blissful smile on her face as she whispered into my right ear. ¡°Your penis was very much sweet and delicious. We should use this wonderful thing, called chocolate more. Do you want to kiss~¡± She finished her sentence and then licked my ear. A shudder ran through my whole body, while goosebumps also appeared. I unconsciously clenched my teeth, which I noticed only a little later on. ¡°What? Are you that excited about it?¡± Alice questioned in the same manner, which was followed by another lick. Shudders were running through my body continuously. This is a sex goddess, I swear¡­ Without saying anything, I turned towards her and stole her lips. Naturally, her mouth was already clear of my cum¡­ I started looking for chocolate behind my back because I was so focused that I couldn¡¯t use my mind power. When I finally found it, I put it into my mouth, but Alice quickly stole it away. She separated for a moment, with a mischievous look on her face, but I quickly followed after her. Unluckily for me, she knew what I wanted to do and was waiting for me with her finger pointing at my nose. My head was stopped. Feeling my childish despair of wanting to get back my chocolate, she suddenly grabbed the sides of my head and pushed her tongue into my mouth. My mouth was literally raped by her tongue. She devoured me completely and when she felt that it was enough, she sat on top of me, with my head between her legs. ¡°Wlat now? Flace sitthing?¡± I talked incoherently, with my tongue in her pussy. She put her hand on the top of my head and arched backward as she said. ¡°Ahn~ Don¡¯t speak with your tongue in me. Please me a bit more and I¡¯ll use my best technique to please you.¡± After getting to work, it didn¡¯t take long for her to orgasm. This soul fusion was the best! As a result though¡­ I also came and shot my load into the air, which splashed on my stomach. She turned around and then back at me. She looked down straight into my eyes. Not like anything more was visible in such a position¡­ ¡°Ah, dear~ I love you so much!¡± She shouted with a crazy face, which made me laugh. But I also felt truly happy. She slowly slid down on my body and started cleaning up my belly, while looking back at me. My penis started twitching in excitement. As she finished, she kneeled between my legs, like a good wife, waiting for a command. After thinking for a short while, I decided what I wanted. I still wanted to love her and it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t ask her to do other things. She couldn¡¯t really refuse me anyway. I pushed her on the bed gently, with my right hand under her neck and my left hand on her hip. ¡°Ah~ what now? You big baby. But I¡¯m loving this~ Hehe,¡± Alice remarked with a small laugh. She knew what I wanted. Both of us turned to our sides, facing each other. She slightly raised her right leg and put it on my left since I was lying on my right, while she was lying on her left¡­ My right arm was under her, with my hand touching her back, hugging her into my embrace. She also hugged me with her right arm and put the left one on my chest. Her hands were small and womanly. I liked those hands very much. Her huge breasts were pressing against my chest, which pleased me a lot. In such a position, I moved my penis closer to her pussy and after entering it, I pushed it in till the base. ¡°Auhn~ I- It¡¯s hard¡­ and big,¡± Alice remarked, which once again excited and pleased me. The best was that I knew that she never learned to me. With my penis in her, we started moving, rubbing our genitals together. Her folds were tight¡­ There were no better words to the feeling I felt. Her slimy pussy felt heavenly and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from rubbing my penis in her insides. ¡°Mhn~ Let¡¯s kiss,¡± Alice said and then immediately put her lips on mine. We started making love in such a way. We closed our eyes and let ourselves get overtaken by our desires and feelings. ¡°*Squelch* Mh~ Your mouth is so *Chu* delicious~¡± I said aloud between our kisses. I was still moving inside her slowly and gently. I wanted to feel her love, which affected her as well. As we stopped kissing and separated for a moment, we opened our eyes. Her loving gaze met mine. With our burning love and lust, we continued on, which soon led us to lots of orgasming and cumming. As we finished hours later, I looked at our surroundings and found that the bed was covered in my sperm and chocolate. ¡°This blanket isn¡¯t really usable anymore¡­¡± Alice remarked with a slightly stiff face while leaning on her right arm in a sitting position. I put my right hand on her face and after caressing it for a short time, I pushed my face into her breasts. ¡°Hahaha~ What are you doing? We just had sex,¡± Alice said while laughing. I raised up my right hand and pushed her onto the bed. I hugged her while lying on top of her, with my face between her breasts. I felt her hand touching the back of my head. She finally loosened herself and slumped back down in the bed. Using my energy, I purged the ¡®dirt¡¯ from our blankets. Alice pulled it up to my neck, covering only two-thirds of her body. Her breasts were the best pillows. I¡¯ll use them as my pillow from now on! [... Sure¡­.] Alice said with the last remnants of her consciousness before falling asleep. Chapter 86 - Blood is Our Bond Blood is Our Bond Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------- The next day we met in the park at the same place. All four of us were grinning like idiots because everyone was happy and satisfied. Not waiting any longer, we were teleported to the Star Formation by Narihi and Poirlion. After telling them our destination, which was a planet called Tynor, they took us there in the blink of an eye. We should really reach that damned Temporary Law Realm. Just as we appeared on Tynor, out of nowhere, we were contacted by Ellery and Rose. ¡°Hello~ Where are you guys?¡± She asked, but before we could say anything, she was already talking. She just asked it out of custom... ¡°Mother has completely recovered and I¡¯ve spent these weeks with her. After thinking things over, I decided to join Genotin Academy. Naturally, I¡¯m not allowed to do so before the war... Father said that I can¡¯t risk my life for something like the academy!¡± This time as well, I wanted to answer, but Rose also started her speech. ¡°Hi~ I too thought about joining, but I¡¯m not sure if my talent is good enough. Although I¡¯ve reached the fifth level easily, thanks to Mr. Weston, I¡¯m not too proficient when it comes to cultivation¡­¡± Rose also told us her plans in a sad and discouraged tone. ¡°Oh, that sounds good. Also, don¡¯t worry Rose. I don¡¯t like lying, so I¡¯ll be honest. I know that you are quite slow¡­ but fear not because you have our support! We¡¯ll find you a way~ hehe,¡± I answered them with a chuckle, also soothing Rose. ¡°You¡¯ll find a way, you say? I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you even more...¡± Her reaction was quite strange. I felt sorry in her voice. Did something happen? Her tone was really weird. I¡¯ll inquire about this once we meet face to face¡­ [Alright, stop thinking about it. We¡¯ll talk about it when we meet. Let¡¯s go.] Hiro interrupted my thoughts and after grabbing my hand, he pulled me forward. Galen showed us the exact location of the treasure through a memory crystal, so we knew where it was. Honestly, somehow I have a gut feeling that there is something wrong with Galen. His happiness was too weird and there was something wrong with his eyes as well, though I don¡¯t know what. Is this my female intuition or what? [Hahaha, female intuition. Good joke~ But I have to agree with you. He was really suspicious.] Hiro remarked with an unbothered face, after laughing at my thoughts. Stupid Hiro. You are always laughing at me. I thought, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Still, a smile formed on his face. This planet was a five-star one, but it didn¡¯t have life on it, other than the monsters. Suddenly, Rin appeared from our own world and flew beside us. She looked so strange while flying¡­ a flying panther¡­ ¡°You should get a pair of wings, you know?¡± I asked her while rubbing the top of her head. This was followed by a big surprise. A pair of wings grew out of her front shoulders, leaving me with my mouth opened. It was a pair of black, reptilian wings Poirlion looked at us with his brows raised, questioning us. ¡°What kind of evil arts are you practicing that Rin mutated? She isn¡¯t even an Abyss Panther anymore¡­¡± Hiro laughed, while I, furrowing my brows, suddenly remembered a question of ours. My face lit up in my happiness as I asked him. ¡°Oh, yes! Poirlion¡­ how did you know at that time that Rin¡¯s egg was an Abyss Panther¡¯s? Supposedly, she is as rare as we, True Divine Beasts are. So how come that you knew of it?¡± After making a thoughtful face, he answered. ¡°Well, before entering the Abyss, I was also the member of smaller dragon clan. Its leader was called Igron Flameheart. As you know, I¡¯m a three-star Water Dragon, while he is a similarly powerful Fire Dragon¡­ His skills are really explosive, while mine are more fluent. Wait, what am I talking about? Sorry¡­ Anyway, he is much older than me. When I was with him, he was at the later stages of the seventh level, though he never told me exactly how strong he was.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that you remember that when I first met you, I told you that I¡¯ll brag to him about meeting you. Now¡­ that was because while I was in his clan, he was teaching the dragons that they should be very respectful if they were to meet the Dragon God. It was also one of his dreams to see the true form of her majesty. He told me that he could also easily break through to the eighth level if he were to meet her highness and that he would serve her.¡± ¡°So¡­ since he was so old and powerful, he had a few Memory Crystals, which were full of knowledge! Naturally, I¡¯ve read over everything and there were numerous rankings of companion monsters as well. Although there was more than one list, and they were slightly different, the Abyss Panther was always in the top seven. How good they were as companions were also dependent on their masters¡¯ style. Considering your attack power, I¡¯m sure that Rin is the best choice for you.¡± Finishing his explanation, he licked his lips and stayed silent. ¡°Could you store it in a memory crystal? I mean your knowledge of these things. Although we have a shit ton of knowledge about the Earthlings¡¯ technology, which we also intend to use in the future, we are lacking when it comes to these things. I guess we are too young,¡± Hiro asked Poirlion for a tiny thing, but he didn¡¯t forget to flaunt our talent and young age. I chuckled upon hearing him, while Poirlion took out a Memory Crystal. He kept grumbling and murmuring, saying that we were the unfair bastards. After storing his knowledge in the crystal, he threw it towards us. Upon touching it, we learned everything he knew. Finally! Monsters, ranking lists, schools, academies, a few clans he or Narihi knew of, and even Narihi¡¯s knowledge of the Abyss was here! ¡°Thanks! You are a good dragon! I¡¯ll reward you¡­ somehow,¡± I exclaimed unwittingly, but then I realized that I had nothing to give them. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mind it, your auras are more than enough and we are friends anyway, aren¡¯t we?¡± Narihi laughed at my words and soothed my mind, though I wasn¡¯t panicking¡­ The Abyss had different levels¡­ How many? That was unknown even to Narihi. Before each level, there was a Trading Room where cultivators could buy strange and mysterious treasures for the points they collected. There were also more such places as you went deeper and deeper and the resting room was no different. Also, anyone entering these trading rooms would turn into a mortal. The god of the Abyss was the one to supply those trading rooms with treasures. A shudder ran through my back upon thinking of that creature. I want to get as powerful as it is! I thought, but Hiro¡¯s eyes saw further than mine. [Don¡¯t be so short-sighted. We should turn even more powerful!] Hiro interrupted my thoughts and encouraged my ideas of being on the top. This could be easily misinterpreted¡­ The worst was that it even knew of our beliefs, which meant that it knew what we were thinking of. Wait¡­ now that I think about. We have this white pill, which provides us with a chance to read minds. Could it be that it¡¯s actually from that thing and not the creators? Such ideas raised in my head, though these were only speculations of mine. [Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll find out in the future. I¡¯m also sure that our own worlds can be upgraded and developed into something more! And the key to that is probably in the Abyss.] Hiro remarked, agreeing with my thoughts. The gears started turning in our heads and ideas flooded our minds. But we didn¡¯t have time to think because we arrived at our destination. There was an ocean all around us and only a small island could be seen below. ¡°Be careful. My instincts are screaming at me¡­ and I¡¯m not one to question them!¡± Hiro exclaimed, beckoning Poirlion and Narihi to come back up and move slowly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I were to teleport in, pluck the herb, and then teleport out?¡± Narihi asked with her brows raised, not really understanding our problem. Frowning slightly, I explained the problem. ¡°Because there is a trap¡­ probably. Although it¡¯s well hidden, I feel something faintly. Maybe¡­ a formation? I¡¯m quite sure that as soon as any of us touches the ground, it will activate. Or maybe even going close to the island would be enough. The only problem is that I have no idea how big its area of effect is or what it does.¡± Hearing my words, Narihi also frowned. After a few seconds, raising her brows, with her hands on her hips, she questioned. ¡°Who sent you here? I¡¯ll teach that person a good lesson once we get back! Causing trouble for Hydras!? That person surely doesn¡¯t know-¡± She started threatening our enemy while shaking her pointing finger, but she was stopped. ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t think that you are at his level. Although he is probably the weakest elder, I¡¯m sure that you can¡¯t beat him before stepping into the seventh level, as the difference in your strengths is astronomical.¡± Hiro said, with his hands raised up, waving at Narihi. ¡°Uuff! I want that herb, so I don¡¯t want to leave! I¡¯m also sure that there is a defensive mechanism of the formation, which means that if I were to start trifling with it, it would activate. Just what are we supposed to do?¡± I questioned no one, in particular, feeling annoyed that we couldn¡¯t take the herb, even though it was in front of us. At that time, Rin¡¯s nose started moving cutely. I patted her big head, but she didn¡¯t react like usually. Instead of purring, she turned towards us and started pushing everyone away with her head. ¡°Do you want to pick it up? Can you do it?¡± I sent my thoughts towards her. She stopped pushing us aside and then made a nodding movement. As we left the planet, I felt strangely insecure and worried. I didn¡¯t want to leave Rin there¡­ Thanks to our good eyes, we saw her turn into a dark cloud and fly towards the herb, which was in the middle of a clearing. She didn¡¯t even reach that place when a sun-like light shone around the planet, covering it completely. I flew towards formation, but I was stopped by it, upon crashing into its surface. It was like frozen space. Narihi tried teleporting inside, but she couldn¡¯t. Space was frozen and locked, and even the time was slowed down. The formation started constricting slowly. The clouds completely disappeared as it passed through them. This formation was destroying everything that was inside it. Under the effect of slowed time, Rin finally reached the herb. Opening her jaws, a black light shone and the herb disappeared. She stored it away. Turning around, I saw a dangerous glint in her eyes. She disappeared from where she was and a few seconds later, she was already right next to us. Although she made a roaring movement, there was no air, so she just stayed silent. It looked really funny. Knowing that she wanted to roar because she was asking for our praise, I hugged her around her neck, feeling happy that she was alright. Meanwhile, Hiro started patting her head. If not for knowing that Space Lock had no effect on her, then I¡¯d have never let her do this. Abyss Panther was actually a creature, which couldn¡¯t be killed unless their enemy was too quick and powerful for them. I swear that she was even more disgusting than us. Since cultivators didn¡¯t have to sleep, she could keep lurking behind her target for an eternity, walking in the darkness, waiting for the right moment to strike. Space Lock couldn¡¯t stop her, formations didn¡¯t work on her. Such was her kind. The perfect, uncatchable assassin. But I still felt worried for her as she was like a daughter to me and I didn¡¯t want to see her being hurt. This knowledge was also from Poirlion¡¯s memories. I guess it came at the right moment, or else I wouldn¡¯t have let her do what she did. The formation slowly closed off and there was nothing left in its place. The planet completely disappeared. Not even a speck of dust. Hiro¡¯s grip tightened on my hand. He was angry and that dangerous glint was still present in Rin¡¯s eyes as well. I felt a strong bloodlust coming from her body. ¡°Which Elder?¡± Was all Narihi asked with a dark face. ¡°Galen¡­ but I¡¯m sure that there is someone else moving the threads. Last time when we were on the Crazed Run, we killed a group of cultivators. Later, it turned out, thanks to Jason Gold, that one of them had a big sister, who was at the later stages of the sixth level. Although the students had to take an oath to leave, the elders didn¡¯t. It¡¯s also possible that not all of them were happy with us. But for one of them to try killing us seems to be a bit too much,¡± I explained the past events objectively.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Wait¡­ could it be that the cultivator you killed was Anest¡¯s little brother? If we look at the time, then it should be¡­¡± Narihi raised an idea and as she kept talking, her face turned more and more ridiculous. With a helpless face, she asked - ¡°Were you?!¡± ¡°Was he a new student?¡± I questioned her and she nodded as an answer. I couldn¡¯t help but facepalm upon realizing that the world was so little, even though there were billions of cultivators in this academy. Death cases are daily. A little brother dying isn¡¯t something rare either, probably. We never thought that it would turn out that a guy we killed randomly was Narihi¡¯s past friend¡¯s step brother. I started laughing in pain when the pieces fell into their places. ¡°This is all nice and good, but this formation was made by someone above the sixth level. And Galen is also a part of the picture. He was probably rewarded for pointing us towards this trap¡­¡± Hiro said with a frown on his face, crossing his arms in front of his chest. ¡°And what if Anest somehow learned of it from one of the elders, and then asked Galen to kill you?¡± Poirlion asked with his brows raised, with his hand under his chin. Finding fault in his words, I interrupted him. ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t seem right. Why did she not come and attack us immediately? In her place, I¡¯d have attacked the offender immediately. If she didn¡¯t attack, even though she knew that we were the killers, then there was only one explanation. And that is that she couldn¡¯t. But why?¡± Snorting loudly, Poirlion answered my question. ¡°What do you think? You two are the hope of the academy. After seeing your performance, every elder knew that you alone could kill thousands of cultivators at the same level as you. That alone made you worthy to raise. If she were to kill you, then-¡± ¡°Then what? Do you think that after losing us, they would kill even a cultivator at the late sixth level? They would punish her at most. She surely wasn¡¯t held back by such a reason.¡± Hiro impeded Poirlion¡¯s reasoning. ¡°So who the fuck should we kill?¡± I asked the most important question. All three of them looked at me and laughed heartily. Rin was the only one who rubbed her head on my face and then roared angrily. I scratched her behind her ears, making her purr. Cute~ ¡°Well, probably one of the elders, other than Galen is behind it. If not more¡­ hopefully,¡± Hiro added as he put his hand on the top of my head and ruffled my hair. While adjusting my hair¡­ Narihi questioned him. ¡°And why do you think that another elder wanted your death as well?¡± With a smirk on his face, Hiro replied. ¡°Why, you ask? Who would be happy if we were to die? Two True Divine Beasts in one academy? Don¡¯t you find it too¡­ threatening?¡± Narihi¡¯s eyes opened widely as she realized the possibilities this attempt at killing us held. Her face darkened as she looked downward, clenching her fists. ¡°Could it be¡­ that Anest is also a traitor? That a few elders are going to revolt in the middle of the upcoming war? It would be very dangerous¡­ I know that our academy has something hidden, but who knows if that isn¡¯t the case with Angelwood Academy as well?¡± Narihi murmured to herself, thinking aloud, and then continued loudly. ¡°We should sneakily contact director Sedna. It¡¯s best if she prepares for anything unexpected.¡± ¡°Yes, but we shouldn¡¯t return before the war starts, or else the elders would notice us. Galen is also like a chewing gum on our soles. No matter where we go, somehow we always meet ¡®by chance¡¯. I¡¯m sure that this time would be no different. Let¡¯s go to Ellery¡¯s place for the time being,¡± Hiro advised in a bad mood while thinking of that traitor Galen. This is why we hated these boot lickers. Once you flail a flag of greater wealth and opportunity in front of them, they¡¯ll instantly change sides. But Galen made the biggest mistake of his life! ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ I wonder how did our present go,¡± I asked Hiro as I remembered our little prank at Angelwood Academy. ¡°That dear formation we left behind, surely exploded. I can only wonder about the caused damage, unfortunately!¡± I exclaimed in a much better mood upon thinking of that. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have a chance at finding out what were the results. Not knowing what were we talking about, Narihi and Poirlion questioned us. They laughed upon learning of the prank we did, and then we left towards Ellery¡¯s place. The guards didn¡¯t stop us this time. Before greeting anyone, we went straight towards Weston¡¯s room. We found him sitting on his bed, with his legs crossed and a pile of World Crystals in front of him. Helen was sitting back to back with Weston, also cultivating. I furrowed my brows upon sensing a strange vibration in the air. Could it be? I started focusing on them when I felt a strange, thin connection. I opened my eyes widely and looked at Hiro, who was similarly surprised. We were able to see their bond! Because when I looked at Narihi and Poirlion, I saw theirs as well. But what happened in these few seconds? The only thing that came to my mind was our own world. Both of us shut our eyes to sense our insides. We soon found out that a Wyvern reached the Space Founding realm, while the humans also advanced quite quickly. They had pills, weapons and such to rely on, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. Other than that, nothing changed. This made us realize one thing. The more powerful the monsters were in our own world, the more powerful our souls would turn. We were able to sense their bond because we had more powerful beings in our world and this also improved our soul sensing abilities. If this continued on, we might be able to rip someone¡¯s soul out of their body without even fighting! Bodies are working like signal interrupters. As long as there is a body, it¡¯s very hard to attack a soul, much less destroy it or rip it out. That¡¯s why usually in battles, everyone is trying to destroy their opponent¡¯s body. Naturally, attacking a soul is still possible, but unless the attacker has a powerful soul attack, like us, they can¡¯t do too much. Hitting something blindly is hard¡­ But if we can sense it so clearly, then we might be able to not only attack our target¡¯s souls immediately but even rip them out! We felt excited upon realizing our possibilities in this attack. ---- After making a clone of ourselves, we teleported in front of the Wyvern, which reached the second level in such a short time. Upon noticing us, it immediately fell to its stomach, with its head bowed down. It was interesting to see the difference between human and monster submission. Humans would never kneel down so willingly, while this Wyvern respected us without any condition! [Yeah, it just knows who are the bosses.] Hiro remarked with a chuckle. Well, it also fell to its stomach because of the pressure it felt from our auras, but still¡­ ¡°You are growing nicely, hatchling~ Should I reward you?¡± I questioned it with a smile on my face. I chuckled upon seeing a hopeful look appear in its monster eyes. Hiro opened the Wyvern¡¯s mouth and stuffed it full, with all kinds of pills. It gulped loudly and then closed its eyes to start cultivating. After going through a tribulation, it would naturally cultivate more quickly. Thinking of another thing, Hiro patted its head, gaining its attention once again. ¡°Listen, it¡¯s really not a problem if you refuse, but do you want to drink my blood?¡± Hearing his question, the Wyvern actually turned really happy, I think. It didn¡¯t really have facial expressions¡­ But upon seeing it start licking its mouth, we were sure that it wanted to go through with it. ¡°You do know what are the consequences, right?¡± Hiro questioned it once again for confirmation. Seeing it nodding, Hiro cut his palm and put his hand inside its mouth. The wyvern started licking it off. The wound closed in just a moment, but such an amount was more than enough. ¡°Have a nice evolution¡­¡± Hiro remarked, turning around, and dissolving. I also patted the wyvern¡¯s head and left in the same manner. We focused back at Weston and Helen, who were already sitting at the side of their bed. We were also talking to them, while we took care of our own things. We told them what happened and the possibility of a revolt. Weston told us that he will notify Sedna and left immediately. Helena also left with him, with hand in hand. We stood there thinking for a few seconds when the door was swung open and I felt a pair of arms coiling around my neck from behind. A sudden force smashed into my back, but I stood with an unshaken stability. Naturally, it was Rose. ¡°Are you a child or what?¡± I questioned her while turning around. She rubbed her face on the back of my head. She was truly strange¡­ I want to peek at her thoughts. Waa~ Alice is back! I love her aura and fragrance so much! I could rub my body on her the whole day! She talked to herself with a happy tone. [Hm¡­ I¡¯m not really into lesbian things and it¡¯s also a deviation, but I could watch you two ¡®rubbing¡¯ your thi-] Hiro started talking his random shit, but upon hearing my shout through our bond, he stopped. I¡¯m so terrible¡­ How should I tell them what I did? Rose started thinking of something, but since I didn¡¯t want to hear her problem like that, I stopped listening. [Yeah, let¡¯s try leading her towards it. She should tell it herself to us.] Hiro agreed with my choice. Looking around, I realized that Poirlion and Narihi were gone. I wanted to ask where they were, but after using my mind power, I soon found them in one of the rooms. At least they entered their own worlds... ¡°Eh? Where is everyone?¡± Rose asked with a surprised face, upon realizing that only we were left in the room. ¡°Nowhere¡­ so? How have you been?¡± I questioned her as I ruffled her hair. Seeing my strange behavior and facial expression, she asked. ¡°Did you read my mind? I know about your ability¡­ Honestly, it would make things easier-¡± She started talking, but I interrupted her, telling her that I stopped reading her mind when it came to that part. Sighing loudly she continued. ¡°Uh¡­ You should have simply read it and then I wouldn¡¯t have had to tell it to you,¡± Seeing my furrowed brows, she shook her hands in front of her and then continued. ¡°Okay, okay. I know. I must be brave enough to tell you my own things. I hope that you won¡¯t hate me for it because that would be my doom¡­¡± After hanging her head down and sighing loudly, she looked back up into my eyes, with a serious face. ¡°Do you remember when we lived together for about a month?¡± Seeing us nod, she continued. ¡°At that time, I did something¡­ bad. One night when you were sleeping, I woke up and managed to cut your finger. Honestly, I had no idea what effects it had, but I was hoping that it would enhance my cultivation speed. I gulped down only a few drops of your blood before healing it. As you can sense, I¡¯m already at the second stage of the World Realm, which is more than what I could ever imagine. Especially in such a short time¡­¡± ¡°Ever since I drank a few drops of your blood, my cultivation speed increased, along with my basic strength. I don¡¯t know how your blood works and I didn¡¯t find anything about it even in the libraries of this old universe. When I see you, my mind gets filled up with the feeling of love and respect. You are like a god in my heart. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so clingy¡­ I always feel happier when I¡¯m close to you.¡± ¡° Now the thing is that¡­ nowadays, tiny scales started growing out on a few parts of my body. Although I don¡¯t have a tail yet, I¡¯m quite sure that I¡¯ll grow one because I also feel something moving at the end of my spine from time to time. Nowadays when I touch that part, I feel a slight protrusion. I¡¯ve been going through a slow mutation ever since then.¡± ¡±I have no idea what¡¯s happening to me, but I didn¡¯t want to tell you this. I just couldn¡¯t hold this terrible feeling inside anymore. I felt the need to tell you how much of a bastard I am. I guess I¡¯m no different that the others¡­ I¡¯m just a greedy, power hungry, girl.¡± ¡°So that was my secret, which kept pressing my heart. I feel so terrible for doing it. You have no idea how many times I cried because of it and even last time¡­ you were so nice to me, yet I¡¯ve done such a thing. Although my heart would break, I¡¯d understand if you¡¯d never look me in the eyes anymore and-¡± Seeing her eyes turning misty, I put my pointing finger on her lips. Realizing that she should stay silent, she did. I massaged my eyes while thinking. Those who drink my blood will turn into dragonkins, while those who drink Hiro¡¯s will turn into Hydrakins¡­ The Wyvern¡¯s future was the same. But there is a catch. Those who drink our blood will fall into servitude under our rule. That¡¯s why Hiro asked the Wyvern twice if it really wanted to drink his blood. Naturally, it came with huge benefits when it came to strength, but they would also lose a part of their freedom. Rose had the same kind of problem. At least this doesn¡¯t really change our servants¡¯ personalities. Rose was still the same. The always playful and easy going one. I chuckled with a smile on my face and brushed her red hair to the side. Looking her in the eyes, I replied. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind it. Honestly, this is nothing bad for me, but you have to know one thing¡­ Those who drink our blood will turn into our Blood Servants. This means that you¡¯ll turn into Dragonkin since you drank my blood. That¡¯s why you are growing scales and you¡¯ll have a tail as well, along with a pair of smaller horns.¡± ¡°The downside is that you¡¯ll turn into my servant. I¡¯m not saying that I want you to serve me, but you¡¯ll want to do it yourself. You¡¯ll feel obliged to do so because of my blood in your body. Your feeling of love and godly respect towards us is exactly because of this. You¡¯ll seek my presence, my commands. You might even turn hungry and wish to drink some more of my blood. You¡¯re almost like a vampire, I could say¡­¡± I explained everything to her with a serious face and I couldn¡¯t help but remark. ¡°Finally I understand why were you so touchy all this time!¡± Instead of being sad, all she asked with a worried face was - ¡°So are you not angry with me?¡± I shook my head sideways and told her that I didn¡¯t care about this. In her place, I too would have tried to gain more strength. Probably. Well, not this way, but everyone is different and it¡¯s not like this was bad for me. Seeing my answer, she jumped into my neck happily. ¡°Yaay~! I¡¯m not being hated by Master Alice! Hahaha~ I- I don¡¯t know if this is because of your blood, but I feel wonderful and happier than ever before, now that you told me that you aren¡¯t angry with me. You have no idea how much it was pressuring my heart! I kept crying through the nights when I thought of your refusal and hateful face. Honestly, I¡¯d have killed myself if you refused to look at me after this¡­ probably,¡± Rose said while still clinging to me and looking me in the eyes, with her arms coiled around my neck. Her laughter was coming from her heart. Raising my brows, I answered her honestly. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know that you had such strong feeling towards me. In my inherent memories, blood servants aren¡¯t fans of their masters this much. Take off your clothes~¡± My eyes turned into slits as I said with a commanding tone, with a creepy smile on my face. ¡°Eh?¡± She let out a stupid voice, but her hands started moving nonetheless. ¡°Wait, what? What am I doing? But¡­ Hiro is still here!¡± Rose started complaining while taking off her clothes. ¡°Hm? Me? Don¡¯t mind me. Although I¡¯d have been excited to see you in my past life, I have eyes only for Alice now. Just do your thing¡­¡± Hiro replied with an unbothered face, as he sat down in an armchair behind me, with his arms crossed. Seeing her stark naked, I examined her body as I walked around her. Her big breasts had a few scales covering their outer sides. Her red hair was still the same. Her plump bottom also had two tiny patches of scales. Scales were also covering her back, along with the line of her spine. There were scales along the line of her collarbones as well and on the outer sides of her legs. ¡°Well-well~ What is this here?¡± I questioned with a small laugh as I saw a few scales above that part. She quickly covered it in her shame, but my command ¡®stop¡¯, made her stay as she was. ¡°W- Why are you doing this to me? Is this my punishment? And look at Hiro! He is observing my body just as much as you do! Don¡¯t you find it wrong!?¡± Rose tried defending herself by pointing out Hiro¡¯s fault. Unluckily for her, I was clear of his feelings completely. I felt everything he felt through our fused souls and bond. And he didn¡¯t feel shit¡­ [Objectively looking, I could feel sensual feelings for her if I were to look at her body like that. I mean, I¡¯m still a male. But if I don¡¯t look at her like that, which I don¡¯t, then I can simply ignore her womanly charms. Even though she has such nice breasts¡­] Hiro expressed his thoughts about this thing, in a detailed way. As I went behind Rose, her body turned completely visible for Hiro. This was her punishment! ¡°Nooo! Please tell me that you won¡¯t do such things anymore!¡± Rose pleaded with misty eyes. ¡°Hmm~ No, I don¡¯t intend to. I just want to see how much you have evolved,¡± I said as I touched the end of her spine. Under my finger, I found a smaller protrusion. I started pouring my energy into her body and it wasn¡¯t stopped! Her subconscious let me in! This is¡­ interesting! Her tail started growing out with a visible speed, while two, five centimeters long horns also grew out of her forehead. They curled backward slightly. They had the same color as her skin. Her originally gray eyes had tints of green in them, making her eye look very unique. I went in front of her and grabbed her left breast and focused on what I felt inside. Her muffled moan didn¡¯t stop me from observing her, thoroughly! Her organs didn¡¯t really change, but she had a tiny, additional heart in her body, beside the original one, which turned slightly bigger. I¡¯ve never seen something like this. That tiny heart was helping in pumping the blood into and out of her big heart. Strange¡­ I trickled down my finger on her breast, then her stomach, and stopped right above her scale covered crotch. Poking her once, I pulled back my hand and clapped once, saying - ¡°You can dress up. Now you are in your full form, thanks to my energy. Let¡¯s show the world what my blood servant can do. Haha~¡± I told her jokingly with a laugh, but she seriously answered with a ¡®yes¡¯ and a smile on her face¡­ Whatever¡­ Smiling, I ruffled her hair and said. ¡°You can do whatever you want to. Now I must concoct a pill, break through, and then kill the bad guys~¡± Suddenly, Hiro sprung up, opened Rose¡¯s jaws and poured his blood into her mouth. She gulped loudly, with an unbelieving face. Hiro smirked, saying - ¡°Let¡¯s see what becomes of you with the mix of our blood in your body.¡± I chuckled at his words and we left to our own worlds, leaving behind Rose, with a flabbergasted face. Chapter 87 - Surprise Surprise Third Person POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------- Alice and Hiro left Rose in the room. She didn¡¯t know what to think after being commanded by Alice. ¡°I better please her¡­ I didn¡¯t think that she could be so evil to me!¡± Rose talked to herself as she left the room. After finding a good place, she entered her own world and started cultivating. Meanwhile, Alice mixed together the herbs they have gained, with the core of the monsters, which were at the sixth level. It took thirty minutes for her to finish concocting the pill. ¡°Success~¡± She said happily with a sweet voice while holding one pill between her fingers. It was a blood red colored pill, with tints of blue in it. Alice looked at Hiro with a smirk. She stuck out her tongue and put the pill on it, which after she slowly pulled it back, sexily. Gulping loudly, Hiro said - ¡°Are you taunting me? But we should focus on cultivating¡­¡± Although he said that, he still stood up from the ground and stopped in front of Alice. He coiled his arms around Alice¡¯s waist and pulled her into his embrace. With their foreheads touching, they were looking into each other¡¯s eyes. Alice was still just rolling the pill in her mouth, not gulping it down. Hiro put his lips on hers and pushed his way into her mouth. ¡°Chu~ Hey¡­ are you trying *Squelch* to steal it?¡± Alice asked happily between their kisses. Her eyes were telling tales of their hot nights. Before they would lose their minds, they quickly merged, and then gulped down the pill. They felt heat spreading through their bodies, enhancing them physically. Using their minds, they started cultivating both their souls and body at the same time. Two days later, they reached the early ninth stage! Alice used the core of the Bane Spider and the Common Abyss Troll, so the pill turned out to be much more powerful than she intended it to be. Meanwhile, at another place¡­ ---------- Weston immediately left towards the academy when he heard the bad news from the love birds. He too was a member of Genotin Academy, which meant that he had to fight. A sudden turn in the middle of the battle would be dangerous to his life as well, so this wasn¡¯t only Alice¡¯s and Hiro¡¯s problem. ¡°Can you really meet with Sedna? I don¡¯t think that anyone can come and go to talk with her,¡± Helen asked Weston with a worried look on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know dear, but we¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Weston said as he teleported once more and appeared in front of the director¡¯s house. In fact, it wasn¡¯t anything big or fancy. It was like a simple and common mortal¡¯s house in the middle of a plain. It was painted white and there was only the ground floor. Strangely enough, no one was around the building, which filled Weston¡¯s heart with hope. Knocking twice on the door, he stood in the door, waiting. After standing there for five minutes, he was about to knock again when he heard a voice from behind him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go in? Why don¡¯t you start shouting and hitting the door, like everyone else? Instead of standing there like an idiot,¡± Weston couldn¡¯t identify the voice. It sounded genderless. Still, without turning around, he answered. ¡°It¡¯s because that¡¯s bad manners, which I don¡¯t like. Also, waiting five or ten minutes is worth it if I can tell what I want to the director.¡± ¡°Hmm~ alright, in that case, you can come in. I¡¯ll welcome you this once as a reward,¡± the voice talked once again from behind him. Weston couldn¡¯t help but turn around. Originally, he thought that the person in question was only playing with him and using wind magic. To his surprise, Sedna was standing right behind them, only a meter away. She seemed unmoving and eternal. Like a mountain. ¡°E-Eh? Huh? When? But how did I not feel the Lady¡¯s aura?¡± Weston asked since he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. ¡°You are still young, Earthling. ¡° Was all she said as she went past him and opened the door. Both Weston and Helen entered the house with dumbfounded looks on their faces. ¡°Oh, by the way, now let¡¯s see if you are worthy to talk. I don¡¯t listen to random people¡¯s babbling, you know?¡± She said with a smirk on her face as she turned around. Her long blue hair flew through the air as a huge presence fell on Weston¡¯s and Helen¡¯s shoulders. They dropped to their knees, and then all fours. Breathing heavily, they were trying to catch some air. Not even their own world helped them. Even their eyes almost popped out. Both of them closed their eyes and focused on their own souls and breathing. They soon felt themselves calming down. Although slowly and heavily, with the help of each other, their bond and their own efforts, they stood up from the ground. Nodding once, the pressure suddenly disappeared. ¡°Haha, you are all drenched in sweat,¡± Sedna said while laughing. Snapping her fingers, all of them appeared in a nice and luxurious looking bathroom. ¡°Have a bath. It refreshes your minds,¡± she said as she disappeared. A few seconds later, her voice resounded through the house. Meet me in my room. You¡¯ll find me it at the end of the corridor. It¡¯s the last door.¡± Weston and Helen looked at each other with helpless looks on their faces. After seeing that happiness between Hiro and Alice, they were also affected. Both of them fell in love with each other at first sight. Weston also heard of the love birds¡¯ beliefs and he couldn¡¯t help but believe that Helen was his other half. After talking it over, they decided to try it out. To their surprise, the bonding happened very quickly and easily. They were naturals. This only reinforced their belief in each other even more. Such being the case, they weren¡¯t shy in front of each other. They also counted the wasted years because of the dwarves and filled it up with¡­ sex. After cleaning their bodies and relaxing, they couldn¡¯t help and do some smut, but they didn¡¯t dare to fall on the other side of the horse. Feeling slightly relieved of their desires; they turned their symbiotes into clothes and went towards Sedna¡¯s room. It was a simple wooden door, yet they felt nervous. Weston was about to grab the handle of the door when it opened by itself. Sedna¡¯s room looked completely average. She was sitting in the middle of the bed, cultivating. Opening her eyes, she smirked while looking at them. ¡°I see that you enjoyed yourselves. You are really flexible, Helen,¡± Sedna said as she started laughing loudly. Actually, she didn¡¯t peek at them. She didn¡¯t even know what they were doing. She just said it out of fun. But upon seeing their worried faces, her face turned stiff as she asked. ¡°Eh? Did you seriously do it? I didn¡¯t know¡­ I was just joking¡­¡± Both of them slumped down their shoulders, feeling happy that they weren¡¯t watched by Sedna. ¡°Well, at least it was used for something other than bathing,¡± Sedna said with a helpless face and then asked the reason for their visit. After coughing once, with his face red, Weston focused on calming down as he started. ¡°I have serious matters to report. There are traitors in the academy, probably. One of the elders is surely a traitor and possibly there are more. When the time of war comes, they¡¯ll probably backstab us, and that is something I don¡¯t want to happen.¡± Sedna furrowed her brows upon hearing his words, but she soon started smiling with an unbothered face. She seemed to be strangely calm. ¡°And on what basis do you claim this?¡± Hearing her question, he told everything he heard from Alice and Hiro. Hearing the names of those two made her focus more on the matter at hand. ¡°So are you saying that Galen and another elder or elders don¡¯t know their places? Hahaha- I¡¯ll see about that. Thanks for telling me. Those stupid kids don¡¯t know anything, so don¡¯t worry. You should just focus on improving yourself. This academy has more things than you could imagine.¡± As she finished her sentence, she started muttering to herself. ¡°Stupid Gaia¡­ leaving all the work to me. What bored of fight¡­ she was just bored of work!¡± Weston scratched the back of his head, not knowing what to do. Looking up, she saw that they were still standing there with stupid looks on their faces. ¡°What now? Is there anything else? Rewarding happens only after the problem happens, so don¡¯t wait for it. Also, like I said, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just turn stronger and take my place so that I won¡¯t have to bother with these things. Why can¡¯t children grow up by themselves? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Seeing that they didn¡¯t move, she snapped her fingers and both of them were teleported right back to Gold Planet. ¡°What the hell?¡± Helen cursed out loudly. ¡°Well, she said that everything was fine. I hope that those two won¡¯t be killed because Lady Sedna didn¡¯t do her job properly¡­¡± Weston muttered to himself. He was surprised to hear a voice in his head. ¡°Shut up, stupid kid. Do you think that I don¡¯t know what I have to do? Those two can¡¯t be killed anyway¡­ they are cheaters. I¡¯m not stupid, so just go and do your own things!¡± Sedna shouted at him with an annoyed voice. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Weston talked to the air exactly when Ellery opened the door. Seeing his father talking to nothing, she simply closed the door. Helen slapped her forehead and she started laughing, which quickly affected Weston as well. Hearing their laughter, Ellery felt strange. Great! Our house is full of perverted couples, containing my parents as well, who are now also crazy! Anything else!? She thought to herself feeling annoyed, but in truth, she was just envious of other people¡¯s happiness. My parents are hardcore lovers, Hiro and Alice aren¡¯t worth mentioning, Poirlion and Narihi are the same, and now even Rose¡¯s head is full of Alice and Hiro for some unknown reason! These monsters are spreading something in my house! Having enough, Ellery left the Gold planet and flew away randomly. She went on a short trip. At least she dropped in a message to her mother about her travel¡­ ---- Days quickly passed by. It was early in the morning. The sun just broke through the horizon. The leaves of the trees were swaying slowly in the gentle wind. A mortal would call this a perfect day to go on a holiday. But there were dark clouds coming from the other side of the planet and the flickering bolts of lightning were also a proof of the coming storm. Around the Zumn Reef, there were billions of cultivators. Elders, students, and naturally, Sedna was there as well. She had a human-sized thing on her back, which was completely covered in a white, silky texture. Its shape was similar to¡­ the Babel! As the students used their senses, they were surprised to find out that the tower was nowhere to be seen. This only made them even more suspicious of the thing on Sedna¡¯s back. Even the elders were looking at each other with curious looks. Only a few elders were standing in the air, with their eyes closed. They were the oldest and most powerful elders, who served the school only as guardians. Looking down at the billions of students on the ground, Sedna talked silently, yet everyone heard it. ¡°Dark days these are. But fear not because as long as you are on our side, you are on the right side,¡± she started her speech with a mysterious smile on her face. The students couldn¡¯t help but feel superior even at such a time. ¡°But you mustn¡¯t underestimate Angelwood Academy as it is a newly emerged, very powerful academy. Still, they made enemies out of the wrong school, so tell me. Can they do such a thing?¡± Feeling excited to fight, the cultivators shouted no. Weston was also among the shouting crowd, along with Helen. Hiro and Alice were still on Gold Planet, cultivating. The gap between the fifth and sixth level was huge and it wasn¡¯t only a question of energy but it also needed understanding. The elders were flying in a circle around the students, who were on the ground. Sedna shut her eyes and spread her arms. The elders mimicked her. The Universe Energy liquefied and rotated in a circle. As its rotation speed increased, space started shaking. Suddenly, Sedna opened her eyes and clapped her palms together. Her eyes were completely black. She didn¡¯t have pupils either. As her palms touched each other, the rotating Universe Energy fell to the ground and everyone disappeared. Many light years away, they appeared. The students only marveled at her abilities. Weston quickly contacted Hiro and Alice in a sneaky way and told them their position. Since Narihi and Poirlion were also here, it would take some time for them to arrive, but they wouldn¡¯t be too late. Right after contacting them, Sedna¡¯s voice resounded in his ears. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them here if you don¡¯t mind. Haha~¡± None of these people bothered with landing on a planet. Everyone was in free space. Hiro and Alice also appeared slightly backward, but they had something constraining them. Knocking on nothing, Hiro looked at Alice with a strange face. ¡°Now what is this?¡± He questioned her. Naturally, Alice also shrugged her shoulders, not knowing it. Sedna quickly enlightened their minds with a few words. ¡°I brought you here. You can¡¯t look outside and others can¡¯t see you either. You are in a separate space but on the battlefield. Once things start, I¡¯ll release you. Until then, just sit on your asses.¡± Hearing her short explanation, they understood what she meant. A few seconds later, another huge group appeared all around them. They were the students of Angelwood Academy and their numbers were visibly higher. They also had an Angel True Divine Beast among their ranks. He had white hair with white wings and eyes. He looked really strange with such a setup, but his strength couldn¡¯t be questioned. He was using his feather-covered battle form. Nor Hiro nor Alice was his match because he was in the middle stages of the seventh level, just like the Turtle God in Genotin Academy. ¡°Sedna! It¡¯s been a long while. How are you doing?¡± Even though they were in space, a clear male voice resounded in it. It was the director of Angelwood Academy. His name was Pledias Shir¡¯ Tu. He was once a friend of Gaia, but he betrayed her because of a treasure. But the trickster Gaia cheated him out of it in the next few years, which made him feel shame and anger. Since Gaia already had Genotin Academy under her rule, he had no chance to attack her or take it back alone. So he created the most flaunting and prideful school in the whole galaxy. Maybe in the universe¡­ Although Gaia died quite a long time ago, Sedna took her place and he still couldn''t take it away because Sedna was similarly powerful! That treasure was none other than the Babel, which he wanted to get back by all means! It had the ability to increase the rate of Energy Conversion. At the eighth level, cultivators had to convert their World Energy into Universe Energy, which was the highest form of energy. The unrestricted and raw force of the physical world. It wasn¡¯t separated into pieces, like Elemental Energies, like the world energies, the laws. With the Babel in his hands, he could break through to the ninth level in a few thousand years. Although it took a lot out of him to build up his current backing and his ¡®stupid¡¯ academy, as long as he can get it, it was all worth it. Sedna laughed at him as she said. ¡°You are funny. I¡¯ve heard news of your accident. What was it? Oh, I remember. The headquarter of your school was exploded by two students of mine. How many people died? Twenty, thirty or maybe even more? Though, don¡¯t worry. I rewarded them handsomely for their performance! I laughed a lot when I sensed it.¡± She also projected her words to Alice and Hiro since she knew that they didn¡¯t know the result of their little present. ¡°You bitch! Four cultivators died who were at the sixth level and around two hundred at the fifth level! I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll repay,¡± he shouted threateningly. Smirking, he added ¨C ¡°And just look at our numbers. Four-third of your school. Do you think that you have a chance at winning?¡± After laughing loudly, she didn¡¯t say anything as she appeared in front of him. Her body was covered in a five-star, white colored symbiote. With a greatsword in her hands, she cut him into two halves horizontally. A huge force went through his body and cut the nearby cultivators into pieces, but he just laughed. When the greatsword left his other side, he was already in one piece. Both of them teleported further away, to spare the lives of these poor kids. Hiro and Alice were also released and the two sides charged towards each other. [What should we do? Should we use our monster forms?] Alice asked Hiro, not knowing which one was the right decision. [Humph, let¡¯s use it. As long as it isn¡¯t the attack of someone at the Temporary Law Realm, we can¡¯t be hurt. So let¡¯s destroy the angels!] Hiro answered Alice while kissing her once. Both of them turned into their monster forms, which were about as big as the bear kind of the beastmen, meaning three meters. Before diving into battle, they looked towards Sedna. Colorful lights were flickering in the dark space, overshadowing and outshining the stars. Sedna made a grabbing motion with her left hand and crushed space around Shir¡¯ Tu, who opened his clenched left fist and space, recovered in just a moment. Still, that gray matter was all around them. Just a single wrong move and they could lose the battle. They saw an explosion with each strike, which was similar to what they have done after twelve stacks. And those were only the normal punches and blade swings. Gulping loudly, feeling a sudden thirst for strength in their throats, they roared and flew towards their enemies. A group noticed them and sent powerful attacks towards them. Unfortunately for them, both Hiro and Alice simply shrugged off those attacks as they crashed into them. Their bodies were half crushed and the other half was eaten. After collecting their souls, they turned away and attacked other cultivators. They were looking out for each other¡¯s back continuously and they never went farther away than fifty meters from each other. A halberd, which was coated in energy, flew towards Alice¡¯s head. Feeling the force behind it, she didn¡¯t even bother with evading it. The halberd bound up from her scale covered neck and smashed into the woman¡¯s face, cutting it into two halves. Alice quickly corrected her facial expression with a swipe of her paw and a Bolt of Silence. A guy tried to cut down her tail, but before he could do so, the jaws of death caught his body and tore him into pieces. [Your husband is going to protect you!] Hiro thought proudly while gulping down the dead body. [Oh my, you will melt my heart if this continues on.] Alice answered jokingly. Not even she was perverted enough to have such thoughts in the middle of this bloody battle. Blood froze almost instantly in the cold space, forming crystallized blood, which had interesting shapes. Everyone in their surroundings was slowed down, turning the members of Angelwood Academy into snails, while the students of Genotin Academy could fight with their normal tempo. Anyone who dared to go too close to them died. Alice swiped with her paw, crushing a demon, which after she swung her tail, cutting two others into two halves. Six. She counted in herself the number of her stacks. Her minds were continuously observing the battleground and attacking the bodiless cultivators¡¯ souls. Hiro had to expand the capacity of their Soul Ring numerous times. They couldn¡¯t devour the souls as quickly as they were gathering them! Rin kept appearing here and there, killing many cultivators. They didn''t even notice her. All they saw was Rin''s throat or paws. Should I release it now? She thought to herself, while her jaws snapped on the head of an unfortunate soul. She had three heads, which meant three heads! Regularly¡­ They were like a meat grinder. Simply no one had a chance at stopping or even damaging them. Alice opened her mouths on all three of her heads and released a Dragon¡¯s Breath. The green, concentrated and liquefied form of her Dragon Qi spread out all around her body, killings hundreds of people instantly. They were always rotating. When Alice released her attack, Hiro was also ready to do so but held it in. They were prepared for a sudden strike. The two sides were almost equal when it came to the cultivators at the sixth and the seventh level. For example, both Narihi and Poirlion were fighting three opponents at the same time. Thereupon, Anest appeared behind Hiro and Alice. With a swing of her arm, many low-level cultivators died around them. She was holding a green sphere in her hand and looking at her enemies with baleful eyes. But there was also a strange refusal in her eyes¡­ Because¡­ she was a dragonkin! ------- Meanwhile, Sedna and Shir¡¯ Tu continued their battle. Although there were a few really good planets in this sector, this battle had more at stake. The real reason behind the war was none other than the being of these two academies! Only one could stay standing. As they separated from their last attacks, Sedna made a few square kilometers of earth appear under her feet. She took off the tower of Babel from her back and stuck it into the newly formed ground. ¡°You are good, but not good enough¡­¡± Shir¡¯ Tu taunted her while eyeing the coveted treasure. Sedna laughed at him as she started unfolding it. Shir¡¯ Tu felt that there was a huge trap around her, so he didn¡¯t dare to attack, fearing that he would die. The battles of these high-level cultivators could go on for years unless one of them made a mistake or there was a gap between their strength. And this was especially true at these high levels. As Sedna finished unfolding the tower, Shir¡¯ Tu¡¯s eyes opened widely, almost popping out. ¡°W-WHAT THE DAMNED FUCKING HELL!?¡± He shouted with a terrified face, ready to leave, but before he could do so, the trap around Sedna activated and completely sealed space. Neither she nor Shir¡¯ Tu had a chance to leave. But that was alright with her. With a smirk on her face, she asked. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Not answering, he started sweating heavily. This was because there was someone she knew all too well standing beside Sedna. She was smiling similarly. Looking at Sedna, she asked with a yawn. ¡°Is it time for me to wake up? Even though I slept so well¡­¡± With a pouting face, she continued. ¡°To begin with, why the hell did you wake me up? For this loser? Do I need to beat him up again?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You have to. Also, I won¡¯t allow you to go back to sleep after this. I¡¯ve had enough of taking care of your things. Now I too want to break through!¡± Sedna said with an equally cute pouting face. They looked almost the same, except that the other girl had green hair and she was Dryad. ¡°Ugh¡­ fine. I¡¯ve rested enough anyway. It¡¯s time for me to join the fray! Muhaha!¡± The green haired woman laughed like an idiot. Sedna covered her face and shook it sideway, muttering that she was an idiot. ¡°Are you ready? You little kid~¡± The green haired woman asked with an evil grin on her face. Shir¡¯ Tu was terrified to the core. ¡°B-But how? I don¡¯t understand! THIS SHOULD BE IMPOSSIBLE!¡± He shouted as he felt despair. The Death¡¯s grip was creeping up on his neck! The green haired woman was Sedna¡¯s sister. And she was called¡­ Gaia! Chapter 88 - What Does It Take To Kill? What Does It Take To Kill? Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------------- A loud whistle resounded through space, which origin was none other than Anest¡¯s lips. As it spread in the nothingness, a few tens of thousands of people suddenly turned around and ambushed the other cultivators. This was true on all fronts and all levels. The elders were no different. We expected that something like this would happen, but for it to be this big¡­ Elder Aiko appeared behind us, while another Elder we didn¡¯t know, appeared in front of us. Noticing this, Narihi and Poirlion tried coming closer, but it was for naught because they were attacked continuously. The rioting students didn¡¯t help them either¡­ For a moment there, we freaked out, but Aiko¡¯s shouting calmed us somewhat. ¡°Onas! You old dog! Are you one of the traitors as well? I¡¯ll make sure that you pay the price!¡± Onas laughed at her and then attacked her. Fearing that we would be caught up, we quickly fled from that place. The dragonkin in front of us was Anest. We were sure of that much. [We should merge¡­ quickly!] Alice shouted in my mind, feeling worried. I put my paw on her back and my body slowly dissolved, turning a part of her. Although we had two hundred and thirty-eight Crypt in this form, Anest had two thousand three hundred and twenty! We were like a joke in front of her! [Wait¡­ relatively looking. Is it even worth merging? She has to attack two targets if we are separated¡­] I couldn¡¯t help but question Alice upon realizing that it didn¡¯t matter which form of ours, we used. [Well¡­ we have twelve heads like this, so we aren¡¯t lacking in mouths and we can use twelve stacks as well, so it¡¯s still better. But this whole thing is ridiculous. So this Elder Onas was the damned traitor, right? I¡¯ll eat him for sure!] Alice fumed in her mind, already imagining Onas¡¯ despaired and terrified face. We should stay alive at first¡­ I thought helplessly. Our only chance was to use Anest¡¯s draconic blood. She wasn¡¯t using Dragon Qi. So controlling her was impossible. She probably knew that we could destroy her if she were to use it. She appeared in front of us in a flash and swung her blade towards us with an unwilling face. Thanks to her hesitation, we were barely able to dodge her attack. Even her hesitating attack was quicker than we¡­ Space cracked in its path, leaving behind that gray matter. We quickly charged at her. ¡°PUT DOWN YOUR WEAPON!¡± Alice projected her command towards Anest¡¯s mind, who turned her symbiote into a shield to protect herself. Her movements stopped for a moment, which was enough for one of our heads to graze her left shoulder. Upon feeling our poison and the pain, she regained her control and slapped that head. It exploded into a bloody mist and even that neck of ours was torn off. We quickly backed away, fearing another attack. ¡°Damn you, little shits. If not for your damned origin, you¡¯d be dead long ago!¡± Anest shouted angrily in our mind. I poured our mixed Qi into our missing neck and it started healing with a visible speed. All it needed was only ten seconds, but Anest wasn¡¯t just looking at us. She appeared behind us, with a halberd in her hands and swung it towards our back. We flew downward, but our back was still split open and even our souls were damaged. Our own world trembled and shook. Since we made numerous Soul Restoration pills in these last days, we quickly took out one and devoured it. With our souls healed, we evaded her next attack, which came horizontally. Although we lost another head, it would grow back¡­ Ten seconds are such a long time! We need to cut down from that! I thought, feeling worried because only half a second passed by. If this continued, then we would stay headless! [Hey! Gulp down that damned Pill of Destruction! Now is the best time! We are being damaged anyway¡­ I¡¯ll focus on healing our body, you will fight.] Alice quickly instructed me and got to work with three of her minds. Normally, she had three minds, while I had seven. But when we merge, both of us gain as many minds as we would have at the tenth level. This meant four for Alice and Twelve for me. So we always had four minds in store, which could be focused on healing. But this time, Alice will mostly focus on healing. A green light shone and took the shape of our missing necks and heads. It started materializing quicker than ever before, but the energy it took out of us was too much even for our symbiote. Seeing the sudden change, Anest frowned and quickly made a gripping move with her left hand. We felt the empty space coming down on our bodies and crushing it, but before that could happen, Aiko helped us out with a snap of her fingers. That crushing feeling disappeared. Although she didn¡¯t have the time to help us, this much was manageable. ¡°Tch¡­ Old cat bitch,¡± Anest cursed silently with a click of her tongue. Sedna and the other director were still fighting, so we had no help. But that was fine. We were on the losing side. And? What does it matter? We just have to stand up again! I flew towards Anest with a sudden movement, making feel surprised. But that surprise soon turned into a happy one, as her weapon took the shape of a spear. Seeing the incoming spear, I quickly enlarged our body and the tiny spear barely made a hole on one of our hearts. Using our right paw, I slapped her left side, making her fly through space. Stopping only a few meters away, she looked down, only to see a large gash on her left side. While she was looking down, I didn¡¯t miss the chance to bite her. Since with such a size I was slower, I had to shrink our body. Even like this, she could have escaped if not for Alice¡¯s commanding shout to stop and my Bolt of Silence. Six of our heads were quick enough to bite her arms and shoulders. Unluckily, she evaded the one going for her head. Our poison entered her body, slowly spreading through it. Although her strength was too much, and she was able to resist it, I still managed to tear off her left arm and tear out a nice chunk of meat from her right arm. Focusing on restoring her wound, it took but a moment. As she made a somersault to counterattack, the staff in her right hand smashed into the center of our body, crushing six hearts and two heads on the spot. If not for Blank, then we would have died, probably. Suddenly, Rin appeared beside her, and bit into her right shoulder from behind, tearing off her wings with her paws. Anest screamed out in pain upon feeling Rin¡¯s sharp teeth tearing out a large chunk of meat from her right shoulder, along with her skin, scales, and even her shoulder bone was broken. [That was a critical strike!] I tried lightening the mood with a stupid joke, though not even I was affected by my own joke¡­ [ARGH! FUCK! So much work!] Alice cursed and whined in her mind to ease the pain we felt. But it was good in its own way. The pain was necessary. It made us feel alive. After another sun-like light, the center of our body healed and stuck together once again. Now we had to heal our heads again¡­ Eight stacks¡­ this could kill her if she wouldn¡¯t teleport away. But if I were to use it now, the pill of destruction would kill us¡­ Anest snapped her head backward, which had a protruding blade on it. Naturally, it was her symbiote. Expecting it, Rin reacted quickly and turned into a black fog and then disappeared. ¡°FUCKING SHITTY MONSTERS EVERYWHERE!¡± Anest screamed out angrily, using some kind of space law as everything started trembling. Gulping down a pill, her wounds started healing with a visible speed. The meat on her shoulder grew back in no more than a moment and her right arm also started recovering. With her brand new body, she jumped towards us. We also had eight heads by the time she attacked. Using her right leg, she wanted to kick us. A long blade grew out of her leg, not so unexpectedly. Alice commanded her to stop once again, which caused a slight delay in her movements. Rin appeared under her and literally bit into her butt, while I evaded her right leg and bit into it. Naturally¡­ she cut down those two heads once again. [This is so annoying¡­] Alice thought grumpily while focusing on healing that head. Suddenly, Anest teleported above us, and with a hammer in her hand, she wanted to strike our back. A broken spine would have been our smallest problem. Luckily, Alice was using that single remaining mind of hers to watch out for such moments. She controlled our body and flew to the side. The hammer struck our left side, crushing it completely. But that much was manageable.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. [You do know that I have to restore our blood as well¡­ We should lose less because that¡¯s taking half of my focus. Damned critical wounds everywhere!] Alice remarked, feeling annoyed. I couldn¡¯t help it¡­ Anest was too quick and powerful. With her right and left arm back, she slapped behind herself, hitting Rin¡¯s nose. That part of her head was crushed, while her head was almost torn off. She quickly disappeared and focused on healing herself. [Careful, little Rin. Once you attack, leave immediately,] I told her through our blood bond. Alice took out a few souls and devoured them to restore some energy because we were very low on it. Anest was also panting slightly, though she was doing it because of the pain. In our monster forms, we had fewer pain receptors and they were quite far away from each other, meaning that we felt much less pain than her. Suddenly, she started smirking as she took out a white sphere. When our fight started, she put it away. Although our heads grew back, and we were once again ready to fight with our full strength, both of us felt bad. That sphere made us feel terrible¡­ A guy charged towards our back out of nowhere. I simply kicked him with my left hind leg, killing him on the spot. I focused a large amount of our mixed Qi into our mouths, causing our energy to liquefy. It made me remember of the Fel from a game in my past life. Since we were in space, it simply levitated beside us, but it didn¡¯t freeze as it wasn¡¯t a simple physical matter. ¡°I see that you are ready for our last round. But you know¡­ I have something better in mind for you than life. I call it death¡­ Although thanks to that damned ¡®godly¡¯ feeling in my heart, it¡¯s terribly hard to even attack you. Thank the heavens that it¡¯s like that or else you would have died a painful death long ago,¡± she said as we stopped fighting. Neither of us was the kind which liked to listen to these speeches, but this time we made an exception. What she said was also true. If not for our ¡®bond¡¯ with her, then she could have killed us long ago. Holding up the sphere above her head, she continued. ¡°This¡­ you see is a really great toy. I bought it specifically against Divine Beasts, which contains you are. But do you know what does it do? It freezes your energies for two seconds.¡± ¡°Now the best in this is that I can select my targets, meaning that every Divine Beast on your side will turn into a useless scum for two seconds. It¡¯s really good that the Abyss has such treasures, don¡¯t you think? Unfortunately, these things are very expensive and they are separated into categories, but it will work just fine on both you and that damned turtle. I¡¯ll see how you die!¡± She finished her monolog, scaring the shit out of me for a moment. It was only a five centimeters tall sphere, but its effects were terrible. She closed her fingers, crushing it. A white light shone and spread through the whole battlefield. We felt our energies freeze completely. Although we could still move, using only our body strength against cultivators who had energies was a joke. Our scales were tough only because of the energy we rotated in our body while fighting. This didn¡¯t mean that cultivators at our level could damage us easily, but without our energy¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be impossible. The Turtle God quickly pulled his whole body into his tortoiseshell and colorful lights started bombarding him. We had nine stacks up, yet we couldn¡¯t use it. In just a tenth of a second, two people also appeared, which we knew. It was Mariton and Yakine¡­ how nice. Everyone came! If only we could attack¡­ Rin was counted as a Divine Beast it seems because she couldn¡¯t use her energy either. This meant that we had no way out. With evil smiles on their faces, they held their palms towards us, and then released one powerful attack after another. Thereafter came the soul attacks. Anest didn¡¯t even move as she was only looking at us with a smirk. ¡°Hahaha~ You will feel sorry for this in the future. Believe me. I¡¯ll make you.¡± We turned back into our humanoid merged form and sent such thoughts into their minds. I stretched out my arms to welcome the incoming attacks. In the next moment, I opened my eyes widely because I saw Elder Aiko appearing in front of us. She held up her shield, but Onas¡¯ attack also arrived. She crashed into us and the approaching onslaught of attacks destroyed not only her body but even half of ours. Using our soul force, we attempted to put up a barrier, but it didn¡¯t help too much. Still, only a few attacks grazed her soul, damaging it heavily. ¡°This will be painful¡­¡± I warned her as I pulled out the soul of the Bane Spider and started mending hers. I felt her soul trembling and shaking, she probably felt a lot of pain. Seeing that we were still alive, they shrugged their shoulders and were about to send another attack, but our energies returned. Rin also arrived beside us, so we threw Aiko on her back and then with a staff in our hand, we spun it around our waist. With nine stacks, our attack was released. It crushed the incoming wave of the attacks and dispersed in every way. Unfortunately, Onas was also here, so he blocked our attack by cutting us out of space. Our attack exploded in that little block of space we were in, not damaging anyone. As space cracked, we quickly rushed out of that block. It happened at that time, that a huge booming sound spread through space and a divine light shone far away. Everyone turned around to look at it. The other director was nowhere to be seen, but a green haired woman, who looked almost the same as Sedna was standing there. Right after turning around, Onas immediately disappeared. Yakine and Mariton also followed him, with everyone who had the ability to teleport. Feeling anger upon seeing Anest¡¯s sad face, who was about to leave, we screamed out with an inhuman voice, telling her to stop. We felt our blood boiling and rotating with a speed like never before. Her body stiffened up and her eyes opened widely. ¡°OBEY YOUR BLOOD!¡± We shouted and she fell into a kneeling posture. We flew towards her and stopped right in front of her. Grabbing her throat, we raised her up. We moved our face close to hers, almost touching it. Her eyes were moving continuously, in a panicked way. We strengthened our grip on her throat, which made her look us in the eye. From that point on, she couldn¡¯t turn away. Seeing wrath in our eyes, her shoulders and body slumped down. Taking out a few souls, we devoured them, reaching the threshold of the World Realm. Upon stepping into the Temporary Law Realm, we had to learn some kind of law. The Law of Killing, I shall choose you. We thought with Alice at the same time. What does it take to kill? What makes us kill? We thought. It was an interesting question in its own right. The killing wasn¡¯t simple. It was one of the hardest things to do. It seemed simple. Just move your hands, your energy, your weapon and take the killing blow. Nah¡­ you had to know what you were doing. This question wasn¡¯t about fighting, talent, or strength. But the knowledge of what you were doing. Every person had a world of their own. Just look into the eyes of someone and you¡¯ll see a world lost in them. Not physically. Their souls, their past, what they are, what they were, and what they want to be. When you wanted to kill, you had to know that you were about to destroy one such world. Someone¡¯s life. Something they represented. Something they were. Once you kill, you¡¯ll take away all those things. Yet we were doing it so easily. Was that because it was natural? Of course, that it wasn¡¯t. Every time we killed, it took a part of our own souls as well. We¡¯d remember them. Not in our minds, but in our souls. It felt painful whenever we thought of the lost souls. However evil or cruel they might be, they were still representing life, which was important and worth a lot. Kids and mindless people were still only talking about killing, not knowing what it truly meant. Maybe we were wrong from other people¡¯s perspective. But we believed in this. In my past life, I loved my grandparents. But it was funny to see¡­ that I never cried when they died. Nor after their burial. For a long time, I thought that I was a terrible person. Maybe I still am. But a new concept formed in my mind. After thinking about it¡­ I never thought about their death, that they were no more. When I did, I tore up and cried. That was the only time. This made me realize, that as long as I wasn¡¯t thinking about their death, I wouldn¡¯t cry. No, I wasn¡¯t sealing it away. I knew that they were no more. I just didn¡¯t bother myself with it. I understood, that sooner or later, everyone was going to die. Hoping for Eternity? It sounded like a stupid dream. Yet now¡­ it was in front of us. It was also in front of many people and we! We were taking it away every time we killed someone. The point is¡­ that killing was a complete obliteration of a life. The people we killed had friends, and maybe a family. But we simply didn¡¯t bother ourselves with them. Dying was a part of nature. Dying sooner or later didn¡¯t matter that much, did it? If you didn¡¯t have the strength and the will to stay alive, then you was the one who lost. There was nothing more to it. So the answer was simple. What does it take to kill? Uncaring¡­ That was all it took. We didn¡¯t care about it. We didn¡¯t think about it. We didn¡¯t bother ourselves with it. This might seem too simple and stupid. But sometimes less was more. Upon getting that far, we felt our body, soul, and mind evolving. With our newfound strength, we opened our eyes to look into Anest¡¯s eyes deeply as Blank turned into a dagger in our hand. We didn¡¯t do it quickly. It slowly and nicely penetrated her skin, passed through her flesh, between her ribs and stopped in her heart. She still couldn¡¯t move under the strength of our blood. It was actually¡­ a question of will. We willed it and she did it. We channeled our soul force through our knife and attacked hers. Her eyes started dimming out as her soul started falling apart. We were taking away what she was. We were taking away her world. And we knew it, yet we still did it. Such was the Law of Killing. It was a strange art, you could say¡­ Her eyes opened widely as she took her last breath. Her body stiffened up, while her warm blood trickled down the knife and dirtied our hand. Its smell felt like iron. Its color was dark red. Without any light in her eyes, her body slumped down. We pulled Blank out of her body and she stayed there in space, unmoving and dead. Her tale has come to an end. We stood up straight. We breathed out a sigh of relief, knowing that we survived. Although we had the Phoenix Medal, we didn¡¯t wish to ever ¡®use¡¯ it¡­ Looking around, we saw many people looking at us with strange looks. Well, we just killed someone at the peak of the Temporary Law Realm. Seeing our mood, Narihi and Poirlion didn¡¯t jump at us with happily. They just stood in the crowd silently. Those who had the ability fled long ago, while the others were overrun by the high-level cultivators and were killed. But something strange was happening. Dark clouds were coming towards us, even though we were in space. Thanks to the souls, we broke through beforehand, but the tribulation couldn¡¯t be left out! So it came a bit late¡­ Since it was only at the level of someone who was about to reach the sixth level, it was like the attacks of children for us. Teleporting away, without even bothering ourselves, we took it on with our body. When we were done, we teleported back to the crowd of people, who were looking at the green haired woman and Sedna. Looking around, the unknown woman talked in a playful tone. ¡°Gaia-sama is back~ Hahaha~ Did I surprise you?¡± Some people made dumbfounded faces, while others just held their faces and shook their heads sideways¡­ We felt equally surprised since this whole thing seemed impossible! Why was she alive? With her world in our possession, shouldn¡¯t she be weak, or even dead? Her life made no sense! But before we could jump at Gaia to question her, Rin brought back Aiko, who was still unconscious with her soul wounded. Looking at her, we knew that we still had something to do... We had a world to restore! Chapter 89 - A side effect of Soul Eater? A side effect of Soul Eater? Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------- Although we were in the presence of Gaia but considering that she was the one who created Soul Eater, I¡¯m quite sure that we didn¡¯t have to hide it from her. As we took out a few souls, which were at the later stages of Baby Soul, Gaia looked at us with her brows furrowed. Still, we continued. We started mending Aiko¡¯s soul and the process didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds. But considering the pain Aiko felt, it probably felt like an eternity for her. Since we have regained our energy by this time, we poured huge amounts of it into Aiko¡¯s soul. Her body started regrowing with a visible speed. With sixteen minds and the amount of energy we pushed into her, it didn¡¯t take more than ten seconds. But there was something strange¡­ she was still a cat beastmen, but she had a few scales on her body, while she had elven ears as well. She also had a feathery pair of white wings and spikes were covering the tip of her furry tail. Not noticing it, she just hugged us and thanked us for saving her. ¡°What are you talking about? You saved us even before we did you¡­ and it didn¡¯t take too much out of us. So I¡¯ll have to admit that we are indebted to you¡­¡± Hiro said slightly unhappily, feeling bad that our debts were piling up. As she stepped back, she looked down at herself. ¡°WHAT THE FUCK?!¡± She shouted as she noticed the change. Looking up at us with a questioning look, we scratched the back of our head, saying - ¡°Uhm¡­ it¡¯s probably a side effect of using other people¡¯s souls¡­ but look at the bright side! You probably turned more talented and now you are as unique as us! You are one of a kind!¡± I told her with a smile, while my eyes were darting all over the place. ¡°Unique you say¡­ I¡¯m like a chimera¡­ but well. I¡¯m still alive and what you said about talent is also true. It doesn¡¯t matter that much, does it? I¡¯m even starting to like this new look of mine,¡± Aiko answered as she continued checking out her body. At that time, Gaia appeared in front of us, with Sedna by her side and¡­ we couldn¡¯t move. She put her finger on our face and started touching it all over the place. After feeling everything, she moved her hand downward and touched our muscular breast and even the part where our genital organ was supposed to be. Opening her eyes in her surprise, she exclaimed in our mind. ¡°Did you inherit my skill?¡± We could move once again. Nodding once, I moved our hand and touched her private place as well. She looked down with a surprised face, not expecting such a thing. ¡°You know, trolls should expect other people trolling them, don¡¯t you think?¡± I told her with a smirk on our face. Hiro jumped out of our merged form and I was left there, holding Gaia¡¯s¡­ *cough* Her face reddened as she grabbed my wrist and quickly pushed my hand away. ¡°This is a first¡­ but your words are true¡­¡± She answered while turning around. After clapping once, everyone appeared back at Genotin Academy. ¡°You can go and do your own things. We will talk about the rewards later and tomorrow we will go and finish Angelwood Academy.¡± She shouted with a loud voice, while everyone was making dumbfounded faces, seeing that she was alive. She turned to look at us once again and before leaving, she said - ¡°We¡¯ll talk soon enough¡­ and I¡¯ll remember your trick,¡± a smirk formed on her face as she said her last words. A shudder ran through my body upon seeing that look. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t use your superior strength and play fairly, you are welcomed~¡± I told her with a smile and she disappeared as I finished my sentence. Still, her words resounded in my ears. ¡°Of course~¡± Seeing my ¡®trick¡¯ many people were looking at me with strange faces. I¡¯m quite sure that no one ever dared to counter-attack her. Especially not with such a move. [Hahaha, yeah. I too am sure of that. I don¡¯t know her yet, but at least she seems to be the mysterious playful kind of person¡­ we better watch our backs because she is like a snake! I haven¡¯t moved my brain too much before anyway¡­ I guess it¡¯s time to wake up,] Hiro laughed as he remembered to what I did and then talked to himself¡­ mostly. Narihi and Poirlion stopped in front of us with their hands on their hips. ¡°You could have died¡­¡± was the first thing she said, which after she added, ¡°but you didn¡¯t. So I¡¯ll refrain from reprimanding you.¡± Hearing her words, both of us started laughing. As we stopped, she continued. ¡°You have our congratulations for breaking through. So? How does it feel?¡± Hearing her question, I teleported behind her and grabbed her bust from behind. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s really good!¡± I answered her. She didn¡¯t even care about what I was doing, while Poirlion¡¯s saliva was literally spilling out of his mouth. I appeared beside Hiro and coiled my arm around his. ¡°What do you intend to do now?¡± Poirlion asked, trying to regain his focus. Ugh¡­ once we leave, I¡¯ll punish you, Narihi! You let her touch your body, even though you are only mine! Hehe~ You need to be punished for it¡­ He thought. Seeing my smirking face, he probably realized that I heard him, but he looked as if nothing would have happened. ¡°We have a few things to take care of in our own world and then we will visit Gaia, probably,¡± Hiro answered in my place. After saying goodbye, everyone went their own ways. We teleported to the orbit of the planet and entered our own world. When we broke through, many things happened. At the Temporary Law Realm, we have two hundred and seventy Crypt in our normal forms, while other people had only two hundred and forty! After each stage, our strength would increase by two hundred and seventy. Twice as much as our actual strength! This was a very important difference as we would gain thirty more Crypt after each stage than the other cultivators! Our souls also reached the third stage of Young Soul, which happened to other only at the eighth stage of the Temporary Law Realm. The difference between us and normal cultivators was huge! But the best thing was left for last. Our world expanded by a huge margin! In normal cases, when a cultivator steps into the Temporary Law Realm from the World Realm, their world grows twice as big as before. Now considering the size of our world¡­ we had a lot of room to work with! But the humans had enough space. Giving them more was unnecessary. But this was the case with the monsters as well. It was unnecessary to increase the size of the other half of our world. Maybe the size of one or two sectors additionally would be alright. What do we want to do with the remaining area? As we have noticed, the humans and the monsters as well turned too¡­ comfortable. So we separated that remaining area into a few million mini sectors, with one planet in each of them. These mini sectors were filled with treasures and they were private. There was only one way to enter them and that was our permission. Only those who were quick enough would have a chance at acquiring a pass to one of these sectors. Under these weeks, ¡®the Guild¡¯ they created also set its footing everywhere. We wished to use those buildings. As we appeared in one such edifice, the poor humans fell to their butts, expect for those who were sitting. We walked up to the receptionist with smiles on our faces. Beads of sweat start pouring down on her forehead as she kept looking downward. I put my tail under her chin to raise her head. ¡°Hello, Rose. Hehe~ one of our friends is also called Rose. Could you tell me where can I find the leader of this guild? Or some kind of authority who can spread the news we wish to share?¡± I asked her nicely. Her face turned into a surprised one as she realized that I knew her name. Ah~ that face was worth coming here. NOOO! My instincts are flaring up again. Looking at their fearful faces is such a wonderful feeling¡­ I thought upon realizing my problem, even though I came here with the intention to abuse that instinct of mine. [You are making fun of yourself¡­] Hiro though while a chuckle escaped his lips. ¡°H-Her highness knows my name?! Ah! Pardon me,¡± she said while wishing to bow down, but my tail stopped her. ¡°No need, just answer my question,¡± I told her with a smile. Nodding once, she continued. ¡°Please follow me, he is in the room at the back.¡± She sprung up to show us the way, forgetting that it was a bad idea. She fell to the ground almost immediately. After coiling my tail around her waist, I raised her up above the ground by twenty centimeters as I said - ¡°Standing up was a bad idea, but since you wish to show us the way that much, now you can do it~¡± With her face slightly red, she pointed towards the right way. Honestly, both of us knew where it was. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a dirty and evil dragon, who wanted to feel mighty and abuse her strength on the weak. [That¡¯s an interesting way to put it, though it¡¯s true¡­ But honestly, I¡¯m enjoying this as much as you do. It¡¯s not like we are doing it regularly.] Hiro defended himself and me as well. Who wouldn¡¯t want to try this feeling out? At the end of the corridor, there was a door on the left. Without knocking, we opened it and entered the room. A thirty looking guy was sitting behind a table, but he was exactly two hundred years old. He was probably nearing the end of his life when we changed this world for the better since living that long was hard to do even if counting those bacterias they had. Considering that he turned so young-looking in such a short time was a proof of his talent, which we knew of.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. We took a seat, while he kept looking at us and then behind us for some reason. Turning around, Hiro facepalmed. ¡°My love, when do you intend to release Rose?¡± Hiro asked me with a stiff face. Turning around, I put her down and loosened my tail around her, saying - ¡°Ehm¡­ sorry.¡± I chose this guild specifically because this was the only one, which had a receptionist, who was called Rose. Just for the fun. ¡°Good afternoon His Majesty, Her Highness,¡± the guy called Xinu greeted us with a bow. Such a fancy way of greeting¡­ I can only look up to him as I don¡¯t have the willpower to bow before someone. Even just imagining it, a shudder ran through my back. Hiro leaned forward and after greeting him, he started talking. ¡°We have something to declare. Although we could do it through our world as well, we want to turn this into a temporary thing, so we need your help. You¡¯ll have to spread this through every guild and we will also tell everyone to check the news for more details.¡± ¡°We created lots of new sectors where are many treasures. These consist of armor, weapons, pills, cultivation techniques, one of them being a top notch one from the outside world, and those who gain access to these sectors can keep it as their own little sector. This means that other than them, no one will have a chance at entering it. We will provide them with a small toy, which will take them straight to their own sector.¡± ¡°Naturally, this isn¡¯t for free and for everyone, nor this is something for the top random number of people. Those who want to gain access will have to advance quickly enough and they will also have to kill a set number of monsters, which are at least at the same level and stage as them. Your people can surely take care of the proving process and all the shit¡­ I¡¯ll give these teleporting toys t all of the guilds, but be warned.¡± ¡°We can feel everything in our world. Just once. If any of you dares to use it without the rights even just once, that person will be killed on the spot. No second chance, no joking. Maybe peeking is allowed so that they will feel more thirst to try harder, but touching or taking away anything definitely, equals death. Take these Memory Crystals. We will also leave a few one in every guild. It holds every necessary information.¡± Hiro told him everything in a serious way. He gave him a few Memory Crystals and a ring. That ring was full of keys. Those keys provided the cultivator with access to their own planet. Still, there was a catch! They can¡¯t take anyone to those planets and even they can stay there only for one hour at most. Finding treasure won¡¯t be hard, but gaining access will be! After creating clones of ourselves, they appeared in every guild and gave the same things to every guild master. Although they didn¡¯t understand it at first, after seeing the pinned post on their online page and touching the Memory Crystal, they did. We stood up from the sofa and turned around, only to see the poor Rose, who was struggling to stand up or crawl out of the room. I started laughing¡­ but only silently and I tried to hold it back! That¡¯s a good point, right? I¡¯m so terrible¡­ I stopped next to her and grabbed her hand. Her eyes turned surprised because she felt at ease and free of pressure. This surprised me as well. But in the next moment, she scared the shit out of me. Her body started turning older and older by the moment. I quickly let go of her hand, but the ages she lost didn¡¯t return. She fell down once again. While I was at it, I coiled my tail around her and raised her up. But nothing has happened. I touched her face with my finger for a moment and she started aging once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll compensate you for teaching me something new¡­¡± I told her as I poured a huge amount of soul force and Hydra Qi into her body. She turned younger and younger, and in the end, she looked like a teenage girl. She also broke through twice under this short time. Naturally, she didn¡¯t explode only because I watched out for her and didn¡¯t overcharge her. She looked down at herself in awe as she felt young again. ¡°T-THANK YOU!¡± She shouted with a happy face. Nodding once, I told her that it was my pleasure. Both of us won something, so it was alright. We left the guild and our own world as well. After looking for Narihi and Poirlion, we appeared in front of their world. We spent quite a lot of time in our own world, so they should be done with their game¡­ Just as I expected, they appeared with sleepy looks on their faces. Resting after a good sex was the best I say! ¡°What is it?¡± Narihi asked and the first thing I did was grab her at the same place as before. ¡°Is this a new habit, or some kind of greeting?¡± She questioned me with her brows raised as she followed my movement. At first, I laughed at her and then asked what I wanted. ¡°Concentrate on your soul. Do you feel something? Anything?¡± ¡°I do feel hot when I see such things,¡± Poirlion remarked and earned a punch in the face from me as a result. Chuckling once, Narihi closed her eyes and focused on her soul. ¡°Huh? What the fuck? Release me! Quickly!¡± She shouted and I complied. Stepping back with a slightly fearful face, she asked. ¡°W-What the hell is this? You were sucking away my life force. I was turning older! Although it was weak, I surely lost a few decades from my life¡­ It¡¯s good that at these levels we have long lifespans¡­¡± She said as she breathed out a sigh of relief. At the sixth level, our lifespan grew to five hundred thousand years and we would gain two hundred and fifty thousand after each stage. This meant that at the ninth stage, we could live up to two million and five hundred thousand years. Surely, losing a few decades didn¡¯t mean a lot to Narihi. Especially considering that she was only around two hundred thousand years old. Looking at Poirlion, I asked something. ¡°Do you have any enemies in the school?¡± Furrowing his brows, he answered with a yes. ¡°Then¡­ could you show them to me? Only for test purposes¡­ if you catch my meaning,¡± I added with an evil grin. A similarly evil grin formed on his face as well as he answered, ¡°Well, I could use some helping hands¡­ Hehe,¡± emphasizing his joke. I merged with Hiro and turned into our monster form to have a bit more chance. Poirlion led us towards his enemies. Naturally, both him and Narihi could have killed them even beforehand. They just didn¡¯t bother themselves with killing flies. But since we wanted to test this new power of ours¡­ we searched for them. And Narihi¡¯s ¡®the Binder¡¯ title wasn¡¯t for nothing. Her abilities had to do with bindings. We found a few turtle-men, who were famous of verbally abusing dragons and other scale covered divine beasts. How surprising. I could see the trouble this would bring, but neither I nor Hiro minded it. Those poor people were only at the second and third stages of Temporary Law Realm. We locked space around them as we saw them, gaining their attention. ¡°What the hell do you think of yourself? Idiot scale covered monsters¡­¡± One of them shouted. Shaking his head, Hiro said silently. ¡°What are these? Kids? Hating someone because they are thinking that turtle¡¯s shells are better than scales. I never in my life stopped to think of such things or even hate turtles for these kinds of things. But I do hate their kind, so killing them will come easily¡­¡± As he finished his sentence, his bloodlust spread through the area, silencing the clamoring turtles. Narihi covered her body in her symbiote, and with her whip in her hand, she swung it towards the turtles. It coiled around their bodies. Infinis¡¯ ability made it impossible for these turtles to evade her attack. We made a good combo~ It started strangling them and holding them in place, while Poirlion appeared in front of them and hit their heads hard. They were immediately knocked unconscious and before they could regain it because of their souls, we also attacked them with a weaker soul attack. While they were trying to clear that out and then regain their consciousness, Hiro touched two of them out of the three. I was left with the remaining one. Focusing on their souls, he felt a thin layer around it, which was actually their bodies. But upon touching them, he felt a suctioning force. Their souls started ¡®melting¡¯ and flowing into ours. Before touching my target, I focused on our souls. Both of us were gaining the same amount of years continuously. What Hiro sucked out was halved into two automatically. Probably because of our bond. Wishing to increase the suction force, Hiro willed it and it happened. Suddenly, not decades but centuries were added to our lifespans! They were losing it by the second. Wishing to steal more, Hiro growled in a deep voice as he started devouring their souls. Those years which were only trickling away before now came to us in huge bulges. In just two seconds, Hiro stole away four hundred thousand years! Their shells turned weaker and their bodies much older. Since Poirlion was standing next to us, observing, Hiro put his palm on his shoulder and focused on sending their life force into him. Surprisingly, it was a success. Knowing that it was working, Narihi didn¡¯t stop Hiro from touching her darling. They didn¡¯t have the kind of bond we had, so Hiro also had to touch Narihi to give her the same amount. With a few hundred thousand more years, they stepped back. Understanding their meaning, we took away everything. Their worlds crumbled, their dreams shattered and their life has come to an end. Such was the law of killing. You had to know what you were taking away. It was cruel and much deeper than people let it think. We understood it. We weren¡¯t killing mindlessly. Kids might think that ¡®Ah¡­ it¡¯s just killing someone, do it already!¡¯ but it was much more than that. Hiro still disliked such pussy main characters in the novels he read, but he also knew what it meant when he saw a killing machine¡­ We weren¡¯t good people. But what made us good people? Are there even good people? I don¡¯t think so. It was only a question of understanding and mindset. Maybe the saint looking mothers, who were talking about equality had crueler thoughts deep inside. None of us believed in the good of humanity. We aren¡¯t saying that they were bad. Naturally, there were people with good sides, who were kind, who were loving, who could throw away their lives for others. It wasn¡¯t only a dream. Still, in every living creature, the dark side of nature was there. The instinct to stay alive as long as possible. The instinct of survival! The instinct of greed and envy to make our own lives better! Hiro grabbed the neck of the only survivor and stopped in front of Narihi and Poirlion, saying. ¡°You know, we have long enough lives and we would only gain more when we break through. With our talents, it¡¯s unnecessary. If I can help out my friends and give them longer lives and maybe also give them a chance to reach the age of eternity, then I won¡¯t be stingy. So take this.¡± As he finished his sentence, he devoured the life force of that turtle completely and gifted it to Poirlion and Narihi. Although they were three-star divine beats and reaching the tenth level wasn¡¯t just a dream for them, but these years might help them somehow in the future. Still, their next move surprised us a lot. They knelt down in the air with stupid smiles on their faces, saying - ¡°Thanks for your gift, our lord~ We¡¯ll make sure to help you if the need arises or you ask us to do something!¡± Narihi said with a smile, almost laughing. I knocked on her head, asking if we were friends or not. She quickly answered with a yes as she started laughing, along with Poirlion and us. [This wasn¡¯t even funny¡­] Hiro remarked through our bond while laughing. I¡¯m just going with the flow, I answered him. Standing up, Poirlion asked. ¡°But what is this ability of yours? You didn¡¯t have this before¡­¡± Frowning slightly, I answered him. ¡°Well, you know that we inherited Gaia¡¯s Legacy and there was also this skill called Soul Eater. We can devour other people¡¯s souls, which would make our advancement easier. This never happened before, but it seems like we can steal away other people¡¯s lifespans and add it to anyone¡­ the downside is that it¡¯s working passively. Oh, by the way! Rin!¡± I shouted and she appeared. ¡°We have a blood bond with her, which means that if she won¡¯t age upon contact, then there is a way to evade it! In that case, we can have a child safely in the future¡­¡± Hiro explained, feeling slightly worried. I touched Rin¡¯s side and upon focusing on her soul, I realized that nothing was happening. Feeling happy, I hugged Hiro and showered him with my kisses. Separating - ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s time to leave. We have to unite the pairs in our own world, we also have to talk to Gaia and visit a dungeon or the Abyss. We need something good! A treasure!¡± Hiro exclaimed feeling excited to go dungeon diving or something of the sort. Narihi put her hand on her chin and a thoughtful face later, she said - ¡°If you need a one-time use treasure, then I¡¯d advise the Abyss. If you are looking for something permanent, then definitely a dungeon. The Abyss is more for instant benefits, while dungeons help you permanently or for long periods of times.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know that. Thanks a bunch!¡± Hiro said as she patted Narihi¡¯s shoulder. Feeling happy that she was useful, she smiled happily. Turning around, we flew towards the director¡¯s house. Weston told us of the things that happened at Sedna¡¯s place, so we came prepared. But not prepared enough¡­ There was a flowery garden in front of the house and Gaia was sitting there with Sedna. We greeted them politely, but Gaia appeared behind me and grabbed my titties. ¡°Woah! What are these melons!? Your hips are also wide, while you have a thin waist. Sexy~ I¡¯m sure that you are very much fertile! Right?¡± She asked while looking at Hiro. He showed her his thumb with a grin. ¡°Do you feel better now that you touched them?¡± I asked her when she appeared at her place and sat back down. Sedna buried her face in her pulled up legs, feeling ashamed of her big sister. We heard it from Narihi that Sedna was actually Gaia¡¯s little sister! ¡°Hehe, definitely better. So? What brings you here? Wait, don¡¯t answer. Is it about my legacy and how am I still alive?¡± She questioned us. Seeing us nod, she shook her head and with a smirking face, she answered. ¡°Well, since you pulled a nice prank on me, I won¡¯t tell you and to top it off, I won¡¯t tell you until you reach the second stage of the Temporary Law Realm! I know that you are True Divine Beasts, but not even they can advance a stage quicker than one or two hundred years!¡± Gaia exclaimed, feeling proud that she came up with good conditions. ¡°Oh, yes? Then let¡¯s make an oath that when we reach the second stage, you¡¯ll tell us of your secrets!¡± I said with a defeated face. Eating it, she made an oath on the spot. At that, Sedna talked. ¡°You were tricked, missis troll¡­ These two are the kind of monsters I¡¯ve never seen before. They were only at the third stage of the World Realm when they came¡­ And now? They are at the Temporary Law Realm. Looking at their current progress speed, advancing a stage might not take more than a week at most. Even if they are at the Temporary Law Realm.¡± Gaia looked at us with her brows furrowed, asking - ¡°Is this true?¡± Seeing us grinning evilly, she stomped on the ground, almost breaking the planet into two halves. It was good that she didn¡¯t use her full strength¡­ She was at the ninth level! Clapping once, I quickly corrected the opening cliff between my legs and the planet looked new and good once again. ¡°WAAA! This dragon! I had a lot of Divine Beast friends! But I¡¯m starting to get annoyed by you! I¡¯m being shamed by you here!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Good! I¡¯m starting to like you more and more! Please continue with this!¡± Suddenly, Sedna laughed out loudly, praising and encouraging us. ¡°You! You traitor! I¡¯ll send you after Shir¡¯ Tu!¡± Gaia shouted at her, making her laugh even more. Saying goodbye, we left to explore a dungeon on this planet. It was time to gather some treasures! Chapter 90 - Primo Primo Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Ah¡­ wait. But we have to destroy Angelwood Academy tomorrow¡­¡± I stopped as I realized that we were in the wrong. Facepalming, Alice shook her head sideways. ¡°What if we ask for a ¡®free-day¡¯ from Sedna? It¡¯s not like with the two of them there, anyone else would be necessary. Killing flies isn¡¯t our problem either,¡± Alice started thinking of plans, wishing to escape our duties. My heart was pulled in. With a smirk on my face, I grabbed her hand and pulled on it, teleporting away. [Let¡¯s break the rules. Only the two of us~ hehe,] I thought happily. She smiled at me, though a lock of her blonde hair was in front of her left eye. Pushing it aside, I gave a deep kiss on her thick and pink lips. Separating, I felt wonderful. [And horny, but that¡¯s fine, Fufu~] Feeling my problem, Alice quickly helped me out, and then we appeared in front of our destination. The entrance of this dungeon was a pyramid. There were strange markings and paintings on it, which made me remember of the Mayan culture. Long, green vines were covering this old pyramid, but other than the dust covering it, it looked brand new. As we went close to it, the top of the pyramid opened up, creating a straight, dark tunnel into the ground. We jumped down and found ourselves in front of a completely dark hall. Still, feeling the world around us, we easily knew what was where. Suddenly, dim yellow lights lit up one by one, in a circle around us. We saw sculptures of a guy, towering at fifty meters tall. The yellow lights were his eyes. ¡°Interesting place. But there is no entrance¡­ What are we supposed to do?¡± I talked to myself, causing the dimly lit hall to echo with my voice. The temperature was comfortable and the dim light felt good for the eyes. Somehow we felt slightly sleepy¡­ which was clearly something that shouldn¡¯t happen. Although we knew where this dungeon called Primo was, we didn¡¯t know anything about its inside. Since we started feeling more and more tired, we decided to fight it with our lust¡­ as we started kissing, that feeling went away immediately and something else came in its place¡­ At that, the statues started moving. Slapping their foreheads, they closed their eyes and the ground split open under us. While falling downward, I embraced Alice¡¯s back, saying with a small laughter - ¡°Hehe, we broke the system!¡± After falling downward for five kilometers, we landed on an uneven ground. We found ourselves in a cave. Strange green crystals were protruding from its top and there were tiny lakes with green water. The whole cavern was covered in a dim light. At further places, we saw the same but with different colors. Using our mind powers, we sensed our surroundings. This cavern was quite large, spanning at a hundred square kilometers. There were numerous monsters around this whole place, while at the center of these colorful areas was a big lake. Rin also came outside and stood alongside us. Looking at each other, we shrugged and got to work. Teleporting away, we killed the monsters in the area one by one. Since they were only at the middle stages of the World Realm, it wasn¡¯t hard. In each area, there was a bigger lake in the center. When we killed every monster, which didn¡¯t take more than a few minutes, new monsters emerged. Those lakes started whirling, and they turned into elemental looking monsters with different elements. I can see where this is going¡­ I thought with a smile. These mini-bosses weren¡¯t a big challenge either. We left the Fire Elemental for the last. Out of curiosity, we took one of its attacks with one of our clones, and to our surprise, its fire was effective on us. After further examination, we realized that what damaged us wasn¡¯t its fire as it was only the shell of its attack. What was truly ¡®dangerous¡¯ was its energy inside them. Such being the case, we knew that we had to be careful in the future. The lake in the center started swirling and created a huge, eight colored elemental. Its body parts were of a different element each. Before it could do anything, Rin appeared behind it and spat a ball of darkness towards its back, destroying it in one move. That shitty elemental didn¡¯t even drop anything¡­ Though considering the difference between our levels, it was no wonder. Actually, Rin was already at the Temporary Law Realm when we fought with Anest. It¡¯s just that she was way above her when it came to strength¡­ Two thousand Crypt was something that not even her mighty race could overcome. The lake started rotating in the opposite way, leaving behind a huge whirlpool. There were teeth-like boulders standing out of the water. Supposedly, we had to jump down into it. We looked at each other with helpless faces. Shrugging once, I stomped on the ground and made a surfboard appear under it. Rin turned into her kitten form and jumped onto my shoulder while working together with Alice was a piece of cake for me. We moved downward in an ¡®enjoyable¡¯ way, evading the boulders. Upon reaching the sinkhole, we were surprised to see a throat¡­ The design of this dungeon is interesting¡­ ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think that this is a design anymore¡­ We are just moving downward in a monster!¡± Alice exclaimed while we fell downward. The following floor was something that made Alice¡¯s words seem like the truth. They were¡­ This was because we appeared in a huge stomach, which bottom was filled with water. Although that water was acidic, it didn¡¯t matter to our bodies. Still, it smelled. It¡¯s good that my dear Alice was here as she had such a nice fragrance all the time. ¡°Fufu~ You are making me melt,¡± she remarked while giving a kiss on my face. Raising my brows, I questioned her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we flirting too much? Maybe we should restrain ourselves slightly¡­¡± Furrowing her brows, Alice answered. ¡°Why should we? Those who aren¡¯t in our places can¡¯t understand our feelings! My love for you is unquestionable and I¡¯ll show it through my flirting as many times as I want to! No one can stop the love of a dragon!¡± Laughing at her, I caressed the back of her hair, winning another kiss from her. The last boss was at the eighth stage of the World Realm. These monsters were at the same power level. We killed these hordes of monsters in another few minutes, gaining a few pills, herbs, and trash weapons. At least, we could use them to turn the humans more powerful in our own world. A loud scream resounded in this monster¡¯s stomach and a Wraith appeared. It had a ragged black cloth covering its body, and there was a shining staff in its hands. The tip of its staff was releasing a blue light continuously. It didn¡¯t have a face or a body at that. It looked like a levitating cloth¡­ Even its staff was just levitating in front of it and we saw only a hazy blue outline of its hands, which were gripping its weapon. Since it was only at the very peak of the ninth stage of World Realm, we didn¡¯t have to struggle. Although it held its staff towards us and shot powerful balls of energy attacks, it couldn¡¯t even penetrate our scales and Destiny¡¯s Descent, much less our symbiotes. To our surprise, this boss dropped something quite good. It was a two-star symbiote. Although it wasn¡¯t anything great, it would still increase Blank¡¯s strength. As I reached my arm towards the egg, Blank rushed down my arm and turned into a gaping mouth. It jumped towards the egg, crushing it. But it didn¡¯t escape my eyes, that Blank also devoured that mass from the egg. We quickly merged to share the new benefits. Its effect also entered my mind, which was actually similar to Necros¡¯. It increased the speed of our energy regeneration. Although it was nowhere near as good as Necros, still, we were happy with it. Suddenly, six portals appeared all around us, while the stomach started spasming and trembling. Seeing it contracting, we quickly jumped through one of them. I¡¯m not sure, but probably it would have crushed our bodies, which would have been terrible at such a place! The portal we jumped into, teleported us to a tunnel. Looking at its shape, I couldn¡¯t help but remark. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a tentacle? Somehow I have a feeling that after entering through its mouth, we have to ¡®kill¡¯ its tentacles one by one.¡± Shrugging once, Alice moved forward, saying that maybe it was like that. ¡°So cold~¡± I chuckled upon seeing her little game and slapped on her ass. She jumped up in surprise but continued as if nothing happened. Rin rushed ahead to explore what was in front of us. She came rushing back in a few seconds, with a horde of monsters behind us. She was still in her kitten form. She stopped behind me, and then after standing between my legs, she roared ferociously. Squatting down, I petted her head, earning a purring sound. Alice looked at us with envious eyes, while she turned Blank into a staff in her hands. Swinging it in an arc, a thick blade of Dragon Qi rushed forward, cursing the monsters and killing them almost instantly. We could still use our normal martial arts, but usually, we didn¡¯t. We could also convert our stacks into the stacks of our basic martial arts. Turning around, she looked at us with a proud face. Petting her head, I went past her and killed another horde of monsters. I¡¯m starting to think that this dungeon was kidding with us. Although it was alright for us, I¡¯m quite sure that normal cultivators would have a hard time here, seeing the number of monsters they would have to kill. Maybe this wasn¡¯t so empty without a reason? ¡°And what if their numbers will be the same when we reach the monsters at our levels, or above ours?¡± Alice questioned me from behind. My brows twitched upon thinking that far. ¡°Ehm¡­ we will struggle and live it through! Somehow,¡± I answered, feeling discouraged. ¡°Your voice wasn¡¯t too promising and encouraging, but fine. I believe in my mate,¡± she said deliberately, only to make me feel worse. Little devil¡­ Hearing my thoughts, she stuck out her tongue, which earned her a bite on it. Rubbing her tongue, she said. ¡°You are quick¡­ I knew what you wanted, yet you appeared in front of me and bit my tongue before I could pull it back. Seriously¡­ going as far as using Infinis¡¯ ability on your wife!? Aren¡¯t you too evil?¡± ¡°No? Haha, alright. Enough of playing around. Let¡¯s take this seriously.¡± Nodding once, she followed in my steps, while Rin continued to freeload on my shoulder. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the heart to make her work. Knowing my thoughts, she licked my face. With my spear in hand, we reached the end of this tunnel in a few seconds. A mass of meat and flesh formed in front of us, taking a humanoid shape. ¡°You call that humanoid? More like some kind of undead monster, or I don¡¯t even know what to call it anymore¡­¡± Alice remarked with her brows furrowed as she flung her hair over her shoulders, upon hearing my thoughts.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± I questioned her with my brows raised, not really feeling in the mood to get covered in this bloody shit. Making a disgusted face, she told me that she didn¡¯t, and even Rin jumped over and nestled on her shoulder, rubbing her head on Alice¡¯s silky hair. ¡°Great¡­¡± I muttered as I jumped forward and thrust my spear forward. Surprisingly, the monster teleported behind me and kicked me in the back. Checking it, I realized that it was at the first stage of Temporary Law Realm. Luckily, we were using our battle forms, and Blank was providing us with lots of defense anyway. The monster¡¯s kick only tickled my back. Before I would crash into the ground, I spun in the air and turned Blank into a bow. Pulling the string, I filled it with a large amount of Hydra Qi. The monster teleported in front of me, wishing to penetrate my chest with a pointy sword in its hand. I didn¡¯t want that disgusting mass to touch me, so while using Space Lock and Bolt of Silence, I released my green arrow. It entered the monster¡¯s body, making it explode and covering me in its flesh. With an annoyed face, I cleared my eyes, only to see that Alice and Rin were similarly covered in it. Pointing at them, I started laughing at them. Alice¡¯s brows started twitching as she shouted. ¡°No pussy tonight!¡± Knowing that she had no way to resist me, nor did she mean it, I just continued to laugh. Using our energies, we turned clean in a moment and then started teleporting towards the base of this tentacle. A portal was waiting there for us, along with a sword, which was stabbed into the meaty ground under us. I pulled it out and after examining it, I found out that it was a really good piece. Especially considering that it was a metal, which was found only on six-star planets or above. But something strange happened. Before stepping through the portal, Blank crept forward on my arm and covered the sword. Not knowing what was happening, I watched it. A few seconds later, it moved backward and I found out that the weapon was missing. Looking down at my body, I found very tiny pieces of metal shards covering Blank¡¯s surface. As I touched Alice, half of them rushed up my arm and entered Blank¡¯s other half. ¡°Interesting ability. I didn¡¯t know of this. It seems like it can consume things other than symbiotes,¡± I said with a surprised face. Alice nodded and then went through the portal, with me in tow. We appeared in a similar tunnel. We quickly rushed through all of them and killed every monster there was. Three of them dropped weapons, while two of them dropped armors. Blank was turning tougher and tougher, and its defense was increasing continuously. We wanted to get a good symbiote for Rin as well, but we didn¡¯t have the luck to find a really good one until now. When we left through the last portal, we found ourselves in the cave once again. ¡°If you want to enter the next floor, you have to find eight keys, in these eight areas,¡± a mechanic voice resounded in the cavern, telling us what we had to do. Using our mind powers, we found out that it couldn¡¯t pick up on the presence of these keys. ¡°But this place is huge. How are we supposed to find it?¡± Alice couldn¡¯t help but remark, feeling annoyed that we had to do such stupid things. After reaching the sixth level, I could create seven clones since I had eight heads. Meanwhile, Alice reached her final form, with three heads and four minds. She won¡¯t grow any more than that. Only the speed of her processing capability would increase. There weren¡¯t big differences among the True Divine Beasts. If they didn¡¯t have more minds than the others, then they were working quicker, or they made up for it in a different way. Since she could control four clones efficiently, the twelve of us started and Rin started searching the place. We started at the biggest lakes in the center of each area since it seemed to be the right thing. Luckily, this dungeon wasn¡¯t a troll and didn¡¯t send us on an infinite searching adventure¡­ These keys were shining with a quite powerful light and their sizes were quite big, being twenty centimeters long. When we found every key, we appeared above the swirling vortex. Eight holes appeared in the air, with eight different colors. After putting in the keys, and turning it in a circle, a gate appeared in front of us. But this gate looked very strange. Water was flowing out from the four gaps around it, not to mention that it was twenty meters tall and ten meters wide. Strange marks were covering it and fishmen statues were standing at its two sides, with flickering harpoons in their hands. Not being sure of myself, I used a clone to open the door, while all of us stood far away from the door. A huge waterfall poured down on my clone, not shaking it even in the slightest. I flew through the gateway with it and found myself in an oceanic world. We quickly entered it with our real bodies. There were long seaweeds raising from the ground, extending into the sky, which was nonexistent. In its place were mountains reaching downward, entering the water. [I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up and what¡¯s down anymore¡­] I told Alice with a helpless face as I crossed my arms in front of my chest. [Believe me, I have no idea either.] She answered with a smile. Using our mind powers in this thick greenery, we felt lots of presences around us, and all of them were at the first stage of the sixth level. One of them rushed out of this lush, ¡®jungle¡¯ under the sea. There was a fishman, riding a seahorse, with a harpoon in his hand. What the fucking fuck is this? I thought as I quickly swam to the side, with the help of my mind power. With a smirk on her face, Alice turned Blank into a whip and teleported behind the fishman. She coiled it around his neck. With the speed it traveled under the water, its head was torn off on the spot since Alice had more strength. Taking away its harpoon, she threw it after the seahorse and penetrated its tail. She coiled her whip around its body, incapacitating it completely. With Rin on her back, she sat on the seahorse and tamed it with a single touch. The seahorse was visibly scared of her, so it obeyed any of her wishes. She sent her thoughts into its mind and told it to take her to the boss. Of course, she waited for me to catch another seahorse, in a similar way. The seahorses took us to a huge shark in but a moment, which was at the second stage of the sixth level. After conveying our thoughts to the seahorses, telling them that they must wait for us, they slightly backward and stayed there. Upon noticing us, the shark immediately teleported in front of us and used its jaws to attack. Both of us turned into our monster forms, with our sizes being twice as big as the shark¡¯s. It teleported behind us, trying to bite our tails, but we expected it, so we teleported slightly backward at the same time. In this form, we were the ones appearing behind it. Both of us snapped our jaws on its bobber, tearing it off completely. Its blood colored the water in red and filled it with the smell of blood. We felt hunger! Not letting go of it, we moved our other heads forward and bit into its back. As long as we were holding it, it didn¡¯t have a chance at teleporting away! Knowing that it would die quickly like this, it used a blade of water and tore off its own tail. It teleported behind Alice, wishing to take revenge on her back. Unfortunately for the monster, Rin appeared on its back and with a swipe of her paw, she split open the shark¡¯s back. Since it couldn¡¯t teleport once again, we turned around swiftly and devoured the monster alive. With their large heads, they tore out large chunks of meat from its body, along with Rin. A few seconds later, only its soul was left, but after a few Bolts of Silence, that too was dead. Using Soul Eater, they devoured it, instead of storing it away. They had so many souls in their Soul Storage, that they didn¡¯t even dare to count it. The war bore lots of fruits for them! The shark turned into a round item, which started sinking towards the seabed. But before it could fall any deeper, Alice caught it between her fingers. ¡°This item is called the Amber Compass. This is a part of a map, which would lead you towards great treasures. But be warned, the road is long and dangerous. Follow the lead of this compass, to find the next piece.¡± Such knowledge entered her mind, which was heard by me as well. Alice looked up with excited eyes and a grin on her face. I felt equally excited. Although we will have to go through quite a lot of trouble to get those treasures, probably, but it should be worth it. If nothing else, then it should help us in passing time, and pressure us to move on and advance. A cavern leading to a deeper place raised out of the sand covered seabed. We rode our seahorses and swam downward. We found ourselves in a deep sea ditch. Under us, everything was dark. The water was moving in here with a force I have never experienced before. From time to time, small pieces of stones flew past us, with a speed of five hundred kilometers per hour! Luckily, we weren¡¯t mortals and this pressure was nothing to us. Sometimes, we saw colorful lights rushing away under us, which were followed by even bigger sized light bulbs. But our senses caught all of them. There were huge catfishes and eels, which were chased by scale covered snakes! The flickering lightning around the eels didn¡¯t bother those snakes. After asking the seahorses if they knew where to go, they rode the streamline and slowly moved downward. Knowing that they were afraid to move even deeper, we soothed them by killing one of those snakes with a single move. Seeing it, they turned more afraid of us than those slithering shits and quickly dived downward. We went through that ever-growing darkness. The skins of these seahorses were see-through and their insides were giving off different lights. Alice¡¯s was orange, while mine was pink¡­ my favorite color¡­ but that was the only one passing by! [Hahaha~ as if anyone would believe you. You are just liking it, admit it.] Alice started bullying me to take revenge with such words. Not being stupid enough to answer, I stayed silent. In that complete darkness, only the insides of these seahorses were giving off some light. We were a patch of light. Well, and our eyes. Suddenly, we felt the ground trembling. But it was happening rhythmically. A few seconds later, we realized the reason behind it. At first, only a shining light bulb appeared higher up in the water, which moved forward. We soon realized that the thing, moving our way was a Naga! The tremors were caused by its slithering lower body. It stood at fifty meters tall, with a long harpoon in its right upper hand. Yes. It had four arms, two on the left and two on the right. In its other hands were a whip, a shield, and a sword. The light bulb was on the top of its head. Its hooded head looked quite threatening. But there was a problem¡­ this monster was much stronger than the others before. It was at the early fourth stage of Temporary Law Realm, with the strength of nine hundred and sixty Crypt. Even if we were to merge and use our monster forms, we would have only four hundred and five Crypt. Although Rin was at the early third stage with eight hundred and sixty-four Crypt, fighting with such a huge difference in strength wasn¡¯t her style. Unless we reached the late stage or the early second stage, we had little to no chance at winning. So like the proud people we were, we quickly turned around and fled; while we started stuffing our mouths with World Crystals. Naturally, in our merged monster form. We could use the Law Crystals as well, but we wanted to keep those for the later stages. Luckily, we had many souls in our possession. While fleeing, our strengths were continuously increasing. The Naga kept whipping at us with its whip, leaving large gashes on our back. Rin also disappeared temporarily. We tried teleporting, but no one could do it continuously. This was because after teleporting once, space would turn unstable at our entry point. If we were to teleport once again, then we would be swallowed by the gray thingy, instead of teleporting away¡­ and that is something we didn¡¯t want to happen. Not even Rin was an exception for this. So we were left with no chance but to swim¡­ unluckily, we were slower than that damned huge monster. Using the seahorses was also impossible at such a moment and they fled long ago anyway¡­ Feeling pressured by the monster, our bodies started going through a small evolution, quickening our advancement. Reaching the late first stage, we turned around with a swing of our tail. The surprised Naga held up its shield, but it was still knocked back slightly. We continued to devour the souls and the World Crystals. The Naga made an enraged face because the tip of our tail wounded its stupid face. We swam towards it and grabbed two of its arms with our front paws. It couldn¡¯t use its shield and sword as a result. Although it penetrated our chest with its harpoon, what did it matter to us? With our quick regeneration, our internal bleeding stopped in a moment. Using our jaws, we bit into its arms and throat. This time, our poison was much more effective! Its movements visibly started to slow down. Knowing that it was in a bad position, it quickly released its harpoon and swam backward. Since our teeth were still in its arms, it couldn¡¯t teleport. Rin also joined the fray and jumped on its back. Using her sharp claws and teeth, she started tearing the monster¡¯s back into pieces. Using our hind legs on the seabed, we propelled ourselves forward, pushing the Naga on its back. Or that was what we were hoping for, but it was still much stronger than us, so we stayed as we were pushed back instead¡­ At that moment, it did something unimaginable, which made me question if it was a living being. It rotated its upper body in a circle¡­ We were shaken off by the monster, along with Rin. Using its whip, it struck Rin¡¯s back and bashed a few of our heads with its shield. Following that was its sword, which cut off two of our heads. But we were at the Temporary Law Realm and our regeneration speed was much greater! In just two seconds, both of our heads grew back, startling the Naga. We pulled out its harpoon from our chest and standing on our hind legs, we held it between our claws. We threw the harpoon towards its face as a reward. It wanted to teleport away, but with two of our minds, we prepared a nice Space Lock for it. Rin also appeared beside it and caught its lower body with her jaws. It looked down with a surprised face, which was a huge mistake. The right side of its face, along with its eyes was pierced and torn off. It rotated slightly as it fell to the side. In the meantime, we broke through to the second stage, reaching eight hundred and ten Crypt, which was more than enough to fight this shit. We jumped at it while it was on the ground and bit into its left side. Our poison spread through its body, paralyzing it more and more. Feeling that it couldn¡¯t even move anymore, we released it. We pulled out the harpoon from the ground beside its head and raised it up. With evil grins on our draconic heads, we thrust it downward and penetrated its heart. To satisfy our wrath and bloodlust, we also tore off its arms, one by one, painting the water blood red. Although it wasn¡¯t visible so deep in the dark water, its smell was more than enough for us. We stomped on the remaining part of its head and then poured our soul forces into a single, huge, soul attack. As our attack stuck, its body literally exploded. Slices of meat landed on our body, especially on our protruding spikes. Using a few of our heads, we ate them in a good mood. [Fish are delicious~] Alice said happily. Although we killed it at the second stage, we started the fight at the first! Such being the case, we were rewarded handsomely! Falling back to all four, we moved our heads in the middle towards the thing on the ground. In the place of the Naga¡¯s corpse, which slowly disappeared was a black prism. Upon touching it, it entered our bodies, along with the knowledge of what it was. This thing was really nice! Chapter 91 - The Truth Behind Gaia The Truth behind Gaia Alice¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------------- It was called the Prism of Nightmare. The best was that we didn¡¯t have to carry this around. It turned into a part of our body! Using this treasure, we could summon nightmares in the mind of our target. It might not work longer than a second before they would realize that it was just a dream. But that second was more than enough for us! After separating, we found out that we both of us could use it. This was ridiculous in its own way because this meant that as long as we were merged when consuming a treasure, we could share any benefits! [What should we call this ability of ours?] I questioned Hiro as I turned into my battle form and swam upward. [We could go for fancy names, but I¡¯m too lazy for them. Let¡¯s just call it Nightmare and done¡­] He answered with a shrug of his shoulders, feeling lazy. Nodding once, I continued on our way, with Hiro in tow. Even this boss was dangerous as it was much stronger than it should have been. If there was a similar jump in strength level on the last floor as well, then we will have to advance before going at it. The Amber Compass would provide us with more than enough treasure hunting. We soon found the hole where we came down and then swam up into that sea world. But there was a problem. We had no idea where was the exit. Using our senses, we felt a distortion in space, not too far away from us. Using our mind powers, we swam to it in just a few seconds and found a portal which was leading to the hall we descended to. After going through it, we flew out of the pyramid and teleported to Gaia¡¯s house. The ¡®clean up¡¯ was probably a day ago so they were sitting at their places and meditating. Like usual. ¡°I see that I¡¯ve lost¡­ I¡¯m getting annoyed by you people,¡± Gaia said without opening her eyes or even moving at that. ¡°Good day to you too¡­ and yes, you have lost. You can¡¯t win against a dragon!¡± I told her jokingly, but her brows twitched. I guess she didn¡¯t like it that much. As I crossed my arms in front of my chest, I added, ¡°So what about you being alive?¡± ¡°Tch¡­ I shouldn¡¯t tell you because you didn¡¯t take part in purging the pests¡­ but fine, I took an oath anyway,¡± she said, clicking her tongue, feeling annoyed by my question. I raised my brows and sit on the grassy plain, my hands under my chin. Hiro sat down behind me and leaned on my back. With a displeased face, Gaia started her tale. ¡°I know that you can use Soul Eater as I¡¯ve seen it. As you know, Cultivators at the ninth stage of the eighth level have thirty-two billion year long lifespans. I was always talented when it came to cultivation, so do you really believe that I ¡®ran out of time¡¯? Haha~¡± Not feeling too surprised, I just raised my brows, waiting for her to continue. Hiro coiled his arms around my waist and rested the side of his head on my back. [So am I supposed to listen to the things related to your past while you are relaxing?] I questioned him as a smile formed on my face. ¡°Mhm,¡± he gave out an agreeing sound and then closed his eyes. You are helpless¡­ I thought, almost laughing up. Frowning, Gaia remarked on our inattentiveness. ¡°You aren¡¯t even listening¡­ Anyway, I was still only around at the half of my lifespan, so breaking through was just a joke for me, especially with the Babel in my possession.¡± Raising my brows in my curiosity, I questioned her. ¡°Then why did you lie in the message you left behind?¡± ¡°Hahaha~ if I told the truth at that time, then this whole thing wouldn¡¯t be funny! Like now! I can enjoy your surprised faces!¡± She opened her eyes to look at us, but all she saw was Hiro sleeping on my back and my unbothered face. Her face turned stiff as I pointed at my face, saying. ¡°Can you see the surprise?¡± [Haha, she is done for.] Hiro chuckled in his mind while thinking of such things. Gaia massaged her temples and her eyes. She just wanted to get past the hurdles. Raising a brow, I questioned her. ¡°Alright, enough of joking. The first thing I really would like to know is the following. How did you separate from your world?¡± Sighing loudly, she replied, ¡°Although we couldn¡¯t share the gained soul force as our Soul Eater was imperfect, I was able to devour other living beings¡¯ souls. It was exactly because of this that there was an excess. A huge amount of Soul Force was left there, unused. I couldn¡¯t pour it into our world or else it would have turned unstable. I¡¯m sure that you believe me if I say that the monsters and people I killed at my level gave me more than enough soul force to create another world.¡± ¡°Our worlds are growing along with the strength of our bodies and souls. In your case, I¡¯m sure that you can enlarge your own world with the excess, but we couldn¡¯t. Our control wasn¡¯t good enough¡­ Once I tried doing it, our world turned unstable and almost exploded¡­ So instead of enlarging it, I had to create another world! At first, I just left that world alone, but it turned into a very important thing later on¡­¡± Making a slightly sad face, she sighed again before continuing. ¡°The following happened before creating Soul Eater. As you probably know it, we did many weird things¡­ Although there was a connection between us, the threads connecting our souls were thin. It was a simple soul bond. Originally, we just wanted to turn them thicker. We poured our soul forces into those threads, turning one-half thicker than the other, depending on who was the stronger.¡± ¡°Naturally, soul bonds were never dependent on strength or soul force, so that much was fine. That little attempt of ours didn¡¯t have any results. We created life. It was fine. Even the creator of the Abyss helped us in it for some reason. Don¡¯t ask me why¡­ It just appeared in a shapeless form, snapped its fingers and done. The mutating creatures turned towards the humanoid genes and after a few years, they turned into humans.¡± [Few years you say¡­] Hiro thought with ridicule. ¡°But tinkering with the souls is something only the creators and the creator of the Abyss can do. I take that you know about it, right?¡± I nodded as an answer and told her that it even talked to us. ¡°It talked to you? That¡¯s quite rare. I wonder what it gave you¡­¡± she made a curious face and sat like that for a few seconds. Seeing me staying mute, she sighed as she continued. ¡°It can do miraculous things. No matter how dead you are, it can always bring you back to life. There are these things which you get in the dungeons, Phoenix medal, is it? You surely have one with your talent¡­ That is made by it as well.¡± ¡°Creators can do anything with the people in their own world, but they can¡¯t call back the dead souls. Back to topic. After doing so many things, we decided to finally not evade that single topic, which was so mysterious. The soul. We knew that it was the domain of that thing in the Abyss, but we still wished to see how much we can deviate from the normal path without repercussions¡­¡± ¡°It happened at that time, that we successfully fused our souls. We were very happy when we realized that it was a ¡®success¡¯... or so we thought. Our souls never really fused because our minds were never in sync. There was a natural rejection between us. We just couldn¡¯t trust each other completely.¡± ¡°The real problem came when we started arguing and such things. Our fused bond turned unstable and the stronger soul threads, reached the weaker halves. After covering them, the weakest people among us were devoured. It all happened in just a moment. That was how the malfunction of our Soul Eater started.¡± ¡°As time passed, Soul Eater started eating away at their souls. Since I was the strongest, I¡¯ve gained their lifespans, while everyone else turned old. So you could say that I have a monstrously long lifespan. As you know, after getting past the seventh level, our bodies don¡¯t age since we know every law. Reversing the time of our body is as easy as breathing.¡± ¡°As years passed, the suction turned stronger and stronger, causing the demise of my loved ones. My husband¡¯s body withered away in just a few seconds, even though he had more than fifteen eons left of his life,¡± a few tears appeared in her eyes, but she quickly wiped them off and looked at us with a smile. Sedna looked at Gaia¡¯s back with a sorry look on her face. ¡°After losing everyone, I couldn¡¯t stay in that world we created. So I left a piece of my soul in it as my legacy, along with this imperfect skill. And the answer to your questions is simple. Since I had another world and I had no one to restrict me, I pulled back my soul force from the world you have and poured it into the new world. I have the same world in me ever since. I could probably enter your world as well, but I¡¯m not going to¡­ That¡¯s how your world turned into a ¡®dead¡¯ one, while I¡¯ve got a brand new one.¡± ¡°After organizing that little treasure hunting in my dead world, I faked my death. Using the Babel, I reached the ninth level and increased the size of my world. I probably have a much larger world than any other person at the first stage of the ninth level, not to mention the amount of soul force I have.¡± Making a fake smile, she continued with a similarly fake laugh. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve turned much stronger than other people at my level. I¡¯m like a True Divine Beast thanks to their souls and my lifespan is at least five times as much as normal cultivators. I knew that Soul Eater was a powerful soul skill, which worked perfectly. The only problem was that none of us could control it because of our imperfect bonds. Someone always wanted to suck away more than the other¡­¡± ¡°Well, now that everyone died, I turned into a ¡®black hole''. Anyone who touches me will be sucked dry of their lives quite quickly. I didn¡¯t even have to fight against Shir¡¯ Tu. I just touched his shoulders for no more than ten seconds and he died. That¡¯s how easy it is for me.¡± Gaia finished her tale with a smile on her face. We felt slightly surprised upon hearing her, but there was a problem¡­ Hiro stood up behind me and walked towards Gaia. Grabbing the sides of her head, he looked into her eyes. ¡°W-What are you doing? Do you want to die?¡± Gaia shouted, but she realized that her imperfect Soul Eater wasn¡¯t working on Hiro. She couldn¡¯t suck away anything from us, but we could. Still, Hiro had no such intentions. Although we could probably shoot straight to the eighth level with her soul¡­ which would be really nice, we aren¡¯t like that. ¡°Still! Just release me¡­¡± She shouted and wanted to push away Hiro, but before she could do so, Hiro said a few words and then teleported away, along with me.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Masks were never there to be put on but to be taken off. Go and cry when you have some time¡­¡± he said those words. Her heart was bleeding inside. Trolls? They are laughable. They just want to hide away their pain and show their playful side. This isn¡¯t true in every case, but mostly it is. Gaia couldn¡¯t be touched or loved by anyone. Maybe she got used to it by now, but it was still a tragic end for her life. Eternity? Even if she could reach it, which I have no doubt of¡­ what was she going to do all alone? Without the feeling of anyone touching her? But luckily for her, we had a salvation. There was a problem with it, though¡­ we had to find her other half! She could bond with him easily and it would cause great results, not to mention the transformation that would occur in their bodies. We stood in the air, not too far away from her house. Looking at her, Hiro smiled. Gaia¡¯s face started twitching and her eyes turned red, while her face turned into a rainy one as she huddled into a ball. Embracing Hiro¡¯s back, standing beside him, I asked. ¡°Shall we help her?¡± He turned his head towards me with a smirk on his face. ¡°Is that even something to ask? She gave us something wonderful. We should return the favor, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Nodding once, I gave a kiss on his lips and then we left the place. Upon touching Gaia¡¯s shoulders, Hiro learned what was missing. Thanks to her, we have gained complete control over Soul Eater. We can devour and suck away other¡¯s lives, or we can also give them to anyone we touch. What did this mean? As long as we had enough years and souls, we could literally bring people back to life. Weren¡¯t we the same as the creator of the Abyss in that case? Knowing this, we will make sure to do everything we can to find Gaia a damned boyfriend. [We should ask about her type¡­ it would make things easier. There shouldn¡¯t be a huge age difference between her and her half. As long as we can find a person at the higher levels who look similar compared to what she describes¡­ we could turn her life into a much happier one!] Hiro started thinking of ways. I¡¯ll have to talk with Gaia¡­ Hiro asking for her type would be a weird thing. I couldn¡¯t help but think of such things. ¡°Well, time for some treasure hunting! Gaia¡¯s tale was too sad for my taste¡­¡± Hiro said, trying to liven up the mood. It didn¡¯t work... but feeling my embrace and my kiss, he instantly turned much happier. Naturally, this was true to me as well. --- We took out the Amber Compass and examined it more closely. We called Poirlion and Narihi. After joining up with them, we went towards Ellery¡¯s place since Rose was still there. She could stay in our world and train¡­ We felt so much better. At the Temporary Law Realm, we always felt a slight connection with the universe. As this connection grew, the range of our teleportation would also grow. This was because we could feel more and move further away in one go as a result. The star formations were like beacons. When we stood on one of them, we felt every other. There were so many of them through the universe that it felt ridiculous. Without knowing where we wanted to go, it would be impossible to find anyone. But since we knew, we just focused on our destination and filled the formation with energy and poof! We were there. Without any procedures, we teleported into the room Rose was in. We didn¡¯t even have to use our mind powers as we felt her through the world. Gaia probably felt numerous sectors with that soul force of hers. Now that I think about it¡­ This means that she can peek on anyone doing it¡­ I thought and I felt creepy as I realized this. Shaking his head, Hiro remarked on my thoughts. [Not everyone is a pervert like us and watches other people having sex. But what I¡¯m more curious about¡­ if this is true, then why did Sedna not know about the conspiracy?] Furrowing my brows, I replied. [Maybe¡­ she just didn¡¯t care? Could it be that she was just faking ignorance? We should be careful around her¡­ that woman is dangerous! More so than her big sister with a broken heart!] [Alright, let¡¯s carve it into our minds. Sedna is dangerous!] Hiro thought, chuckling. Rose was sitting on her bed, meditating. As soon as she felt us, she slowed down the rotation of her energy and jumped towards us like a hungry dragon. [Hydra,] Hiro added, but his attempt was futile. Dragons were better! [No! It¡¯s just that people are forgetting about Hydras¡­] He tried to defend his race, but my next words shut him up. [Yes, because they look worse than dragons! But don¡¯t worry. You are the best to me. Fufu~] [Fine¡­ but my race is still the top ranking one!] He added. Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t help but nod. I was born to be more popular than him, but he was slightly stronger. Not anymore, though¡­ as our bond balanced us perfectly. Hiro caught Rose¡¯s right arm, while I did the left. Although she was a tiny bit smaller than me, after levitating above the ground, the problem was solved. We hung her up in the air. Looking at us with a panicked face, she said, ¡°B-But I want a hug! I didn¡¯t know that this is so terrible! Look! My evolution also finished and I¡¯m craving your touch!¡± ¡°Eh? But¡­ we are touching your wrists. Is that not enough?¡± I questioned her with a surprised face as she started flailing her lower body and her tail, trying to lock one of us with her legs. Unfortunately for her, she wasn¡¯t successful at doing so. ¡°No! I want more!¡± She exclaimed. What the fuck is happening to her? She transformed completely¡­ she is like a love-hungry child. This is entirely wrong¡­ we should do something with her personality. I put her down and hugged her so that she would stay quiet. Facepalming, Hiro said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given her my blood. It¡¯s too much for her brain. This is probably because our mixed blood is inside her. She is as powerful as a three-star divine beast¡­ I can only wonder what will become of our child.¡± ¡°Even I¡¯m curious of that,¡± Poirlion said with a loud laughter. Turning around, Hiro showed him his middle finger, which only added fuel to the fire as Poirlion started laughing even more. ¡°Grr¡­ Bad dragon!¡± I shouted as I stomped on his feet, making him jump up and shut up. ¡°So? Do you have any idea how to solve this problem?¡± Narihi asked seriously while stopping in front of Rose to examine her body. ¡°I¡¯m not a problem. This is because of the difference in our strength, which is too much! My blood is being pressured¡­ I should get some divine blood from a dungeon. It should solve my problem.¡± Unexpectedly, Rose knew of a solution for her own problem. Well, it was her body. She should feel it. ¡°And how the hell are we supposed to get that? Ah! Wait! There was such a thing in the Abyss. Guess we just have to go and start slaughtering¡­ the compass is probably leading us towards it anyway¡­¡± I questioned her but I also realized the answer. Nodding, Narihi also agreed with my thoughts, saying that there was indeed such a possibility. Not wasting our times, we left towards the Abyss. Since Rose had our blood, she could enter our world. We tried putting her next to Rin, but she felt more rivalry than sisterly upon seeing Rose¡­ Rose was literally chased out of Rin¡¯s cave. This naturally made us laugh at her. There was no way that we could hold it back upon seeing something like that. Rose selected a place for herself, in our bed¡­ after seeing her sniffing it, we quickly teleported her away. We really need that Divine Blood. Not wasting any time, we took up a few quests, entered the Abyss, and quickly teleported towards the first Trading Room. Ever since they bonded, Narihi was pouring her cultivation into Poirlion, making him soar up¡­ Only one or two years and Poirlion will probably catch up with her and then they can advance together. Since Narihi was at the seventh stage and we too were at the second stage, entering the first floor wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore! ¡°So? How does this place work? We heard of the territories and such from Galen. Anything else to know?¡± I questioned Narihi, while I ran down my eyes on the sexy curves of her body. I saw a shudder run through her back before answering. ¡°If you know about this dividing up and all, then you know almost everything. The only thing he probably didn¡¯t tell you is that you have to wear identifiers. There are paths where you can travel as a loose cultivator or so to say. Naturally, those are more dangerous, usually. While if you have the identifier of your academy, you can travel freely in your area. The downside of this is that you can¡¯t go to other areas or you¡¯ll get yourself killed.¡± Crossing my arms in front of my chest, I questioned her,¡°So if we are ¡®loose cultivators¡¯, then we can enter the territory of other groups?¡± ¡°You can, but you won¡¯t be welcomed and the bad kind of people might pick a fight with you. Also, although you have everything in your cheating storages¡­ we have to buy that inventory hiding thing¡­¡± She answered and then added while turning around to leave towards the nearest Trading Room. Hiro grabbed her shoulder before she could leave, asking, ¡°Wait. What about the living beings in our world? Can you sense them?¡± Furrowing her brows, she even focused on us but found nothing. Shaking her head sideways, she shrugged her shoulders, not knowing the reason behind it. ¡°I guess people can sense only the things we brought in from the outside world,¡± following her example, Hiro shrugged while saying. Although it was unnecessary, since we had enough points, we too bought them for eighteen days, spending all of our remaining points. We also wanted to see how quickly we can collect AP. ¡°Honestly, I want to go as a loose cultivator. It¡¯s funnier like that!¡± I exclaimed while stopping for a moment. Hiro nodded, agreeing with me. ¡°You know, unless we want to go back up and ask for a mark, we will have to go like that,¡± Narihi said with a smile and then added. ¡°Not even I have it, even though I¡¯ve been here numerous times. Many know me, so we can walk freely on Genotin Academy¡¯s territory and we can also enter other places. Actually, the biggest group nearby is called the ¡®Freerunners¡¯. They are the people who aren¡¯t talented enough to get into these academies. But their population is at least twenty times as much as any other group¡¯s.¡± ¡°So actually they are the most powerful group¡­¡± I pointed out the truth, feeling slightly surprised. ¡°You could say that, yes,¡± Chuckling, Narihi agreed with me. They weren¡¯t counted talented because they were progressing too slowly. It didn¡¯t mean that none of them would reach the highest levels. Hard work was never something to laugh at and the people who reached the level of Sedna and Gaia with much worse talent were a clear example of that. Feeling excited and restless at the same time, I quickly teleported to the first level of the Abyss. I wanted to find out what was there! Looking around, I saw those huge mountains, the oceans which were in place of the sky¡­ levitating mountains and islands. It was an interesting sight. The air felt clear and pleasant, though I saw black clouds at a few places with dangerous looking bolts of lightning. They reminded us of the Heavenly Tribulations. Below us was a ravine, which actually wasn¡¯t too inviting¡­ ¡°Where does this lead?¡± I asked Narihi while pointing downward. ¡°That is leading to the second level. I could go there, but I¡¯m not sure that you should. Usually, only cultivators at the later stages of the sixth level go there,¡± she answered while shaking her head upon seeing my face. We will mess up that place as well. I thought with a smirk on my face. We left the ravine and flew towards a mountain nearby. We started a massacre. After killing hundreds of monsters at the third and fourth stage, we stopped. Status? Does it work here? I thought and lines of texts appeared in front of my eyes. You have five hundred thousand and thirty-six AP. You have killed: ¡­. Seeing the list, it indeed showed everything there was to know. Following Narihi, we went back to the nearest Trading Room where we bought a vial of divine blood. Calling out Rose, who jumped on us¡­ Hiro grabbed her head and opened her mouth, while I poured it down her throat. Now that I think about it, Rose was turning into the kind of mindless monster, which divine beasts didn¡¯t want to turn into. The only exception was that we were her ¡®masters¡¯. As the blood entered her body, her blood and flesh went through a mutation, strengthening her own genes, which were able to fight back her submissive feelings. Her hazy eyes slowly cleared out and her stupid expression went away. She loosened up her arms around my waist and stepped back. After shaking her head sideways, she looked up, straight into our eyes. ¡°You back?¡± I asked her with a smile. Nodding, she replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not saying that it was terrible¡­ but it surely wasn¡¯t something that should have happened to me. I do like you, but I never intended to turn into such a¡­ thing.¡± ¡°Yes, and you would have forgotten your memories, your past, or who you were if that was to continue. It was in our best interest to return the old Rose. Hehe,¡± I said with a small laugh, feeling happy upon seeing her normal expressions. ¡°Not exactly the old one¡­ I still want to serve you and I¡¯m much stronger than in the past,¡± she added with a serious face. I waved my hand and turned around to look at Hiro, who was looking at the Amber Compass. ¡°Where to go?¡± I questioned him. He grabbed my hand and pulled on it. Rose went back to our world since she couldn¡¯t teleport. As Hiro left, the three of us followed after him and found ourselves in front of a hundred meters tall portal. It was simply enormous! Strange intrications were covering its sides and there were huge statues standing beside it. Looking at the Amber Compass again, we saw that it was pointing towards the portal. Feeling unsure, we made clones of ourselves and went through the gates. At first, it was still the Abyss, but after following the lead of the compass, we went up many pathways and saw that usual dark portal. This was leading out of the Abyss¡­ but we had a strange feeling. This portal wasn¡¯t leading to our world! Even space felt different and it felt as if there would be something completely new! Stepping through the portal, a window appeared in front of us, surprising us.
Welcome to the World of Ketarn!
Important before reading the next chapter! I have news for you, whichyou should read! Before reading the next chapter, it would be for the best to read into my other novel... I don''t want to spoil things, so I won''t say too much. But if you want to have a more... mind blowing feeling, then read at least prolog and first chapter of my other novel. Link:http://royalroadl.com/fiction/11777/queen-of-devouring Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Chapter 92 - An RPG world? A legendary creature? An RPG world? A Legendary Creature? Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°What is this?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, feeling surprised. A strange excitement rushed up my throat, leaving a ball in it. In my past life, whenever I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t decide. Where would I like to reincarnate if I could choose? A Xian Xia world, or an RPG world? Both of them was really interesting to me, leaving me without a final decision. As things turned out, I was reincarnated in a Xian Xia world. But I always wanted to see this kind of place and now it was in front of me! Well, let¡¯s see if it works. Status!
Name: Hiro Race: Twelve Headed Hydra (Mixed)
Level: 624 Class: Cultivator
(10t) Health: 130 000 / 130 000 (10t) Mana: 97 000 / 97 000
Titles: The Sovereign; Bonded; Lover; World Traveler;
(10t) Strength: 24 300 (10t) Vitality: 26 000
(10t) Agility: Incompatible (10t) Will: Incompatible
(10t) Intelligence: 24 250 (10t) Wisdom: Incompatible
(10t) HP Reg: 5 000 / s (+50 000/s Racial) (10t) MP Reg: 4 000 / s (+10 000/s Symbiote)
Incompatible ...
¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s not working completely. I guess it¡¯s because we are coming from a different world,¡± Alice said upon seeing my table, while Narihi and Poirlion were looking at us with unknowing faces. It seems like our bond works even in such cases. Alice also checked out what she has.
Name: Alice Race: Dragon God (Mixed)
Level: 624 Class: Cultivator
(10t) Health: 130 000 / 130 000 (10t) Mana: 97 000 / 97 000
Titles: The Sovereign; Bonded; Lover; World Traveler;
(10t) Strength: 24 300 (10t) Vitality: 26 000
(10t) Agility: Incompatible (10t) Will: Incompatible
(10t) Intelligence: 24 250 (10t) Wisdom: Incompatible
(10t) HP Reg: 5 000 / s (+50 000/s Racial) (10t) MP Reg: 4 000 / s (+10 000/s Symbiote)
Incompatible ...
She was visibly the same as me. Her health regeneration would be weaker originally, but thanks to our fused souls, we had no such differences anymore. The only real difference between us was our minds. Nothing more. Strength was showing how many Crypt of strength I had. How the others came, I had no idea. They could be wrong as well¡­ Although it didn¡¯t really work with us, I still felt excited just seeing it! Closing my eyes, my strength and senses were still the same. Nothing changed, except for the system this world had. Looking at the compass, it was pointing towards the¡­ sun? With an unbelieving face, I teleported to the sun of this planet. Seeing that the compass was still pointing towards it, I flew into its insides. Never seen a sun from the inside before¡­ It was an interesting sight, I guess. Reaching its center, I saw a strange black orb. It didn¡¯t look special. I made a few clones of myself, just in case, before touching it, though nothing happened. Turning around, I teleported out of the sun, but upon doing so, the sun shrunk to the size of a fist. This planet still had another two suns, so I didn¡¯t care about this. A small climate change¡­ and almost anyone could fix it anyway. I went back close to the fist-sized sun, with Alice beside me. She explored the planet, but she didn¡¯t find life on it, so she came to me. Narihi and Poirlion were also looking around in the nearby areas, meaning a few sectors away. I tried grabbing the mini sun, but my hand went through it. Looking at the black orb in my left hand, I moved it towards the mini sun. I was very much surprised to see it exploding in my face, destroying the planet and everything in our surroundings. We were lucky that heat and such things had no effect on us for a long time. The black holes appearing all around us scared the shit out of us, but we didn¡¯t leave immediately because¡­ the mini-sun that exploded, turned into a huge stellar map spanning through kilometers. Looking around, I memorized one-half of it, while Alice had the other. We didn¡¯t like black holes because their other halves were never leading to other places¡­ but to that damned gray matter. The problem was that this time, we were on the receiving end. So seeing it flooding everything, none of us wished to stay here. Grabbing Alice¡¯s hand, I teleported away. Looking at it from afar, we were surprised to see a gray ocean in space¡­ it was an interesting sight nonetheless. If not for us being at the sixth level, we would have died there. Well, Rin could have taken us out, but still¡­ Looking at the compass, it was pointing towards the gate of the Abyss. But it was inside the dead zone, so we had to look for another entrance. The range of our teleportation wasn¡¯t that big, so we had to jump quite a lot of times before finding a planet with life on it. Using our senses, we felt that most of the people were only at the level of third level cultivators. The planet was a three-star one, with a huge desert and little to no water on its surface. We appeared in front of the biggest city. It had fifty meters tall, compressed sand walls. There were quite a lot of people on the top of the walls and upon noticing us, they started shouting something about ¡®survivors from the desert¡­¡¯ Not caring about them, we went towards the huge double gates. Since it was still closed, we went through it. The power of laws! Haha! I thought, feeling happy that I could do such things. Soldier looking people ran towards us, with bags in their hands. In those bags, I felt pills and other such things, which had healing effects. ¡°Welcome back, great adventurer!¡± One of them shouted as he stepped forward. Embracing Alice¡¯s waist, I looked at her, not knowing what was going on. After asking the same question aloud, the soldier looked at me strangely. ¡°A-Are you by any chance, not from this planet?¡± He asked, stuttering while speaking. I guess our auras were a bit too much for them. ¡°No, I have no idea what you meant by that ¡®survivor from the desert¡¯ nor do I know what is this place. I just wanted to ask someone about an entrance to the Abyss,¡± I told them what I wanted in a straight way. Their stupid faces said it all¡­ they had no idea what I was talking about. ¡°So? What is this place?¡± Alice questioned him while looking around. Gulping loudly, the guy spoke. ¡°Miss! This is a planet called Destron. There are terrible monsters lurking under the sand and even more dangerous monsters in the air. We are trapped in these cities, without any chance to leave it. Those who left through the gates didn¡¯t get further than a hundred meters before being devoured¡­ that¡¯s why we shouted that you are survivors. Anyone who is powerful enough to walk in these deserts is worthy of our respect!¡± Saluting and hitting his spear on the ground, he finished his explanation. Closing her eyes, Alice sensed this whole area. There were indeed monsters lurking under the sand and all of them were at the fourth level. Or¡­ four-hundredth if looked at with the levels of this world. They mostly ranged from the early to the mid stages. ¡°Do you mind if we kill them all?¡± Alice asked with a smile. Wiping the sweat off of his forehead, the soldier said that it was impossible. He provoked the wrong person¡­ My dear dragoness snapped her fingers and a huge wave of soul attack spread out of our bodies, sucking away the life from everything that wasn¡¯t an ¡®intelligent being¡¯. Saying ¡°Done¡± with a smile on her face, she coiled her tail around the guy¡¯s waist and threw him out of the city. He landed outside while screaming in terror, fearing his death. Seeing that nothing was happening, he finally shut his mouth and stood up, clearing his butt.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Rin was so cruel¡­ she appeared behind him and nudged his back. Turning around upon feeling something his back, he jumped up at least a hundred meters into the air, straight back into the city. I held my face, trying to hide my laughter. Catching him in mid-air, Alice put him down in front of us once again, asking. ¡°So? Do you believe me now?¡± Without any sign of disbelief, he nodded his head vehemently, fearing that the same would be repeated. ¡°Now comes my most important question¡­ do you know anything about other planets with people who are much more powerful than you?¡± Alice asked while caressing my back with her right hand. I couldn¡¯t help but hug her and rub the side of my chin on her face. Rin appeared next to us, in her full size and copied my movements. I scratched her behind her ears, while the guy from before kept stealing terrified glances at Rin. ¡°N-No¡­ we don¡¯t know about such a place,¡± he answered with a stutter. Clicking my tongue, I swung my arm downward, and a divine looking green light smashed into the planet. It was my energy. A tremor ran through the planet and trees started growing out on this deserted planet, along with many rivers and even an ocean formed on it. Naturally, we didn¡¯t wait for the process to finish. After saying that they were free to go anywhere from now on, we teleported away. ¡°Playing gods? Hehe¡­. Well, you have to learn some etiquette to turn into a good ruler in the future.¡± Poirlion remarked on our show off, with a stupid smirk on his face. ¡°I¡¯m shitting on etiquette. I¡¯ll be a father, not a ruler. The others can go and do what they want to!¡± I replied to him and then teleported once again. Ten minutes later, we finally found a planet with life on it. Sensing the average strength of the people, we didn¡¯t even bother with stopping there. The Amber Compass also turned around and pointed towards another target, which was probably the closest entrance to the Abyss. Following that direction, we realized that the living beings were getting stronger and stronger. Soon, we saw the weirdest thing in our lives. The planets disappeared. There were none in front of us. Instead of planets, we saw a huge patch of ground in space. It was more than hundreds of kilometers thick, with huge mountains and oceans on it. There were a hundred suns moving back and forth above that large land, which went completely against physical laws¡­ The land itself was unmoving. We tried to sense its size, but we weren¡¯t able to. I¡¯m quite sure that our senses didn¡¯t cover even a hundredth of this enormous land. Although the side of the land was quite messy with huge storms, Vulcans, and waterfalls, above the land was a clear atmosphere. We flew through the storm and looked around. The climate was pleasant. Well, anything was pleasant to us¡­ Snow was covering this place and the people we sensed in a radius of ten kilometers were at the fourth and fifth level. Seeing a few houses, we teleported to them and knocked on the door. We heard footsteps nearing the door. Upon opening it, we saw a lioness. She had a humanoid face, but her feet turned into paws. Tilting her head to the side, she asked, ¡°Hello. Who might you be?¡± ¡°Hello. We are just travelers. Could you serve us with some information? We are looking for an entrance to the Abyss,¡± Alice asked politely with a smile on her face. I grabbed the back of her head and brushed my fingers through her hair, making her smile. ¡°The Abyss? Accessing it is restricted¡­ but go towards the fourteenth sun. The nearest entrance is that way,¡± she replied, but her words caught my attention. ¡°Wait, restricted? What do you mean by that?¡± She made a face as if we would be idiots, but after seeing that we really knew nothing, she invited us in. Saying that we were alright here, she explained. ¡°I can¡¯t see your stats, but I can see that you are from another world¡­ Right?¡± Seeing us nod, she continued. ¡°In our world, only people with real strength can access the Abyss. Going there is something to be proud of. Above the seventh level, anyone can go, but below it¡­ you can go only if you are better than the others!¡± Frowning, I questioned her. ¡°And how do we know if we are ¡®better than the others¡¯? Are our stats enough?¡± Nodding, she told us that people gained strength here by training, learning, and meditating. Those who were hardworking had more stats on the same level as others. We asked if the amount of strength we had was good enough and she answered with a yes. ¡°Hey~ but you are really strong at your level. Don¡¯t you need another woman? I¡¯m fine with being the second~¡± She said playfully, creeping me out. I didn¡¯t need anyone but Alice. Thanking her, I quickly turned around and fled before she would get herself killed. Alice didn¡¯t appreciate her question¡­ if not for helping us, then Alice would have killed her by now. But in all honesty, we just wanted to know where the gate was. We had things to do here. The map we saw before fleeing had a big x on this land. We weren¡¯t coming this way randomly. Using our senses, we found the portal leading to the Abyss, but there were powerful culti¡­ No¡­ not cultivators. What should I call them? Seeing that many of them are training their bodies, I¡¯ll just call them players¡­ I guess, I thought as I realized that I was wrong. I knew that I was ignorant as this world was just as dangerous as ours. But I really didn''t know what to call them. The people in front of the gate were surely above the seven-hundredth level. With their norms¡­ A hundred levels mean a realm or level in our world, while ten levels mean a stage. Seeing that we were on the six hundred and twenty-fourth level, it was truly accurate. A few of our minds were always cultivating, so even if we ¡®didn¡¯t do anything¡¯, we were still advancing. People with similar strength and talent were all around this place, so I¡¯m quite sure that there were schools around this gate. Well, we didn¡¯t intend to join any of them. We could just sneak in and quickly rush through the gate! But before that¡­ We flew towards the place that was marked on the map. We had to travel for two whole days, even though we were using teleportation. But the end of this land was still nowhere to be seen. Luckily, we didn¡¯t have to travel that far¡­ A twenty kilometers tall mountain appeared in front of us. We teleported to the top of it where we found a temple. It was visibly old, almost crumbling. Entering through the doorway, we found a stairway leading deep into the mountain. Following the stairs, we found ourselves in front of a sinkhole. After looking at each other, shrugging, all of us jumped down. A completely dark, circular hall was awaiting us. But something was wrong. A creepy, dark shadow moved towards us on the ground and intertwined with us. Looking down, we noticed that our skin was starting to rot away. Using my Hydra Qi, I stopped the rotting and Alice was the same. But Poirlion and Narihi were much worse off. They quickly teleported out of the mountain, fearing that they would die without doing anything. Looking towards a corner, I saw a pair of shining green eyes. It was completely the same as ours. Our body was shining with a green light, while there was something darker than the black in the corner. Let¡¯s see if this works¡­ Inspect?
Name: *Unreadable* Elena Race: Un1d#?tifiabl3:::
Level: 6## *Your inspect is malfunctioning* Threat Level: 5
I couldn¡¯t read this girl¡¯s stats. I guess people could evade being inspected and such things¡­ That and the ¡®malfunctioning¡¯ inspect wasn¡¯t helping either¡­ She was at one of the stages of the sixth level for sure, but I couldn¡¯t see her exact strength. [Although her threat level is five, I don¡¯t think that she is a mortal opponent. I¡¯d say that her strength is similar compared to ours. But we are two!] Alice remarked upon seeing the result. ¡°Elena, is it? Why are you attacking us?¡± I said as I swung my arm and cut off space in front of her, breaking that shadow which was trying to suck away our life. It was lucky that we were the best when it came to regeneration. Rin suddenly appeared behind us and roared into the nothingness. Alice turned around, but she saw nothing. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Alice asked with a concerned face as she petted Rin¡¯s head. Looking down, Alice noticed that the shape of our shadows looked like panthers, which surely wasn¡¯t normal¡­ Not to mention that we were in the dark. Why did we have a shadow? ¡°Dred! Come back~ They aren¡¯t here for us, it seems,¡± The girl in the corner shouted and our panther-shaped shadow merged into a single one, which after a panther appeared. It rushed back to the corner and it looked almost the same as Rin. Except for that Rin had scales on her body, while that ¡®Dred¡¯ had some thin green lines on his body, which were screaming of poison. Using one of my minds, I conjured a mini-sun and moved it towards the corner. A breathtaking beauty with black hair was standing there, petting the head of her panther. [She is good! If not for having me, I¡¯m quite sure that you would fall for her body¡­] Alice remarked in my place, admitting the beauty of this girl. She was my type indeed. But it didn¡¯t matter. I had only Alice in my mind, so however beautiful she might be, I¡¯m always going to stay faithful! Alice is my everything! [Awww~ Come here for a kiss you big bear. Hehe,] Alice said upon feeling me and hearing my thoughts. Leaning over, I kissed her deeply, feeling proud of myself and our unshakeable relationship. ¡°Are you done with flirting? I¡¯d be glad if you left because I¡¯m waiting for others¡­ in case you don¡¯t want to get caught up in my mess, leave now,¡± The girl called Elena said without any emotion on her face as she turned around and disappeared¡­ Not finding her anywhere, I focused once again into that corner where I found a small patch of darkness. It seemed so empty and threatening¡­ ¡°Elena¡­¡± I muttered to myself before saying aloud, while looking into that corner. ¡°This one time I¡¯ll not look for trouble, but don¡¯t you dare to attack my wife another time.¡± I heard a chuckle resounding in the hall, but she said no more. Using our senses, we found a path leading even deeper into the mountain. We crushed the wall and went towards our destination.¡°Poirlion, come to our position,¡± I told him as we reached the end of it. They appeared behind us and the first thing they did was question us. ¡°What was that thing? Why was there a shadow in the dark? We didn¡¯t even sense anything!¡± He grabbed my left shoulder from behind, bombarding me with questions. They were in a good shape by the time they returned, but they still had a few dark patches on their skin. This could have been an interesting battle¡­ Hehe, I thought with a chuckle, not knowing whether to go back and have a go at it or just leave her be. But endangering my dear wife¡¯s life for something like¡­ wait, what if we ask her for a ¡®friendly¡¯ fight? It would be surely fun! [We can do it later, but at the moment she is waiting for someone, so let¡¯s wait with it¡­] Alice thought while also telling Poirlion and Narihi that Elena was probably another monster of our caliber. Hearing it, their eyes opened widely, feeling surprised by such news. Such abilities and that ability of hers¡­ it was like the exact contrast of our regenerating and healing abilities. We should do something with this¡­ If even Poirlion and Narihi were forced to flee, even though the difference between us and this Elena was most likely small, creating a similar technique would be wonderful. The mountain started trembling and shaking and huge waves were coming from the hall behind us. We should hurry up and see what was happening. On the end of this corridor, we found a room with holograms in it. Thanks to the humans¡¯ knowledge in our world, I was completely familiar with how it worked and how it was built. Activating the system, a person without a clear shape, sitting in a throne appeared. ¡°Hello, adventurer. This is a record which was made not long ago. I¡¯m the Anchor between the worlds. If you are here with a clear goal, that means that you know about the map. I¡¯m sure that you have memorized it, so here is a missing part,¡± it said as a piece of our map appeared. After thinking about it for a fraction of a moment, we found where was it supposed to be. Memorizing the connected part, we realized that it was a flying island above the ground. A few seconds later, it continued. ¡°This much time should be enough. If not, then just go away you slow wits¡­ Anyway, although it seems like a simple flying island, it isn¡¯t as simple. Not even someone at the tenth level can see or sense it. You need that black orb you have to gain access to it. I placed them all around the universes for numerous ascenders. You were one of the lucky ones to be selected.¡± ¡°But you should also know that everyone chosen is exactly as powerful as you. There are so many people¡­ and there are many of you who are exactly as powerful as the other one. To get into the island, all of you have to arrive at the flying island, with the black orb in your hand. If any of you dies, the orb will also disappear and that means fewer people to enter, though this is true only before reaching the flying island.¡± ¡°If you are that dragon hydra pair, then yes¡­ both of you can enter¡­ Seriously talking, this little game of mine is held every time when I start the race for the next creator position. This video was made for you people at the sixth level so you probably don¡¯t know about how it works anyway. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have your chance in the future¡­ I¡¯m holding this game for many people on each level but at different places.¡± ¡°The rewards right? That is always the most important. Placing in the top three will garner great benefits. But to pique your interest a bit more, I¡¯ll tell you that the winner will have the luck to wish anything from me. Race change, talent increase, weapons, symbiotes, armors, knowledge, instant strength boost? Your choice, so fight and strive on to get out on the top. One last thing. Although you started when you were exactly as powerful as the others, you can turn stronger than them if you work hard!¡± As it finished its words, the system turned off and the room turned completely dark and silent. ¡°Alice¡­¡± I muttered silently as I turned towards her and grabbed her shoulders. Our faces lit up as we shouted. ¡°WE HAVE STRUCK IT BIG!¡± If we could ask for an ability to see a line connecting the other halves of people¡­ we could mess up the world and create our kingdom! ¡°Hahaha~ This wonderful, honey!¡± Alice exclaimed, hugging and kissing me. Now there was only one problem. To reach our goal, we had to be the best. And if our opponents were really as good as it said, then we had to work hard. Harder than ever before! Chapter 93 - Chasing Rainbows [Loop?] Chasing Rainbows [Loop?] Alice¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------- Turning around, we quickly left the place and went towards the dark hall. The black haired girl was standing over the corpse of a few people. Their bodies were consumed by the ground and we felt a tiny change in the girl¡¯s strength. Did she turn stronger? I haven¡¯t heard of such a True Divine Beast, but she is surely the same kind of creature as we are. ¡°I suppose you came for the rewards?¡± With a smile on her face, she questioned us. ¡°So you know about it. In that case, you are our opponent. Right?¡± Sticking out my chest, I questioned her. I can¡¯t help but admit that our sizes were probably the same¡­ I can¡¯t lose against this girl! Not in front of my husband! Hearing my thoughts, Hiro laughed loudly, startling the black haired girl. [Haha~ Don¡¯t tell me such jokes. You don¡¯t have a chance at losing. You couldn¡¯t be any more my type and my love for you isn¡¯t something that is decided by your looks alone. As a realist, I do admit that I love you for your looks as well. That¡¯s a part of being a guy. But I have your heart as well.] Pouring out his heart honestly, he hugged me from behind, making me feel safe. At this time, Elena looked at us with a slightly envious face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your opponent. Although fighting with you would be a lot of fun, but I had a battle just now. So I don¡¯t think that it would be wise,¡± she said, measuring us up. Crossing my arms in front of my chest, I replied, ¡°And we are five against two. But I¡¯m in the mood to play. Don¡¯t you want to have a go at it? Just to have some fun~¡± Making a surprised face, she nodded nonetheless. All of us swore that we won¡¯t kill each other in the following battle. Going outside, we transformed into our merged monster form, surprising Elena greatly. ¡°Shall we start?¡± I questioned her with my mind power and she replied with a bow appearing in her hands. Her panther jumped up behind us, ready to strike, but Rin intercepted him and blocked his attack. Instead of escaping, he turned into a bear and swung his paw towards Rin, who quickly teleported away. We swung our tail towards the bear, but Elena also shot a black arrow towards us, which had the same kind of aura as her. Using our paws, we slapped the black arrow. As it touched our paw, it started dissolving into liquid. Not minding it, we healed it in a second. Her shadow also connected to ours, but we were merged this time. Our regeneration speed was much quicker than her dissolving ability. Seeing it, her eyes opened widely in surprise. The bear took up our attack but got smashed into the ground as a result. But its thick fur protected it perfectly, leaving it with no visible wound. Using two of our minds, we shot mind attacks towards both of them, but it didn¡¯t have any effect. [Let¡¯s make this funnier,] I thought as I reverted our merged form into our battle form. We were stronger than Elena in our merged monster form! It was visible from these few attacks. Although we don¡¯t know what kind of tricks she has, but I¡¯m sure that ours aren¡¯t any weaker. Blank turned into a spear in our hands. Grinning, we invited her to the next round. Her bow turned into a spear as well, surprising us slightly. ¡°A contest of spears, is it?¡± Hiro said aloud, chuckling. The bear turned into a Basilisk and it flew towards us with incredible speed. Before it could reach us, Rin appeared on its left and slapped it away. We flew towards Elena and made twelve clones of ourselves. ¡°Nice skill~ Devouring you would be really good,¡± she said with a smile as she thrust her spear downward and a black light covered her body. As our spear was about to cut off her left arm, she just stood there with a smile. Seeing it, we knew that something was wrong. Blank started melting and being sucked away! Panicked, we quickly pulled it back under our scales. ¡°Devouring, is it? Interesting ability,¡± Hiro remarked with a nod of his head. We reorganized the scales on our hands, creating gloves of scales. ¡°Fistfight? Are you sure? Your body will be affected-¡± Elena advised us with a provocative smile, but she was interrupted by our fist. Ducking down, she kicked us in the stomach, but our powerful defense was more than enough. Jumping back with a dumbfounded face, she nodded once. Her devouring had no effect on our scales. We kicked out and jumped towards her head once again. Our fists were filled with Soul Force. As it struck her spear, she was slightly pushed back, surprising her once again. Breathing out, she spoke. ¡°You are really worthy opponents! You are from a different world, right?¡± Seeing us nod, she continued. ¡°I suppose you too are some kind of legendary monsters,¡± looking at the snake who wasn''t attacking at the moment, she asked, ¡°Dred, should we show them what our true strength is?¡± At that, Dred took the form of a two-dimensional shadow and shook his pointing finger sideways. ¡°Eh? You are no fun. We could fight a good-¡± seeing his look, she stopped talking. Shrugging once, she spoke before attacking us. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t fight against your merged monster form without my true strength. Anyway, let¡¯s play!¡± She threw a huge black ball towards our face. Evading it, she was nowhere to be seen. Instinctually, we turned around and blocked her dagger with our forearm. She flew backward from the kickback. She was much weaker than us since we were in our merged form. But I have no idea what she has in store. It seems like we will have to work really hard if we want to get that reward! With a roundhouse kick, we struck her side, making her spit out a mouthful of blood on our legs. Suddenly, that shadow appeared behind us and penetrated our back. A black miasma spread in our body, wishing to paralyze us. But that was impossible for numerous reasons¡­ the white pill made us immune to poisons and our race was naturally immune to literally everything. We coiled our tail around his neck, making him pull out his dagger and quickly jump back. Still, his neck was broken¡­ Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t matter as he started healing. We jumped towards him but our fists went through his body, while Elena appeared behind us and thrust her spear towards our back. Leaning slightly to the side, it scraped off a few scales on our left side, but nothing more. Turning around, we were quick enough to kick her again. Dred appeared in front of us, surprising us again and thrust his dagger into our heart. We grabbed his arms and used our head to attack. He fell backward and transforming Blank into a spear, we quickly thrust it through his chest. Elena appeared at that time and swung her sword towards our right side. We held up our right arm where Blank focused its body and transformed into a shield. Her sword glanced off, but before it would hit her, she turned into a shadow and flew backward with Dred in her arms. Although our spear was out of his chest, our energy wasn¡¯t. After making a grabbing motion, space was destroyed in a small patch and Dred was standing there in his Panther form once again. Rin appeared at that time and would have successfully struck their backs if not for us stopping her. ¡°Rin! Stop. This was enough, for now,¡± I shouted upon seeing that her paws were almost touching the back of Elena¡¯s head. Rin was too short on time to stop her paw, so she couldn¡¯t do more than weaken it. Hitting the back of Elena¡¯s head, her soft paws landed on it. Turning around, Elena raised an eyebrow, asking. ¡°What was this supposed to be? Also, could you let go of my head?¡± We chuckled upon hearing her question, while Rin slowly let down her paw. Poirlion and Narihi clapped like some people who were watching a good show. Feeling curious, Hiro asked her. ¡°Why did you not try to evade her attack? I¡¯m sure that you noticed Rin.¡± ¡°Nah, it wasn¡¯t needed. Firstly, I knew that she would be able to stop and the most I would get would be a slap on the back of my head. Secondly, she can¡¯t hurt me. But I won¡¯t tell you why, obviously,¡± Elena explained and then smiled mysteriously. They are way too calm compared to how they lost. I don¡¯t know what can they do, but I¡¯m quite sure that it would be dangerous for us¡­ After recovering, we teleported towards our next destination. Although this message said that we need only the black orbs to enter, it wasn¡¯t true as there were other markers on the map. This meant that we had to collect more pieces, I suppose. Appearing behind us, Elena asked with a smile, ¡°Mind if I join?¡± I honestly felt freaked out when she was behind me¡­ Furrowing my brows, I replied, ¡°You can, but you can¡¯t stay behind us. Your skills are creepy!¡± Laughing at my remark, she teleported beside us every time. Feeling better, we soon reached our next destination. These other points weren¡¯t too far away from each other. A few seconds or minutes are enough to reach them. Considering that we can teleport a hundred light years away, it¡¯s still quite a lot¡­ Entering the next place, the same record welcomed us, but this time it mentioned the next piece. It was a ring, which was a perfect fit around the black ball. On our way, we found another two such rings, which we had to combine with the black orb. Combining them, we realized that it looked like an atom. Considering that the rings also started rotating around it, we were quite sure of what were we building. The pieces always appeared in our hands only after watching the video, so there was no way for others to take it.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Finding three tiny balls, we had to put them on the three rings. The completed key shone with a yellow light, like a mini-sun. It looked the same as the sun that exploded and turned into a map before. It was an interesting sight, to say the least. But at the last place, we also met with a bear. He was a True Divine Beast. He just kept eyeing Elena while we completed our key. From the corners of my eyes, I was looking at them curiously, wishing to see where was this going. Elena was visibly enraged, but she didn¡¯t attack. Clenching her fists and gritting her teeth, she talked. ¡°I can see that you are healthy¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you out as you wished me to before, though my methods might not fit your taste.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ll be mine anyway! I¡¯ll soon break through and at that time, I¡¯ll make you mine! By the way¡­ how is your friend? Audrey, was it?¡± Laughing, he transformed into his human form and ridiculed Elena. Hearing the name ¡®Audrey¡¯, Elena¡¯s body twitched. After picking up her piece, she looked at us and turned around. The only thing she said, ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry for what you have done.¡± I looked at Hiro with my brows raised, not knowing what was going on. Shrugging once, he embraced me and we turned around to leave, with Narihi and Poirlion in tow. They were following us silently all along, like some kind of bodyguards¡­ ¡°BWAHAHA! What a fine ass! You are just as beautiful as Elena! Don¡¯t you want to play with me? Leave that loser beside you!¡± The Bear God shouted after me. ¡°Elena¡­ come back. Today we are killing bears,¡± I sent my thoughts into her mind. She teleported back with a surprised face. Seeing our dark faces and the bloodlust we released, she grinned happily. ¡°Hahaha! You idiot bear! I alone couldn¡¯t kill you, but you angered these two as well! You will never reach that tower to wish something because you will die here and now!¡± Elena exclaimed happily. Turning around, the first thing we did was merge and turn into our monster form. ¡°W-What the fuck are you!? Hey, guys! Come and help me out!¡± He shouted surprised and a few bearmen at the sixth level appeared. Elena looked at us, saying, ¡°This is why I couldn¡¯t kill him alone with Dred. If not for his blood servant entourage, I could have killed him long ago!¡± There were five of them, making me understand her problem. But Narihi and Poirlion were here and they were stronger than these bearmen, not to mention their bond. This shit was dead as fuck. [Enough of talking. He said something he shouldn¡¯t have. Feel my anger, Alice. Feel it and let¡¯s destroy this shit!] Hiro shouted in his mind, as a powerful wave of bloodlust, hate, and wrath spread through our body. Since we were fused, my soul turned just as enraged. This dirty furry shit dared to say such things to me? He will learn when to stay silent. I thought, earning a remark from Hiro, [Right. He will stay silent eternally.] We felt the wrath and we wished to crush him with our paws! We jumped towards him and struck his chest, making him fly through the air and crash into the wall. Elena appeared in front of him and stomped on his face, reorganizing it as a result. Roaring, he transformed into his monster form, while his servants also appeared behind us. Their attacks were shrugged off by us, while Narihi and Poirlion focused on one of them, almost killing him. Dred and Rin also attacked the same person. Dred was in his bear form and attacked frontally, while Rin attacked his back. The guy was shredded into pieces. Now it was four against four plus we and Elena against the boss bear¡­ he was so dead. Feeling threatened, he slinked backward, growling. Hitting his butt into a corner, he stood up on all fours. Elena disappeared and reached out of the shadow of the Bear God, thrusting a sword through his back. We slapped him in the face with our tail, leaving a large gash on it. His real forte was defense and strength. He didn¡¯t have exceptional regeneration like us. Worse for him was that we could regenerate and our defense wasn¡¯t any weaker than his. Roaring, he jumped towards us and swiped with his paw. With the same movement, we blocked his attack and using our pointy tail, we struck his chest. His thick fur was strong enough to protect him as we had to attack from a really weird angle. Our friends were really quick as all of them killed their opponents by this time. Surrounding the bear god, he kept growling while looking around. Roaring out, his body enlarged, turning five meters tall. This was his racial ability, called Enrage. Burning his own blood, he gained strength and defense above the norm. Jumping towards us, he believed in his success, forgetting that we weren¡¯t in our simple monster forms. We were merged! Our paws met this time as well, and he still couldn¡¯t push us back. Using our mouths, we bit into his throat, shoulders, and the sides of his head. He roared out in pain and jumped back to escape, but Elena and Dred were waiting for him. A black arrow penetrated his back and his body started rotting and melting. Narihi and Poirlion just stood in the back as this battle was a result of our wrath we had to ease by murdering this shit. We were more against one. But we didn¡¯t care. We would have killed him anyway, even if we were alone. No True Divine Beast can fight us! We were one step above them even if they were the same as us because we always had something. Something that was more than simple strength. And that was our bond, unconditional love, and trust in each other, which couldn¡¯t be understood by these simple, strength seeking cultivators. They were super strong. They looked like gods in front of the mortals, but almost all of them lacked the simplest piece. How to live. But this one will never learn it. Not in this life. We used our paws to stop him in place. Space Lock was up all this time, so teleporting was impossible, to begin with. We chewed up his head, leaving only the tip of his spine, sticking out of his body. Using our tail, we penetrated his stomach, while we did the same with our paws on his upper body. With our body covered in blood, we tore the huge bear into two halves. He tried to resist but our strength was still superior. ¡°Your attempt to save your life is futile. You should have never made that remark. I can only hope that you will learn to live in your next life,¡± I told him as we unleashed the most powerful soul attack we did up to date. His soul shattered and his body exploded, leaving only mincemeat. The chunks of meat, blood and bone fragments flew through Elena¡¯s shady body, splashing on the walls. Sniffing, all of us felt excited and happy. Our enemy was gone and dead. Using Soul Eater, we devoured his soul, stepping into the fourth stage instantly. This wasn¡¯t a simple soul as this was the soul of a True Divine Beast! We were surprised to see that Elena¡¯s shadow took the shape of a star and spread out. Devouring the body pieces on the ground, her body also started evolving and her strength increased, stopping at the same level as us. Separating and turning back into our human forms, we looked at her with furrowed brows, while she was doing the same. ¡°You are interesting creatures¡­¡± All four of us said at the same time. We were even more surprised that Dred talked¡­ Chuckling, we turned around and flew towards our final destination. The chance to reach our goal wasn¡¯t that far away. Once we have the ability to find people¡¯s other halves, we will start building our kingdom. Although it will be a long process as we needed people who were interested in it, we still wished to do it. We didn¡¯t want to change the whole universe. Our aim were those people who were ¡®living¡¯ a life, not just chasing rainbows and infinite strength. Although reaching ¡®great strength¡¯ was our goal as well, it was nothing more than a ¡®side effect¡¯ to sate our hunger for knowledge. The novel Hiro wrote in his past life was similar to how we wished to do this. We didn¡¯t want to share this with everyone. Only with those who thought alike or at least were able to think alike. ¡°I¡¯ve heard him saying something about ¡®Audrey¡¯. What did happen to her?¡± I questioned Elena in my curiosity. Her face turned sad as a result, but she answered nonetheless. ¡°She was¡­ killed by this shit. She was my best friend since my childhood. That is the reason why I¡¯m chasing this wish of mine. I¡¯ll return her to the living. No matter what. And you can¡¯t stop me, even if you helped me this time,¡± pointing at us, she finished her sentence. Rose, who has been observing everything before, left our world to talk. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you fight her now? I mean¡­ she is really strong as I noticed it. You have more chance to win now. Although you aren¡¯t like that, if you want to reach your goal, you should stop now¡­¡± Hearing her words, we furrowed our brows, but what she said was true. I felt torn because Elena seemed like a ¡®good¡¯ person unless being provoked. Just like us¡­ Maybe she could also be a part of our kingdom in the future. Turning around, she laughed, ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t know who are you, but you are terribly wrong if you think that I¡¯m at a disadvantage because-¡± as she finished turning around, she saw Rose. Her eyes opened widely, along with her mouth as her hands started shaking. Stuttering, she pointed at Rose, saying, ¡°A-Audrey!? What the fuck!? How are you alive and why are you with them?!¡± Raising a brow, Rose looked at Elena with a strange look, replying, ¡°What Audrey? I¡¯m called Rose. I know these two for a long time, but I¡¯ve never seen you before¡­¡± ¡°B-But you look the same as my friend, Audrey! She was killed by this stupid bear!¡± Elena shouted, still stuttering as a few tears left her eyes. Sitting on the dust covered table behind us, we observed what was going to happen. Elena appeared in front of Rose and touched her face. Rose stepped back, feeling slightly surprised. Touching her face again, Elena mumbled, ¡°You aren¡¯t her. You have a different evolution path. But otherwise, you are completely the same. And you are a weaker than her as well. For now¡­ I guess. What the hell did you give this girl to have such a powerful bloodline? She is as powerful as a normal True Divine Beast¡­.¡± looking at us, she questioned. Shrugging, I told her that Rose drank our mixed blood. Suddenly, Hiro started laughing, startling everyone. ¡°Hahaha! Is it happening even now? Are we living in a dream or what? Chasing fucking rainbows? I can¡¯t believe that our lives are just loops which can¡¯t be escaped.¡± Frowning, Elena asked what he meant. He told her what were his thoughts. In his past life, he felt way too many times that the things he did have happened already. Be it in his dreams or in reality. Both happened in way too many cases. He didn¡¯t believe in dreamworlds. He knew the difference between reality and fiction. But there was still that lingering feeling in him, telling him that maybe people¡¯s lives were just stupid programs, set in stone. That when they slept, sometimes they dreamed of their future, which also turned true. That the same things happened in their lives, numerous times. Without anything different. There were no variants in those ¡®Deja Vu¡¯ feelings and moments. Now, people had clones, which only made him laugh at this whole world. The god of the Abyss is playing pranks on people? Are our lives its doing? But¡­ in that case, isn¡¯t it playing a one-player game? We really have to find out what lies beyond the end or we will die of curiosity. Understanding Hiro¡¯s words, Elena chuckled, saying, ¡°It happened to me as well¡­ I will suppose that everyone has numerous selves out there in these universes. Maybe there is another me, who thinks and looks alike. Rose and Audrey are those kinds of people. Probably¡­¡± Chuckling, Hiro replied. ¡°Maybe¡­ But I have one problem. Am I supposed to kill you to reach our goal?¡± Smiling, Elena answered. ¡°Unless you can bring the dead back to life, yes.¡± ¡±You will have to¡­.¡± -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A note from me to my readers. If you liked the prolog, read this. (AN:\ The latter half might be weird or strange to some of you, but I wished to give myself through the novel. Like most of the time. It is truly strange. But nowadays¡­ as I keep writing, it occurs to me at a few times, that I have dreamed of the moment I finished writing a given paragraph. For example, in the 92nd chapter, I finished writing a paragraph when I just looked at the line. It just came to me. I have dreamed of that exact line before. It was just a hazy dream, but it was still there. Looking up, I saw that the lines above were matching. But that knowledge quickly dissolved, leaving me with an out of body feeling after it happened. And this wasn¡¯t the first time. Nowadays, it keeps happening to me more often. Such being the case, I wished to add this piece to my novel from the start. Now the start of this question is here as well. It¡¯s truly strange. I¡¯m really curious about what is beyond our lives. Not about reincarnation, heaven, and those things, or my next life. Just the piece in between. See the end to find out what is there in this fiction! What gave me the idea for the title: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dBMH6Bnnew4&index=16&list=WL Although the meaning here is completely different, it still gave me inspiration. I also feel like I¡¯m chasing rainbows while writing this novel. But it¡¯s interesting in its own way, isn¡¯t it? Quirks of life¡­ I shall see what does it hold in store for me. Don¡¯t you want to find your own rainbow?) Chapter 94 - Ordeal Ordeal Hiro¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Unless you can bring back the dead to the life, yes. You will have to¡­¡± Hearing Elena¡¯s words, I laughed. Frowning, she asked what was so funny. ¡°Do you happen to have her soul? Although it¡¯s unlikely, maybe there are miracles,¡± I questioned her, feeling nervous. I wasn¡¯t nervous for a long time, but I didn¡¯t feel like killing someone so randomly. Not her. Because she was very similar to Alice. ¡°I do have it. I saw her being killed with my own eyes. Knowing what I would have lost at that moment, I had to run away with her soul. But why are you asking it?¡± Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she questioned me. ¡°What would you do if I said that we can bring her back to life?¡± Smiling, I asked her in my curiosity. ¡°Then I¡¯d be very happy and I don¡¯t know what would I do. I¡¯m generous with those who help me out of their own will. I¡¯ll probably help you in getting that wish of yours,¡± she replied, pleasing me a lot. With her help, we were sure to win! ¡°Take out her soul. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t fly away¡­¡± I replied, making her frown. Upon hearing the other half of my sentence, she nodded. A black hole appeared in front of her and I felt a soul slipping out of it before it closed. Extending my arm, I caught her and poured our life into her. Thanks to those turtlemen who we killed in the academy, our lifespans were way above the norm. We could suck away the bearmen¡¯s lives as well, but we just stored them away for now. We gave one million years as a lifespan. That much should be enough. We also added a weak soul to hers, which wouldn¡¯t affect her personality, but it would help her in restoring. Feeling that she was regaining consciousness, I poured my Qi into her soul, resulting in a high degree of regeneration. About fifteen seconds later, her whole body was back. She looked down at her hands before examining her surroundings. Upon noticing the crying Elena, they rushed towards each other with wide opened arms. She indeed looked like Rose, except for the different racial traits. She didn¡¯t have scales on her body. Instead, her hands and her forearms were completely black, with clear lines of her veins on them, which were shining with a dim black light. There were a few strange tattoos on her back, looking like ancient writings. She was naked, by the way, but none of us cared about it. But upon noticing me, Elena shouted, ¡°H-HEY! I thank you for helping her and I¡¯ll also help you in turn, but could you not look at her with those hungry eyes?¡± At that, Alice laughed, while Dred spoke once again. ¡°Elena, he visibly doesn¡¯t even care about Audrey¡¯s body. He is the same as me, as us.¡± Nodding at me, he closed his eyes. How nice of him. Snapping her fingers, Audrey¡¯s shadows flew up from the ground and wrapped around her body, forming a black dress. Rose ran towards Audrey and looked at her from closely, Audrey doing the same. Except for the slight racial differences, they really looked the same, not to mention how they behaved¡­ They were like the picture of a person standing in front of a mirror. ¡°You are¡­ me?¡± Rose asked Audrey while pointing at herself. ¡°No, you are me¡­¡± She replied and I slapped my forehead, saying. ¡°Alright, enough of this. Rose go back to our world¡­¡± Nodding once, she stopped in front of us and disappeared. Audrey turned into a shadow on the ground and entered Elena¡¯s shadow, leaving us slightly surprised. An interesting trio¡­ and were we the weird ones? ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s so hard to say thanks,¡± mumbling, Elena talked to herself. Looking up, straight into my eyes, she said seriously, ¡°I thank you very much from the bottom of my heart. I¡¯ll do my best to help you in winning that wish, whatever it might be.¡± ¡°Well, we want a kingdom of halves, but we need the ability to find people¡¯s other halves. So that is what we wish to ask for,¡± Alice bluntly replied to her inquiring tone, telling her our goal. Raising a brow, Elena questioned, ¡°What kind of other halves?¡± ¡°The kind which you love more than anyone else. That you could live your life with eternally. The kind which is the most important person in your life. The kind which is a perfect match for you,¡± Alice said with a smile, hugging and kissing me in the end. With a surprised face, she let out a stupid voice before replying, ¡°Oh¡­ so that kind of another half. I haven¡¯t thought of it like that before, but that is a noble goal. I¡¯ll gladly help you in that.¡± Smiling, she finished talking and turned silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go in that case,¡± Nodding, Alice grabbed my hand and turned around to leave. On our path to the mysterious building, we sensed a creature that should be taken care of. A harbinger! Since the merging of the two universes we lived in, we didn¡¯t meet many Harbingers as most of the sects and academies have taken care of them. Maybe that was the case here as well, but we still found one. It had the shape of a large worm, which dug its way through a planet, leaving it dead and hollow. It was at the middle stages of the sixth level, so as long as we were careful, killing it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. [Yes, and we have a little helper as well~] Alice thought smiling, meaning Elena. Using a few of our clones in our merged form, we stacked up our martial art to twelve and released it towards the planet, along with the curse effect. This was the first time that we used it. Unfortunately, we still couldn¡¯t test its effects in action since not only the planet and the monster, even space blew up, leaving nothing but the gray matter in its place. But at the same time, a huge dark red cloud spread out, with the Harbinger as the epicenter. As it went past our bodies, we felt a strange madness, wrath, and bloodlust fill us up. It was very similar to when Alice and Poirlion had to go through their ¡®puberty¡¯ to turn into True monsters. Well, I too had that phase, but it was quite easy for me to fight it back. Looking at Elena, I saw that she was gritting her teeth and clenching her fists. She was visibly enraged. Unlike before, Alice has learned how to control herself. Similarly to me, she was just standing beside me in space, embracing my waist. Her little hands made me feel warm and good. The only thing I could ever truly fear was that this was all just a dream. I mean, my life seems way too perfect. I have a beautiful, loving wife. We always won against our enemies. Our strength is way above the norm. Is this because of the loop? But¡­ can we break it? And what happens if we do? I wonder¡­ but I¡¯ll find out in the future. [Well, however it is, I¡¯m enjoying this loop very much, dear.] Alice turned towards me while thinking about the love she felt for me. Kissing me deeply, I coiled my arms around her waist. I was lost in her eyes as we didn¡¯t close them while kissing. We were looking straight into each other¡¯s eyes. Feeling that we should stop or else things would go out of control, we separated. At that time, I noticed Elena sighing, and then she turned completely calm once again. It seems like her mental fortitude wasn¡¯t weak either. Is this why the Harbingers numbers should be kept low? But however, I think about it, killing them is also dangerous. If normal cultivators were to kill one and go through this, they would probably start killing each other. [That¡¯s true. I guess only Willful people should kill Harbingers or else they will go mad,] Hearing my thoughts, Alice agreed with me. Giving a last kiss on her face, I stopped hugging her. I just loved her so much! I couldn¡¯t help it. It took only a few hours to get to our destination, but we saw nothing except for a huge group of Harbingers and a few people standing far away. Their strength was very similar to ours, meaning that they were participants! Just as we stopped, a huge levitating island appeared and that usual voice resounded. Isn¡¯t it talking too much? ¡°Hello, everyone. Seeing that all of you have arrived, it¡¯s time for this test. I¡¯m surprised to see that a True Divine Beast fell even before getting here¡­ but it¡¯s fine by me. As you can see, I left a few Harbingers in front of the island. They are all at the first stage of the Temporary Law Realm since I made them so. Your first test will be to fight your way through these Harbingers and insert your keys into their places.¡± ¡°Once you are done, the island will open up and you can enter. But those who are outsiders can¡¯t take part in this,¡± as it said its last words, a barrier appeared between us and Narihi and Poirlion. Rose, Rin, and Audrey were also kicked out and had to stay outside. Looking at the others, I saw that a few Divine Beasts or True Divine Beasts had hundreds of servants¡­ ¡°So, now that only the participants can hear me¡­ For the time being, I¡¯ll suppress your blood. This means that no matter if you are a dragon and there is a Dragon God, you won¡¯t have any feelings towards them. Everyone is equal here. Your strength will be that of a cultivator at the first stage of the Temporary Law Realm.¡± ¡°What was the point of hurrying you if that was the case? Well, you will see once you get inside. If you die before reaching the keyhole, then you will lose your life, your key, and the keyhole will disappear as well. There are exactly forty-nine of you. Let¡¯s see who has the most potential to reach the top and wish something from me. Seeing your thoughts, don¡¯t worry. I can make all of them true.¡± As it finished its words, its voice resounded in our minds, telling us that it could grant us that ability. After asking from Elena, we learned that she too has got an answer. I wonder what was her wish¡­ luckily for us, she made an oath to help us! The funniest was that there were fifty-one of us. Did this mean that I and Alice and Elena and Dred were counted as one person? But Dred and Elena aren¡¯t connected as I see it¡­ well, to be more clear, I see only a single shady, black soul¡­ I don¡¯t know how are they connected. [Honey, please stop thinking about it. We should focus on the matter at hand. They surely have their own secrets. And if you are so interested, why don¡¯t you use your mind reading ability?] Alice made me stop as she started warming up, jokingly. Not like she needed it. Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯m curious!A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Aw~ this is kind of sad. If not for Audrey dying, then I could have fought for the win¡­ well, these two has an interesting goal anyway. I might as well help them. Elena thought as she formed a black bow in her hands. Turning into a shadow, rushing forward in a dragon form, Dred replied, As you wish. You know that I¡¯ll support you in anything. After that, none of them thought of anything, except for their next movements. Naturally, we were already fighting by this time. I just used one of my minds to read their thoughts. The bodies of these Harbingers are small, which is quite rare¡­ usually. But it said that it made them like that? Does this mean that it is the one who creates these creatures? I thought while using Blank as a sword to cut across the chest of a golem. Although I split its core into two halves, it regenerated quickly and almost punched me in the face. Luckily, my wife was there for me. Jumping on its back, she thrust her spear through the top of its head and poured her soul force into the golem, killing it. Sending her a kiss, I turned around and swung my staff towards the incoming deer. Switching between weapons was a wonderful ability. As my staff hit its side, the deer fell on its side. One of my clones appeared at that time and penetrated its skull with a dagger. The number of these Harbingers seemed infinite. I had to use seven of my clones to defend my single body. Naturally, most of us used our battle forms while some people used their monster forms instantly. Jumping off of the golem¡¯s head, I caught Alice in my embrace, right after hitting the side of the deer. Giving a kiss on her lips, I let go of her. [By the way, we should have merged,] I thought, earning a not so strange answer from Alice. [I like it when we are merged as I feel very close to you. But I''m even happier when we are separated as I can feel the warmth of your body. Doing that is impossible in our merged form, so unless necessary, I¡¯d rather stay separated and hog you all to myself~] [Do you want to make me horny?] I questioned her, feeling a mild rise of the temperature in my crotch. Well, in my battle form I didn¡¯t have an ¡®excalibur¡¯, but my mind didn¡¯t change. Once I turn back, my body would go mad over Alice if she kept this up. [I feel loved~] She thought while smiling and crushing the head of a skeleton. Although her thoughts and her actions didn¡¯t match, I knew what were her real thoughts. I thrust my spear towards Alice¡¯s back. She stepped sideway and cut the tiger on my left into two halves, while my spear penetrated the widely opened jaws of a long, worm-like Harbinger. [Yuck, what the hell is this?] Alice thought upon seeing the tiger she sliced apart, transform. All of these Harbingers if not killed instantly after a deadly strike would regenerate. Two meters long bloodworms shot out of its upper and lower half, connecting its body, stitching its two halves together. [Now, that is disgusting¡­] I thought upon seeing the scene. Embracing Alice¡¯s waist, we jumped forward and quickly dismembered the monster with longswords in our hands. A red miasma was spreading in the air, turning more and more people enraged. I honestly didn¡¯t feel affected by it. My love was here. I was there for her as well. Why would I care about this slight hate that was generated by an outside power? Not to mention that¡­ although the creator of the Abyss decreased everyone¡¯s cultivation to the first stage of the sixth level, that wasn¡¯t the case with our souls. Our souls were still at the sixth stage of the Young Soul. Something that should be possible only at the second stage of the seventh level! That was the reason why we slaughtered these stupid Harbingers. We always bombarded their souls with our soul force. If we ran out of it, we just consumed a Soul Force Restoration pill, which was exclusive to us! Only we could do such a pill. [My dear wife to be more exact~] I added, praising her as much as I could. [Why are you fawning over me? Both of us know that both of us can make this pill¡­ ah, you are just in the mood, okay,] Feeling what I felt, she didn¡¯t think about this anymore. Finally reaching the towering stone walls, a keyhole appeared in it. Well, it didn¡¯t look like a keyhole¡­ Taking out the mini atom shaped model, I inserted it into the hollowed out place. Clicking, the wall turned smooth once again. The problem was that we couldn¡¯t enter before everyone else reached the walls or died... Turning our backs on the wall, we took up a defensive position and continued our battle. We released our Twelve Chains of Bane continuously, along with its curse effect. With four to five stacks, the havoc we created was huge. After continuously exploding the Harbingers, even they ran out of numbers¡­ We were surprised to see that we stood there and none of the Harbingers went past a line. They were attacking the others. We killed exactly twenty-five Harbingers at our level in such a short time and looking at the others, we saw that they had to fight against the same number of Harbingers. Elena was on our right-hand side, and she was also standing in her area, with no one but them. I raised a brow, feeling surprised that she was equally quick. I¡¯m starting to believe that she is a clone of Alice, or I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­ from what I¡¯ve learned about her up till now, she is very similar to Alice, except for a few little things. But honestly, even her face was almost the same. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in these universes, but I¡¯ll be sure to find out¡­ There was only a single one of us from these fifty-one people, who was struggling to fight. It was a Dryad. She was beautiful indeed¡­ but her strength probably lied in her charming skills. But it didn¡¯t work on these Harbingers, so she sucked it hard this time¡­ ¡®Equal¡¯ strength didn¡¯t mean that all of us were equal against any kind of opponent. For example, a bear type would have a hard time again quick monsters, while this Dryad has a hard time against the Harbingers. Not so surprisingly, those who were finished, pointed their bow-shaped symbiotes towards the Dryad, ready to fire. No one wanted more opponents. The fewer the better. It seems like it is the best to be the first or we might be attacked by the others. Elena didn¡¯t even move as a shadow - in the sky¡­ - reached out towards the Dryad. The poor woman was torn into pieces as the powerful attacks struck her body. As soon as she died, we pulled her soul towards ourselves and devoured it. There was a lot of remorse in it¡­ but we managed to stay sane. All we can offer her is our revenge on the others in case things turn that way. As she died, a doorway appeared behind us. Turning around, we entered through the doorway and it closed behind us. From the outside, this island looked very different. Only its bottom was and the towering walls, reaching into the clouds were visible. From the outside, it didn¡¯t look big. Maybe the size of a huge castle. But the inside? It was like a huge world! There was a straight pathway leading towards the center. It was truly far away, but we were still able to see a huge tower. It was probably our final destination. After trying it, we realized that we couldn¡¯t teleport here. Looking at each other helplessly, we started jogging. We couldn¡¯t step off the pathway either because there was an invisible barrier. While walking, it talked again. ¡°Oh, we have forty-eight people? I thought that more of you will be lost outside. Well, I don¡¯t wish your death, so losing even that single life is sad. Life is important. Remember this. But I also understand that you people are still too young to understand it. Then again, what do I expect when even people who lived for eons can¡¯t get rid of their greed¡­ Sorry for ranting.¡± ¡°My point is that you have to follow the pathway and reach the next building. There will be a nice test for all of you. I wonder if you will like it, hehe,¡± chuckling, it finished its sentence. After walking for a few minutes, we indeed found ourselves in front of a simple tent. Entering, we found ourselves in a big arena¡­ [I¡¯m not going to feel surprised anymore. Does this thing likes hiding big things in small spaces?] I thought helplessly. Looking at me with her brows raised, Alice said, ¡°Why is it that your words sounded like a sexual harassment? It¡¯s good that I¡¯m your wife¡­¡± ¡°In my opinion, your mind is just too corrupted, Alice¡­¡± I remarked while shaking my head sideways. She couldn¡¯t hide her perverted thoughts from me¡­ ¡°Both of you are perverts,¡± the Abyss thing chimed in once again, annoying me. ¡°Why are you even commenting on our private life? When we asked you, you stayed silent, yet now you are talking all the time¡­¡± Alice shouted at nothing in particular. ¡°You know nothing, little one,¡± It replied with a chuckle and then stayed silent no matter what Alice did. Tapping her back, I told her to stay silent and gave her a kiss. ¡°You are so unfair. You cheater¡­ you know how to make me stay silent,¡± she said pouting, looking away. ¡°Oh for fuck¡¯s sake, you are impossible¡­¡± I said upon seeing her cute posture. I pushed her into our world, straight onto our bed. Grabbing her arms, I started kissing her neck, feeling my lust raising. But before we could do anything, we were pulled out of our own world by an invisible strength. ¡°No¡­ you won¡¯t do it here. Hahaha! I know it! Most people has different ordeals, but your first trial will be about this. I wanted to leave this for later, but since this is your weak point, we shall train it at first. You will have to reach the tower without having sex or even the slightest bit of ¡®satisfaction¡¯.¡± ¡°The first test was supposed to be about your strength, but I know that you don¡¯t have any problems. You will have to bear the weight of your lust until the end! And! You can¡¯t merge! Let¡¯s see how long you can prevail. If you ever touch each other¡¯s private parts, you will be disqualified.¡± To our despair, this damned Abyss shit said such things. I was craving for Alice¡¯s body, yet I was blocked by this¡­ I could ignore this whole competition and have my way with her, but in that case, our dreams would shatter. Thinking of a great solution, I was quickly shot off. ¡°No, you can¡¯t masturbate¡­¡± it replied upon hearing my thoughts. I banged my head into the wall of the arena. Turning into my battle form, I felt much better, but I still wanted to use my human form and love Alice¡­ She looked so pitiful with her thighs pressed together. She looked like a girl who was about to pee herself. But looking at her rubbing her thighs, I knew that she had different problems. Our fused souls didn¡¯t help us this time either. This was literally the worst kind of test we could draw¡­ ¡°I¡¯m all knowing. Naturally, I know what are your weakest points,¡± it replied arrogantly, glorifying itself. I so want to punch your face, you bastard¡­ I thought, feeling annoyed. A huge tiger appeared in front of us, standing at four meters tall. Its strength was at the second stage, but we were two against one. Blank covered our bodies as we jumped forward. Its paw struck my left side, making me turn in the air. Using the force behind its attack, I swung my staff towards its front left leg, breaking it instantly. With my side healed, I landed on the ground. Alice jumped up, thrusting her spear forward. As my attack broke its leg, the tiger¡¯s head moved slightly downward, resulting in Alice¡¯s spear, penetrating its eye. [Perfect teamwork, honey~] She thought happily, pulling out her blood covered arm. With a dead brain, it couldn¡¯t move for a few seconds. Using Nightmare, we made sure that it would stay disabled for a few seconds¡­ We held out our palms towards the monster and used our Hydra¡¯s and Dragon¡¯s Paw. As its body was crushed, we devoured its soul. We have no idea if we stepped into the fifth stage by this time since we couldn¡¯t sense the strength we gained. We stayed at the first stage anyway¡­ On the two sides of the arena, we saw portals appearing, connecting us with the other participants. On our right was Elena, while on our left was a human. Where was this going? I wonder. Chapter 95 - Crazy Lust or Despair? Crazy Lust or Despair? Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------- Looking through the portal, we saw not only Elena and a human but both of them had another portal at their places. This made us realize that everyone was connected. This time, it talked again¡­ For some reason, the Abyss is annoying me¡­ I thought unhappily, especially when I felt that throbbing feeling in my lower parts. No one ever blocked me from mating! ¡°I see that the first test was too easy for you people¡­ But fear not because I¡¯ll make you work hard for that wish! Ah, let¡¯s see¡­ I know! Every third person will have the chance to choose their opponent. On your left or on your right, your decision. The person who wins will move on! Those who get an orb in their hands are people with an opportunity to choose their enemy! Those who won¡¯t be picked will be paired up with the remaining people by me.¡± As it finished its words, an orb appeared in our hands. Looking at Elena, we shrugged as we turned away, towards the human. Jumping through the portal, we found ourselves in a snowy, mountainous area. ¡°I see, so you want to kill me. In that case, I¡¯ll swear eternal hate towards you two!¡± The guy shouted something random with his hands on his hips and a just face. Raising a brow, I remarked on his words. ¡°What are you talking about? We somewhat knew the girl on our left, so we naturally picked you.¡± Still making that offended face, he turned his head to the side. My god¡­ such a personality. I hate these kinds of people. Getting offended by random things, taking everything upon themselves. Looking at Hiro, I saw him slightly trembling. I naturally knew of its reason as my lower body felt similarly excited. Furrowing his brows, the guy introduced himself before attacking, ¡°Hello. Since you are going to die by my hands, I shall introduce myself. I¡¯m called Mutoto Baltazar Pelieaduse.¡± What the fuck is that name? I thought as I quickly merged with Hiro upon seeing him jumping towards us. But we were surprised to see that even if we merged, our strength didn¡¯t increase. Luckily, we could control twelve clones in both cases and our body was stronger when we merged, so it was still a tiny advantage. [I don¡¯t know, dear. But I couldn¡¯t pronounce it for sure¡­] Hiro remarked as we stepped to the right to evade his finger attack. He didn¡¯t use any weapon. He just jumped at us with his finger pointed forward. But feeling the energy in it, we knew that we had to evade. Using our tail, we coiled it around his left leg. Jumping into the air, he made a somersault as he pointed his finger towards us in the split of a second, releasing a powerful line of energy. It was really tiny, but again, its force was great. Smashing his body into the ground, we created a clone of us. His attack penetrated the heart of our original body and it spread through it, causing many internal wounds. Using one of our minds, we started healing it, while we attacked with this clone of ours. As he landed on the ground, his back was opened widely, leaving us with a chance to strike. But in the next moment, we felt freaked out. His back split open, and a long tongue shot out of his body. The sharp looking teeth on his back weren¡¯t too promising either. There was such a great force in his tongue, that we couldn¡¯t free ourselves! Our clone was pulled into his back. As his jaws started moving, our clone was devoured in but a moment. Only its blood sprayed out of the mouth on its back¡­ ¡°You are creepy as fuck¡­¡± Alice remarked in the guy¡¯s mind. Not wasting our time, we created ten clones of us, while we started rebuilding that missing one. We used two to jump towards him, while the others started using ranged attacks. Destiny¡¯s Descent covered our bodies, while head, tail, breath, paw, and wing attacks followed our steps. We swung the staff in our hand towards his side, surprising him greatly. Not having enough time to move, his side was struck, making him fly through the air and crash into the walls of the arena. Our attacks followed after him, crashing into the same place, creating a huge dust storm. Snapping our fingers, every matter cleared out of space. We were surprised to see him falling out of the wall with no more than a missing arm. Standing up, he dusted off his elegant clothes and looked at us with a very annoyed face, which split open, show us a mouth¡­ ¡°What the fuck are you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. Inspect! Hiro thought and a table appeared.
Name: Mutoto Baltazar Pelieaduse Level: 6??
Race: Jawy Threat Level: 5
Oh? Our Inspect thing worked quite well on him? And even the table is different¡­ I thought upon seeing it. Probably it was because Elena was born in a world with an RPG system, while both we and this guy were from different kinds of worlds. Just as we dismissed the window, we saw him in front of our face, with his jaws opened widely. Before his dirty tail could coil around our neck, we punched forward and thrust our tail into his stomach. As his face was struck, he flew backward, making our tail penetrate his throat. Our clones sent another round of attacks towards his body, leaving him with a tattered body. Although he started recovering, it was still far away from our recovery speed. Not waiting for him to recover, we jumped towards him, with six stacks. Since we still had a few from outside, we didn¡¯t have to fight for long. Just as he stood up, he saw the incoming staff. His eyes opened widely and some kind of worms shot out of them. Not bothering with it or even with this body we might lose, we finished our attack. The energy exploded, but strangely enough neither the arena nor space was destroyed here. Luckily, this wasn¡¯t true when it came to the guy. Partly¡­ ¡°How the hell are you still in one piece?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but question him. What about us or turtles having great defenses? This guy was a monster¡­ With its upper body missing, it stood up once again. Tentacles raised out of his lower body, forming a human-like upper body. He didn¡¯t have skin or anything at that, only muscles. But this time, we released our curse on it as well. As Twelve Chains of Bane started taking effect, his new muscles started turning gray and his strength was disappearing. Our original body also suffered a similar fate after those worms entered our body. Well, it would restore in a few seconds once we stop fighting¡­ Using our other clones, we used our fists to punch him in the face, stomach, back. Under the onslaught of our attacks and his weakening body, his upper body exploded into a bloody mist. Using our legs, we also kicked him and then used soul attacks to kill this guy. Seeing that his soul was about to fly away, we quickly caught it and put it into our mouth, devouring it. Unfortunately, we still didn¡¯t know what was our real strength. We felt a slight grow in our body, but it disappeared once again. It was as if we were in some kind of dream¡­ But that should be impossible since we took the white pill when¡­ [Hey¡­ but it was probably made by this guy. Could it be that this is the true test? And now that I think about it. How were we able to merge?] Hiro chimed in, adding his thoughts. Looking around, we finally realized and as we did so, the arena disappeared and we found ourselves at the entrance. ¡°Oh, you were the first again. You are too good¡­¡± The Abyss talked to us once again. We decided to call it the Abyss since this thing is its ruler anyway. Learning from our mistake before, we decided to not reply to it. ¡°Why not? I can hear your thoughts anyway. Unless you stop thinking, you will never escape me. Oh, wait. You won¡¯t do it even if you stop thinking¡­ Anyway, move forward. You can take anything from that building for now. But you still can¡¯t satisfy yourselves.¡± It added cruelly at the end, like a retarded remark. But it was terrible news for us! We thought that we could do it since it was just a dream before¡­ I clenched my fists, wishing to touch my mate, but I knew that it was better if I restricted myself. Unlike in our dream, that raging lust was still present in our bodies. ¡°Well, I forgot to tell you that the more tests you go through, the more you will suffer from your first test.¡± The Abyss said upon hearing my thoughts. I¡¯m starting to understand what true despair is. Maybe we should have trained ourselves before. I thought, earning a pet on the back of my head from Hiro. [Look at the bright side. We don¡¯t have to go through other things. Who knows what tests the others have got.] Feeling his warm hand, I only felt worse. Knowing it, he quickly pulled it back, leaving me unsatisfied. I¡¯ll sooo jump on you once we are done here, I remarked before moving forward. I felt Hiro¡¯s eyes on my ass, which only made me even more excited. Closing his eyes, he quickly caught up to me. I grabbed his hand to at least feel him if nothing more. We arrived at the earlier mentioned building. Opening its creaky, old, wooden door, we saw nothing but a dust covered dark room. How funny, it said that we could take anything from here¡­ was what others would say at such a time. But we thought otherwise. Not bothering with the things here, for now, we quickly stored away everything. I¡¯m not sure, but for a moment I swear that I heard a sound like - ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I hope that these are worth much, you foul creature! I thought, cursing the Abyss for the restriction it put on us. ¡°Oh? My apologies for cock blocking you while you are in a competition, which others could only dream of attending.¡± With a ridiculing voice, the Abyss replied this time. I was walking on a blade. This thing could kill me or Hiro any time. ¡°No. I could even kill only you and leave your lover suffering for eternity. Without you. But you don¡¯t have to worry, young girl. I¡¯m way older than you think and I¡¯m closer to all of you than you think. Your words are truly amusing to me. I have nothing but this to enjoy¡­¡± Surprisingly, it opened up to me a little bit, telling me a few things about itself.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Fuck you then. I hope that this was similarly amusing. Feeling grumpy that it was enjoying our situation, I couldn¡¯t help but swear at it again. A loud laughter echoed through space, making it tremble. After asking what were we supposed to do, it said that we just had to wait for the others. Two of us in a room, with raging lust in our pants, waiting silently¡­ Do we really need that wish? ¡°You do.¡± It replied again, almost laughing. Deciding to calm our hearts with our love, we left the house and sat down on the grassy plain. In our usual position, we closed our eyes. Hiro caressed my hair, making me feel slightly better. We didn¡¯t even notice that ten minutes passed by and we were teleported to a big hall. Opening our eyes, we noticed that there were only about forty people left, some of them looking at us. Standing up, we dusted off our butts and looked around. The hall was about fifty meters tall and was made of gray stone. There were forty-two columns, with each having a different statue on it. Those statues showed none other than us, the participants. Hearing a loud creaking noise from behind, we turned around, only to see the walls opening. Looking at Elena, we walked up to her. ¡°Do you have some kind of test other than that dream world?¡± I questioned her as I crossed my arms in front of my chest. Raising a brow, she nodded, looking around. Noticing a guy, she pointed towards him. Surprisingly he was the guy we ¡®killed¡¯ in our dream. ¡°Look at him,¡± she said. Corpses of legendary beings kept appearing in front of him. Dead Dragon Gods, etc... He clenched his fists as his body kept trembling. He probably wanted to devour all of them. In our battle, his regeneration speed increased after eating our clone, so I¡¯m quite sure that he had that kind of ability. I could imagine that he wanted to devour them to gain strength. Looking at Elena, I couldn¡¯t help but think that she had a very similar ability. ¡°What is your test about?¡± I questioned her out of curiosity, hoping that she would reply. Elena raised her brows and turned away with a smirk on her face, leaving only a few words behind, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, you perverted dragon.¡± Furrowing my brows, I looked at her back for a few seconds before I started laughing loudly. It seems like I was found out~ I thought as a smirk formed on my face. I was always proud of my relationship and love with Hiro. I won¡¯t back down and will feel proud of my emotions! That¡¯s the way of a True Dragon God! Giving a kiss on the side of my face, feeling much better and relaxed, Hiro slapped my ass, whispering in my mind, [Alright, let¡¯s go, you bad dragon.] With a smile on my face, hand in hand, we went through the doorway. But something terrible happened¡­ My dear, most loved Hiro disappeared from beside me. I was left all alone. Focusing on myself, I couldn¡¯t feel him. Our souls were fused! How was this even possible? ¡°Fused or not, souls are souls and consciousnesses are consciousnesses. Everything is true, yet everything is a dream. However big or small might you be, remember the next thing. You¡¯re never the biggest and you are never the smallest. You may lose the light, but you can see it in the dark. Search for the gray, to find a colorful day; and submerge your eyes into the skies to find what lies behind the lies.¡± ¡°Those are my words for you, young lady. Hahaha~ I just thought of something. Think about this until you reach the end of this maze.¡± ¡°It lasts forever and you might have too much or too little of it, either way, you will run out of it eventually. What is it?¡± I kept looking around, feeling panicked without my mate. This time he wasn¡¯t beside me. I didn¡¯t feel the warmth of his souls. His emotions, his being. I hated this! The worst of all was that this damned Abyss made something changes in my body. That unbearable lust appeared once again and I was barely able to stop my hands¡­ from touching myself. Is this what it¡¯s about? It is testing our wills. All of us were similar in strength, so what would be the point of such tests? Instead, it wanted to play with our minds and make us fall through continuous trials. But if this is what you want, I shall stand up against you. I never felt doubtful when it came to Hiro. I¡¯m sure that he trusts me just as much as I do him. You don¡¯t have the necessary qualifications to test our bond! No one can beat us! I thought seriously, pointing my messages towards the Abyss. It lasts forever and you might have too much or too little of it, either way, you will run out of it eventually¡­ Those were your words¡­ Energy? No, that feels stupid¡­ Life? But it is definitely not something that would hold forever unless we reach immortality. Thinking that far, I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brows. Looking up with a new idea in my mind, I realized the answer. Time¡­ Not waiting any longer, I quickly ran forward. Not only in front of me but even above and behind me, the roof started coming down. Time¡­ so funny¡­ I thought unhappily as I transformed into my battle form. Turning in on a corner, I saw a monster. Swinging my staff in an arc, I smashed its body into the wall, crushing it. Law of Belief, you shall guide me out of this maze for I believe in myself and my own path. Or to be more correct, our path, I thought as a smile formed on my face upon thinking of Hiro. This test only made me remember him. I couldn¡¯t love him more than before, so I just felt happy upon feeling that lingering feeling of love in my heart. It was always present. It felt completely natural. Even if he wasn¡¯t beside me at the moment, I knew that I¡¯ll meet him soon enough. Not even the Abyss can break us apart. I soon left behind the roof which kept coming down in layers. The maze was completely dark, so seeing a white light after killing another monster, I felt hopeful. Turning on the last corner, I found myself in front of a luxurious hall. ¡°Haha, you found out. Yes, it was time. Well, you didn¡¯t run out of it this time. But is this true when it comes to your mate as well?¡± It questioned me with a ridiculing voice. Shrugging my shoulders, I didn¡¯t say anything. My faith in Hiro couldn¡¯t be shaken. Not even his corpse in front of me made me think differently. This place was irrational anyway. Leaving behind his mangled corpse, I felt it. This feeling was something beyond our fusion or connection. I just knew it. ¡°Interesting. Let¡¯s see what will be your next step¡­¡± It remarked before I felt a sudden lust flooding my body. Even though I fought it back numerous times already, it came again. But this time, no matter how much I thought about Hiro¡¯s caring love or anything at that. It didn¡¯t disappear. Panting heavily, feeling my whole crotch turning wet, I sat down, feeling weak in the knees. Random, good looking guys appeared in front of me, stark naked. ¡°Choose one and your lust shall be satiated as much as you want.¡± The Abyss said as I felt a great feeling overcome my lower half. Smirking, I stood up, laughing, ¡°Hahaha- as if your stupid trick would ever work. I have no one but Hiro. No other guy can touch me.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it like that? But look at him on the other side. He is enjoying himself very much with other women.¡± It talked again, showing an image of Hiro, having sex with other beautiful women. But I knew him better. No matter how lustful he felt, no matter what beauty he saw. He loved only me and he would stay beside me. Waving my hand at the water screen disappeared like smoke. Those guys walked towards me, wishing to be a bit more forceful. I swung my staff in an arc, but I realized that Blank disappeared. I was left with my fists alone. This much will never stop me. My body may shake, but my will is brave. Stupid Abyss. I punched the closest guy into the face and then kicked another one into the stomach. I couldn¡¯t use Hiro¡¯s abilities, which annoyed me a lot. Still, I wasn¡¯t a True Divine Beast for nothing! Jumping into the air, I made a roundhouse kick, beheading the last guy. ¡°Oh, that was nice,¡± The Abyss remarked, adding, ¡°It seems like my tests are futile for you¡­¡± Just as it finished its sentence, Hiro appeared in front of me, similarly naked. He reached out his arms towards me, shouting ¡®my love¡¯. He ran towards me, but I didn¡¯t move. I believed. I believed that if I were to see him again, I would feel it. And this wasn¡¯t that moment. This wasn¡¯t Hiro. Kicking this thing into the stomach as well, it flew backward, falling on its back. Making a despaired face, it sat up, crying. ¡°W-What is it Alice? What happened to you? Don¡¯t you remember how we feel towards each other? Our feelings? Did the Abyss change you?¡± Sighing, I just ignored this mimic as I sat down. Suddenly, the whole hall turned completely dark. I was left all alone in a complete darkness with no one beside me. Well, I still had my lust¡­ I felt a pair of arms coiling around my neck from behind. Smiling, I accepted those arms. ¡°You are back,¡± I said, knowing that it was Hiro. Although I didn¡¯t feel him yet, I still knew that it was him. How? I have no idea. I just felt it in the bottom of my heart. Sometimes the world was weird and made no sense. Sometimes your logic didn¡¯t apply to things and you just had to accept it as it was. ¡°Mhm. What were your tests?¡± He questioned me as he gave a kiss on my right shoulder. Smiling, I leaned on his chest as I turned around to look into his eyes. That was it. Those eyes. I knew that world. That world which was lost in them. ¡°Let¡¯s see. I had to find out a riddle and then escape a maze. After this, I had to ignore your corpse and many other naked guys while feeling the most powerful kind of lust. It even showed me a picture where you were having sex with other beautiful women. And to top it all off, I had to realize that after all this, the one appearing in front of me wasn¡¯t you. Only a mimic of yours. Although its behavior was like you, it was still different.¡± I replied as I gave a kiss on his lips. ¡°Oh? Then you had to live through the same things. Seeing you with other men was the worst of all¡­¡± He said and I felt his hands tighten around my waist. As a shudder ran through my body, I whispered sadly, ¡°It must have been terrible. But! At least you knew that I would never do such a thing.¡± ¡°Yeah. I just had to ignore the sight, though it was annoying me a lot¡­¡± He replied, giving another kiss on the back of my head. ¡°Well, now. How cute. I don¡¯t have any more tests for you after this. What begins, but has no end, yet ends all that begins? What is it?¡± The Abyss interrupted our reunion, but at the same time, our feelings appeared once again. I was once again connected with Hiro. I felt his soul, his emotions. It was simply incredible. We felt so happy, that we almost forgot about the restrictions put on our love life¡­ [Ah~ Now it is much better. I can finally feel you! I felt so terrible.] Hiro remarked happily in my mind. Feeling the same, I didn¡¯t say anything. After thinking for a short time about the answer, we said at the same time. ¡°Death.¡± ¡°Argh¡­ fine. You pass. But you still have to wait for the others,¡± it replied with an unbothered voice, almost slipping at the start¡­ We appeared in a huge and empty arena. ¡°You can do whatever you want to. But note that if you do perverted things and the others accidentally finish their tests at the same time, you will be seen.¡± The Abyss remarked calmly. [Ugh. It¡¯s really hard on me, but after so much, I shall bear with the remaining part. If not for our Law of Belief, I¡¯m sure that this test would have been much harder.] Hiro thought, feeling stiff¡­ at those parts. [Well, I could use some helping hand¡­ but I shall wait. Also, could it be that it gave this law to us intentionally?] I couldn¡¯t help but question Hiro. [I don¡¯t know. Maybe it is liking our plans and wanted to help. Haha~] Shrugging, he kissed my neck cruelly, as he started laughing. It tickled me¡­ at numerous places¡­ A few minutes later, people started popping up. But five more people later, the Abyss talked. ¡°Alright! There are seven of you left. I trimmed down the numbers really well! Hehe~ Well, since this is still a contest for a wish from me, you should show me how formidable you are. So the seven of you will have to fight against each other. Naturally, bonded people are in pairs¡­ sucks for the others, what can I say? But none of these two pairs could attack each other, so it would be even more unfair to them.¡± Elena and Dred were also here, unsurprisingly. She looked at us and after sighing loudly, she nodded once. I can understand her pain. She was so close to asking for almost anything, yet she had to help us. But Audrey was also alive, so she couldn¡¯t complain. ¡°I have a question!¡± Surprising us, Elena still shouted. ¡°Yes, your friend will stay alive. She has exactly one million years left. If she can break through, then it will increase. But I¡¯m honestly dissatisfied with your little agreement¡­¡± Without even hearing her question, the Abyss replied, explaining everything clearly. Looking at Elena from the corners of my eyes, she looked back and nodded with another sigh, mumbling. ¡°I¡¯ll spank Audrey for this once we get out¡­¡± Chuckling at her words, I merged with Hiro and made twelve clones of ourselves, surprising the others present. We were four again three, not counting our clones¡­ this was way too unfair. A Tiger God, a World Tree and strangely enough, the Dryad from back then was also here¡­ Wasn¡¯t she killed? The World Tree was a unique race, similar in strength to ours. Cracking our knuckles, we smiled. There was only one thing separating us from our dream. This battle. Chapter 96 - Can you make your dreams come true? I thank BlackStarLine, Peaceang Goreng, and Crushow for their patronage. The gray path be with them! Can you make your dreams come true? Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------- Nodding, we jumped towards our opponents. The battle wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. Although it was a little bit hard, we defeated all of them quite quickly. Their biggest problem was that they didn¡¯t know about our agreement with Elena. Even before we attacked any of them, they started fighting among themselves. Combined with Dred and Elena, we just backstabbed all three of them, killing them in no more than thirty seconds. With our speed, such a long battle meant quite a lot of movements¡­ That damned World Tree kept rooting everyone¡­ Looking at Elena, we realized the problem. Did we have to beat her as well? Truly believing otherwise, the Abyss appeared in front of us, saying, ¡°I know about your agreement and an oath is an oath. Even though your battle would have been so funny¡­ Go and wait outside with the others,¡± waving its hand, Elena disappeared. Its shapeless form divided into two and took up our looks¡­ ¡°You are so funny,¡± Alice remarked with her brows furrowed. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like your own looks?¡± It replied with Alice¡¯s clone with Alice¡¯s playful and provocative face. It was really like Alice¡­ to the finest details! Clapping its hands, it questioned us with my clone, ¡°So? What do you wish from me? Winners?¡± Isn¡¯t this too anticlimactic? I couldn¡¯t help but think with my brows furrowed. Everything seemed so simple¡­ Making a questioning look with my clone''s face, it replied, ¡°Why should it be any other way? You learned perseverance and you believed in each other for all I know. No matter what I showed to you, you didn¡¯t even question your faith in each other. Believe me, even just a single moment of wavering and you would have lost your chance to win. Do you think that it¡¯s as easy as you say?¡± ¡°Some people were ejected out after I asked that riddle. They didn¡¯t know the answer¡­ just how stupid they were? All of you were similarly strong, just as you two thought. Why would I test your strength? And to be honest, this last test was only to filter out those people. They had nothing worthy as a wish. Like¡­ turning stronger, increased genetic potential and unstoppable charm? Although Elena and Dred had something good in mind, they made an oath, which I¡¯ll hold up by all means.¡± Hearing its explanation, we felt slightly surprised, but it was understandable. Pointing at us, it added, ¡°But you¡­ you have something in mind to change the world. I know that you don¡¯t want to share it with everyone, but I¡¯m curious about this dream of yours and I¡¯ll see how things turn out. Naturally, I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs, so don¡¯t expect me to do anything. Even if you were to die, then that would be the end of your tales.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Nodding, I told it that it was fine and waited for it to finally do what it had to. Seeing us stand there silently, it started laughing with our clones before waving his hand and disappearing. The world started closing in on us, like rolling cubes. In just ten seconds, our surroundings disappeared, along with us. Appearing at the supposed center of the flying island, we looked around, only to see every participant flying nearby. They were eyeing us with curious, envious and threatening looks. Closing our eyes, we took a breath of fresh air. We broke through to the seventh stage¡­ Only three more before stepping into the next level called the Eternal Law Realm. Feeling our new ability, we opened our eyes to look at each other. But I almost jumped back in surprise upon seeing Alice. Holding her face, I moved mine closer to examine her eyes. Doing the same, we talked at the same time. ¡°Y-Your pupils have the shape of a heart¡­¡± Quickly dismissing this ability, our pupils turned back to slits. Sighing out of relief, we activated it once again to look at the people present. Seeing something interesting, we just chuckled as we turned around and teleported towards Elena. She was also eyeing us with Dred, but from the other way. ¡°Thanks for helping us. You would have been a serious opponent,¡± Alice said as she created a small block of diamond in her right hand and gave it to Elena. ¡°This has our will in it. As long as you have this, we can find you and you can find us. Visit us if you wish to. We might do so in the future, hehe,¡± chuckling, she patted her back. ¡°Sure, though don¡¯t expect it to happen now. I have serious matters to take care of, now that the bear is dead¡­¡± Elena replied seriously. Seeing that we were about to offer our help, she held up her palm, saying, ¡°No. I don¡¯t need your help. Now we are equal. I don¡¯t want to be indebted to you. And it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t take care of my matters. Now that the king is dead¡­ hehe,¡± laughing evilly, she turned around and teleported away. Her goodbye echoed around us even after she left. Shrugging, we also told Rin and the others where to go. Narihi¡¯s words still surprised us. She told us that they were surrounded by a few people, who wanted to get back at us for taking away their prizes¡­ Although those tests were dreams, the high-class souls we devoured were still real. And I bet that if we were to lose in that dream, then we would have been ejected just like the others. With our newfound strength, we killed all those losers and devoured their souls, stepping into the early eighth stage. We almost laughed at how quickly we advanced through the sixth level. But I thought about many things in my past life, so the laws weren¡¯t problems. Looking at Narihi and Poirlion, we saw a clear pink line connecting them while using our ability. It meant that they were each other¡¯s halves. Quite a funny way to show their connection¡­ Hey! Abyss! You are very uncreative! I shouted in my mind, but it didn¡¯t reply. We shall be your entertainment for now. But your days on your throne are counted! I tried another time, but it never talked again. Shrugging, we looked for a silent place. Finding a forested mountain, we entered our own world. Looking at Rose, we could see a pink thread leaving her body, going out of our world, pointing towards somewhere far. Telling her that we won, we commanded her not to bother us, no matter what. Leaving her at her own house, walking on the shore of our beach, ¡°Let¡¯s sunbath, dear,¡± Alice advised as she grabbed my hand and pulled on it. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s say that we won¡¯t have sex while being on the beach! We have been holding it back for so long. I can¡¯t help but imagine what will happen once we get into it¡­¡± I replied with a provocative smile on my face. Alice rubbed her thighs together, before looking sideways, nodding. Chapter 96.5 - On the Beach (18+) On the Beach Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Going to the beach of our island, we placed a deck chair on the sand. It was wide enough for both of us to lay down on it. Sitting on the left, I stretched out my arm, while Alice sat on the right, her head laying on top of my arm. Leaning close to me, we closed our eyes, feeling each other¡¯s warmth. ¡°Fufu~¡± With a chuckle escaping her lips, she moved her fingers towards my tummy. She started caressing it, moving in circles, edging me by sometimes moving towards my penis. ¡°Now, seriously. Are you playing with me? But we came here to take it easy, didn¡¯t we?¡± I questioned her grumpily, not knowing what I wanted. When I thought about her hand touching me, I turned super excited, but we agreed to stay clear of sex this time. Looking into my eyes with a pouting look on her face, smiling, she said. ¡°Ah~ let¡¯s be honest. None of us cares about the agreement.¡± Leaning on my right shoulder, her breasts pressing against my right side, she whispered into my ears. ¡°I want your cock and you want my pussy. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Her warm breath tickled my ears, arousing me somewhat. Her black, laced bikini only made things even worse for me as it was really tight at some places, emphasizing her sexy body. The contrast of her black clothes and her white skin only made me feel even more excited. Still leaning on me, I felt her fragrance entering my nose. Facing me, she turned her eyes downwards, fixating them to look at the rising bump in my pants. Seeing it completely stiff, she looked back up with those eyes. There was a clear feeling of lust in them. Her eyes in slits, she gave me a deep kiss and then licked my face. Breathing out long, I relaxed my stiff body and put down my raised head, thinking. Do whatever you want to. ¡°Fufu~ A wise choice,¡± smiling, kissing my neck, she remarked with a small laugh. As her pink lips touched my neck, a bolt of electricity ran through my whole body, going into my penis. Damn it all¡­ I can¡¯t resist your charm! What¡¯s with my will? I thought helplessly as I sighed heavily. Whispering into my ears, she told me that she was only mine, making my penis twitch as a result. Those eyes¡­ like a lustful succubus, she looked towards my penis. She raised her pointing finger and bit on it with a thoughtful face. She was thinking about what to do to make me moan like a girl¡­ Although it would be really shameful, the amount of pleasure she would cause me was something I could imagine. I wanted that feeling. Looking back at me with a mysterious smile, she pulled out her finger from her mouth and moved it towards my chest. After wetting it, she leaned on me and started licking my nipples. ¡°H-Haha-hahaha, no! Stop it! I just start laughing from this!¡± I shouted upon feeling that usual, strange feeling. But that feeling changed as soon as she sneaked her hand into my pants, touching my penis, almost making me go crazy. Still looking into my eyes, while licking my nipples, she started moving her hand up and down on my cock. Feeling a slight change, I felt that I was getting closer and closer to cumming. Considering our near past¡­ it was very easy to make me cum as I was on the edge all the time. ¡°*Lick* Hah~ aren¡¯t you enjoying this too much? I shall stop in that case since we shouldn¡¯t have sex as you said,¡± teasing me, she let go of my penis when I was about to cum. With a smirk on her face, she sat up and grabbed my right hand with both of hers. Laying back down beside me once again, she moved it towards her nether regions. I felt excited to find out how it felt, even though we have done it already so many times. Placing my hand over the lower half of her bikini, she closed her eyes. Using force, I moved my hand towards her sides, her hips, feeling everything I could. But before I could reach the best part, she grabbed my hand, stopping me with force. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Alice. You are going to regret it!¡± I threatened her seriously. ¡°Fufu~ Why would I regret it? I will feel super good if I make you go crazy,¡± laughing at me, she replied with a laugh. Trying another time, she pulled back my hand once again. I was seriously about to lose it¡­ Whispering into my right ear, ¡°What is it that you want? Plead for me. Your dear wife,¡± she said before licking my ear. A shudder ran through my whole body as my slit pupils shrunk into dots. My muscles turned swollen as I was trying to hold back my body from pouncing on her. I wanted to play along with her game, but my body didn¡¯t want it. A clone of hers appeared in front of us, kneeling between my legs. Looking at Alice with my eyes opened widely, knowing what she wanted, I felt a great urge to start it. My penis started twitching as I couldn¡¯t stop myself from thinking of perverted things. Her clone smiled at me as she grabbed the belt of my shorts, pulling it downward. Slowly¡­ Breathing felt heavy from the anticipation I felt. With her face really close to my crotch, she finally freed me from my demons, called clothes. My penis shot up from its oppressed posture, hitting the side of her face. Licking her lips, she looked straight into my eyes with a devious smile as she gave a kiss on my cock. Slowly moving upwards from my cock to my glands, still looking into my eyes, she put the tip of my penis between her pink lips. A wonderful feeling spread through my dick and reached my brain. At the same time, using her original body, she placed my right hand on her pussy. A hot thing touched my hand through her wet panties. She was soaking wet. Moving my fingers in a circle, I felt her private parts, realizing that her pussy was throbbing from the excitement she felt. ¡°Mhm~ ??¡± With her mouth closed, gritting her teeth, Alice let out a muffled voice as she started moving her hips up and down. She wanted me to play with her while her clone gave me a blowjob. Using two of my fingers, I spread her labia widely and used a single finger to tap her hole. With her hips still moving, she whispered. ¡°*Pant* Please, don¡¯t tease me. I want you to touch me, Hiro~ ??¡± A feeling of hotness flooded my mind and heart. I quickly put my finger into her tight hole. Her folds coiled around my finger, squeezing it every time her pussy throbbed. Turning my head to the right, I bit into her left ear, asking with a whisper, ¡°Should I start moving my finger?¡± Her clone raised up my freshly taken off pants and stuffed it into Alice¡¯s mouth. She bit on it, nodding vehemently. Sniffing it, her eyes turned towards me. They were clearly reflecting the lust she felt. Her clone knelt back down, kissing my cock at every place she could, before finally getting to work. Coiling her lips around my dick, she looked up into my eyes as she started blowing me with experienced movements. There was only one thing better than this¡­ ¡°Haah- Haah- My God¡­ Alice, you are sucking out my life. Could you deepthroat it? I-I want to see you blowing me with all you¡¯ve got,¡± Using my left hand, I snuck my fingers through the hair of her clone and grabbed the back of her head. Smiling at me, she stopped her movements for a moment, before starting with my request under my control. Using my right hand, I caressed her thighs, teasing her by doing so. Feeling the warmth of my hand, she started rubbing her thighs against my hand, trying to push her pussy towards it. Her clone, which was giving me a blowjob, looked into my eyes, pleading for my hand to move. ¡°Haha, alright. I¡¯ll touch your horny little pussy,¡± whispering into Alice¡¯s ears, making a shudder run through her back, I sneaked my hand into her pants and inserted a finger into her. ¡°Ahn~ ?? Hiro~ Can you feel it? It¡¯s so unbearable. Please, help me!¡± Sprawling out on the deck chair, she moaned loudly upon feeling my finger. Her fold coiled tightly around my finger, trying to pull it in. She literally begged me to shove my finger into her, making me feel excited. Pushing it inside, her pussy gave out squelching noises. She was so wet¡­ Biting on my underwear, sniffing it, she looked at me with her horny eyes, as she grabbed my hand to lead it into her pussy. ¡°H-Hiro¡­ I need you. Your hand isn¡¯t enough!¡± Begging for my penis, she sniffed my underwear deeply. My penis twitched in her mouth upon seeing such a scene. She was way too erotic! Quickening my movements, I used two and then three fingers to pleasure her perverted hole. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to cum¡­ Haah~ ?? Take me~¡± Moaning loudly, she was almost about to cum when I stopped my movements. ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?¡± Shouting, she questioned me, feeling frustrated from not being able to come. It happened at that time, that I felt soft boobs touching the top of my head and a tail stopping in front of me. Understanding her intentions, I bit on that tail happily. Alice¡¯s original body twitched as I¡¯ve done so. Looking down, I saw those lustful eyes looking up, straight into mine. She was blowing me while eyeing me. It couldn¡¯t be any more exciting. She started rolling her tongue around my glands and then switched to licking the bottom of it. Shudders ran through my body non-stop. Seeing another Alice appear and start licking the base of my penis, I almost went crazy. I was surrounded by my beautiful wife. All around me! Feeling that I was almost about to cum, Alice rolled over me, wildly pushing her own clones. She has gone crazy over my cock. She started rubbing her clit on my stomach, leaving long lines of love juices. ¡°H-Hiro¡­ Haah~ Please, I beg you to fuck me hard. I-I can¡¯t hold back my feelings. I need you!¡± Leaning forward, not stopping, she whispered into my ears with a sweet voice. ¡°You left me there in a huge mess¡­ now you need to correct it. With your cock~ ??¡± But hearing her ragged breathing and feeling her emotions, I knew that she was really about to go crazy. Grabbing her plump buttocks, I raised her up and put her over my penis. Kneeling, she moved my cock to the right place. Pulling the lower half of her bikini aside, she sat on my cock in one fell swoop. She grit her teeth and clenched her fists as her whole body stiffened up and her back arched. With her eyes closed, she stayed like that for a few seconds before a shudder ran through her body. Sitting up, I coiled my arms around her waist, saying, ¡°You are such a pervert. Coming from inserting a cock into yourself? Just feel how wet your pussy is,¡± moving a little, I finished my sentence. Her pussy squelched with each of my movements. She was overflowing. She put her little hands on my shoulders, grabbing them. Opening her eyes, they looked hazy as she started breathing heavily with her mouth opened. ¡°Please *pant* I need you¡­¡± Seeing her pleading face, I couldn¡¯t tease her anymore. She wanted me, so I decided to give her what she wanted. I made a clone appear behind her and penetrate her other hole. Her whole body stiffened up and her eyes opened widely, as she gritted her teeth to stay silent, before screaming out in pleasure. ¡°AHHH! DAMN!? HIRO! ??¡± Both of me started moving inside her. My clone wrapped his arms around her boobs, playing with her nipples and nibbling on the top of her ears. Meanwhile, I handed over her tail to another clone of mine and I started kissing her. With my right arm around her waist and my left hand playing with her clitoris, Alice shot through the heavens.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it [I-I¡¯m beyond saving. I can¡¯t stop. You are so good, honey. Ask me anything, I¡¯ll do it for you,] With her eyes looking hazy, she talked to me through her mind. ¡°I-It¡¯s so strange! Why anal? B-But it¡¯s strangely good¡­¡± gritting her teeth, Alice questioned me between our kisses. ¡°Hmm¡­ your holes are pleasing me a lot¡­ but what would happen if¡­¡± I thought that much as I leaned back and my tail licking clone stood up beside Alice. Knowing my intentions, she opened her lips for me to enter. [Just to be clear, I¡¯m not so¡­] She started but knowing the truth, I interrupted her. [Hahaha~ why are you even trying to lie? You are feeling great! Don¡¯t worry. I know that you are doing it only because of me,] I replied to her feelings. At the same time, I felt her folds tightening up, along with her asshole. She almost bit on the penis of my clone¡­ Grabbing her thighs, I moved with my last efforts before raising my hips to penetrate her as much as I could. With the base of my penis deep inside her, I loaded my sperm into her asshole, pussy, and mouth. It filled me with great pleasure that I could do anything with her. ¡°AHH~ ?? I-It¡¯s wonder~ful~¡± Moaning loudly upon orgasming, she whispered with upturned eyes as I dismissed the clone she was giving a blowjob to. She had no strength left to talk loudly. Slumping down on my shoulders, breathing heavily, she closed her eyes to feel the lingering feeling of pleasure. I could finally cum inside her after such a long wait. But it felt great! Grabbing her sides, I made her lean slightly backward to see her front. Her nipples stood completely erect, her eyes looked hazy and her wet body only added fuel to the fire within me. Releasing her clitoris, I moved my hand towards her pink lips. After stealing a kiss, I spread her lips apart and put my finger into her mouth. Her tongue started rolling around it, licking it all over the place. Seeing her erotic look, I pulled out my finger. Breathing heavily, I realized that I wanted more. Licking my lips, I looked at Alice, asking, ¡°Are you ready for the next round?¡± She coiled her arms around my back under my armpits as she kissed me deeply. ¡°Thank you very much for this wonderful orgasm. This was probably the longest. ??¡± Saying seriously, she put my hands on her boobs. After such a long time of teasing and foreplay, her orgasm kept on for two minutes! Naturally, I played with her clitoris, which definitely helped her, not to mention my clone, which was still fucking her asshole under my control. With two cocks still inside her, I turned her body on my clone and hugged her from the front. She looked so erotic that I felt like loading another round into her. Looking into her eyes, I moved my mouth towards her boobs, with a smirk on my face. Breathing heavily, she was anticipating the forthcoming feeling. Biting her nipples, I started sucking on her breasts. She put her hands on my chest, caressing it lovingly. She raised her tail and put it into the mouth of my clone, lying under her, who started sucking on it to make her feel good. ¡°Ahn~ ?? T-That¡¯s really good~¡± She moaned, but I quickly sealed her lips with mine. Separating for a moment, she grinned happily. ¡°Does this fit with your taste? My dearest wife. You are being fucked hard enough, right?¡± Questioning her with a smile, I gave another kiss on her lips. ¡°Mhm~ *squelch* N-No~ ?? I need my pussy to be fucked as well~ ?? Not my asshole. That¡¯s nowhere near good enough,¡± as she was starting to get used to it, it was losing its effect. Not wishing for that to happen, I kissed her once more as I started pounding her pussy. Raising her legs, she coiled them around my back, leading me. ¡°Haah- Ahn~ ?? That¡¯s much better! Quicker~ Please move quicker~¡± Moaning, she pleaded for me, knowing that I could accurately hit her best spots even if I moved quickly. With so many minds¡­ it was truly easy to focus on everything! She relaxed her upper body, placing her head beside my clone, making it possible for me to lick her neck with my clone. Using my original body, I pushed my face into her big boobs, grabbing them with my hands. They were just so good to touch! Big, soft, and squishy! I moved my hand downward to pinch her clitoris. Thanks to our bond, I felt a bolt of electricity run through her nether regions, straight into her brain. Her back standing in an arc, she screamed out in bliss as she orgasmed once again. Feeling that I didn¡¯t stop, she felt even happier as her orgasm continued on! Just as I came inside her, she slumped down and fell to the sand covered ground since I made my clone disappear. Lying on top of her, I coiled my arms around her back. Kissing her deeply, I asked. ¡°So? How was it? Was it hard enough? You little succubus¡­ your body is way too sexy.¡± ¡°Haha~ Yes, dear. ?? It was more than great,¡± looking upward, she saw the ocean. Turning back, she smirked, saying, ¡°What do you say?¡± Making a thoughtful face, I replied, ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m in!¡± As I replied, I raised her up and took her into the ocean. I made a tiny sand hill under her head as I put her body down. Water covered our lower bodies and her breasts, making her whole body glisten in the sunlight. Sitting up, I spread her legs widely. She put her hands between her breasts, turning to the side, like some kind of shy girl. Although I knew that she was just playing it, her acting looked valid. It was, by all means, a new and refreshing sight, which only made me want to defile her even more. Pulling my penis out, I was surprised by her next move. As cultivators, we could heal anything¡­ she did so with her hymen. Still making that shy face, she glanced at me for a moment. I never expected such a game, but this turned me on a lot! ¡°I-It¡¯s my first time. Please be gentle,¡± Alice said with an unbelievably meek voice. She was really good at acting¡­ At least I knew that she always enjoyed having sex with me as much as she showed it. If not for being bonded, I would have questioned her now¡­ ¡°Alright, honey,¡± I replied, gently touching her face, as I gave a kiss on her lips. Moving downward, I kissed her neck, her collar bones, and then her boobs. I never ceased looking into her eyes. Feeling my chin rubbing against her right nipple, she let out a small but honest moan. ¡°You are really sensitive¡­¡± I remarked, making her feel frustrated. ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake¡­ You banged me with two of your clones. Of course, I¡¯m fucking sensitive after orgasming so many times¡­ and now I spoiled the game because of you!¡± Laughing at her words, I told her that it was never too late. I was surprised to see that she felt truly nervous when thinking about being deflowered. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ It¡¯s painful when such a big cock penetrates my tiny hole¡­¡± She remarked upon seeing my questioning look. Hearing her words, I just wanted to defile her even more. To make her feel less pain, I closed her legs and put them on my shoulder. Placing the tip of my penis into her vagina, I looked at her from the corners of my eyes. She gritted her teeth as she grabbed my arms, ready to be penetrated. While looking straight into each other¡¯s eyes, I moved forward, taking away her ¡®virginity¡¯ for the second time. Her grip on my arms tightened, but it was nothing out of the norm¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± She moaned as she came instantly. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s not exactly how a virgin would react¡­¡± I laughed upon seeing her failure. ¡°Moo¡­ stupid Hiro! I couldn¡¯t help it¡­ you know that I like it when you shove it into me,¡± she remarked cutely while looking sideways. Hugging her body, I started moving inside her, in a gentle way. The water rippled each time I moved, resulting in small waves rushing up and down her body. Seeing her glistening body, I couldn¡¯t help but increase my pace as my lust grew. ¡°M-Mhhm~¡± she moaned in pleasure, feeling me moving quicker while touching her most sensitive spots. Suddenly, two clones of hers appeared beside me, who were equally wet all over their bodies. One of them kneeled behind me, pressing her boobs on my back. She coiled her arms around my waist from behind and grabbed the base of my penis. Swaying her hips, along with mine, I felt a strange feeling of contentment in my heart. Turning Alice¡¯s true body on her side, she stretched out her right leg, while her left leg still stayed on my right shoulder. Kissing her leg, I coiled my arms around her thighs as I started pounding her pussy. Her other clone stood over Alice, facing me. She pressed her breasts against my face, making me feel happy. [You love my breasts, don¡¯t you?] Alice thought before I hit another good spot, earning a loud moan, ¡°Ahn~ ??¡± ¡°Hiro~ I-I truly love you so much,¡± she said seriously with her clone, who coiled her arms around the back of my hand. Feeling her overflowing love for me, I didn¡¯t even stop as I came into her. Turning her body over, I placed her hips on that small sand hill, elevating her lower region. She closed her legs completely. I put my arms beside her shoulders after putting the tip of my penis into her. I quickly shoved my cock into her, making her scream out in pleasure. My crotch hit her plump butt, making them tremble. Seeing her shaking her ass, I couldn¡¯t help but smack it strongly. ¡°Ahn~ it tweaked¡­¡± Alice remarked, but she still liked it. Looking down, the sight I saw was incredible. Her plump butt kept shaking like jelly, each time I thrust my penis into her. Feeling hornier and hornier, it didn¡¯t take long for me to come into her pussy. I stopped my movements for a few seconds to cum deep inside her. I slowly pulled out my penis from her pussy, making shudders run through her back. After cumming into her so many times, her whole womb and pussy were filled up. It felt really creamy inside her, which only increased the pleasure I felt. Especially knowing that all of that cum was mine. Kneeling over her, her clone behind me, gave me a handjob, while another clone of hers appeared and started licking my penis. Feeling her tongue licking my balls and the hand of my wife, combined with the sight of my wife¡¯s ass, I came really easily. While Alice¡¯s clone held my long cock, I released it all on Alice¡¯s butt and back. I came with an incredible amount and I even cheated by using my regeneration to produce more sperm. ¡°Ah~ This is wonderful. Why does it feel so good to cover you in my cum?¡± I questioned her. Still, between my legs, she turned on her back. Sitting up, she started cleaning her hair, while cleaning up my cock as well. As she finished, she knew my intentions. I wanted something weirder, something more extreme! ¡°You can do splits, right?¡± I questioned her with a knowing smile. Turning to the side, she mumbled, ¡°I-I can¡­ but you should know that I¡¯ll be very tight if we do that. Are you sure?¡± She pulled off her bikini from her left leg, leaving it coiled around her right thigh. It was truly tight~ ¡°Oh, but how sure I am! Let¡¯s go~ I¡¯ll fuck you in such a position!¡± I told her as I grabbed her top, which was just pulled up on her boobs and tore it off as it was. ¡°You do know that we are asking the earthlings to do these ¡®high-class¡¯ clothes for us¡­ Why do you tear them off of me all the time? I¡¯ll use Blank next time¡­¡± Alice said with a pouting face. Seeing her cute side, I couldn¡¯t help but grab her chin and forcefully kiss her deeply. [It¡¯s not forceful if I wanted it as well¡­ and I never resisted it anyway¡­] She remarked in my mind, her tongue rolling in my mouth. Not reacting to it, we just teleported to the wall of our house. Raising her right leg, I made her stand in splits, with her upper body leaning towards the ground. Surprising me, black stockings and high heels appeared on her, along with a sexy black set of underwear. But all of them were ¡®open¡¯ at the right places, showing her boobs and vagina perfectly. ¡°Such a fine surprise for me, indeed~¡± I said happily, appreciating her efforts. Pushing her on the wall, I flew slightly upward to reach her pussy. Even her entrance was visibly very tight. I didn¡¯t even know how to enter! [Fear not dear~ My pussy will eat you anyway~] Hearing her provocative words, my cock twitched. Grabbing my penis, I inserted the tip of my penis into her. But she was so tight at the entrance that I quickly had to move inside her because I feared that my glands would be crushed! ¡°M-Mhn~ I-It¡¯s so good~ Your cock can touch every best spot inside me at the same time. I-I¡¯ll go crazy if you start rubbing my insides like this¡­¡± Feeling great pleasure, Alice remarked on the good sides of this position. I coiled my arms around her upraised leg and shoved my cock into her wet, soft, hot hole. Just like she said, her pussy devoured my penis, no matter the position. But that tightness was something otherworldly! ¡°U-UGH¡­ Jesus¡­ I¡¯ll get a kink for this¡­ From now on, having sex in this kind of position will be a must!¡± Feeling my trembling waist, I couldn¡¯t help but bless Alice¡¯s body. I just couldn¡¯t ask for more. ¡°Ahn~ Y-You¡¯ll make me go crazy!¡± Feeling it hard to talk from the pleasure, Alice was barely able to stutter out her words before falling silent again. Only her moaning could be heard in our surroundings. Feeling my growing lust, it didn¡¯t take long for me to cum inside her deepest parts and fill her up. My sperm spilled out of her pussy as I pulled out my cock and she stood up straight. Seeing my sperm trickling down on her leg, I pushed her on the wall, kissing her neck and lips. After such a long time of perseverance, we couldn¡¯t stop our lust for two whole days. Thanks to our cultivated bodies and regeneration, going on for that long was just a joke. Feeling that maybe we should do other things as well¡­ we slept in our favorite bed, embracing each other. Waking up the next day, we realized the mess we left behind. The whole beach was stinking from the smell of sex, sperm and Alice¡¯s fragrance. I dare to say that if a mortal were to enter this place, he would go crazy with lust immediately. Maybe I should try out what effects of Alice¡¯s pheromones have on mortals? I couldn¡¯t help but think of such things evilly, rubbing my hands. Smacking the back of my head, Alice interrupted me, ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things. Unless you want to kill them afterward, you should never give it to a mortal¡­ not to mention that I don¡¯t want random people to sniff my ¡®love juices¡¯, alright?¡± ¡°Hahaha~ you know that I was just kidding,¡± I laughed at her. Snapping my fingers, the place turned completely clean and the smell of nature once again overtook our home. The smell of the ocean and trees. It¡¯s much better~ when I don¡¯t want to have sex¡­ Holding Alice¡¯s hand, we left our world, ready to continue on our path towards our dreams! Chapter 97 - Our World is a Love Nest Our World is a Love Nest Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------- After making love, I wanted to teleport away, but before I could do so, Hiro pulled me back into his embrace. Falling to the ground, he coiled his arms around my back. I buried my face in his chest, feeling warm and cozy. [What is it? You big bear¡­] Feeling happy, I questioned him, knowing the answer. Kissing the top of my head, he just stayed silent and caressed my back. Playing a music he loved in his past life - and still does - he plugged my ears, along with his. I closed my eyes happily, focusing on the tunes and the art the musician left behind. Nine minutes later, I opened my eyes and raised my head to kiss my husband. Reciprocating my feelings, kissing me deeply and hugging me strongly, he thought, [AWW! I¡¯m just loving you so much!] [Fufu~ I know~] I thought happily as I gave another kiss on his face. Honestly¡­ I felt so peaceful that I didn¡¯t want to wake up. But I had to. Lying there for who knows how long, we finally managed to stand up from the dirty ground. Pulling a leaf out of my hair, Hiro caressed my face and then we teleported away. Appearing in front of Rose, she was surprised enough to jump back with a fearful face. ¡°Haha, what are you afraid of? Only we or Rin could appear in front you like that,¡± laughing heartily at her reaction, I remarked on her behavior. Scratching the back of her head, she looked aside. Clearing her throat, she said with a small stutter, ¡°I-I was just surprised¡­ alright? I forgot that I¡¯m in your world.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Raising a brow, I questioned her. Pointing at a group of low-level cultivators, only a few meters away, and then at the house, they were building, I added. ¡°Then why can you command the humans in our world to do your things? Why do you even need another house? Right beside the other one¡­ If at least you made them build it somewhere else for a change of scenery.¡± Slapping her forehead, she shouted, ¡°Guys! We are moving!¡± Conjuring a meter thick smooth rock, she pointed at it, indicating for the humans to step on it. Upon doing so, she made the rock fly into the air. Shaking my head sideways, I said before she left, ¡°Just don¡¯t bother those poor souls too much. Release them as quickly as possible¡­¡± Nodding, she flew away. Seeing the guys eyes, they seemed to be happy to help her. Well, she was not only a beauty, she probably offered some kind of reward in return for their help. Such a lazy girl¡­ Embracing my back, Hiro asked. ¡°So¡­ how does this bond work? I mean, Rose¡¯s looks changed quite a lot compared to her original body, along with her personality. But we can still see her other half. Is it supposed to lead to a new ¡®half¡¯, another alternative, or maybe her ¡®other half¡¯ would never bother with these slight changes.¡± ¡°I mean, if you were to grow horns and a few scales on your sides permanently, I could still find you as sexy and beautiful as now. Tiny changes in your personality would be fine too. I never defined the personality of my other half in an exact way. Just a person who is thinking alike, with similar morals, etc¡­ You being as perfect for me as you are is another thing.¡± Placing my hand on his face, I caressed it, saying, ¡°Aww~ Do you want to seduce me? It sounded more like that than an explanation¡­ but I get your point. We will find out once Rose meets her other half. And I don¡¯t think that her personality changed a lot as she is mostly the same as before. Playful and more emotional than lets others think.¡± ¡°*Khmm* I didn¡¯t intend to seduce you,¡± clearing his throat, holding back himself, he replied to my first question. ¡°Now¡­ let¡¯s plan things out more carefully. Who will we help in finding their halves?¡± Raising a finger, he said. Raising another one, he added, ¡°How will we spread this belief and the news of our ability. Lastly¡­ are we supposed to follow everyone and show them where to meet their halves?¡± Raising his third finger, he closed them all. ¡°Hm¡­ I could say that we will help only virgins, but what about those who like more experienced women or men, not minding if they had their way with other men¡­ or women. This makes me believe that we should have something different as a filter.¡± I commented with a thoughtful face. ¡°In that case, we could go as far as to let only like-minded people join our kingdom. We would be naturally more united in that case and I wouldn¡¯t mind helping such people. Although this is a bit narcissistic, I don¡¯t care,¡± Hiro replied, grabbing my sides. ¡°And how do you intend to find out if people were like-minded?¡± I pointed out the problem, raising a brow. ¡°Hmm¡­ in case we keep it a secret, we could set up a small personality test for the people who want to join,¡± after thinking about it for a short time, my dear replied. ¡°Now then¡­ we could spread the news through our Academy. Hard work would have its results anyway. It will probably take a long time for people to start coming, but their numbers would grow as time passed by anyway. Just like your readers in your past life¡­ Haha~¡± Making him remember that he wrote a novel, I laughed at him. ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ I can¡¯t seem to remember anything from it¡­ and a few memories of mine are surely missing. Like, I have no idea why I died. I guess it was a part of reincarnation,¡± shrugging it off, Hiro commented, agreeing with my thoughts about the spreading of our new cult! ¡°About your third question¡­ unless we turn much stronger so that we can sense numerous sectors easily¡­ yes, we will have to show them their halves personally,¡± not having a solution to that, replying, I gave a kiss on his face. ¡°Since we have spent so much time here anyway, shall we manage the humans in our world? And the monsters as well. The wyvern has turned into a lesser mix of our race by now. Maybe we should create more such monsters. But what is the best of all?¡± Knowing it all, we said at the same time that we could sense everything in our world. This meant that we were not only able to see a line connecting the people in our world but we were also able to see their pairs! But there was a slight problem with our plans. What about those who had a family by now¡­ Luckily for us, we knew who had it and who didn¡¯t have it. Closing our eyes, we felt everybody and everything. Our whole universe was like a mass of pink lines. Surprisingly enough, fifty-seven percent of humanity wasn¡¯t in a homely relationship, not counting singles, children, and young people. Although we didn¡¯t intend to tear them apart, they would do it by themselves most likely. Especially if we advertise our intentions. Using our world, we talked to them after a long time. ¡°Hello, humans! We have interesting news for you. I believe that all of you will be happy to realize the chance we are going to offer to you.¡± Greeting them, I piqued their curiosity with my words. Staying silent for a short while, I noticed that almost everyone focused on my next words. [Those who didn¡¯t should be destroyed. Not focusing on the words of my wife!] Hiro remarked jokingly. Feeling slightly weird to open up my heart to a whole universe and show our belief to them, I sucked in a breath of fresh air. Breathing out, I continued, ¡°As we believe, every people have their other halves. I mean your soulmates, those who you can live with in a perfect sync. I¡¯m sure that many of you had different experiences, but that was only because of your luck or inattentiveness.¡± ¡°Why I¡¯m telling this to you is because of thanks to an outside help, we are able to see your halves. We don¡¯t wish to tear apart families and relationships. But if you believe in us and want to take part in what I said, then raise your arms to see the light of a new day.¡± As I finished talking, Rose and Hiro started clapping like idiots. ¡°These were your beliefs originally¡­ why was I the one who had to tell it? Just because I am a woman and I have a soothing voice, it doesn¡¯t justify your cause.¡± ¡°It does,¡± Hiro and Rose said at the same time, smiling with stupid faces. ¡°Where did you even come from? Go back whence you came¡­¡± looking at Rose, furrowing my brows, I pointed my finger at her. ¡°Eh? But I was just joking¡­¡± not realizing that I was doing the same, she was about to apologize. But seeing me laughing at her, she realized that she was off. ¡°What now? Do you not know us?¡± I questioned her. Shrugging her shoulders, she sat on the ground. Meanwhile, I was surprised to see that most of the people raised their arms. Not the ones with a family, except for a few of them¡­ but not every single wished to join this either. Maybe once they see how good it will become for the others, they will feel the need to find their other halves. ¡°If you go to the guild and register yourself, you can do this later as well,¡± sending my last words into the humans¡¯ heads, I teleported everyone to their other halves. Leaving them alone, in separate places, I believed that it was only a question of time before they started loving each other. Seeing the reactions of gay, lesbian, and people with mixed gender were quite interesting. We decided to not look at them as it didn''t interest us. On the other hand, Hiro was caught up in observing a few lesbian pairs... ¡°This is just so not romantic¡­ seriously. They just appeared in front of each other,¡± I shook my head upon realizing that we could have done better.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Yeah, but it doesn¡¯t really matter. They will just feel awkward for a while. Let¡¯s leave them alone for now. They can leave anytime and meet again.¡± Hiro said, embracing me from behind. His arms around my waist, kissing the back of my head, we stood there. ¡°If you do this, you will seduce me¡­¡± I said upon feeling him caressing my sides, sometimes moving towards dangerous places, arousing me slightly. ¡°Oh? What is this supposed to mean?¡± Touching me, he leaned over my shoulder to look at me. I turned the other way without saying a word, as a shudder ran through my body. We are so terrible¡­ Not bothering with my thoughts, he kissed my neck and then pushed me to the ground. A few hours later, feeling content, we left our own world. There were a few pairs who warmed up quite a lot by now¡­ but most of them were still taking it easy. That was the normal way, I guess. [What are you talking about? We too spent months together before even kissing.] Hiro pointed out, making me remember that we didn¡¯t jump at each other when we met. Oh, indeed. But I felt the vibe between us as soon as I saw you! I said as I gave a kiss on his face. [Is that so? Even though we were children and you didn¡¯t really feel anything at that time? Hahaha~] Laughing at my futile attempt to spice up things, he pointed out the truth. Well, I did like him, but only as a like-minded boy. We were kids, it was natural that I had no such feelings¡­ Kissing my forehead, he whispered with a chuckle, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to justify yourself in front of me. I find it perfect how we¡¯ve got together and I¡¯m sure of your feelings for me. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Feeling touched, I stole his lips for a long time before separating, saying. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work!¡± Nodding, we called out Narihi and Poirlion from their world. ¡°Oh, you two finished? You had your fun¡­ it seems,¡± with a knowing smile on her face, Narihi remarked on how long it took for us to return. ¡°Mhm. It was great,¡± nodding, I replied with a smile. ¡°You are no fun. I thought that you will feel embarrassed¡­¡± Narihi, the evil Hydra, spilled the beans, showing her true colors. Shrugging my shoulders, I answered, ¡°Maybe when I was younger. Now I believe that it is a part of our lives and our nature. There is nothing to feel embarrassed about.¡± ¡°Your words are true, though I still have hardships when it comes to these things,¡± nodding, she agreed with me. Raising a finger, Poirlion talked, ¡°Alright. Enough of your girls¡¯ chatting. Where do you intend to go now? Back to our world, or do you want to look around in this world?¡± Seeing that he was hiding something, I wanted to look for the answers in his mind, but he talked before I could do so. ¡°While you were having fun, we looked around in the nearby areas. After asking around, it turned out that we can¡¯t use the portal unless reaching the seventh level or gain access.¡± ¡°Oh? And how do we do that?¡± Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Hiro questioned. ¡°Well, we would have to join one of the academies and earn the rights by showing off¡­ Also, a tournament is going on today. It is the semi-finals, so not much left. The winner can surely leave through the gate of the Abyss,¡± Poirlion explained our possibilities. Waving a hand, Hiro remarked, ¡°Nah, we don¡¯t need more tournaments, do we? We would have to barge in to win anyway¡­ but I won¡¯t join another academy¡­ then what should we do? Shall we stay here, cultivating?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ we should have asked Elena. Maybe she knows about an unguarded portal and we could have had some fun,¡± I added my thoughts, feeling sorry that I didn¡¯t ask her at that time. ¡°But we can still ask her,¡± using the stone we gave her, Hiro sensed her whereabouts. As it turned out, she wasn¡¯t too far away. ¡°Do you want to ask her for information?¡± Poirlion asked as he put his hands on his hips. Nodding, we teleported towards Elena and were surprised to see a huge arena appearing in front of us. A busy city was below us, with low and high-level people below us. There were even stronger people than us. In the center of the city was a huge castle, while the arena was not far from it. ¡°It seems like she is also a participant,¡± Narihi muttered to herself. ¡°Or she is just watching,¡± kissing her face, Poirlion added. Reciprocating his feelings, Narihi returned the favor no his lips. Do we look like that all the time? I thought, feeling weird upon seeing such a scene. Seeing the looks on our faces, Poirlion laughed, saying, ¡°Yes, you look the same way.¡± ¡°Eh? Can you read my mind?¡± I said feeling surprised. ¡°No? I just know you quite well by now¡­ we spent a lot of time together, after all,¡± raising a brow, he replied. Both Narihi and Hiro chuckled at that. Sighing loudly, we flew towards the arena but were stopped by a few cultivators at the early stages of the sixth level. They were of different species, but the strongest one was probably some kind of Griffin. Their symbiotes were covering their bodies and they wore dark purple tabards. There were tiger paws in the center of the tabards, showing that they were uniforms. ¡°Halt! Those without a ticket or a noble rank can¡¯t enter!¡± Shouted the Griffin guy. He looked human-like, except for a few feathers on his body and the two white wings on his back. ¡°Hello, we are coming from another world. Is it possible for us to use the gate?¡± With a bright smile on my face, I asked him kindly. His proud behavior diminished in front of me. Scratching the back of his head, he said, ¡°Greetings. And¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry. What kind of world do you come from?¡± Looking at us, he asked curiously. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t that bad, Hiro replied with a smile, ¡°We come from a cultivator world. Could we ask for a small favor from one of you? We really want to know if we could use the gate. I mean, the restrictions should be only for the people from your world.¡± ¡°Cultivator world? Fine. I¡¯ll go and ask someone, but stay here. I still can¡¯t let you in. I know that you are stronger than me, but if you don¡¯t want to cause trouble for us and probably yourselves as well, wait there.¡± Nodding, he replied. ¡°Alright. By the way, I¡¯m Hiro, he is Poirlion, and they are Narihi and Alice, my wife.¡± Pointing at each of us, Hiro introduced everyone. To show off their relationship, Poirlion and Narihi hugged each other. Chuckling upon seeing that, the guy also introduced himself, ¡°Nice to meet you, in that case. I¡¯m called Skeiron. Skeiron Greywing, though my name probably doesn¡¯t tell you anything, hahaha-¡± Seeing us shaking our heads sideways, he laughed. ¡°Is that some kind of ¡®noble¡¯ family name? I mean, you mentioned nobles or what before¡­¡± Hiro asked curiously. Seeing him nod, he continued. ¡°Do you know of a good place where we could enjoy ourselves until then? Or if you know a girl called Elena, that would be awesome as well.¡± At first, he just nodded, but upon hearing ¡®Elena¡¯, his eyes opened widely. ¡°EH? Elena? How do you know her? Wait¡­ are you talking about a long, black haired be-¡± he suddenly turned mute, not continuing it. Knowing what he wanted to say, we nodded. ¡°Oh¡­ I do know her. She is a mysterious girl, but I know her. She is very talented¡­ if not for the work, I¡¯d surely cheer for her. But I¡¯m sure that she is going to win even without that, hehe.¡± Scratching the back of his head, he laughed awkwardly. Clearing his throat, he continued, ¡°Hm¡­ in that case, I might be able to take you in as she has got a noble rank. If she will invite you as guests, then no one can say a word. Maybe you should try contacting her.¡± Nodding, we did as told. Using our mind powers, we found the presence of our stone. Not hers, though¡­ Elena is really a master of hiding if not even we can sense her. The worst was that without sensing her, we can¡¯t contact her. So we made the stone tremble to gain her attention. ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice resounded in my mind, almost startling me. ¡°Hello, can you let us in? We are here, in front of the arena. Skeiron is also here with us. He said that he knows you,¡± I replied to her question. ¡°Oh. You want to watch me fighting, or what?¡± She questioned me with a tinge of curiosity in her voice. ¡°It would be surely fun, but not really. We have something to talk about¡­ it¡¯s related to the limit on accessing the gate to the Abyss,¡± after telling the truth, I stayed silent. ¡°Haha, okay. Tell Skeiron to let you in. We will chat more once I¡¯m done¡­ because I¡¯m standing in the middle of the arena at the moment¡­¡± Laughing, she answered with an unbothered voice, pointing out her position. ¡°Oops?¡± was all I said as I broke the connection between our minds. ¡°She said that you should let us in,¡± Hiro talked to Skeiron at the same time as I to Elena. Nodding, he told us that we better not lie or we will be punished. Thanking for his warning, we teleported to the arena. When we teleport, we have to connect two dots in space. That isn¡¯t hard, but anyone at or above the sixth level can sense the two points. So sneaking in without anyone noticing was impossible. Appearing in front of the entrance, we entered the arena after talking things over with the gatekeeper. The arena was filled to the brim, but using our senses, we were able to find a few empty places. Luckily for us, we needed no more than one chair. Sitting down, we watched Elena¡¯s battle carefully. She was truly strong¡­ she won the battle quite easily. The arena went into an uproar and many people started clapping and whistling. The usual stuff. There was a big and luxurious pavilion in the arena, which was at the highest point. A tigerman stood up with his arms raised. The crowd turned silent instantly. I can¡¯t sense his exact strength. Somewhere at the ninth level, I thought after trying to feel how strong a top-notch ¡®king¡¯ was. ¡°I hereby announce that the champion of this year is Elena Syracia. Servants!¡± Waving his hand, he sat down. A few people walked down from his pavilion and gave a ring to Elena. It probably had some good stuff in it¡­ Seeing Elena receive it with a smile, the crowd shouted excitedly once again. After bathing in glory, she left the arena by turning into a dark cloud and disappearing. I felt someone tugging on my shoulder. Turning around, I noticed a person standing behind me, who was covered in black clothes from head to toe. There was a black mask on her face as well. I knew that it was Elena, even without trying to sense it. We stood up and followed in her steps without saying a word. Meeting up with Poirlion and Narihi in front of the arena, Elena led us towards a restaurant. The people in there were quite weak, being only at the third or fourth level. Going straight to the second floor, Elena sat down at a table on the balcony. Since there were only four chairs at a table, we shared the same chair once again. Dred turned into a snake and coiled around Elena¡¯s neck. Taking off her mask, we saw the expected face under it. Noticing it, the people nearby started whispering. A young boy stopped beside our table nervously, asking. ¡°W-What can I serve you with?¡± After quickly running through the Menu with our mind powers, we ordered fries with schnitzel. It was the best~ Following our example, Narihi and Poirlion asked for the same, with Elena in their steps. ¡°What is it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud upon seeing her surprised face. ¡°Well, most people don¡¯t order what you did. I was starting to think that only I know what is good food,¡± she replied with a smile, making us laugh. ¡°So? What did you want from me? Access to the portal, right?¡± Raising a brow, she questioned. ¡°Yes. Can we go through as outsiders? We should have nothing to do with your rules,¡± leaning forward, I replied. ¡°Haha- yeah, you should have nothing to do with it. But there is a problem. Can you randomly go into a city and kill everyone legally just because you came from a place where it is allowed? It is the same with the portal. The laws still apply to you, even if you came from another place. And before you ask, no. I don¡¯t know about another portal,¡± she said seriously, looking into our eyes. She wasn¡¯t lying. Sighing, I said feeling helpless, ¡°Haah- alright then. Do you have anything for us to do in that case? We would be bored. Even a dangerous place where we could play would be good.¡± Chuckling, she raised a brow. After making a thoughtful face, she said with a smile. ¡°Hmm¡­ I could use some helping hands.¡± Chapter 98 - Showing Ones True Self Showing One''s True Self Hiro¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------------ ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Alice questioned curiously. Elena leaned forward, crossing her fingers, with a mysterious smile. She seemed to be really sneaky¡­ though I have no idea if she hides her emotions even more at other occasions. Forming a dagger in her hand, she pulled her finger on its edge, saying. ¡°You seem to be so defenseless by showing your emotions.¡± ¡°But I always have a feeling as if it was still something¡­ incredible? I honestly wouldn¡¯t do it. Well, not because of a lack of self-confidence¡­ I have other reasons. Anyway, I really look up to you for that.¡± Putting down her dagger, she raised up her hands, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me. I believe that you are by no means defenseless. Our little game before also showed this clearly. Haha~ I¡¯d still advise you to ¡®play¡¯ differently while being here. The rules are different, unlike in your unruly cultivator world. This place is more like a mind game.¡± ¡°This brings us to the thing I could make you do. Naturally, this is only if you accept it. It could cause a lot of trouble for you¡­ are you interested?¡± Asking with her brows raised, she leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She kept looking into our eyes, waiting for an answer. Let¡¯s see what will you say now. I could get rid of that stupid noble easily and save Nor¡¯ Tu. Although things could turn a little ugly, I believe that I could save the asses of these two¡­ she thought while I read her mind. Turning silent, I stopped reading her. [Haha~ she is wrong if she thinks that we are stupid,] while making a thoughtful face, Alice remarked in my mind. With a smirk on my face, I leaned forward, questioning. ¡°What if I say that I heard your thoughts? What if I say that we can be as straightforward as we are because we can? No matter where we are, with our strength and bond, we will be sure to stand on the top,¡± sticking out my tongue, I finished. Alice grabbed my chin and stole my lips. Elena¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, mostly¡­ but that slight twitch of her brows didn¡¯t escape my eyes. ¡°It seems like Miss Elena isn¡¯t unshakeable either~¡± Alice fueled the fire, with a smile on her face. Elena¡¯s brows started twitching and she kept on switching between a deadpan face and a smile. Not being able to hold it any longer, she started laughing, holding her stomach. The people nearby looked at us with strange eyes, making a surprised face upon spotting Elena. ¡°Haaah~ It¡¯s been a long while that I laughed such a good one. You hear that, Audrey?¡± She said, still looking at us with a smile on her face. [Ugh¡­ her looks are matching mine¡­] Alice thought, feeling a little annoyed. [Don¡¯t worry, dear. You are the only one for me.] I quickly replied, stating the obvious. [I know, but seeing your clone with another personality is weird¡­] she remarked, turning silent. ¡°*Chuckle* I do,¡± Audrey talked from behind Elena, still lurking in her shadow. With a bright smile on her face, Elena continued. ¡°If you want to be scapegoats, come with me. I¡¯m quite sure that you¡¯ll be able to escape without any trouble.¡± Just as she finished her words, our food arrived. The servant¡¯s hands were trembling slightly as he put down the plate in front of Elena. His eyes were darting all over the place, looking for something. ¡°Calm down already. Dred won¡¯t bite, unless you provoke me,¡± Elena said with a slightly annoyed face. ¡°Y-Yes, my lady!¡± The servant saluted, smashing the plate on his own head, accidentally. We stood up, knowing that we won¡¯t eat anything today¡­ how sad. I feel sorry for the meat! I thought, feeling slightly hungry. [I¡¯ll cook something for you~] Alice replied, sending not so pure thoughts into my mind¡­ The naked apron was very much to my liking last time¡­ ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly sorry! I¡¯ll go and-!¡± The servant started shouting, but Elena interrupted him, saying. ¡°Stay silent already. No one is going to kill you¡­ *Sigh* I¡¯ll leave now. Take this,¡± giving something to the guy, she stood up, ready to leave. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alice played the angel, squatting down in front of the poor guy. Chuckling upon seeing her behavior, I grabbed her hand, saying. ¡°Come, honey. We have work to do~¡± Standing up, she followed me. With my next step, I stomped weakly on the ground, sending my energy towards the servant, cleaning his clothes and body instantly. ¡°T-Thank you very much!¡± Clenching his fists, bowing down, he shouted. Now that I think about it, Elena had no aura surrounding her body. That was something we wanted as well. Not even that Audrey or Dred had it¡­ Elena teleported away, with us in tow. We appeared in front of a simple cabin in the middle of a forest. Elena spun on her heels, with her dagger in hand. Although barely, I was able to see its direction. Not even moving, we just waited for it to arrive. The tip of her dagger stopped right in front of our throats, with almost no space between them. Pulling back her hand instantly, she spun the dagger, but it disappeared when her hand covered our view on the dagger. ¡°You are good to go.¡± Seeing our unchanging facial expression, she said. ¡°I told you already that I don¡¯t care about your games or the games your world have. We are like kids. Playing with our own rules,¡± I said with a shrug of my shoulders, making her laugh. ¡°I know, I believe you. I was just curious about your reaction since you were very protective of her when we met,¡± she said as she turned around, with an honest smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ maybe this is because I can feel your open-mindedness or I don¡¯t know¡­ but I feel as if I could open up in front of you and just laze around, showing my true self. You just make me feel weird, haha,¡± again laughing honestly, she remarked. I wasn¡¯t surprised by her words as we usually experienced this. It happened a lot to me both in my past life and in this one. I mean, Rose, Ellery, all of them were straightforward when in our company. ¡°Sorry for saying this. I just felt like it,¡± she explained herself. Entering the house, the snake around her neck slithered down to the ground and turned into a panther. Rin appeared behind us and stopped in front of Dred. She sniffed his body in her curiosity, like a simple animal¡­ ¡°What is she doing?¡± Dred¡¯s voice resounded in our minds. ¡°R-Rin¡­¡± facepalming, I called her, but she just kept sniffing. Licking his face, she turned around and sat down beside us. ¡°Ahh¡­ Rin¡­¡± sighing loudly, I felt a little ashamed. ¡°You should behave next time,¡± I sent my thoughts to her. ¡°Ahahaha! You¡¯ve got that, Dred!¡± Elena laughed loudly upon seeing the scene. Turning on his side, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why can he talk?¡± I questioned curiously. Raising her finger in front of her lips, Elena told me that it was a secret. We didn¡¯t learn anything¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to the point,¡± having enough, I focused on the matter at hand. Nodding, she started talking. ¡°This whole levitating continent is called Ketarn. It¡¯s bigger than what you could ever imagine. This universe is one of the oldest, so it isn¡¯t surprising that there are ancient clans, kings, and nobles¡­ This empire we are in is called Trigon Empire.¡± ¡°Now I have a very serious problem and I¡¯m in a stalemate. My race¡­ which you don¡¯t have to know is very¡­ hated. Really, this is only racism against me¡­ The problem is that if people were to find out, I¡¯d be hunted¡­ again. I had the luck to experience it and I really don¡¯t wish to do so again. But there is a noble, who probably knows something. If I want to live a relatively peaceful life, I will have to kill him as soon as possible. So I really need to kill that noble.¡± Sending an exact image of him into our mind, she continued, ¡°He is called Thuurame and he is a demon¡­ I don¡¯t have any problems with killing him. The problem is that I had a smaller feud with him and anyone who is against me could use that up to blame everything on me. So I need outside help.¡± ¡°If we could make him attack you publicly¡­ then you could kill him. I¡¯d naturally stand beside you, along with my a few of my friends, who are also nobles. With numerous nobles approving of Thuurame¡¯s wrong doings, no one would dare to step up and question the truth. The best is that no one would have a reason to.¡± Hearing her plan, we nodded, asking, ¡°Is that all? But who is the ¡®judge¡¯?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh, she is called Nemesis. She made an oath that she will hold up justice, blah-blah-blah¡­ nobody cares about it, but she usually decides the right way. Unless you show it all on your faces, I¡¯m sure that we will get out of this without any problem,¡± she said with a face, which was showing her confidence. ¡°This is all nice, but this is still a risky move. So¡­ Firstly, what will happen in case she still finds us guilty? Secondly, is she from this world? Because I have an idea of her origins if she isn¡¯t¡­ though that would be ridiculous. Thirdly, what is in it for us? I did say that we were looking for something ¡®fun¡¯, but this could be life-threatening as well. I don¡¯t wish to endanger the life of my wife and our future plans. That would be stupid,¡± I replied instantly, pointing out our standpoints. ¡°Ugh¡­ you aren¡¯t as nice as I thought¡­ C-Can¡¯t you just¡­ do it?¡± scratching the back of her head, she said with a stiff face.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°No?¡± Alice asked, tilting her head to the side, making me laugh. Sighing, Elena spoke. ¡°Well¡­ depending on social standing or the seriousness of your crime, you could be charged with death as well. Considering that no one would be able to prove your crime for sure, the most that would happen is you, being imprisoned. Probably not for too long¡­ The best case would be a fine, which I¡¯d pay in your stead.¡± ¡°To you second question. As I have heard it, she isn¡¯t from this world, but I¡¯m not sure about this. Third question¡­ what do you need? I¡¯m not good with rewards. Just say what you need and in case I have it, we can talk¡­ Money? I have that!¡± She asked with a hopeful face. ¡°Hahaha~ Who needs money? Our world doesn¡¯t even have it! We just use World Crystals,¡± I laughed upon hearing her offer. ¡°Ewww¡­¡± she bit onto her lips, thinking, visibly not wishing to give anything too good¡­ ¡°Such greed,¡± I remarked with a sigh. ¡°Huh? No¡­ My problem isn¡¯t greed. I just don¡¯t have anything that isn¡¯t too good or too bad¡­ but now that I think about it, Thuurame had something quite good. I could get my hands on it easily, once he dies.¡± Making a thoughtful face, she said. And switching to a smile, she continued, ¡°Audrey~ You¡¯ll have some work to do!¡± ¡°Okay~¡± her reply resounded from nowhere. Rose left our world and called out Audrey. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk?¡± she asked with clear curiosity on her face. Raising a brow, Audrey nodded. Both of them left the cabin. Standing up, Narihi and Poirlion stated that they will leave us alone. With no one but us left in the room, Elena talked. ¡°It helps you in training your body and-¡± Raising my palm, I interrupted her. Leaning forward with a smile on my face, I said, ¡°I have something much better in mind. What I¡¯m really interested in is¡­ how do you hide your aura completely? Why don¡¯t you teach that to us and we are paid?¡± Hearing my request, she frowned, saying ¡°That could be a little¡­ too much. Because if I teach that to you, you will be able to do much more. You are way too powerful even now. I¡¯m not sure that it is something I should teach you.¡± ¡°Now-now¡­ you ask for risky things. What if someone is conspiring against you and we jump into this? We could lose our lives as well,¡± Alice said with a similar frown, adding. ¡°Especially if people find out that we made a compromise with your hated race¡­ what then?¡± Sighing loudly, Elena hung her head and mumbled silently, ¡°I have a way¡­ but you will have to take an oath. I don¡¯t intend to give you a weapon that you could ever use against me. Stupid Thuurame¡­ I¡¯ll send you to hell for making me show such a good card!¡± Not caring about her mumbling, knowing that we caught her - ¡°And what is that oath about?¡± - I questioned her. Telling us what she wanted to hear, we repeated her words. ¡°I swear upon our lives, that the technique you - Elena Syracia - will teach us will never be used against you, or anyone who is on your side. The latter is defined by you. We hereby declare that unless you allow us to do so, we can¡¯t use this technique in your presence. Lastly, we swear that we will never pass on this technique unless you allow us.¡± As both of us finished our sentence, she clapped. Standing up, she pointed towards the bed. ¡°Sit down there. I¡¯ll tell you a few things. The rest will depend on you. It will be painful¡­ but at this level, I¡¯m sure that pain is a friend of yours.¡± Following her instructions, we did as told. Closing our eyes, we waited patiently. ¡°I¡¯m sure that both of you know the feeling of Mana. Ah, wait¡­ Qi for you, right? Anyway. Focus on those gray dots. When you are done, try to go beyond it. Everything is dark, isn¡¯t it? But there is still something in that dark, which can¡¯t be perceived normally. It¡¯s just a form of energy. Just like everything else. What I¡¯m talking about is black.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to look for it. Try to sense it. Sense because that¡¯s the key¡­¡± as her whispering faded, she disappeared from the room. Her soothing voice made both of us fall into a trance. Sitting together, in a complete darkness, we saw nothing but darkness. Even the gray spots called ¡®Qi¡¯ disappeared. Smiling, we didn¡¯t try to see it. We had a lot of experience when it came to energy, so we knew it¡­ we just had to feel a new form of energy. One, which was different than what we felt before. Not knowing how much time passed, we just noticed strange, black dots appearing in our black surroundings. It was interesting as seeing black in black should be impossible¡­ Knowing that the following was the easiest part, we pulled that energy towards our bodies. Upon contact, a terrible pain rushed through our bodies and all of our energies were devoured in but a moment. Our bodies became drenched in our sweat. Focusing on our inner self, we felt a new form of energy filling us up. Opening my eyes, I controlled this huge amount of energy in my body. Just a thought was enough to crack space in front of me. I felt the world change around me as I realized that things were much simpler than they seemed. Logically speaking, no matter what you saw, it was only a form of energy, wasn¡¯t it? I looked at Alice and both of us gulped loudly in our excitement. This was much better than simply hiding our auras¡­ Although our inner energy was still of a better quality than this outside source, it was still a wonderful thing as we could use it for literally anything! Knowing that it was best to learn from experience, we created a few clones of ourselves. Using them, we started experimenting on our own bodies. We changed our facial structures, skeletons, the positions of our organs. Naturally, these caused lots of internal bleedings and broken bones at first¡­ but with our high regeneration speed, we healed our wounds in a moment. After a few minutes of continuous practice, we learned how to control our energies. I looked at Alice happily, only to see her standing there¡­ looking like a catgirl. ¡°Nya~¡± giving a kiss on my lips, she said playfully as we separated. Clenching my fists, I hold up my fist, shouting, ¡°YES! This skill has created a whole new line of possibilities for us! WHERE ARE YOU ELENA! We will do your bidding!¡± Appearing in front of us, she stepped back in her surprise. ¡°E-Eh? Aren¡¯t you too fired up? I just can¡¯t read or understand you! What¡¯s with you people!? Sometimes you go all mysterious and keep looking at each other as if you were talking. At other times, you go all retarded, like some kind of kids!? Could you clarify your personality!?¡± She panted slightly upon finishing her shouting. Raising a brow, I looked at her seriously. Sighing loudly, she covered her face and was about to say something when that laughter I was trying to hold back broke free. Was this really her problem? Chuckling, Alice resolved the things. ¡°Haha~ I¡¯ll tell you something. You can¡¯t read us because we are always opened to look at. Like we said it before, we don¡¯t hide our feelings. Depending on our mood - which can change very easily - we might change how we behave in no more than a few seconds. You don¡¯t have to look for our motives in the background.¡± ¡°We are who we are and we are always driven by our own self. And that is something we always show. This can be a flaw, we do know that. But those who still decide to stay beside us¡­ know what to expect from us. I know that this world is very different¡­ but don¡¯t try to apply your common sense when it comes to us. It¡¯s easy to expect what will we react or do, which might make us the best company from time to time.¡± ¡°But it all comes down to just a few things. Do you want to understand our way of life? Do you want to know us? And do you want to see our true selves.¡± Embracing my back, she finished her explanation with a smile. Rubbing her forehead, Elena just sat down on the ground where she stood. Chuckling, she replied. ¡°Alright. I get your points. So you are an idiot couple¡­ who show everything they have in a clear way. You show your weaknesses, your strengths, everything. And this makes you someone who can be really hard to deal with. Alone or together. But you are still a very trustable bunch. Am I right?¡± Hearing her short explanation, we laughed at her, agreeing. [One more common sense break. Where is our cookie?] I thought jokingly. [Oh? I¡¯ll make you some cookie as well. I¡¯ll put nipples on top of it¡­] Being as perverted as she was, Alice remarked smiling. ¡°But you learned to use it really quickly¡­ well, I couldn¡¯t heal my body as quickly as now at that time¡­ so I had to do everything very carefully,¡± making a slightly envious face, Elena commented on our learning speed. I kept changing my looks, my bone structure. Really¡­ anything was possible. I even turned into a bear. Finally realizing it, I asked. ¡°Dred¡­ is he using the same technique? So¡­ does he have a human or humanoid form as well?¡± ¡°Of course, I have,¡± he replied, standing behind us. ¡°You almost freaked me out there¡­ don¡¯t sneak up on us,¡± I rebuked him jokingly. ¡°Sorry~¡± he said, walking towards Elena. His size was only about the size of a dog at the moment¡­ ¡°You are a silent one, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked upon looking at him. ¡°I am,¡± he said. He wasn¡¯t using his mouth to talk¡­ obviously. He used the space around him, creating his own voice. ¡°S-Shall we go?¡± With a slightly unsure voice, Elena asked. ¡°We can, but before that, both of you will have to take an oath, stating that you will help us to the best of your abilities if we were to be suspected,¡± I added with a serious face. Without any thinking, both of them did as told. ¡°Alright. But the others will stay here. And you should hide as well¡­ or something,¡± Alice replied, waving her hands. ¡°Hiding? Oh, just don¡¯t look back. Hehe~¡± laughing at her request, Elena turned into a shadow on the ground and melded with ours. Nor sight, nor presence, nothing. We simply couldn¡¯t sense her. [This woman is dangerous!] Alice remarked, stepping through space, appearing in the city. She sent the exact location into our minds. Following the path, we soon found ourselves in front of a restaurant. ¡°Just wait nearby. He will soon come out. This is a habit of his. He always comes here to have dinner and pick up on girls. Hiro¡­ you should leave Alice alone, or it might not work,¡± Elena explained things and advised such a terrible thing. Not wishing to go through this again, I left Alice alone on the bench we sat and took my place at another one, nearby. ¡°You can¡¯t be separated¡­ can you?¡± She was still in Alice¡¯s shadow, yet she questioned such things. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± I mumbled silently, adding. ¡°Does the guy have any preferences?¡± ¡°He has. Long blonde hair with sexy body¡­ Alice¡¯s face definitely isn¡¯t a problem either¡­ that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything. Alice is a full strike for him,¡± she replied, making me feel proud and slightly worried at the same time. A few minutes later, we saw a demon leave the restaurant, with two girls in each of his arms. To spice up things, Alice released her pheromones, in a small number. As Thuurame went past Alice, he stopped for a moment. His nose started twitching as he kept sniffing. Turning around, he looked at Alice more closely. His eyes opened widely, along with his mouth. ¡°Good evening to you milady! Do you have some time?¡± Not even bothering with the other two girls, he leaned forward to ask out Alice. ¡°No, thanks,¡± she replied coldly, closing her eyes. ¡°Yours is so cold to me¡­ but even the thickest of the ice can be broken if-¡± hearing his ranting and idiotic lines, Alice interrupted him. ¡°Please, just shut up with your bullshit.¡± ¡°M-My bullshit!?¡± With a clearly annoyed face, he exclaimed. ¡°You are talking with Thuurame Brin! A noble at that! Do you want to die?¡± seeing that the scene finally caught the attention of the crowd, Alice switched style. ¡°B-But milord! You wanted to force yourself on me!¡± she shouted with a desperate face. We should have a role play tonight¡­ ¡°Force?! Yes! I want you! Now come with me!¡± At first, he was visibly offended. But never in our dreams did we think that we would make things so easy for us. He stretched out his hand, wishing to grab Alice¡¯s arm. Stepping back, she evaded his movement. ¡°You dare to resist? I¡¯ll teach you how to behave!¡± He shouted angrily, using force. Strange chains shot out of his palms, coiling around Alice¡¯s body. From this point on¡­ it was clearly just self-defense. Alice broke free from the chains, using pure strength and her new infinite energy. Instead of killing him instantly, she made the fight seem like a hard-fought one. After a few exchanges, she finally took the killing blow with her fist. Punching him in the face, his head was torn off. Using our Soul Force, we crushed him with a simple thought. This time we wished to leave everything behind, fearing that people would learn about our abilities. ¡°Humph¡­ dirty bastard. Trying to force yourself on a woman!¡± Clearing her hands, Alice said loudly one last time, for everyone to hear. After taking a few steps, she teleported away, with us in tow. Upon meeting up, the first thing I did was hug her. Out of the city, we teleported back to that cabin in the forest. Rose and Audrey were sparring, surprisingly. Meanwhile, Narihi and Poirlion were nowhere to be seen. I guess they are in their own worlds¡­ I thought as I used my sense, finding them just as I thought. ¡°What now?¡± I asked as I created a few benches in a circle. ¡°Now? We will just wait for tomorrow morning to see what happens,¡± Elena replied. Growing a few dry branches, I set them on fire. My clone returned with a huge fish. Using our energies, we cleaned its body in a moment. Slowly grilling it on fire, we just sat there silently, enjoying the mood. Later on, everyone joined in this little party of ours. Using a few spices to enhance its taste, we ate the whole fish heartily. Seeing the sun slowly rising, Elena mumbled silently. ¡°With the light of this new day, this night shall prevail¡­ hehe.¡± Chuckling, she turned silent. Let¡¯s see what will become of this little game of ours! Chapter 99 - Finding Love Finding Love Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------- We cultivated for two days straight, reaching the late eighth stage. We knew that people would come sooner or later. We used our energies, so it was onlya question of time for them to find us. Elena stayed where we were, meditating and training her body. It was interesting how differently things worked in this world. Even if we were to ¡®train¡¯ our bodies, it would be pointless since we wouldn¡¯t gain strength. We had no other way to increase our strength, other than cultivating Universe Energy. This was probably the Abyss¡¯s doing. Meanwhile, Elena had to do a mix of the two. A group of people landed in front of us, wearing the same kind of tabards as Skeiron. Using their senses, they identified us based on our energy. Actually, they didn¡¯t come for Hiro since he never touched Thuurame. ¡°You, there! Please don¡¯t resist and come with us!¡± Pointing at me, the guard captain said. At least, I believe that she had such a position as her tabard looked different. Since I didn¡¯t intend to sit in a prison, I asked what did I do. She told me that I¡¯m suspected of killing a noble. Nodding, I walked towards her, along with Hiro. Raising a brow, she tied her long black hair into a ponytail, asking Hiro why was he coming. ¡°She is my wife. It is natural that I¡¯d go with her,¡± he replied with a confident smile on his face, embracing my back. Heaving out a sigh of relief, she placed her hands on her flat chest. Haha, mine are big and round, you loser! I ridiculed her in my mind, not showing it on my face. I guess she thought that Hiro wanted to stop them or something. Since all of them were at the later stages of the sixth level, we teleported towards the city. ¡°I¡¯ll go after you,¡± Elena¡¯s voice resounded in my mind. Appearing in front of a huge building, made up of white stones, the guard captain turned around to talk. ¡°My name is Etis. You are suspected of killing Thuurame, a noble of Trigon. In case you have reasons for attacking and killing him, you might be set free. If you need me for anything, then ask the guards.¡± Looking into her eyes, I nodded with a serious face. I think that she was a Nephilim, but I¡¯m not sure. Her skin has got a tint of blue, so she could be a part of another race as well. Turning towards the tall double doors, she opened them. A huge hall appeared in front of us, with a few people waiting inside. Many of them had some kinds of cuffs on their hands, sealing their Qi. [Mana.] Hiro corrected me. It doesn¡¯t even matter¡­ both are the same. I thought, looking at him. [I know. I just wanted to bully you, haha,] laughing at me, he admitted his wrong doings. One of the guards stopped in front of me and placed the same kind of handcuff on me. Although in normal cases, it worked perfectly, but not with me. Hiro could channel his energy into my body anytime, meaning that this handcuff was pointless. Though, they didn¡¯t know that nor did they have to. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you are so understanding. Now I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± nodding upon seeing my nice behavior, Etis remarked with a smile on her face. After waiting in the hall for about half an hour, which we spent with meditating, I was finally called into the damned room. Two guards wanted to grab my arms to take me in, but Hiro stopped them before they could touch me. Heh. Stupid ogres! I thought, looking at them with dissatisfaction on my face. Opening the doors, we were led inside. There was a tall podium in the middle of the circular hall, while a few people were sitting all around. Exactly in front of the podium, the circular balcony extended outward. A woman, whose face was covered with a mask, sat there silently. Even her body was hidden, thanks to a cape. As she raised her hands, everyone turned silent, while the guards kept whispering behind my back, telling me to go to the podium. Doing as told, I had to separate from Hiro, as he wasn¡¯t allowed to stand beside me. I felt really lonely, even though he was only a few meters away from me. I¡¯m rather used to him, standing beside me. Exactly before the judge started talking, Elena entered the hall through the doors, with a few people behind her. I recognized a few of them. They were none other than the onlookers, who had seen Thuurame¡¯s advances¡­ The majority of the people were present when the case happened and saw that he tried to assault me. Thanks to this, we won the lawsuit in a few words. There were a few people from Thuurame¡¯s family, who tried to interrupt the judgment, but they had no evidence to speak of. Since they weren¡¯t nobles, Elena would take care of them once things calmed down. As soon as we left this building¡­ ¡°I hereby declare that the person present, called Alice, was found innocent,¡± Nemesis shouted the final judgment, leaving no room to debate. Using my mind power, I asked her politely. ¡°Good day to you, Miss. Can I ask you if you are from this world?¡± Hearing my question, she faced me, though I couldn¡¯t see her eyes from her mask. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± She asked with a serious tone. ¡°Do you know a woman called Gaia?¡± I asked, looking at her with a smile on my face. She suddenly stood up and appeared in front of me, surprising many of the people present. ¡°How do you know her?¡± This time, she asked it aloud. ¡°We are coming from the world she resides within. We are also a part of her Academy,¡± tilting my head to the side, I replied honestly. ¡°Do you know the way back?¡± Grabbing my shoulders, she asked vehemently. ¡°Eh? Of course, I know.¡± Raising my brows, I answered her. ¡°But why are you asking? Isn¡¯t it simple? I¡¯m sure that you didn¡¯t forget it either¡­¡± I added with a curious face. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, of course, I remember! But the Abyss changes every hundred years! It¡¯s best to leave it when that happens or you will have problems finding a way back! That¡¯s how I was stuck here! I came to this place with a few friends of mine, but when we wanted to go back, the gate to our world was nowhere to be seen!¡± Shaking my shoulders, she replied. Realizing her strange behavior in the middle of her excitement, she let go of my shoulders and stepped back. Clearing her throat, she said that she was sorry. But her words surprised me as I didn¡¯t know about this aspect of the Abyss. But then thinking of something, I questioned her. ¡°But how come you couldn¡¯t find back? I believe that with your strength, you were able to explore the whole upper floor!¡± ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t. I was only at the seventh level, so I was restricted¡­ These days I did explore it, but I still couldn¡¯t find that world!¡± She exclaimed. Stopping beside me, Hiro embraced my back. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because those two universes mixed? You were looking for the wrong universe, probably,¡± Hiro asked, making me remember the most obvious thing. ¡°Two universes¡­ mixed? Did the creators bond or what? That¡¯s unheard of!¡± She exclaimed, her voice slightly trembling. She was visibly annoyed by her terrible luck. ¡°Heavens! For such things to happen exactly when I was away! Ridiculous!¡± ¡°Tell me the way back! I¡¯ll leave as soon as possible. I¡¯ve had enough of this place!¡± Almost commanding us, she said. Being at the eighth level, I knew that it was best to follow her words quickly. She didn¡¯t seem to be too patient. I sent the way we came from into her mind. She quickly teleported away, leaving us in a dumbfounded state, along with the other people present. [Maybe it was best if we left this world soon. Or else they might blame her sudden leave on us!] Hiro pointed out a possibility. ¡°See? I told you that everything will be fine,¡± stopping in front of us, Elena said smiling. Staying silent, we just nodded. ¡°Honestly¡­ now I¡¯m feeling awkward¡­¡± Hiro voiced his feelings, just like usually. Placing her hand on her face, Elena mumbled, ¡°Now I too¡­¡± But it was true! We had nothing to talk about! We could ask unimportant or personal things, but that wasn¡¯t our style. ¡°Ehm¡­ what if we just¡­ leave?¡± Pointing out the most obvious solution, I said. ¡°Ah, great idea. Let¡¯s go,¡± catching that thin thread which could save her from this conversation, Elena agreed instantly. Doing as if we didn¡¯t notice it, we just followed after her. Standing in front of the building, we told her that she could visit us anytime she needed. Telling us that it was alright, we teleported away. Stopping in the middle of a plain, we called out Rose. She appeared in front of us, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Mhm- What is it? I was sleeping so peacefully!¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Grabbing her shoulders, I smiled at her and said, ¡°We will go hunting today!¡± ¡°And what do we hunt?¡± Tilting her head to the side, she asked curiously. I coiled my arms around her neck, whispering into her left ear, ¡°A husband for you!¡± ¡°EH?¡± Feeling surprised, her eyes opened widely. ¡°M-Me? B-But I¡¯m no good! I am shy around men! Do you want to kill me? I-I would rather live my life alo-¡± before she could finish her protesting, I caught her shoulders and teleported away. Even if this guy was in a different universe, it didn¡¯t matter as long as we could make him meet Rose. Two days later, we traveled to a far away place on this land and found a city. There was a palace in the middle of it, showing that this was the capital city of some kind of kingdom. From Hiro¡¯s memories, I know at least that much about kingdoms¡­ But the people here were¡­ weak. All of them. We sensed only a few of them who were at the third level. The common people were only at the first or second level. Seeing that this world has numerous kingdoms, I¡¯m quite sure that the most powerful people are the king and a few of his or her servants. Using our mind powers, we sensed where was the line was going. Opening our eyes, we looked at Rose. ¡°You are so creepy with those heart shaped pupils¡­¡± biting her finger, she remarked honestly. ¡°Grr¡­ do you think that we wanted it to be like that! It was this stupid Abyss¡¯s doing!¡± I shouted angrily, feeling pissed off. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck my body, even though the sky was clear of clouds. ¡°Fuck you! Abyss!¡± I shouted, showing my middle finger towards the sky, earning another lightning¡­ Before we would be noticed by too many onlookers, we quickly teleported away. [Hiro! The Abyss is bullying me! We must take revenge in the future!] I remarked, hugging my husband. Patting my head, he kissed my forehead, not saying anything. But I knew that his intentions were no better than mine! Following the line connecting Rose and her dear partner, we found ourselves in front of a simple house, on the outskirts of the city. Using our senses, we felt only a single person inside the house, at the later stages of the second level. ¡°He is clearly here¡­ but how do we make him meet you?¡± Looking at Rose with a serious face, I talked to myself. ¡°C-Could we turn around? I-I really don¡¯t think that I¡¯m up for such things,¡± with a slightly red face, she said meekly. ¡°I¡¯ve got a solution,¡± knocking on the door with a smirk on his face, Hiro replied. ¡°W-What are you doing!?¡± Feeling frustrated that she couldn¡¯t just run away, Rose held the sides of her head. Grabbing her arms, I pushed her in front of the door, while Hiro stepped aside. ¡°Coming!¡± A manly voice came from the others side of the door. Turning around, Rose looked at us with pitiful eyes. --------------- Hei Sh¨¦¡¯s POV ------------------ I was born on this land. The land called Ketarn. My talent was never heaven shaking, but I wasn¡¯t bad when it came to training either. I was quite average, to be honest. When I was young, I was always a lively child, running around in the village I was born in. I also entered the forest nearby, on a daily basis. My mother always told me to stop doing such stupid things, before I meet with a too powerful monster. I was about eight years old, when I snuck out again, along with a boy from the village. But at that day, everything went wrong. When we entered the forest, a bear at the twentieth level attacked us, while we were only at the eleventh level. Our strength was nowhere near close to being able to fight that monster. When it attacked us, I tried to defend my friend, Xu Min, but before I could do anything, he pushed me away. He was really brave. I saw him dying in front of my eyes. Seeing his upper body, begging me to run, I got on my legs and ran away as quickly as possible. That¡¯s the dark patch in my life, which keeps haunting me ever since. From that point on, my ¡®average¡¯ talent, turned below average. The worst off was that I had panic seizures from time to time. Sometimes it came randomly and sometimes it happened when I thought about my late friend. Even now, I¡¯m here on my bed, thinking of such things¡­ somehow I reached my current level, but I¡¯m getting really old to do this. I tried to fight on for the sake of my friend, to live a fulfilling life in his place, but I couldn¡¯t escape from my shadows. Feeling my chest tightening up, my breathing turn heavy, I knew that another seizure was coming. But before it could happen¡­ *Knock* *Knock* Someone knocked on the door, making me forget my past. I¡¯m a broken man at this point¡­ I don¡¯t know what could change me and make me enjoy this life I have. Sighing loudly, I got up from my bed and went towards the door, shouting, ¡°Coming!¡± Feeling curious who was looking for me, even though I barely knew a few people, I opened the door. And oh how much I was surprised. A dragonkin girl was standing in front of my door, facing the other way. She was looking at a beautiful blonde girl and the guy standing beside her. Turning towards me, I saw her face. She was a real beauty, standing at a hundred and sixty-eight centimeters tall. She had long red hair and a really sexy body. Her eyes were of the color gray, with tints of green in them. They were really interesting. Meeting her eyes, somehow I felt cold. It¡¯s been such a long time that I even talked to a girl. But seeing her face redden, even I felt a little lost with my emotions. If I would be my old self, I¡¯d surely jump on her with so much cuteness. ¡°Hello. Who are you, people?¡± I said, asking no more than necessary. ¡°Hmm? Are you into old men or what?¡± The guy with brown hair put his right hand on his chin, and asked the girl in front of me, his brows furrowed. ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t my-¡± he started saying, but the girl in front of me stopped him, shouting, ¡°No! It¡¯s not as you think!¡± ¡°Then let me fix him up,¡± hesaid with a smile on his face, pointing his finger towards me. Thinking that I¡¯d be attacked, I raised my arms reflexively, but I soon found out that I was wrong. A green light shone and a slight feeling of pain coursed through my body. Or¡­ maybe it was something deeper than my body. Could it be my¡­ soul? Feeling surer of my idea, I looked down, only to see something strange. My wrinkled arms were nowhere to be seen. Instead, my skin was taut and clean. Raising my hands hurriedly, I touched the sides of my face. It no longer felt like an old man¡¯s. I looked at the brown haired boy with an amazed face, and then at the girl in front of me. But things were strange. She was much redder this time, for some reason. Burying her face in her hands, she mumbled, ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°P-Pardon me¡­ I don¡¯t know what you did¡­ and I thank you for it¡­ but who are you?¡± Having mixed feelings, I asked. I had no one to rely on anymore. Maybe I should go back to my family¡­ if they are still alive. Living this lonely life wasn¡¯t enjoyable at this point. ¡°Ah, sorry for our rudeness. I¡¯m called Alice. He is my husband, Hiro. And this girl here is,¡± grabbing the shoulders of the girl in front of me, she said with a bright smile, ¡°Rose. She came here to get to know you. I hope that you don¡¯t mind her company!¡± What¡¯s with these people? Although they seem to be nice, they are weird! I thought, not really knowing where to put them in my mind. Feeling my face to be stiffer than ever before, I replied, ¡°Eh-Ehm¡­ I see¡­.¡± It felt weird to be young again. ¡°Do you like it? You¡¯ve got a small upgrade of soul and a few hundred years in addition. Free of charge!¡± Spreading his arms, Hiro said with a smile on his face. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I replied. I don¡¯t like to talk too much. I prefer staying silent and speak only when necessary. Maybe that¡¯s why my class is an assassin¡­ If anything, then this is the only thing that I still enjoy doing. It is fun to be quicker than others and finish everything with a single move! Unless I fail¡­ Now what. Should I invite them? But I¡¯m not that kind of person¡­ to invite random people into my house. Then again¡­ I¡¯d seem bad if I just sent away my benefactors. I thought, not knowing what to do with them. After thinking about it for a short time, I decided to make an exception. ¡°Do you- Do you want to come in?¡± I asked with a smile. At least, my acting skills were still good¡­ but hell¡­ my body is really young again. This ¡®Rose¡¯ keeps making me feel¡­ excited. Damned hormones! It was so much better when I was just an old man! ¡°Oh, we do,¡± Alice replied with a smile. At this point, I didn¡¯t know whether I felt happy that actual people were interested in me, or that they were bothering my lonely life. Closing the door behind them, I turned around, only to see those two sitting on my sofa. Meanwhile, Rose was standing right behind me, facing them. As I turned, I bumped into her back, but she stood stable like a mountain. I felt really strange as except for Rose, the other two had no aura surrounding their bodies! Were they skilled assassins, or what? ¡°Ah! I¡¯m terribly sorry,¡± I said, rubbing my nose. The back of her head was hard¡­ Placing her palm over my nose, she used healing Magic on it. It was really unnecessary as I wasn¡¯t wounded, but I found her efforts cute. Wait, what am I talking about!? Looking into her eyes to find my answers, I felt weird. As our eyes met, I felt something strange in my old heart. Or maybe young, haha¡­ She seemed so¡­ perfect? I didn¡¯t know where to put this in my mind. Her behavior, her looks, everything felt so cozy to me. I felt as if I could truly enjoy her company. But thinking of my past, I felt my heart aching at the same time. Grabbing my chest, I gritted my teeth. ¡°A-Are you alright?¡± Catching me, she said with a concerned face. That feeling went away as quickly as it came. Her fragrance entered my nostrils, filling me with a feeling of calmness. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, apologizing for almost falling on her. Clearing my throat, I stepped sideways, but I soon found out that those two were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Huh?¡± I let out a stupid sound, feeling surprised. ¡°Eh?¡± Turning around, Rose did the same. ¡°Where did they go?¡± I asked with my head tilted to the side, looking at Rose. ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± she said, looking downward. Raising her head a little, she asked with upturned eyes, ¡°Could you¡­ tell me your name?¡± Oh, heavens, this girl is just too cute! She is exactly my type! ¡°Yes. Sorry¡­. My name is Hei Sh¨¦. And what brings you, people, here? Or better, where do you know me from?¡± Feeling suspicious, I questioned her. I won¡¯t turn all lovey-dovey, just because she is cute! I mustn¡¯t forget that there are weird people! Who knows if she came here only to fool around with my life? Seeing my suspicious look, she shrunk away and mumbled with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I really don¡¯t know what to say. It is all their fault!¡± Not understanding her incoherent reply, I asked what did she mean. Sighing loudly, she appeared in front of my sofa and sat down on it. Pulling up her scale covered knees, showing her panties, ignorantly¡­ Being the gentleman I was, I turned to the side, evading the view under her skirt. Well, it was just her panties, nothing much¡­ though I¡¯ve never seen any before¡­ Sighing another one, she looked at me and started talking. ¡°Can I be honest? This is probably because of how much time I have spent with them¡­ but I prefer getting things straight.¡± Seeing me nod as I sat down in front of her, she continued. ¡°Where should I start¡­¡± she said with a tint of red on her face. ¡°Hiro and Alice were my first real friends. I lived an average life before, with my similarly average talent. But it happened at the time when I visited a dungeon, that I met them. It was just a quirk of fate. Really¡­¡± ¡°They were a couple by that time. And since then, I learned that they have been together ever since childhood. Both of them have a belief, saying that everyone has another half, who are perfect for each other. I felt really skeptical at first, but seeing them in such a perfect sync, I started to lose my doubts. Believe me, ever since meeting them, I¡¯ve never seen them argue.¡± ¡°As you have seen it¡­ they are quite weird from time to time,¡± laughing with a bright smile on her face, she remarked on those two. Interesting concept¡­ but I¡¯m not sure if I should believe it. ¡°Now the thing is that¡­ they took part in a race, which was only among a selected few. They always believed in spreading this belief, so their wish was an ability. An ability, to see the halves of every person.¡± ¡°Ehm¡­ and the person my line led to is¡­¡± turning completely red, she buried her face in her legs. ¡°Me¡­¡± I finished her sentence. I saw her nodding, still looking downward. Now I don¡¯t know what to think. I too feel skeptical about this thing, like every normal person would. But she really felt like my type, even her personality¡­ I liked shy girls. Just because I haven¡¯t talked to a girl for a long time, it doesn¡¯t mean that I never did. Looking up at me with those upturned eyes, she was visibly waiting for a reply. But what was I supposed to say? Chapter 100 - Love isnt found... It is born Love isn¡¯t found... It is born H¨¥i Sh¨¦¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------ I didn¡¯t wish to jump into this suddenly. I needed time to find my words and think things over. ¡°Please wait for a little,¡± I replied to her, probably making her feel anxious. Well, I didn¡¯t know what were her feelings for me. I got that she has come here to meet me, her ¡®other half¡¯, but she had no real feelings for me. It was too early to say such things. She is my type. Her personality also seems to match my taste. I could believe that she is my other half, but I shouldn¡¯t forget about my past either. It won¡¯t just go away. And I don¡¯t have any real feelings for her at the moment. Surely, she is very lovely, but life isn¡¯t as simple¡­ Should I tell this to her? But what if she feels otherwise? Would I hurt her? Sighing loudly, I rubbed my eyes, asking if she wanted me to be honest. Hearing her saying yes, I felt slightly better. This kind of conversation was really¡­ good? I never talked so straightly and openly with anyone. No lies, no underlying meanings. Just the straight truth. I could understand why had she took a liking to this kind of chatting. ¡°As I see it¡­ you have no real feelings for me. But at the same time, I find you very likable. I don¡¯t know how you feel about me, but I clearly have nothing for you at the moment. Still, like I said, I find you very likable,¡± telling her the truth, I felt the burden leaving my heart. ¡°Is it better?¡± Looking at me, she asked. Not understanding her meaning, I asked what did she mean. ¡°That feeling of being free, right? I had the same feeling when I talked to Hiro and Alice,¡± smiling, she explained herself. ¡°Oh¡­ yes, it is interesting by all means,¡± I admitted with a smile on my face. Seeing me waiting for an answer, she looked away, before turning back to look into my eyes. ¡°No. I truly don¡¯t have any feelings for you either, but¡­ I found you¡­ handsome!¡± Quickly exclaiming the end of her sentence, she buried her face in her legs, with a tomato-like head. Laughing at her antics, I felt a strange feeling in my heart. I haven¡¯t laughed so heartily in a very long time. She really livened up my mood. Could it be that this was what I was missing all this time? Someone who I could talk to freely and unrestrictedly? I feel so weightless. No troubles circling in my mind. No past to cry over. I thought with a slight feeling of realization. Maybe I was just missing a pair, who could understand and love me¡­ but if it is really like that, then I¡¯ll have to move for that to happen. I can¡¯t let a girl do all the work, can I? Almost laughing up, I looked at her. ¡°And would you mind if¡­ if we tried to know each other?¡± I questioned her, feeling slightly anxious. The foreshadow of refusal was always standing there¡­ ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t mind it,¡± snapping her head towards me, she quickly replied. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, looking downward. The room suddenly turned deathly silent as none of us were talking. Honestly, I don¡¯t understand why, but I didn¡¯t feel awkward. She was just there, sitting silently. But after our conversation, it didn¡¯t feel weird to sit in this kind of silence. It was more¡­ comforting? Raising her head, she looked at me, asking about a soft spot. ¡°Why are you gritting your teeth?¡± Noticing it, I realized that I still had this habit. ¡°Oh¡­ I indeed do. But it¡¯s an old story. I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want to hear-¡± Cutting into my words, she told me that she wanted to hear it. Telling her my tale, she understood the origin of my problem. This was honestly strange. Telling such a thing to a stranger, who I met only today. But I couldn¡¯t stop it. I just felt so comfortable in her company. The best was that I didn¡¯t have to fear them being some kind of spies¡­ as with their level, they could ground this whole kingdom with a swing of their arms. Ugh¡­ I¡¯m weaker than her. I must work on this! I thought, feeling a new reason to fight, forming in me. What kind of guy wanted to be weaker than a girl? Especially if the person in question could be his girlfriend in the future. Why does this feel so stupid to me?! I thought, not understanding anything! Seeing my struggling face, she chuckled as she started telling her own tale. It was kind of¡­ average. Although her childhood was sad, she seemed to enjoy her life at the moment, so it was all good. ¡°And what about that sudden seizure you had?¡± She asked out of nowhere, looking at me seriously. ¡°Ah¡­ you know¡­ I rarely talked about this to anyone. But since Xu Min died, I keep having this problem. I feel anxious whenever I think about my past, which happens a lot¡­ or when I¡¯m at crowded places. That¡¯s also one of the reasons why I live on the outskirts of the city,¡± I replied with a sad smile on my face. I tried to fight it many times, but it always ended with me, falling on the ground. ¡°Have you ever tried to fight against it? Or anything of the sort?¡± she asked, conveying a feeling of empathy. She was a nice girl¡­ really. ¡°Haha, I tried. More times than I should have,¡± I replied with a clear tone of ridicule. I was ridiculing myself for not being able to win over this shitty seizure. ¡°Then¡­ would you try something?¡± Tilting her head to the side, she asked such a thing, waiting for my reply anxiously. I talked to many people, yet no one cured me of this sickness. One more didn¡¯t really matter at this point. ¡°Sure,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°Then lay down on your bed,¡± she said, and I followed her instructions. There was a person once who made me do this. And then started babbling about relaxation¡­ it turned into a good sleep¡­ really. Sitting on the side of my bed, beside me, she leaned over me. Meeting her beautiful eyes, I was mesmerized. With this kind of setup, I couldn¡¯t help but think of different things¡­ Slapping myself, I returned to reality. But she never laughed or said anything. She just kept looking at me. Not with pitying eyes. She didn¡¯t pity me. She didn¡¯t feel sorry for me. At least, that was what her eyes made me feel. Seeing her lips start moving, I listened eagerly. ¡°You know¡­ I learned a few things from Hiro and Alice as I have spent quite a lot of time with them. They did this many times¡­¡± ¡°They always said that the key to everything was we, ourselves. That we should understand ourselves to solve our own problems. That we, we must find out who we are and what are we living for," emphasizing her last sentences, I felt slightly moved. ¡°Would you plug your ears?¡± Taking out a strange device, she held it out for me to grab. Taking it away, I did as told. But there was no sound coming from it and I heard perfectly¡­ What is this good for? I though. Leaning closer to me, she placed her hand on my chest, right over my heart. ¡°I¡¯ll play a music, Hiro showed me. It can touch your heart if you let it in. So please do that. Let in the music and let out your feelings. Remember your past and cry if you need. Remember the thing that has been hurting you and pulling you down, and release it all with your tears. I¡¯ll leave you alone so that you can concentrate on yourself.¡± ¡°Think about why are you afraid of your past. Why would you shrink away? Many people have much more tragical lives, yet they don¡¯t have seizures. Are your past and your body something that can win over you? Think H¨¥i, think because that is what makes you understand yourself and that is what makes you release you from your cage. As I¡¯ve heard it¡­ you are the one shackling down yourself.¡± ¡°So now think, cry, and feel. Just find out who you are,¡± she talked with great vigor, yet her voice felt soothing at the same time. I couldn¡¯t help but fall into her little mind game. Just as she finished her sentence, the music she mentioned before, started playing in my ears. I felt her hands grabbing my chest, suddenly releasing it. Her hands, along with her presence disappeared. The music started out silently, just like my life. It was simple and happy. But then I remembered the things that happened in my childhood. I remembered Xu Min. I remembered how he died in my place. My heart started contracted, but it felt as if it turned into a tiny ball. Thinking of her warm hand, I grabbed my chest and thought. Maybe I could have lived an average life if Xu Min was alive. Maybe I could have lived normally, like everyone else. Fighting alongside friends. Being betrayed by others. Feeling greed and lust over beautiful women. But was that something I wanted? Did I want to be different than who I am? Sure, it would have been nice, but I¡¯d think differently, I¡¯d be another person. Didn¡¯t I try to save him? He was the one who pushed me away. I should feel grateful for saving my life and enjoy the chance he gave me. I thought vehemently, as the music started intensifying. Should I forget his legacy, my life, and cover in my panic? Feeling that dark feeling leaving and a sudden burst in my heart, I sat up suddenly, breathing heavily. I felt tears trickling down on my face. Realizing that I cried, I wiped away my tears. Maybe I should feel ashamed, but I didn¡¯t. Tapping my chest, I found my clothes wet from my sweat. Pulling out this thing from my ears, I jumped up and ran towards the door. I¡¯m not sure if her method worked. It might return in the future. But I won this time. Maybe I¡¯ll win the next time as well. And I must thank her for telling this to me. Almost breaking my door in my hurry, I arrived at the streets. A few people passing by, looked at me as if they were looking at an idiot. But their stares didn¡¯t matter! Their thoughts didn¡¯t matter! I finally found myself! Running through the streets, I saw her sitting in a restaurant, with a stranger. Leaning over the table, she kissed the guy. On his lips. I felt my heart being crushed. Waking up, I sat up hurriedly, trying to catch my breath. Was this a dream? But how much of it? Or was it all just a dream? Taking off my clothes, I raised out of the bed and walked towards the bathroom. Whether it was a dream or not, that method worked. I¡¯ll be sure to try out if my seizure happens again, I thought as I walked through the living room. Noticing someone, I turned to the right, only to see Rose lying on the sofa. I was scared shitless at first, but after looking at her more closely, I realized that she was sleeping. Now that I think about it, the device she gave was in my hand¡­ realizing that it indeed wasn¡¯t a dream, I smiled happily. But the scene where she kissed someone else was a nightmare¡­ But why so? I don¡¯t have any feelings for her¡­ I started thinking, but upon looking at her peacefully sleeping face, I remembered what happened today. She understood my problems, unlike anyone else before. She was there when I needed her. And even though I¡¯m a stranger, she is still here. Does she believe in Hiro and Alice so much? Should I believe in this other half thing as well? Maybe I didn¡¯t have any feelings for this girl before¡­ now I do. I thought, squatting down beside the sofa. Looking at her face, she seemed peaceful and beautiful! Her wavy long red hair hid a part of her face. Grabbing those locks of hair, I pulled them aside to see her face. Am I being seduced by her or what? I thought, touching the tips of her horns. Pressing my finger against the tip of her horn, it pierced my finger as easily as a knife would butter. Sucking on my finger, my bleeding soon stopped. Raising my right arm, I moved it towards her left arm. Poking the scales on the outer half of her arm, I found them truly interesting. They were very smooth to the touch, yet hard at the same time. I bet that she has retractable wings¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but think enviously. Wings were cool. Fearing that I¡¯d wake her up, I pulled back my hand. Her chest raised up and down as she kept breathing, unconsciously catching my eyes. They seemed really soft¡­ ARGH! What am I? A kid seeing a woman for the first time!? Wait¡­ actually, she is the first I ever looked at so closely, I realized, releasing the sides of my head. She suddenly turned on her front, leaving her back opened. Her thin black dress coiled around her body, showing me her curves. Seeing her bottom, felt a terribly powerful urge to just smack it. But unless I wanted to turn our relationship towards the wrong way, I knew that I had to hold back. Not to mention that she could kill me with a slap. After finally finding a reason to fight for, I don¡¯t wish to die. I want to turn into a man! A man who is stronger than his girlfriend! Even though she isn¡¯t my girlfriend¡­ ¡°Do you like the view? A voice resounded from behind me, which somehow left me terrified. It was that blonde girl, Alice. ¡°A-Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I was just curious of her scales!¡± I whispered silently. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that her cleavage and butt had scales. Let me see,¡± walking towards Rose, she said with a smirk on her face. ¡°N-no no no! A-Alright¡­ I admit my wrongdoings. I apologize. But she is really captivating!¡± Seeing that I had no way out, I replied honestly. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t care, actually. But it was fun to see your reactions,¡± laughing at me, she said. Turning deadly silent, she smirked while pointing downward. Looking down, I felt terror. Hiding my male part, I quickly rushed towards the bathroom. NOOOO! I never realized that I was still naked! HELL! FOR FUCK¡¯S SAKE! I shouted in my mind. In all honesty, I liked shy girls because I too was a little shy. Not too much, but standing naked in front of a girl wasn¡¯t something that I would dare to do. Since I had no clothes, I had to leave the shower, with a towel coiled around my body. I found Alice and Hiro sitting at my table, kissing¡­ they seemed to be really into it as they didn¡¯t even notice me. I went to my room to dress up, but I soon had to find out that I didn¡¯t have anything good looking. Feeling dissatisfied, I wore the best I had. I¡¯ll have to work hard and earn some money! I thought, feeling fired up. I didn¡¯t want to be supported by the girl I took a liking to. I didn¡¯t want to look bad in front of her. Lying down on my bed, I realized that I can¡¯t sleep. There was a pair of random people in my house and a girl I took a liking to. Maybe I¡¯m even liking her. Standing up, I went towards the living room. But unlike before, Hiro and Alice were looking at me. ¡°H-Hi,¡± I said with a stiff face. Nodding, ¡°To be honest, I always believed in the success of this little meeting. We never doubted our ability. As I can see it, you also have something for her,¡± Alice said with a smile on her face. Switching to a serious one, she added, ¡°Now it is your turn to make her fall for you. She is very shy and might have problems admitting her own feelings at some point. At a point where it would be crucial. Don¡¯t force yourself on her, but if fate were to play a prank on you, make her yours. Just don¡¯t hurt her. She is our best friend.¡± Finishing her sentence, they disappeared, along with Rose from my sofa. ¡°We will visit you soon enough. Things should calm down for now, or else your relationship will be just a stupid explosion,¡± her voice resounded in my ears and I couldn¡¯t help but agree. I had to think over what I wanted exactly. What now? I¡¯ve been living alone for such a long time now, yet this house feels bigger and emptier than ever before¡­ Seeing the house empty, those were my first thoughts. I feel sorry for Xu Min, but he wanted me to enjoy my life. So I should do just that. And however ridiculous it may sound, there is a wonderful girl, who came here only to get know me and love me if possible¡­ Feeling my pride being moved, I decided to work hard. To work hard to be the man, who Rose could love. ---------------- Rose¡¯s POV: -------------------- Opening the door in front of me, I saw an old man in front of me, standing at a hundred and seventy-seven centimeters tall. But his facial features seemed to be good looking. After Hiro ridiculed me, he turned the person in front of me younger. Looking like a twenty years old guy, I was left flabbergasted. He had long black hair, smooth face, and thin brows. He was wearing a simple T-shirt, and although his body was lean, he was visibly muscular. Seeing him looking at me with those gunmetal gray eyes, holding his soul in those tints of brownish parts, I was mesmerized. Being shy as I was, I felt my face burning. He wasn¡¯t a simple mortal or a weak cultivator I could play around with as if I was the boss¡­ he was supposedly my other half, which I believed in. After entering and going through a series of events, I¡¯ve got to know him. I know that it was mostly only the surface, but that was much enough. Trying to help him, I used the knowledge I gained from my friends. When I left him alone to solve his problems, I was hoping that my methods would work. If he was my partner, then I¡¯d have helped them differently. But he wasn¡¯t. I just liked his personality. He had to find his own self before taking me. My half wasn¡¯t a broken man. I liked taking care of those who I loved, which was the reason why I served Hiro and Alice so heartily. Since I took a liking to H¨¥i Sh¨¦, I wanted to help him from the bottom of my heart. I don¡¯t know why. I just wanted to take care of his soul. Maybe that was what I liked to do in my life? Helping others? I couldn¡¯t help but laugh upon realizing that I helped not only him but myself as well. I guess this is what I liked and wanted to do. While I sat on the sofa, Alice and Hiro appeared beside me. Leaning over, Hiro looked into my eyes. I raised my brows, not understanding what he wanted. ¡°Your eyes look more resolute. Did you find something to work on?¡± Sitting back down, he kept looking at me. I was used to these weird habits of his. Smiling, I nodded. ¡°Do you feel the need to get to know him? To love him?¡± Alice questioned with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes. He is my other half, isn¡¯t he? I should-¡± I started, but she cut into my words. ¡°No. You shouldn¡¯t and you are wrong. You don¡¯t have to try loving him. You shouldn¡¯t try to love him because he is your other half. This isn¡¯t about our beliefs or about what you believe in. This is something you should feel. Don¡¯t try to do it, just try to feel it.¡± I opened my eyes widely upon hearing her words and realizing how wrong I was. I was trying to love him forcefully, which was impossible. I didn¡¯t have to understand it, just feel it, as she said. Chuckling upon realizing my mistake, I thanked her for enlightening me. ¡°And now¡­ what am I supposed to do?¡± Feeling lost, I wanted some guiding. ¡°Huh? Nothing. Sleep here. We will take you away later. He will need some time to resolve himself. Just sleep,¡± Hiro said, grabbing my head and gently pushing me onto the sofa. I don¡¯t know what he did, but I felt my consciousness fading as everything turned dark. I fell asleep. I awoke sometime later, only to sense that someone was squatting beside me. Using my mind power, I felt the person¡¯s body shape. I knew that it was H¨¥i. Opening my eyes a little, I saw him from the corners of my eyes. He kept looking at my cleavage with lustful eyes. Learning a few things from Alice, I controlled my symbiote to coil tightly around my body. Turning on my front, I felt his eyes burning a hole in my back. Feeling pleased that he was liking my looks that much, I smiled with my eyes closed. But realizing what did I just do, my face turned completely red. It¡¯s good that I was facing the other way¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m such a pervert! This is all Hiro¡¯s and Alice¡¯s fault! I¡¯ve caught them red handed too many times! I should be more careful while being in their world¡­ Suddenly Alice appeared behind H¨¥i, but her words surprised me soon enough. What!? H-He was naked!? What the hell! And I¡­ I was showing my body to him!? ARGH! I¡¯m such an idiot! I shouted in my mind, my face red. ¡°Alice¡­ I can¡¯t look into his eyes now. Please, save me!¡± I begged her, using my mind power. ¡°Haha, you little pervert! You shall stay there for a bit more,¡± she replied, laughing at me. Aww¡­ she is such a bully. I soon heard H¨¥i¡¯s footsteps nearing. Without saying anything, he went towards his room. I didn¡¯t even dare to move, fearing that he would find out that I was awake. Knowing that he wasn¡¯t here, I sighed out in relief. Now even if he were to come back, I could feign that I woke up just now! Oh, wait¡­ I could have done the same now as well¡­ Never mind¡­ Realizing the truth, I chuckled. But H¨¥i soon came back. Alice told a few things to him, surprising me. I felt touched upon hearing her words. But what was the weirdest¡­ was that H¨¥i never denied her words! Did he have some feelings for me? I was hoping that he wasn¡¯t just lusting after my body. Ugh¡­ stupid female instincts! We want to look good in front of men. Now I made the same mistake! Waving her hand, Alice teleported away, taking away me as well. The same night, I didn¡¯t sleep. At my level, it wasn¡¯t necessary anyway¡­ but I couldn¡¯t sleep, to begin with. Lying down in my bed, in my friends¡¯ world, I found myself thinking about this day and our meeting¡­ ----------------------- H¨¥i Sh¨¦¡¯s POV: ----------------------- Looking at the ceiling, I sighed loudly. After they left, I went to bed. But I couldn¡¯t sleep thanks to thinking about Rose. Unlike people above the three-hundredth level, I could feel tired quite easily. Yawning, I got up from my bed since it was pointless to try sleeping. Her eyes, her words, the feeling of her scales and the warmth of her skin. All of them kept haunting my mind. And when I thought of her cute reddened face, I always found myself grinning like an idiot. But what left the deepest impression in my heart was how I wanted to see her again. Did I fall in love with her? I questioned myself, sitting on the side of my bed. It was nice to talk so freely in her company. Not something I could do with other girls. I always wanted to enjoy my life, but my past pulled me back. I¡¯m quite sure that with her beside me¡­ I could enjoy it. Am I selfish? Do I want to have her to enjoy my life? But¡­ What if it is like that? I want to have her beside me! So that I could love her and she could love me in return! Realizing my selfish feelings, I decided to fight for what I wanted. I had feelings for her. So it was natural that she should be beside me! Looking out on the window, I saw the sun slowly rising up. Maybe I dozed off for one or two hours, but it didn¡¯t matter. I wanted to see her! See the girl who helped me with my incurable problem. Though¡­ It isn¡¯t incurable anymore, is it? Haha, I thought, laughing in my mind.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Opening my front door, I walked through the streets aimlessly, hoping that I¡¯d run into her. The worst was that I didn¡¯t know where to look for her! Deciding that I should just go to the forest and fight the monsters, I turned around. In a life and death situation, my Quick Evolution would kick in, resulting in a great increase of my best traits. But as I neared my house, I saw a group of guards standing in front of it. ¡°You! Come with us!¡± As soon as they noticed me, they encircled me with incredible speed. These were the elite guards of the king! They were above the three-hundredth level. I had no way to fight them! Grabbing my arms, they forcefully took me towards the palace. No one stopped us from moving forward in the castle¡­ Opening the huge double doors, leading to the throne room, I was left flabbergasted. Hiro was sitting in the king¡¯s chair, Alice on his lap. Rose was nowhere to be seen to my disappointment. The elite guards released me and left the room. ¡°Hello,¡± a familiar voice came from behind me. Turning around, I was stunned. It was Rose, wearing a short, black dress, which was coiling around her body tightly. It left little to my imagination when it came to her curves and I couldn¡¯t help but run my eyes down on her body. ¡°Hahaha, look at his face. I told you that he would fall for you,¡± Alice laughed up behind me, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of Rose. Gulping loudly, I forcefully turned away but seeing her looking at me, I finally realized what was she waiting for. ¡°Y-You look stunning¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you just took my breath away,¡± I replied with cliche lines. Surprisingly, it worked just fine as her face turned reddish. ¡°Thanks,¡± turning to the side, she said with a red face. Forgetting where I was, I really felt like pouncing on her¡­ ¡°We called you here for a reason,¡± Hiro¡¯s voice resounded behind me. Rose walked past me and stopped beside them. Conjuring a nice wooden chair out of nothing, I felt slightly disheartened. My control was nowhere near as smooth and good as hers¡­ She took her place and waited silently for something. Raising a brow, I asked curiously, ¡°And what could that be?¡± Hiro pointed at Rose as he replied, ¡°She. We can stay for a few days at most, but we wish to delay no more. You see¡­ there was this prince who took a liking to my wife. So we killed him and devoured his soul. It came as a surprise that we have gained access to the system of this world,¡± he explained laughing. ¡°So now we don¡¯t have anything that would make us stay here, other than you. But living far away from the universe we came from would feel weird. And this world is too much different. I and Alice will go around in this world¡­ and we will leave Rose here for the time being. But afterward¡­¡± he said. Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, I knew his meaning. I felt panicked upon hearing his words. But at the same time, I had mixed emotions. Looking at Rose, she was so beautiful and wonderful. Was I someone worthy of her? I didn¡¯t believe in that¡­ ¡°But you have a way to come with us. Do the same as her and turn into our blood servant. Seeing that you can¡¯t fly yet¡­ Rose could carry you around in her arms, but I don¡¯t think that you want such a thing to happen. We are ¡®legendary¡¯ beings, but we are different than most. I¡¯m quite sure that you know us a bit more at this point. Honestly, even if you come, you won¡¯t have to do anything. You can move around freely and unrestrictedly.¡± ¡°Rose is following us out of her own accord,¡± he finished his short explanation when two people appeared out of nowhere. One of them was a green haired beauty, who had scales on her body. I¡¯m quite sure that she was a reptilian type, while the other one was a dragonkin, covered in blue scales. His horns gave him away. Though now that I think about it, the woman had small horns on her forehead. Maybe both of them were dragons or hydras. ¡°We found what you wanted,¡± she said with a smile, looking at the couple in the king¡¯s chair. All of them had terrifying auras even from fifty meters away! This wasn¡¯t my world. They were so out of my league and Rose¡­ she was worthy to walk among them. But for me to do such a thing? Feeling sad and ashamed, I hung my head down. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± Hiro replied to the woman¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mumbled silently. ¡°What?¡± Alice questioned me, not understanding my words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I-I can¡¯t accept this! You people are way too much above me. I don¡¯t believe that we could be the kind of equal partners you talked about,¡± I explained myself, with a louder voice. ¡°We aren¡¯t above you. And you are making a terrible mistake,¡± Alice said, pointing at Rose¡¯s face. She seemed to be really sad upon hearing my words. ¡°Why? You could catch up with me easily!¡± Rose exclaimed with hopeful looking eyes. On one hand, I didn¡¯t feel like serving someone. I was an assassin. I served the night and it served me! But this wasn¡¯t my biggest problem. I saw that they were nice to Rose as well, which came from the bottom of their hearts. I¡¯m sure that they aren¡¯t terrible people. That prince was seeking death for a long time now anyway, so I naturally don¡¯t feel bad for him. But my main problem was myself. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t think like this, but it was still there in my mind, bothering me and shackling me down. I didn¡¯t feel that I was good enough for such a high-class woman! Seeing me staying silent, Rose¡¯s eyes saddened. Appearing in front of me, she talked. ¡°Why do you not want me? Why don¡¯t you try to believe in me?¡± Relatively thinking, she was the weird as we barely met. But for some reason, I felt terrible. I felt as if I hurt her. Something I should never do. Her question tore my heart. ¡°I-It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not go-¡± cutting into my words, she turned over the conversation. ¡°No, it is simple as that. You don¡¯t want to because your soul is still weak. Aren¡¯t you realizing that you are hurting me with your refusal? Who says that we must have the same kind of strength level? But with their help, even that is possible!¡± She shouted, pointing at Hiro and Alice. She wasn¡¯t as shy as usual¡­ but this side of hers felt strangely refreshing. ¡°Then why would you go with them, instead of trying to stay with me?¡± I asked the most important question. ¡°Why, you ask¡­ They are my first true friends. That is one. Secondly¡­ although they never think of it like that, I feel the need to repay my debt,¡± she said calmly. I could say that she wanted to choose her ¡®debt¡¯, which no one cared about, instead of me. But it would be pointless. We met only yesterday, so throwing such an argument towards her head would be a terrible mistake from my part. I knew at least that much. I wouldn¡¯t choose a fleeting feeling over long known friends either. ¡°Just agree¡­¡± she added. ¡°But¡­ do you even have any feelings for me? Is it worth for me to come with you?¡± as I asked the most important question, I saw her eyes opening widely. ¡°I do¡­¡± turning her head to the side, she mumbled with a red face, surprising me a lot. ¡°You have?¡± I asked, wishing to hear her words again. ¡°D-Damn it, I have! But you keep crushing them by being as miserable as you are. Thanks to you, I found out what I liked to do. I enjoyed learning about your tale. I enjoyed trying to fix it. I enjoyed seeing your happy face afterward. Although you don¡¯t know this, we have been looking at you the whole time by using our mind powers!¡± ¡°I find you handsome, I find your normal behavior and personality very attractive. I just don¡¯t like when you go all depressed, trying to bring in facts and strength into our relationship! I made a similar mistake, which is why I am not angry with you. Alice helped me with that. So now I¡¯m also here to help you. You shouldn¡¯t think about reasons if you want to accept me. You should just try to love me!¡± Panting slightly, she finished her shouting. Was I wrong all this time? Even though she was so shy, she tried her best to advance our sudden relationship. She tried to do something about it... while I? I was only pitying myself in my own misery. Why would we have to be as powerful as her instantly? I can always catch up to her if I work hard. It will be a hell lot of work, but I¡¯m a hard worker anyway. I was hurting her all this time by my self-pitying behavior. I accepted that I¡¯d try my best to get my hands on her, yet when it came to the actual thing, I always backed away. Even now¡­ I did the same. Raising my head, I met her eyes. She was looking at me with those expectant eyes. The green tints in that eternal gray shone with an interesting light. Noticing her trembling lips, I decided what I wanted. This might cause lots of pain on my face in the future¡­ I thought as I quickly grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. Her lips were still closed as I felt her palms touching my chest. I felt a great force pressing against me for the split of a second, but it soon stopped. The strange, invisible wall behind me, only helped my advancement. Her pushing soon weakened as her lips loosened up. Opening my eyes, I saw hers being widely opened. Seeing the feeling of wanting and the fire in my eyes, she slowly closed her eyes. Following her example, I coiled my arms around her back. Feeling the warmth of her body, I felt happier and calmer than ever before. How stupid I was. I realized my feelings not long ago, yet I almost pushed them away because of the fear of the unknown. I feared what will happen if I were to come together with such a girl. I would be the weakest in the group. I would be the most useless in the group. I didn¡¯t want that to happen. But it never occurred to me that I was hurting her by refusing the truth, which was her feelings. Feeling sorry for doing so, I tightened my embrace around her back. I felt surprised to feel her arms coiling around my back, gently. I had no idea how much time passed before we separated. Looking into her eyes, I saw happiness. Turning to the side, neither Hiro and Alice nor the other couple was there. Noticing the same thing, Rose¡¯s face turned completely red. Maybe realizing what did we just do, had the same effect on her. Stepping back, she asked with a half happy, half embarrassed face, ¡°Will you come with me?¡± ¡°I will. If that¡¯s what you want from me?¡± I replied, adding a question. But honestly, I just wanted to see her blush. Reacting just as I thought my dream woman, my ¡®other half¡¯ would¡­ her face turned red as she said that she wanted it. Whistling loudly, Alice and Hiro stood next to us. We literally jumped in our surprise. ¡°S-Since when!?¡± Rose exclaimed in her embarrassment. ¡°What? We never left. We just came to this side to have a better view on you!¡± Hiro said, laughing loudly. I felt skeptical¡­ I think that in truth, they left and came back just now. They always left us alone when we needed it. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± I exclaimed with a feeling of self-confidence. I had a lot to work on it, but as time passed by, it would grow anyway. ¡°Oh? Don''t you? Then here, drink this,¡± giving me a simple wooden bowl, they smiled at me. Looking down, I saw that it was filled with a red liquid, with small tints of green. These people had so many green things¡­ Green, the color of will, is it? The more self-confident you are, the more you have it. Inspect Will.
Will: 52
Oh? Is it above fifty? I had it on forty for a long time now. Now that I finally resolved myself, it could keep growing easily. I will be the man who Rose could rely on! I thought upon seeing the window. Taking away that bowl from Alice¡¯s hands, I drank it without any hesitation. A terrible burning feeling spread through my whole body, causing me so much pain that I blanked out. This meant only one thing. The bloodline I was about to inherit was terribly powerful. Before blacking out and falling, I was still able to see Rose catching my body. I¡¯d like to repeat lying in her bosom¡­ -------------------- Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------- Seeing Rose catching her dear lover, I couldn¡¯t help but grin. I felt really happy for some reason. In truth, we never intended to tear them apart. We just said it to make him hurry. Maybe I¡¯m more emotional and sympathetic than I believed myself. [No, you aren¡¯t. You just didn¡¯t use it on anyone for a long while¡­] Alice replied in my mind, kissing my face. It was interesting how we found joy in shipping people. Through these two days, we were observing every reaction these two had and tried to lead both of them towards the right way. Whether we did it right or wrong, the end result seems to be good. Now that they also clarified their problems, they can get into a much deeper and honest relationship. They won¡¯t have to try hiding their little things anymore. We also asked Poirlion and Narihi to catch a few ¡®bad people¡¯ with good skills in their possession. It came as a real surprise to us that some random little prince thought that it was a good idea to hit on Alice. Since our auras were hidden, we had no presence to speak of. This was also true for most people above the seventh level. Since he couldn¡¯t sense anything and took a liking to Alice, he commanded his top-notch guards to capture her. His soul mixed with ours as a result and we were truly surprised to see a window appearing in front of us. As it turned out, we gained access to the training system of this world, leaving us with tons of abilities. After hiding most of them, leaving only the useful ones, we noticed that our table was the same. But it was understandable as we had everything shared. From the memories of this prince, we knew that Inspect was a common skill here. But we were lacking in that¡­ [Status~] I thought in my mind and my table appeared.
Name: Hiro Race: Twelve Headed Hydra (Mixed)
Level: 691 Class: Cultivator
Titles: The Sovereign; Bonded; Lover; World Traveler; Love Finder
Temporary Law Knowledge: 91% Eternal Law Knowledge: 0%
Skills: Twelve Chains of Bane (Curse) Lv. 100 Inspect Lv. 0 (0%) Basic Elemental Magic (Completed) Domain (Incompatible) Shifting Time (Symbiote) Other Half (Exclusive, Personal) Nightmare (Exclusive) Qi Control Lv. 100 Racial Skills: Hydra¡¯s Breath Lv. 100 Hydra¡¯s Wings Lv. 100 Hydra¡¯s Paw Strike Lv. 100 Hydra¡¯s Tail Lv. 100 Eyes of Truth Lv. None Twelve Eternal Chains (Curse) Lv. 100
I didn¡¯t bother with looking at the passive stats. They were just numbers to me anyway¡­ I didn¡¯t need numbers to understand my own strength. The only difference was that Alice¡¯s racial skills were Dragon related¡­ It was interesting that most of our skills didn¡¯t have levels beside them. But we found a serious problem, which has been bugging us for a long while now! We didn¡¯t have a damned surname! What kind of husband and wife were we, without having a real name?! ¡°Rose!¡± Alice exclaimed suddenly, startling Rose. She stood at attention out of reflex, releasing H¨¥i Sh¨¦¡¯s body. Using the laws, we held his body in place. ¡°Ah! Sorry¡­ Why did you surprise me so much?¡± She said with a frown on her face. ¡°Oh, we just wanted to announce our new family name. We will also name your and now H¨¥i Sh¨¦¡¯s race! Since we created your kind, we shall name it as well!¡± Alice replied, coiling her right arm around Rose¡¯s neck. If not for her high-heels, she would be shorter¡­ and noticing this, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°D-Damn you! Why are you laughing at this all the time?! Stupid Hiro!¡± She burst out with an unbelieving face. Feeling sorry for her, I went over and hugged her tightly. ¡°So? What have you decided on?¡± Tilting her head to the side, Rose questioned. ¡°Our family name will be Ourichi. And we decided to call your race Dre¡¯khan!¡± Alice exclaimed loudly.
Your name has changed from Hiro to Hiro Ourichi. You share the same surname with your wife, Alice Ourichi from now on.
¡°Dre¡¯khan? It sounds good on my part. Oh?! This is surprising!¡± She said as a window appeared in front of her. We too were able to see it since she was our blood servant.
The creators of this new race named it the following: Dre¡¯khan. From now on, your race shall be the one mentioned before.
¡°Interesting¡­ we created a new race! Hahaha,¡± Alice mumbled silently before laughing loudly. I felt Narihi tugging on my back, so I turned around to hear what she wanted. As our eyes met, she asked. ¡°Uhm¡­ C-Can we drink a little from it? I know that this is kind of selfish but look at it the good way. You can make sure that you can command us like-¡± Hearing her stupid explanation, I held my forehead. ¡°Poirlion, have you not slapped her too many times? Where is your brain, you stupid girl,¡± I interrupted her, catching her nose between my fingers. ¡°Ouch! Let go of my nose!¡± As I let go of her nose, she started rubbing it. She looked like Rudolph with that red tip¡­ Alice merged with me, which after we cut our wrists and filled up two bowls. Thanks to our high regeneration, our arm grew back in a second. It was truly ridiculous. Drinking our blood, neither Narihi nor Poirlion collapsed. Their bloodlines weren¡¯t that much weaker, so they were able to handle it. Except for the pain they felt, things went smoothly for them. As everyone entered our world, we teleported to the king¡¯s room and took his soul away. We could use that to make training our body possible. I believe, these things are regulated by the Abyss. We left the palace and went towards the place Narihi and Poirlion found. But before getting to work, we checked out how things were going. Entering Rose¡¯s house, we saw her sitting on a sofa, H¨¥i Sh¨¦¡¯s head on her lap. ¡°He will be happy when he wakes up,¡± I remarked with a smile, knowing what would a guy think. ¡°You think so?¡± Tilting her head to the side, she questioned. Nodding, I stepped closer to examine the changes in his body. His muscles strengthened, his bones hardened. Raising his eyelids, I saw his eyes. There were tints of brown in the center before, but now it was a mix of green and brown. The most interesting was a thin line of green that was only on the edge of his iris, encircling it. Horns were protruding on his forehead, curving upwards straight. Scales covered his whole arms and the back of his hands. The outer parts of his legs being the same, he was well protected against slashing attacks. Not bothering with Rose, I pulled off his T-shirt. His sides and his chest were covered in scales as well. All of his scales were black, with tints of dark green on them. ¡°W-W-What are you doing?! I¡¯m still here! Don¡¯t go and strip him like you have done it with me!¡± Fearing such things from happening, Rose shouted with her arms raised. Narihi and Poirlion also appeared to show us their changes. Their scales turned darker, the number of their horns increased to four smaller ones. Except for their body strength, it really didn¡¯t have much effect on them. ¡°Mmm¡­ what is this noise?¡± mumbling silently, H¨¥i Sh¨¦ turned on his front. ¡°Aww, so soft,¡± not realizing that he was enjoying himself in Rose¡¯s lap, he kept on mumbling. The poor girl¡¯s face turned red as she realized her position. ¡°Hey, you should look where you are sleeping at,¡± wishing to fire up the things, Alice pointed out. H¨¥i Sh¨¦ opened his eyes with a tired look on his face. ¡°Huh? Ah! I remember! I drank your blood¡­ but where am I?¡± looking downward and then towards us, he questioned. Just as he finished his sentence, he turned to the right, only to see Rose¡¯s lap. ¡°Ah!¡± Looking up, as his eyes met hers, they shouted out at the same time. It wasn¡¯t a long scream or anything of the sort. Just a simple and short voice of surprise. Wishing to sit up, he unconsciously grabbed the things under him, which were Rose¡¯s thighs. Standing up, he noticed that he was still holding them. But unlike what I believed would happen, he just stood up with a slightly red face and scratched the back of his head. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± turning away, Rose said with a face, worthy of her name. ¡°You should just mate already,¡± Alice said with a skeptical look on her face, intensifying the red color. ¡°So? How do you feel?¡± looking at H¨¥i Sh¨¦, she asked. Moving his arms, his legs, his neck, everything cracked a few times. Clenching his fists, he made a punching movement in the air. ¡°W-What!? This is amazing! I¡¯m much quicker than before!¡± He exclaimed with a flabbergasted face. ¡°See? I told you to come with me. You would have been stupid to stay! Hey! Now that I think about it, you can train in this world as well. And I can help you as well,¡± Rose offered up her help. How lovely¡­ ¡°Alright, guys. Feel free to do whatever you want to. Just don¡¯t kill every human and monster. It will take a heavy toll on the amount of Soul Force we have,¡± telling them the only rule we had, we said goodbye and disappeared from our world. Now that we were the strongest, we were able to teleport the furthest. Out of this reason, it was better for Poirlion and Narihi to stay in our world as well. [People keep building houses on our planet¡­] Alice thought with a frown on her face. [Haha, yes. But it is good in a way. We can be close to our friends.] I replied with a smile on my face, adding, [And accidentally feel what they do¡­] [Ehm¡­ let¡¯s not mention that. Luckily, we can suppress our senses, so we don¡¯t have to peek on them or the other mortals. It would be quite a challenge to do it with every creature,] Alice thought as we landed in front of a stone building. It was in the middle of the city, the only problem being that the people here were trash in our eyes. Breaking the door, we were met with groups of people. There weren¡¯t any humans, which was surprising as they were the most widespread race. ¡°What are humans doing in the city?! We purged all of them long ago! You dared to come here?!¡± A furry beastman stood up from his chair, alongside an elf. We were in our human forms and our auras were hidden. It was quite a lot of fun to do! "Greetings simpletons! We are hungry, so we have come to devour your souls! Feel free to resist, but know that it is futile!" I said out of fun, the moment we walked in. The beastman jumped towards us, trying to kill us with his fist. The elf held up his palms, ready to shoot some kind of magical attack. Not bothering with them, I stood in front of Alice and let their attacks hit my body. I barely felt anything as Blank reacted way before they attacked. His puny fist strike felt like a fly¡¯s fart. Spotting a hydra, I looked at him. His eyes weren¡¯t as brave as the other people here. His lips trembling, with a terrified face, he ran towards us to kneel before us. But before he could do such a thing, I grabbed his shoulder and threw him outside. ¡°What are you doing Orauko?! Are you afraid of these idiot humans?¡± Not even bothering to notice the difference in our strength, they laughed at him. [Is this for real? There can¡¯t be such stupid people, can there?] I questioned Alice in my mind, shaking my head sideways. [As you can see¡­ there are,] Sighing loudly, she replied. I stomped on the ground weakly, but even that caused the whole building to tremble and the floor to crack. My aura spread out through the building, crushing the bodies of these weak people. Being at the fifth level, they thought that they could fight against us¡­ Using Soul Eater, we devoured the souls of the most powerful people, while we stored away the rest. Seeing that we didn¡¯t get anything good, we decided to move on to the next place, Narihi mentioned. But at that place, we found people at the sixth level and a peak of it at that! The problem with this was that they were nobles. But considering that we had many souls in our possession and that we were at the ninth stage¡­ it wouldn¡¯t take much to reach the Eternal Law Realm. At that time, we could leave anytime we wanted. Entering the luxurious villa, we used Space Lock on the whole area. Sensing it, the owner rushed out, shouting what were we doing. Not bothering with her threatening words, we killed her in a single move. Alice used a soul attack, while I blasted her body into pieces with four stacks of our Martial Art. It was enough to level the whole area. Devouring her soul, we reached the middle of the ninth stage. After killing a few more people at the sixth level, we finally gained enough souls to reach the threshold. Dark clouds started gathering above us. [What? I thought that it wouldn¡¯t come in this world¡­] I thought, feeling surprised. [I guess it will come, no matter where you are¡­ it¡¯s like a creepy cloud! A stalker!] Alice exclaimed, making me laugh. There was only one noteworthy skill we inherited. It is called Ethereal. Before the storm would arrive, we decided to see the description of this skill.
Ethereal
This skill was invented long ago. It uses Space around you, to make anything go through your body. While using this skill, you can¡¯t be hurt. The downside is that others at your level can understand it easily.
The last sentence obviously meant that this was a trump card. If our opponent didn¡¯t know of this skill and gave his or her all to finish us with that one attack, we could easily get away and kill him or her at the same time. The wind blew, the sky turned dark, and the bolts of lightning struck our bodies. After the fourth bolt of lightning, we used our attacks as well just to make sure that we wouldn¡¯t be hurt. While the lightning struck our bodies, making them evolve, we also pondered about the eternal laws. Obviously, they were time, space, life, death. Time was the most crucial, so we decided to pick that one. It could help us a lot at the moment. Especially if we could increase the speed of our world. It would not only grow quicker, the weak cultivators in them would also train quicker than the outside world. The only downside was that it consumed our lives. But we had no problems with losing a few hundred thousands of years, or even millions at that. Considering that we had way more years to live than what we were supposed to¡­ [What is time? Is it infinite or is it finite? However I think about it, it is both.] Alice thought, but I had a different opinion. [And what about this loop-like time? What if it was never infinite?] I questioned her with a smile on my face. [Are you saying that it¡¯s more like an infinitely swirling circle of finite time?] Hugging me, she asked. [You know me all too well,] I hugged her back as I replied, chuckling. Maybe it was different than what we thought it to be. But these laws were based on our own understanding. If someone had a better concept for the time, the person¡¯s control over it could be better and stronger than ours. These concepts were shared only among the masters and their disciples, families. Maybe many of them were different. But they all served the same purpose. To understand the time. With the new concept in our minds, we became able to control time to a small degree. If we quickened it in our world, the same things would happen with the people in our world. Mostly with different people, different environment, different characters. But it would still be like an infinite loop of insanity. But wasn¡¯t everything like that? Our lives? We experience the same things continuously, just with different variants. That¡¯s why we believed in this form of time. Before we would be caught, we teleported towards the gates of the Abyss. Being able to step through much larger ranges than before, we didn¡¯t need two days but two hours to reach it. It was definitely much better than before. Appearing in front of the gate, we felt the senses of guards rushing through our bodies. Feeling that we were at the seventh level, they nodded, saying that we could go through. We were quite happy upon seeing that dark Abyss. Somehow it felt more familiar than that world with windows and tables¡­ It was fun, but we wanted to go home. It felt the same when we went on long holidays and wished to go home after some time. ¡°And where do you want to set up this little kingdom of ours?¡± I questioned Alice since we weren¡¯t sure about the exact position. ¡°Well, we decided to do it here¡­ and occupy a place. But we should chase away a weaker group to do that,¡± she replied, looking towards our future. ¡°Ah¡­ for now, let¡¯s go back to our world and help out that old lady,¡± I said laughing, thinking of Gaia. Nodding we teleported towards the universe we came from. As we stepped through the usual portal, we didn¡¯t see anyone nearby. Appearing in front of Gaia¡¯s house, we found both Sedna and her, sitting on the ground, meditating. The wind blew through the willow trees, rocking them slowly, adding to the image of the environment. The water rippled whenever a leaf fell into the tiny lake nearby and the air felt clear. Sucking in a breath of air, we closed our eyes to enjoy the feeling. Alice brushed her hand through my brown hair, ruffling it in the process. But I didn¡¯t mind it. Not even opening her eyes, Gaia talked to us, ¡°You are back¡­ What brings you here?¡± ¡°Hello to you too¡­ and we came for a simple reason,¡± Alice replied with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± she said as she opened her eyes, her shoulders slumping down. Seeing that she relaxed, I continued. ¡°You know, you have this problem of not being able to touch anyone. What-¡± ¡°Damn it! You came here to bully me!?¡± Interrupting me, she jumped up. The whole planet started trembling under the weight of her aura. Not minding it, I looked into her eyes as I spoke again. ¡°What if I said that we can cure you of this ¡®sickness¡¯ of yours?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d be happy enough to¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ do anything?¡± She started with great determination, but her voice turned more and more silent towards the end. ¡°I have a proposal. If we can resolve your problem, you hand over the control of your area in the Abyss and will help in keeping it up if someone stronger than us were to come for it,¡± I said with a smile on my face. ¡°Huh? What do you want with that? Do you want to ask for taxes or what?¡± Raising a brow, she questioned us with her head tilted to the side. ¡°Nah, we don¡¯t need that. We want to create our own little kingdom. A kingdom of halves!¡± Alice exclaimed and then told us about our belief. She knew all too well how important it was to get on well with each other and she has seen how good we are at it. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that she didn¡¯t doubt our words. ¡°And what does your belief have to do with me?¡± She questioned curiously, feeling interested in our method. ¡°If you can find your other half and bond with him, you will be able to control Soul Eater. You will be able to touch anyone.¡± After making a thoughtful face, she nodded. She too knew how it worked. ¡°Fine. If you can really save me from this trouble of mine, then I¡¯ll go as far as to drink your blood,¡± she replied with a serious face. ¡°Eh? No need for that. It would be nice, but-¡± I started, but she interrupted us, saying that it was her decision, not ours. Even though it was¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll help you in capturing and occupying the center of the first level of the Abyss. How does it sound? A kingdom of lovers in the middle of a world of death and blood,¡± she said, laughing ironically at the irony in that. ¡°Alright,¡± both of us replied at the same time. Alice held out her hand as her pupils took up that usual heart shape. Smiling at her, we asked at the same time. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Chapter 101 - A Trouble or A Blessing? I thank Mitchel van Dorst for his patronage. The gray path be with him! A Trouble or A Blessing? Rose¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------ As my friends left, I realized that I was left alone with H¨¥i. He was standing in front of me, while I was sitting on the sofa. I couldn¡¯t say that I felt awkward, but it was kind of strange. Gesturing to the sofa, I asked if he wanted to sit down beside me. Nodding, he took his place, our shoulders touching. His scales were hard yet warm. Looking at his face, he looked to be much more self-confident. His presence filled me with the feeling of safety, which I loved. I was seriously starting to fall for him. His long silky hair hung down on his shoulders, sprawling out behind him. I liked men with long hair. Raising my hand, I unconsciously touched it. ¡°Liking it?¡± He said, making me return to reality. Now that I think about it, he was looking at me all this time. Feeling my face redden, I turned aside, saying that I did. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good then. I¡¯d cut it if you had wanted me to,¡± he said with a smile on his face. Every movement he made, was filled with endearment.I knew how he felt for me, so I was certain that I could trust him. These weren¡¯t his superficial and fake feelings. Him being my other half only furthered my trust, as I could be sure that he wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who wanted only my body. He wanted to find someone who would love him and who he could love in turn. I was the same. ¡°What do you like to do?¡± He suddenly asked me. ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ I like helping bad people! With a dagger in the heart¡­¡± I told him honestly. I realized that my personality was a little¡­ divided. I loved helping on people, who I cared about. But those I didn¡¯t like¡­ could get the same fate as that boy in the village I was born. My childhood probably left a mark in my personality¡­ which I have never taken note of until now. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Raising a brow, H¨¥i couldn¡¯t help but lean back in his surprise. ¡°D-Do you think I¡¯m weird ?¡± I asked, feeling surprised at the failure of the halves system and afraid at the same time. Were we going to disagree in something?!Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°What? No! I like it! I was just amazed that you are so¡­ similar to me¡­¡± turning silent, he hung his head down. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle upon seeing him. Huh. Alright then. I was startled there for a moment¡­ I thought. ¡°Haha, why do you feel so down? I won¡¯t get offended by such puny things. Maybe this is the result of spending time with those two¡­ though I was never a thin-skinned person,¡± I said with a smile on my face. ¡°Okay¡­ it just feels a little strange as other women always misunderstood. Maybe it was because they thought my tone to be offensive?¡± He replied, half talking to me and half to himself. ¡°O-Other women¡­¡± I repeated his words with a weak voice. Holding up his hands, he shook them vehemently, with a panicked face. ¡°Wait, wait, wait! I never touched any of them! We were just talking!¡± Realizing that he just spilled out the beans, he covered his face. So you are a virgin as well. Hehe, I thought with a smile on my face, feeling happy. ¡°Good then,¡± I replied reflexively, but then I realized that I slipped up as well, Damn it! We are too much alike! Shouting in my mind, he kept looking at me with his eyes opened widely, unmoving. Feeling his gaze on my face, I felt more and more nervous for some reason. Placing his right hand on my face, he brushed his fingers through my red hair, reaching the back of my head. I felt him pulling me towards him, very weakly. ¡°Would you mind it?¡± Almost whispering, he asked. Shaking my head sideways, I leaned towards him, my eyes closed. I felt his warm lips touch mine, making me remember my first kiss with him. My mind refused to make coherent thoughts, so I left myself to my feelings. I had no idea what will I do like that, but I didn¡¯t care. I was in good hands. He coiled his arms around my back, as he started breathing heavily. Grabbing my shoulders, he pushed me down onto the sofa. Our lips kept giving out squelching noises, filling my mind with lewd thoughts. I wasn¡¯t an easy woman, yet here I was, kissing with a man, whom I¡¯d met only two days ago. Suddenly separating from me, I was left with a feeling of dissatisfaction. I wanted more¡­ I think. Covering my face, I thought that I was terrible. Slightly panting, H¨¥i asked, ¡°Rose¡­ Can I¡­ Can I touch your br- breasts?¡± ¡°What?! N-No way! You can¡¯t!¡± I exclaimed reflexively, feeling terrible. There is no way I¡¯d let him do such a thing¡­ was what I wanted to believe. But¡­ ¡°R-Rose, you are so damned cute! I-I must feel you!¡± He shouted, grabbing them in the end. ¡°Auhn~ No!¡± I shouted, pushing him away. But thanks to my strength, he crashed into the ceiling and then fell back on me, his face between the things he wanted to touch. Accidentally grabbing them, he raised his upper body. Looking down, he noticed what was he holding in his palms. His fingers moved, gripping them tighter. ¡°Haahn~¡± I moaned unconsciously. It was a huge mistake on my part because¡­ he raised up his hands and apologized, but upon hearing me, a grin formed on his face. Pouncing on me¡­ that was the end of my dear virginity¡­ But there was a problem¡­ or a blessing. Only time and our emotions will tell¡­ Chapter 101.5 - Bonding with Rose Bonding with Rose Third POV: ------------------------------------------------------------ H¨¥i pushed down Rose onto the sofa, grabbing her breasts. His long lost feeling of lust returned with an overwhelming force. He felt his crotch burning upon looking at Rose¡¯s red face. He loved shy girls and Rose being as perfect for him as she was¡­ he couldn¡¯t resist. He sat up on her stomach, still holding Rose¡¯s boobs, looking into her eyes. ¡°Rose¡­ I love you!¡± he shouted trembling with excitement and a bright smile on his face. ¡°Y-You do?¡± Wishing to hear it again, she asked shyly. ¡°I do,¡± H¨¥i replied with an honest smile on his face. ¡°Mh¡­ Do whatever you want to¡­¡± turning away, she said with a red face. Looking down, H¨¥i was able to see her cleavage. He slowly moved his finger along the edge of her left breast, up to her chin. Fixing the position of her head, Rose couldn¡¯t turn away. Eyeing each other, H¨¥i leaned forward to kiss her. He felt her moist lips spreading apart, to accept him, causing him great joy. In the meantime, Rose didn¡¯t know what to do. She had caught Alice and Hiro many times before ¡­ but she never really looked at them. She was quite shy when it came to these kinds of things. She felt H¨¥i¡¯s right hand grabbing her left shoulder, slowly moving downward, caressing her left side. His hands moved from her hips to her bottom, grabbing it. She couldn¡¯t help but yelp loudly. Placing her hands on his chest, she separated from his lips, turning away. Seeing her neck, H¨¥i couldn¡¯t stop himself from kissing it. A bolt of electricity rushed through Rose¡¯s body as a result, leaving her with a strange feeling of wanting. Her crotch felt itchy. While H¨¥i was focusing on her neck, he didn¡¯t notice Rose¡¯s right hand moving downward to touch her crotch. All he noticed was that Rose suddenly moaned. Rose looked downward, her eyes meeting with H¨¥i¡¯s, who was kissing and licking her neck. Panting heavily, she laid down her head, her fingers still moving downward. Finally noticing that things were strange, H¨¥i looked down. Both of them were total virgins and unlike Hiro, who had knowledge from his past life, these two didn¡¯t really understand what were they supposed to do. ¡°What? Oh?¡± Noticing what was she doing, he questioned her with a smirk on his face. Rose was rubbing her thighs against each other, her fingers moving above her clitoris. She didn¡¯t touch herself. ¡°Could it be that you like to be teased?¡± Realizing this, H¨¥i asked her with a serious face. ¡°N-No,¡± turning away, Rose replied. She was a terrible liar. ¡°So this is why your body shuddered every time I licked your neck¡­ you are always shy because you know that you are a pervert. Just as I like it!¡± H¨¥i stated the truth cruelly, crushing Rose¡¯s pride. ¡°No! I¡¯m not a pervert! I was just trying to-¡± Interrupting her, H¨¥i didn¡¯t back away, knowing that he had to hit the iron while it was still hot! ¡°You are! You teased yourself, only to be ready when we get to that point¡­¡± realizing what he said, he turned more and more silent towards the end. Noticing each other¡¯s red faces, H¨¥i knew that he couldn¡¯t fail here. Damn it! If I hesitate, her excitement will fade away. I must make my move now or never! he thought, encouraging himself, Coiling his arms around her back, he leaned forward to kiss her again. ¡°I love you as you are. You don¡¯t have to hide,¡± he said before their lips touched. Moving his right hand downward, he started caressing the inner side of her thighs, teasing her as a result. ¡°Mhn~¡± Rose moaned as she felt excited once again. H¨¥i spread her lips with his tongue and broke inside. He kept licking the insides of her mouth, resulting in squelching noises. ¡°Mhm~ Th- These sounds are so lewd!¡± Grabbing his face, pushing him away, Rose remarked. Shrugging his shoulders, H¨¥i attacked her once again. But this time he moved his right hand towards her private place, touching her labia. He felt a valley between them, as he moved his hand up and down. ¡°AHN~ ??¡± Rose moaned loudly when she felt his finger touching her clitoris. Her back arched and her legs spasmed reflexively. Seeing her strong reaction, H¨¥i was filled with self-confidence and a feeling of satisfaction. ¡°You like this spot, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked as he sat up and started rubbing her finger on Rose¡¯s clitoris. ¡°A-Ahn~ Uhm~ I- I do~ ??¡± Her face beet red, Rose moaned loudly. Feeling greedy, H¨¥i felt her pussy, trying to find her hole. Spotting it, he pushed his pointing finger inside, causing Rose to moan and shut her legs. ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡± Her face panicked, she questioned him. Feeling her wet insides, he knew that he had nothing to lose here. Leaning forward, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Fingering you.¡± A shudder ran through Rose¡¯s body, as excitement filled her heart. H¨¥i started unbuttoning Rose¡¯s shirt, very much to her excitement and displeasure at the same time. She grabbed his wrist, almost about to push it away, but before she could do so, H¨¥i pushed his finger inside her pussy once again. Moaning loudly, she lost strength in her hands. Successfully taking off her shirt, he pulled up her bra. Her red nipples stood erect, while her chest was heaving up and down. Feeling short of breath upon seeing the scene, H¨¥i couldn¡¯t help but stop for a moment to enjoy it. Looking into Rose¡¯s eyes with a grin on his face, he grabbed her left nipple and pinched it. ¡°Ahn~ Damn you!¡± Rose shouted with a red face, feeling ashamed that she was so defenseless. ¡°Hahaha, you love being teased. Why bother lying?¡± Enjoying her personality, H¨¥i laughed at her reaction. He loved how she tried denying the truth yet her body always sold her out. After sucking on her nipples for a short while, he sat up and crept backward. Raising Rose¡¯s legs, he placed them on his shoulders. She tried shutting them, but his neck was in the way and since she didn¡¯t intend to break it¡­ her defenses were left open wide. Moving his pointing finger forward, he rubbed her clitoris through her panties. ¡°Look at yourself. You are soaking wet¡­¡± After feeling that it was wet, he dared to be presumptuous and point out such things. Although he didn¡¯t have experience, he did see how people did the act, thanks to a few of his assassinations. That was the best and easiest time to kill a target¡­ He knew that a girl being as wet as Rose was, was a sizable accomplishment. ¡°Uh¡­ you are such a bully,¡± Rose said with a pouting face, gritting her teeth. H¨¥i grabbed Rose¡¯s panties and pulled it up on her leg. She covered her face with her hands hoping that would save her.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that!¡± She shouted, her body remaining still. Hahaha, just how naive are you? H¨¥i thought in his mind. Leaning forward, he looked at her private place closely. Her labia were red but they were still closed. She was really a virgin, which filled H¨¥i with a feeling of worry and happiness at the same time. He didn¡¯t know whether he would be good or bad at it. He started rubbing her labia and clitoris with his fingers, making her moan. Her whole pussy was covered in a thin layer of liquid, showing her excitement. Switching to his tongue from his fingers, he licked her clean. With his tongue inside her, he looked up, meeting Rose¡¯s eyes. Her chest was heaving up and down as she kept panting. H¨¥i was soon surprised to feel Rose placing her hands on the back of his head, pushing him towards her pussy. Seeing that she finally opened up, he sat up with excitement. ¡°R-Rose! I can¡¯t wait anymore! Please! W-Will you have sex with me?¡± He almost shouted, forgetting himself. ¡°Ugh¡­ asking such questions at such a time¡­ but¡­ Y-Yes, I w-will¡­¡± Turning away with a tomato coloured face, she mumbled silently. H¨¥i removed his pants with unbelievable speed, shaming even his own speed from before his evolution. He was surprised to see her raising her legs and placing them on his two sides, widely opened. Seeing her wet pussy, his mind was intoxicated with perverted thoughts. He had a raging boner, which he had to take care of. Grabbing his penis, he crept closer to Rose, trying to enter her. But in his excitement, he forgot that her hole was downward. Still looking away, Rose moved her right hand, grabbing H¨¥i¡¯s penis between two of her fingers. She pointed it towards the right place, making H¨¥i feel embarrassed yet happy at the same time. ¡°I-I¡¯ll enter,¡± he mumbled silently. ¡°Mo! You don¡¯t have to say it!¡± Furrowing her brows, Rose shouted with an embarrassed face. Feeling the tip of H¨¥i¡¯s penis entering her hole, she bit her lower lips. Gritting her teeth, she rolled her toes into little balls, clenching her fists. Seeing that she was ready, H¨¥i grabbed her waist and slowly moved inward, tearing her hymen, taking away her virginity. ¡°AAAHHH!¡± Rose screamed out, feeling a strange mix of pleasure and pain at the same time. ¡°A-Are you alright?¡± Feeling surprised, he asked with a worried face. Seeing his care, Rose smiled at him as she raised her hand, to touch his face. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m alright. It was just painful, but now it has already healed¡± She replied with a smile on her face. Pulling out his penis, he saw some blood on it. ¡°Hey! You are bleedi-¡± ¡°I know¡­ you just stole away my most important thing,¡± cutting into his words, Rose soothed him. Nodding, H¨¥i started moving inside her. ¡°Ugh, God¡­ you are so tight. This is¡­ incredible!¡± Feeling great inside her wet and tight hole, H¨¥i couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, adding that she was really wet and slimy inside. ¡°For our ancestors¡¯ sake! Stop describing my- my p¡­¡± she started with annoyance, but her voice weakened towards the end, turning silent, her face red. H¨¥i looked down to see their connection. ¡°I-I¡¯m inside you. I¡¯m inside you!¡± He mumbled silently, shouting towards the end. Rose summoned a pillow out of nowhere and hid her face in it. ¡°You are such an idiot!¡± She shouted with a muffled voice. Not bothering with it, H¨¥i started moving inside her, slowly and gently. ¡°Tell me if it hurts,¡± he whispered as he leaned forward, taking away the pillow. Not having anything else at hand, Rose hid her face with her hands once again. ¡°But why are you doing this? You are so beautiful!¡± Being better at complementing, he said with an honest smile. ¡°Really?¡± Rose raised her hands to ask. Stopping his movements, he told her that he meant it. Seeing a happy smile form on Rose¡¯s face, he grinned as he started pounding her pussy, not sparing her even the least bit. Her smiling face turned into a much lewder one as she started moaning from the pleasure. Her folds coiled tightly around H¨¥i¡¯s penis, making him feel as if his waist was about to melt. Feeling a great urge building up inside him, he increased his pace. ¡°M-Mhm~¡± Rose moaned when he accidentally hit good spots. Noticing that she reacted differently at a few places, he slowed down, trying to concentrate on when she reacted. Oh! I get it! This isn¡¯t that hard, is it? He thought upon realizing the key. He just needed to attack those spots and Rose would keep moaning, increasing his excitement as well. ¡°W-What are you doing? Are you testing your skills on me?! Y-You are making me feel weird!¡± Feeling an overflowing hotness building up inside her body, she said while looking at H¨¥i with teary eyes. ¡°Eh? Is that good?¡± He asked unaware of the real meaning behind her words. But at least, he didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°Are you for real?!¡± Raising a brow, Rose asked with an unbelieving voice. But her words were short lived as H¨¥i found her best spot. ¡°OH, MY FUCKING ANCESTORS! ??¡± She shouted, rolling her toes into balls and gripping the cover of the couch, thinking of Alice and Hiro. Damn it! Were they feeling this good all this time?! She thought to herself, as a feeling of envy filled her heart. I wonder how it feels if we are bonded¡­ and they have something even better than simple bonds¡­ As H¨¥i kept pounding her pussy, both of them were getting closer and closer to cumming. Turning her on her side, H¨¥i raised her left leg and put it on his shoulder, while he pushed aside the other one. ¡°Ugh¡­ You are even tighter like this. This is¡­ wonderful,¡± breathing heavily, he remarked while looking at Rose with lustful eyes. As he felt that his hips started trembling from the pent up hotness, he grabbed Rose¡¯s ankles and pushed her legs towards her shoulders. ¡°W-What is this position?!¡± She shouted with her eyes opened widely, feeling surprised. H¨¥i¡¯s penis felt even longer and thicker in this position, while her pussy felt even tighter than before. Each time his crotch hit Rose¡¯s plump buttocks, the room resounded with clapping sounds. He rested his arms beside Rose¡¯s shoulders, as he kept looking deeply into her eyes while moving. ¡°I thank you for being here with me. I thank you for loving me, even if you didn¡¯t say it, I can feel it. I also thank you for helping me with my past. And lastly, I thank you for making me happy,¡± he said with an honest smile on his face, as he leaned closer to kiss her deeply. Closing their eyes, their lips met. Not being able to hold it back anymore, H¨¥i came inside Rose. ¡°Ugh¡­ it was impossible to pull out. I couldn¡¯t stop myself,¡± he said with a sorry face. Not understanding his sadness, she just chuckled upon hearing him. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. You can do it¡­ anytime,¡± realizing what she said, her face turned red once again. ¡°You are just so cute when you say such things. I¡¯m so happy right now!¡± H¨¥i said with a smile as he embraced Rose. Feeling the warmth of his body, she was filled with a feeling of security and warmth. Separating, H¨¥i looked into her eyes. They were burning with love! I want to protect this girl¡­ he thought as his heart was flooded with his emotions. ¡°D-Do you want to¡­ Uhm¡­ do it again?¡± Looking away, Rose asked with a shy face. ¡°Oh, but how much I want to do it!¡± H¨¥i shouted as he grabbed Rose¡¯s sides and laid down, pulling her over his crotch. ¡°W-wa-wa-what?! No! I won¡¯t be on top!¡± She exclaimed as she realized that she would have to move like a lewd girl. She didn¡¯t want to be like Alice¡­ but she was more alike than what she believed herself to be. Although she said that, she never moved. Inserting the tip of his penis into her, H¨¥i grabbed her at her waist and pulled her downward. ¡°Ahn~¡± Rose moaned as she felt H¨¥i¡¯s penis piercing her. She was still as tight as at the beginning. At first, she wasn¡¯t moving, only if H¨¥i made her do so. But as she started feeling it more and more¡­ she started shaking her hips out of her own accord. Seeing it, H¨¥i released her waist and placed his right hand on her boobs, while the left one was on her right thigh. Rose¡¯s eyes were closed as she kept moving, not noticing that she was busted long ago. Huh? What about her tail? H¨¥i thought upon noticing her swaying tail. Releasing her nipple, he grabbed the middle of her tail. ¡°NO!¡± Rose snapped at him as she felt his clutch. Knowing that he found something good, he moved his hand upward, towards the tip of her tail. Seeing Rose¡¯s despaired face, he pinched the tip, earning a loud shriek. Her folds tightened as her back arched and her whole body spasmed. She came on the spot. Feeling that sudden tightness on his penis, H¨¥i couldn¡¯t stop himself from cumming inside her. Panting heavily, she fell onto H¨¥i, her body relaxed. Hugging her, he kissed her cheeks. Surprising him, Rose turned towards him and gave him a deep kiss. His eyes opened widely, but he soon calmed down and closed his eyes. After minutes of kissing, they finally separated. Still close to each other, H¨¥i whispered, ¡°Are you sure that it wasn¡¯t a problem that I came inside you? Twice at that?¡± ¡°Why would it be?¡± Raising a brow, Rose questioned. ¡°Well, being a father while I¡¯m still so weak¡­ would be a real shame¡­¡± he replied, leaving Rose with a flabbergasted face. ¡°Huh?!¡± Chapter 102 - The Foundation The Foundation Third person POV: ----------------------------------------------------- ¡°What did you say?!¡± Sitting straight up, Rose questioned H¨¥i with a surprised face, her eyes opened widely. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I came inside, so you have a high chance at getting pregnant with my child,¡± H¨¥i replied, with a feeling of foreshadowing. Rose was left with her mouth opened. ¡°Wait¡­ You can¡¯t regulate whether your inheritance ability is on or not!? It is a basic thing for cultivators!¡± Rose exclaimed upon realizing such a possibility. ¡°Is it? It is different for us. We train our mind and body, but we don¡¯t build the energy into our bodies the way you do. We can earn such a thing only through ability. Like if¡­ we try to intentionally turn it off with our Mana. But since I never had a relationship, I never bothered with learning such a skill¡­¡± H¨¥i explained himself, shrinking back. But as he could expect it from his other half, Rose reacted as he wished it. ¡°H¨¥i¡­ This came as a damned big surprise, to be honest. I could be very angry¡­ but I¡¯m not. I have no idea whether it is easy for us to have a child or not, as we are of a different race than before. You know, I felt left out for a long time now, as I always saw Hiro and Alice get along so well. We were separated thanks to an event and the next time we met they brought along another couple.¡± ¡°They were the same as Hiro and Alice. Crazily in love. From that point on, I was getting surer and surer that we indeed had other halves. The thing that gave them this ability is above everyone. So I believe in you, being my other half. Honestly, up ¡®till now, you didn¡¯t betray my expectations. I like this slightly clumsy side of yours as well. Maybe because I¡¯m the same¡­¡± ¡°My point is¡­ that if fate wishes it, you will be a father and I¡¯ll be a mother early on. Although this child would come a little sudden, I will love him or her and take care of our child. I hope that you are in as well¡­¡± she questioned with a serious face, looking for even the slightest bit of hesitation on H¨¥i¡¯s face. But she never found anything of the sort. Nodding with a serious face, he said that he would take responsibility. ¡°You know, I¡¯m even happier like this. We can¡¯t bond our souls since I don¡¯t have mind power yet. But once I¡¯ll form my sea of consciousness, that will be my first movement. Unless you disagree?¡± Raising a brow, he added with an expectant face. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be stupid. Of course, I agree with you,¡± she said, laughing at his question. ¡°Since we have gone this far¡­ shall we make sure that we will have a child?¡± With a grin on his face, H¨¥i offered up. ¡°F-Fine¡­¡± Turning away with a red face, Rose mumbled silently. ---------------------- Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------- Hearing my offer, Gaia took my hand and stood up from the ground. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Sedna questioned from the back, with a serious face. Without even turning to look at her, Gaia replied with a deadly serious face, ¡°I am.¡± Sedna was surprised to see her being so serious, as it was a rare occurrence, I guess. Turning towards our destination, I said, ¡°Your half is that way. But he is really far away. You can teleport further than us, so take us with you.¡± Nodding, she clapped her hands, and everyone disappeared. Turning to look around, we noticed Sedna standing behind us. ¡°What? I am curious,¡± seeing us looking at her weirdly, she replied honestly. Shrugging I told Gaia that she teleported too far away, even passing her half. People at the ninth level were able to teleport anywhere, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. After a few more redirections, we finally arrived at the right place. We found ourselves in front of a dead-looking planet. Large holes littered the planet and we sensed no life on it, except for a Harbinger, lurking inside those tunnels, though it had no way to sense us. ¡°This is a trap¡­¡± Furrowing her brows, Gaia remarked. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± I questioned her, my brows raised. ¡°There is a seal around this place causing those who enter to be unable to leave unless they can break the seal or ask for permission from its creator. You stay here. We should be careful¡­¡± looking into my eyes, she explained with a serious face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something? Your other half is in the middle of that planet. What do you think you dream man would do?¡± Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Hiro pointed out the obvious. Realizing her mistake, she slapped her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ A fun person, who would like to do similar things like me. I don¡¯t mind if he is even better at tricking people than me. It would only make me look up to him. Oh, pursuing! That¡¯s definitely a point. I want my partner to pursue out of place and weird things just as much as me. Like my legacy for you. I don¡¯t think that I¡¯d have to describe his looks for you. What else¡­¡± ¡°He should be shameless and clever. Shame is for the weak. Hahaha~ Anyway, I think that this little trap is here for the reason to catch some people for experiments. In case your personality is fine, you could leave, but if not, then you will die¡­¡± Considering that I have a good relationship with you, I¡¯m sure that you would pass as a ¡®fine¡¯ person. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t ask you to describe his personality, but good to know,¡± laughing loudly, Hiro pointed out the truth. The latter half would have been enough for us. ¡°Whatever¡­ By the way, I¡¯ll go in. You can decide if you want to come or not,¡± she said as she started flying towards the planet. In reality, this planet was amongst many populated planets, so lots of people could pass by here. Following Gaia, we entered a tunnel and flew towards the center of the planet. Suddenly, Gaia started flying from left to right and before we could question her, we crashed face first into an invisible wall. Spatial laws¡­ Seeing her laughing, we realized that she intentionally didn¡¯t say anything¡­ Gritting my teeth, I couldn¡¯t help but curse at her. Following in her steps, we soon found ourselves in a huge hall. In the center was a dark-red throne, with a guy sitting on it. He was a hundred and ninety centimeters tall and had a slim but fit-looking, muscular body. His eyes were sea green colored, and he had short, dark brown hair. If he were to be somewhat bulkier, he could pass as a second Hiro. [It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯t take a liking to you¡­] I remarked through our bond, earning a laugh from Hiro. ¡°Hello, guests¡­ If you want to stay alive, you will have to survive battle-¡± Before he could continue, Gaia raised her hand and made a gripping movement. Space was crushed around him and he soon disappeared. ¡°That was just a mirror image,¡± Gaia said, shrugging her shoulders. A huge formation lit up under our legs and summoned an Elephant-looking monster. Gaia waved her hand, crushing its body with the strength of space. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said as she looked at us, smiling. But a hole suddenly appeared under us, which tried sucking us in. Grabbing Gaia¡¯s waist, we held onto her tightly. ¡°You look cute when you try to hug your mother,¡± looking at us with clear ridicule on her face, she remarked. As she jumped down the hole, we found ourselves in front of the same guy as before. ¡°You are killing the fun! I wanted to prank them, but you kept interrupting me! Who are you people to begin with?!¡± He questioned with an annoyed face, looking at Gaia. ¡°We came here to¡­ How do I tell it to him?¡± She started with self-confidence, but meeting a wall, she turned around to question us. ¡°It seems like my daughter needs some guiding,¡± getting back at her, Hiro replied. I rewarded him with a kiss on his lips. ¡°She is here because she fell in love with you. Please love her with your all~¡± Hiro said with a grin on her face, looking into the eyes of the man in front of us. Furrowing his brows, he looked at us for a few seconds, before laughing loudly. Gaia looked at us with an enraged face, clenching her fists. ¡°How am I supposed to talk to him after this?! You damned hydra!¡± She screamed in Hiro¡¯s mind, making us laugh even more. Raising a finger, Hiro pointed out the truth, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. He is your other half. You should know how he will behave after this little prank. Good luck with him!¡± Patting her shoulders, we left with smiles on our faces. It took only a few minutes for us to reach Genotin Academy. After entering our world, we took it easy for a few days, waiting for Gaia to return. But our relaxation was short-lived, as we were raided by Rose and H¨¥i. We were sitting on the couch in our living room, while Hiro was embracing me. It was really cozy¡­ But Rose barged in, holding some kind of stick behind her back. ¡°Good evening!¡± She said with a smile on her face, making me raise a brow. ¡°Good evening to you too¡­ but what is this strange behavior?¡± I questioned with a frown on my face, thinking that she messed up with something. Stopping in front of me, she pulled up the blouse on her belly, looking at me expectantly. ¡°Please touch it.¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± feeling weirded out, I did as told. [What does she want?] I questioned Hiro, hoping that he would know more, but he didn¡¯t¡­ Of course¡­ none of us knows more than the other one. ¡°I¡¯m touching it for ten seconds, but why?¡± I questioned her, sighing loudly, having enough of the silence. She was blocking my view of the movie we were watching as well¡­ ¡°Use your mind power!¡± She shouted with an annoyed face. I could be annoyed as well! I retorted in my mind but didn¡¯t say anything to her. As my mind power rushed through her body, I picked up on something strange. Using it another time, I was left flabbergasted. I sensed another presence inside her body. It was very tiny, barely bigger than a sperm¡­ but it was still there.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°How the hell did you get pregnant so quickly?!¡± I questioned her as I stood up, with a dumbfounded look on my face. ¡°E-Ehm¡­ it was like this and that¡­ and then boom! I happened!¡± She said, turning away with a red face, motioning an explosion with her hands. I looked at H¨¥i with a frown. Appearing in front of him, I sniffed the air around him. ¡°You have her fragrance all over your body,¡± I said with a serious face. Knowing what they did, I couldn¡¯t help but remark with a smirk on my face, ¡°You are quick, aren¡¯t you? Haha¡­ But how come it was conceived? Both of you have a completely new bloodline. I don¡¯t believe that you could have a child this easily¡­¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ it was my ovulation time, actually¡­ Although we don¡¯t have periods, we still ovulate. If you want a child, I¡¯d suggest you do it at that time!¡± She said with a red face, probably feeling ashamed of what she was talking about. ¡°Fine¡­ but we will have to celebrate this!¡± Hugging her, I said with a smile on my face. Hiro grabbed H¨¥i¡¯s hand and congratulated him. I wonder how will this turn out. But I¡¯m really happy for them and this is a good thing for us as well. We can learn from their example in the future. After a cozy house party with all of our friends, everyone went their own ways. After having a nice and hot bath, we got into bed. I rested my head on Hiro¡¯s chest, embracing him. ¡°Will we be able to have a child as well?¡± I asked Hiro as I caressed his chest, feeling a little worried. Cuddling me, he turned on his side and put his chin on the top of my head, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure that there is a way. And who knows? Maybe we can have children as easily as the other races.¡± His voice and words soothed my mind. ¡°Huh? Why did you activate our ability?¡± Seeing my heart shaped pupils, he questioned me. In truth, he knew it all too well, but he still wanted to hear it from me. This pervert¡­ ¡°So that you can see the love in my eyes when we make love~¡± I replied playfully, sitting on his stomach. ¡°Oh? But I don¡¯t need these stupid eyes. I want to see the real you. I can see your love through your normal eyes as well,¡± placing his hands on my thighs, he said with a loving smile on his face. Feeling touched, I couldn¡¯t help but turn slightly excited. Leaning forward to kiss him, our night turned into a hot one. It happened about two weeks later, that Gaia came back, along with that guy. In the meantime, we also reached the third stage of the Eternal Law Realm. But there twist! Our souls went past the threshold of the Mature Soul. That is something for cultivators at the second stage of the eighth level. But our souls were much more advanced than normal cultivators¡¯ souls. After the Mature Soul, there was only one left, which wasn''t known by people below the eighth level, unless they had some kind of inheritance. It was called the Immortal Soul, which would consist of changing our souls shape into that of our worlds. At the moment, our souls had the shape of our real bodies, with our first planet connected to it. As our Immortal Souls would grow, new soul planets would start forming. This meant that when we gain complete control over the Universe Energy, we would also turn into immortals. But that was something for people at the ninth level. Leaving our worlds, we went to Gaia¡¯s house. Greeting each other, both all four of us were just standing there silently, waiting for the other to talk. Considering that the brown haired guy was hugging Gaia¡¯s waist, we were quite sure that they were a pair. Sensing only one soul, we realized that we could be sure of it. The brown haired guy kept looking at us with a frown on his face. Stopping in front of us, Gaia randomly stepped forward and hugged each of us. ¡°I thank you from the bottom of my heart. I never thought that I could live a normal life once again. And we are even stronger now that we can merge¡­ Hehe,¡± she said with a happy smile on her face, laughing happily. ¡°O-Oh¡­ No problem. It was our pleasure. So? Will you help us out? We need your strength only for a few years at most,¡± crossing my arms in front of my chest, I replied, making her remember the deal. ¡°No. Give me your blood,¡± she said with a serious face. ¡°B-But Gaia, dear! Are you sure about this? What if they make you do weird things?¡± The brown haired guy asked. We were quite sure that he was at the ninth level, which was again surprising. Gaia shouldn¡¯t be at that level either. This just shows that he probably created something similarly crazy. ¡°Anthony! Ah, wait¡­ I didn¡¯t even introduce you. He is my husband, Anthony Blackwood. As you know from my memories, they aren¡¯t bad people and this is something I decided on,¡± she replied, introducing her ¡®husband¡¯ as well. Everyone is going at it so quickly¡­ But it is understandable. Cultivators at this level think differently than mortals. We don¡¯t beat around the bush. We say what is in our hearts when it comes to these kinds of emotions. From another¡¯s perspective, there are so many huge universes. One person doesn¡¯t like you? You will leave him or her be¡­ It makes no difference. On the other hand, our personality has been like that since we were young. Hiro had his past life and his race to support him, while me¡­ I was very prideful so telling my feelings was never a problem. [¡®Was¡¯ is wrong. You are prideful, even now¡­] Hiro remarked in my mind. [N-No¡­] I tried denying it, but my attempt was futile, as not even I believed in my words. [Don¡¯t worry dear, I love you as you are] he thought as he hugged me, pulling me into his chest. [Mhm~ I love you so much!] I talked to myself as I rubbed my face on his chest and coiled my arm around his back. ¡°We are here as well¡­¡± Anthony remarked from the back, his brows twitching. I can understand him. I wouldn¡¯t want Hiro to turn into someone else¡¯s blood servant. Even the thought of it is creeping me out. ¡°Well, we never asked you to do such a thing. Really, it would be enough if you just helped us,¡± Hiro said with a shrug of his shoulder. Seeing her shaking her head sideways, we cut our wrists and poured our blood into a bowl from our inner world. As she received the bowl, she appeared beside Anthony. Both of them drank from it and then Anthony started laughing creepily. ¡°Hahaha! With your bloodline, my Blood Magic will be perfect! I¡¯ll be able to ignore your commands anytime!¡± ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t mind this prank. We will help you as a favor, alright?¡± Gaia said with a grin on her face, adding that now she finally got back at us. We shrugged our shoulders, not really caring about it, but they soon fell to the ground. ¡°H-HUH?! What is this?!¡± Anthony asked with a panicked face. He made strange hand movements, probably trying to control our blood. But it seemed like his attempt was futile. A few minutes later, their transformation finished. Since they drank our mixed blood, both of them turned into Dre¡¯khans. The usual scale covered body, with two horns, a long tail, and a more powerful body. ¡°Why the hell is it not working?!¡± Anthony put his hand on his chin, thinking heavily. ¡°This is something I control, not you,¡± a familiar voice resounded around us, startling all of us for a moment. It was the damned Abyss. ¡°How cruel, I¡¯m not damned¡­ And no, Anthony, I won¡¯t drop dead¡­ You kids are so cruel. Always wishing my death and cursing at me!¡± It exclaimed loudly, like some kind of hypocrite. ¡°So¡­ Unless you allow it, I can¡¯t break their control?¡± Looking towards the sky, Anthony questioned. ¡°Yes,¡± it replied simply and then turned silent. It¡¯s interesting how it interacted more with people at higher levels. But we were called kids¡­ us, kids?! ¡°Ehm¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, dear. My plans backfired on us¡­¡± Anthony said, looking at Gaia with a downcast look on his face. ¡°Did you really go as far as to plan this whole ¡®scene¡¯ of yours? And what is this Blood Magic about? Answer me,¡± I asked them plainly, but I commanded them for my last question. ¡°We did¡­ And after lots of experimenting, on bad people¡­ I finally gained the ability to control blood and suck out my targets¡¯ genes. I could do that with guys¡¯ sperm as well, but I don¡¯t wish to touch or drink that¡­ Ugh¡­¡± He explained with a disgusted face. Wiping his forehead, he added, ¡°After I caught a three-star divine beast, who was weaker than me, I was able to inherit his bloodline. That¡¯s why I cultivate so quickly!¡± ¡°I understand. Now then, let¡¯s go~¡± Nodding, I said as a feeling of excitement welled up in my heart. Instead of teleporting towards the gate of the Abyss, we just cut open space and made an entrance for ourselves. We could crush and destroy space, leading to the gray matter and a catastrophe. But at the same time, now we could control space in such a delicate manner, that it would just open a portal to the Abyss. Looking down, we were able to see the same gaping darkness below us. Mist covered our surroundings, hiding away the real world. Using our mental powers, we scanned a huge area of the Abyss. It felt so much better that we weren¡¯t of the lowest level in the Abyss¡­ ¡°Come this way,¡± Gaia said as she waved her hand. Anthony started whistling playfully, making the whole place resound with a simple tune. A strange feeling of foreboding welled up in our hearts. I believe that if not for being our blood servants, then we would feel much worse than now. Through our whole trip, not even a single monster came nearby. It was as if all of them hid away. Breathing in, we felt the smell of blood filling the air. ¡°What is this?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask him, looking at his back curiously. Turning around with a smile on his face, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m burning my blood to create this aura around me. It covers a huge area and fills the weaklings with fear. This is like an enhanced form of Bloodlust, actually¡­¡± Feeling surprised that he actually told it by himself, I questioned him. But he replied as expected, ¡°You would have commanded it either way, so it was pointless to delay things.¡± Nodding, all of us agreed with him. We always sought these kinds of straight and reasonable people. Well, Rose was a little different, but she was perfect for livening up the mood. Now another one had joined. ¡°And how come that you are advancing so quickly? Although cultivation doesn¡¯t take much more time than before, and your fused soul doubles your speed, it is still weird¡­ The laws take much more time to truly understand and comprehend. There is also the experience, as you have to use them!¡± Looking at us, Gaia asked as she raised her brows. ¡°Huh? Did you forget our race? We have the laws and experience stored. We did modify a few of them to fit with our own understanding, or else it would never work¡­ but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Except for cultivating, we barely waste our time with the same thing as normal cultivators,¡± I replied, feeling surprised that she didn¡¯t understand this. ¡°You are such a cheat. But experience? I never heard that other True Divine Beasts had experience in their memories as well¡­¡± Nodding, she remarked enviously, adding something strange. ¡°They don¡¯t?¡± Hiro questioned her in his curiosity. ¡°As far as I¡¯ve heard, they don¡¯t. But maybe they¡¯ve just never said this. I don¡¯t know if the difference between you and other True Divine Beasts is your bond or this experience¡­ Maybe it will turn into a new trend¡­ damned blood legacies. I should have never left behind my world. You even had the luck to find it¡­ Stupid pests!¡± As usual, her reply turned into a fuming mumbling. Entering the first level of the Abyss, we spread our arms as our mind powers rushed out of our bodies. Sensing the world around us, we realized just how huge this place was. Seeing our faces, Gaia questioned us, ¡°Feeling surprised? This place is about as big as the universe we came from. The place we ¡®own¡¯ is ridiculously small. But even that is wonderful and worthy to fight for.¡± ¡°Oh? Why so?¡± Hiro asked curiously, upon hearing that it was ¡®worthy¡¯ to fight for. ¡°Hehe¡­ you don¡¯t know this yet¡­ but those who own an area here will be rewarded on a monthly basis. That¡¯s why people keep fighting here, to get their hands on more and more territories. Nothing more, nothing less. The treasures of a person are just a bonus. What you must know is that you can¡¯t trust anyone while being here,¡± Anthony replied with a smirk on his face. ¡°And what do we get?¡± I asked the most important question. ¡°Hahaha~ Anything! You can even get law crystals, buckets of them¡­ if you have a big enough territory. But interestingly, this place isn¡¯t just about territory. Depending on the strength of a group, they could still gain the same amount of benefits, as a group with more people in it. Your group just had to be as powerful as the other one,¡± he added with a smile, once again taking care of our curiosity. Snapping his finger, Anthony took everyone away. ¡°Here, this is the center of the first level. Keeping this place should be fine at our levels. So? Which of you wants to declare this as his or her territory?¡± He asked with a smirk on his face. Raising a brow, ¡°How does this work? Don¡¯t we have to fight or anything of the sort?¡± Hiro asked. ¡°Not now. You can declare it anytime, but the owner will come to take it back as he will be notified. I had an unresolved debt with him anyway~¡± Cracking his fingers, he replied with a bloodthirsty grin on his face. Holding Hiro¡¯s hand, we said at the same time, ¡°We declare this as Alice Ourichi¡¯s and Hiro Ourichi¡¯s territory from this day on. It shall be called the Sawolond. A land for soul bonded people!¡± Finishing our sentence, we stomped on the ground and took out an enormous city from our world. While Gaia was away and we weren¡¯t cultivating, we spent our time with building this. The whole city was built using top grade metals, mixed with spotless white marble. It had a huge wall all around it and we didn¡¯t forget to use protective formations around it. After asking Gaia and Anthony, both of them strengthened the formations. Unless someone at their level attacked, it would be hard to use any kind of space attack on this city. Although it had only a few people in it, meaning our friends, over time it will fill. Chapter 103 - Tides and Conceiving Tides and Conceiving Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------------- After declaring the place as our land, floating texts appeared in front of our eyes. #The Land of Sawolond has been created. #Owners: Alice Ourichi; Hiro Ourichi #Size of Area: Fifty square kilometers. #Leaderboard rank: 1st. #Number of Members: 8 #Income: 5 000 000 points per Month. (2 Days left till payment) Raising a brow, I looked at Gaia to question her about this. ¡°How come that other high-ranking people aren¡¯t here just to gain free experience?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because they can¡¯t turn into leaders on this level. Unless they want to serve someone weaker than them, they won¡¯t gain anything. Actually¡­ I was never the leader of the area my academy had. It is an elder at the peak of the seventh stage. But I can still come here and ¡®accidentally¡¯ crush the other groups. The reason why every group is still standing,¡± Gaia replied, winking at me. But I still had a question. ¡°This is still not good enough. What about if they just get a weakling as the ¡®ruler¡¯, but in truth, a high-level cultivator would rule?¡± Alice asked in my stead, her head tilted to the side. Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Anthony replied, ¡°The Abyss isn¡¯t that simple and stupid. You heard it talking not long ago¡­ If people were to try such a thing, it could easily cost them their lives.¡± ¡°Oh. Are the penalties that serious?¡± Alice asked, her brows raised. Placing my right hand on the back of her head, I brushed my finger through her blonde hair. Looking at me from the corners of her eyes, I saw love in her eyes. Stepping closer, I hugged her tightly before giving a kiss on her lips. ¡°Meh¡­ What are you doing?¡± Gaia questioned, placing her hands on her hips. ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ I just saw her and was lost in her. Hehe,¡± loosening my embrace, I replied her with a stiff face. [There is something else that is stiff, other than your face¡­] looking at me with that provocative smirk of hers, Alice said in my mind. [N-No¡­ there isn¡¯t. It¡¯s just your imagination,] I replied, releasing her and stepping back. Turning towards me, she looked into my eyes provocatively. Sticking out her chest, she continued her show. Ugh¡­ you damned dragoness! ¡°Fufu~ I can feel your love,¡± she said aloud, laughing at me. Pointing at my face, I said, ¡°The face when you love your wife and she is the most beautiful woman for your taste as well¡­¡± Alice blushed a little, causing me a great surprise. Clearing his throat, Anthony caught our attention, ¡°Stop your love fest here. Go to your own world¡­ Also, people are coming. Be careful.¡± Just as he finished his sentence, the ground started trembling. The mountains around us, the lakes on the two sides of our territory, and the forest behind it. A group of ten appeared, glaring at us. But instead of saying anything rash, they just looked at us silently. Or more like¡­ they were eyeing Anthony and Gaia. ¡°We apologize for intruding. Goodbye,¡± the woman in the middle replied, gritting her teeth, she bowed before turning around to leave. I was left with my mouth opened widely. ¡°That¡¯s it? Where is the fight? Where is the pretentious showing off of their clan? Eh? These people are boring¡­¡± I said, feeling down that I couldn¡¯t take pleasure in beating them. [Oh~ but you can take pleasure in something much better,] Alice chimed in again, interrupting my thoughts, provoking me. This little succubus¡­ [Haah- but I love you] knowing my thoughts, she just chuckled upon hearing my words. ¡°What did you expect? If a person at the ninth level were to take away your territory, would you mindlessly attack that person?¡± Anthony questioned me, raising a brow. Shrugging my shoulders, ¡°you are right¡­ but it¡¯s still no fun,¡± I replied. ¡°Go and have fun somewhere else, you pervert,¡± pointing downward, Gaia replied. I rather didn¡¯t look to the place she was pointing towards. ¡°You are saying that, but what about this place?¡± Pointing at our city, I questioned her. ¡°We will defend it. The next few days will be like that anyway. Oh, right¡­¡± making a thoughtful face, Anthony said with a sudden realization on his face. Seeing his grin, a shudder ran through our backs. ¡°Mind if I implement a few of my¡­ traps?¡± He asked as an immense amount of bloodlust oozed out of his body. Seeing a smirk on Gaia¡¯s face, I didn¡¯t feel sure whether I wanted it or not¡­ ¡°Haah- just do it. But make sure that you don¡¯t kill the real guests. Only halves will have a place here. Others will be sent away. If anyone asks what does our territory do, tell this to them. We will work on advertising ourselves¡­ later¡­¡± I replied, waving my hands. Alice grabbed me at my waist from behind. Sneaking her hands forward, she crossed her fingers over my belly. Her boobs pressed against my back, she stood on her toes to whisper into my ear, ¡°come with me.¡± Cold sweat ran down on my body, as I felt her hand moving downwards. Quickly disappearing, we had our way with each other¡­ ----------- 18+ ------------ Her hand entered my pants and fondled my rod. Moving towards my balls, I felt even more excited. With my balls in her left hand and my penis in her right hand, she started caressing my shaft. ¡°Ah, stroke it stronger,¡± I said as I felt her grip tightening on me. Blank returned into my body, leaving my crotch visible. How clever¡­ ¡°Fufu~ Are you enjoying this?¡± Alice whispered into my ears, her warm breath tickling my ears. Feeling an unbearable lust welling up in me, I had no way to restrain myself. Turning around, I grabbed Alice¡¯s head and kissed her deeply. Pushing forward, she fell to the ground, her eyes opened widely. Not sparing her, I placed my left hand on the side of her face, pushing her towards the ground. Licking her collarbone, I moved upwards on her neck, reaching her left ear. [Are you playing hard? Oh well, I¡¯m loving it~] Alice remarked in my mind, panting heavily in excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll own you today. And I¡¯ll impregnate you,¡± I whispered, turning on my inheritance. Not saying anything, her face red, she spread her legs. An incredible aroma permeated the air, driving my mind crazy. I put the tip of my penis into her. Releasing her head, I wanted her to look into my eyes. Feeling my lust, I was quite sure that I¡¯d come inside instantly. She was ovulating. We were quite strong. We had strong people to help us¡­ and I wanted to make my wife into a mother, and myself into a father. Still looking into each other¡¯s eyes, I penetrated her pussy. Gritting her teeth, she coiled her legs around my waist. ¡°Ahn~¡± she moaned, feeling me moving inside her. Embracing her upper body, I pressed my face into her soft bosom, kissing her breasts. Biting her lower lips, she shut her eyes tightly, trying to hold back her moaning. It was very cute. Moving upward, I kissed her deeply, still moving inside her. With so much excitement in my lower body, it took no more than a minute for me to come inside her. Loading my sticky white sperm into her pussy, I felt fulfillment even in the deepest parts of my heart. Breathing heavily, we made love for a few hours, before we finally stopped, feeling that it would be enough. ------------------------------- Cleaning up the mess we made, we sat down on our bed, feeling satisfied. Alice between my legs, I coiled my arms around her waist. She leaned her head on my shoulder, sighing loudly. Closing her eyes, she asked, ¡°What do you think? Will it conceive? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can only hope,¡± I said as I kissed the top of her head, caressing it. ¡°And what about this hidden piece? It was surprising, to say the least¡­ ¡° she asked, opening her eyes, frowning. ¡°I have no idea. It played a prank on us again, it seems¡­¡± I replied, shaking my head to the side. Looking down, I saw Alice¡¯s breasts from above. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything, except for my shirt. It was a beautiful sight to behold. But holding back my flamboyant behavior over her body, I focused on our conversation. Chuckling, she looked at me with upturned eyes, saying, ¡°You are hopeless¡­¡± Sticking out my tongue, I mocked her. Giving a kiss on her forehead, we thought about the possibilities this skill held. Since having this ability, whenever we came¡­ some kind of law entered our minds. It was always different. But thanks to our hazy mind, we never bothered ourselves with it. After so much lust, we felt similarly good like before, but our minds were clearer the reason why we were able to comprehend the law. There was a problem however, unless we comprehended the law at the same moment, it disappeared from our minds. ¡°That¡¯s it, I guess. If we feel very good and can stay sane enough to comprehend those laws, then we can cultivate even quicker than before. It¡¯s like a super bonus to the laws we have from our inherent memories¡­ We have nothing to do but cultivate, feel lots of pleasure, and stay sane at the same time,¡± Alice mumbled silently, enumerating our to-do list.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°You are saying that, but thanks to our fused souls, we go crazy over each other all the time. You can¡¯t even talk usually, then how do you want to comprehend anything? But if we don¡¯t reach a set level of pleasure, it won¡¯t happen¡­ It is still playing with our self-control and self-restraint, even after we won. Isn¡¯t this super evil?¡± I questioned Alice, waiting to hear her agreement with me aloud. Of course, this bastard never forgot to play with us. #Special Ability: Comprehensive Moments #Description: This ability is a side-effect of the exclusive ability, called Find Love. Love comes in many shapes and forms, sometimes at the most unexpected times. Such is the way of the laws. You might realize something in the most unexpected moments. But if you don¡¯t understand it quickly enough, it can just slip away. Like your love. So grab the chance to comprehend more. #Possible activation: The highest form of pleasure, The highest form of stress, When feeling very tired, On the brink of death. Reading the description, we facepalmed at the same time. Possible activation, is it? At least, we have other ways to activate it¡­ I thought with a frown on my face. ¡°We have? Like what? Dying? It¡¯s not like the idiot couple tasted such a feeling too many times. Stress¡­ I don¡¯t know, when are we stressed out? We love each other, we are very happy, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything too stressful in particular¡­ Our lives are like a dream. Except for new things we explore and each other, and our friends, we have nothing in our lives. Of course, I¡¯m very happy with this. Just saying¡­¡±Alice remarked, pointing out the truth. Caressing her silky, blonde hair, I couldn¡¯t help but nod. That chasing rainbows feeling welled up in me once again. A weird life¡­ that¡¯s what I call our common past with Alice. A weird, but very happy one. Hugging her tightly, I kissed her neck. Since we were quite sane this time, we were able to comprehend the eternal law of space. Was space really expanding? In our opinion, it did nothing of the sort. Even the word ¡®space¡¯ was nothing but an illusion. Space was stagnant. It didn¡¯t grow, it didn¡¯t constrict. It was what we believed it to be. Every universe, every spot in those universes were connected in one way or the other. Space was more like a definition for the size of our dreams. If we had small dreams, space was small. If we had big dreams, it was much greater. But in the end, it was always connected to that gray matter beyond the reality. Space is dreams, dreams are space. Simple as that. And all of this was being moved by the infinitely circling finite time. Our dreams changed, the events changed, but the basic concept was always the same. Such was the understanding of space in our minds. We felt that we could easily reach the sixth stage of the seventh level now, so long as we had enough energy to break through. It was more of a physical question at this point. I always laughed when I heard things like ¡®abandoning the physical world and our worldly feelings¡¯. It was ridiculous. No matter how old you were, you always wanted to enjoy your life. And that would never change. Sex is a wonderful example of that. We were indeed more into it than we should be¡­ but we didn¡¯t mind it. We were who we were. If people didn¡¯t like us, they could leave anytime. Instead of obeying others¡¯ will and forcing themselves to do things you don¡¯t like, people should focus more on their own dreams. On what they want. They didn¡¯t reach it and blame it on luck? Maybe they just didn¡¯t try to do it from their hearts. They didn¡¯t believe in themselves, which is basically¡­ a betrayal of their own dreams. ¡°Fine, fine! Stop, you melancholic thinker, haha,¡± turning around, Alice pressed her hands against my face, silencing me. She kept laughing joyfully, leaving me mesmerized upon seeing her happy face. Sitting back down on her legs, I placed my hand on her face, caressing it. Leaning forward, closing our eyes, we kissed deeply. Embracing her, it once again turned into lovemaking. But this time, it was very slow, gentle, and loving. Twenty minutes later, we left our world and looked for Gaia and Anthony. We had a park in the city, they were dallying there on a bench. Anthony was resting his head on Gaia¡¯s lap. Seemed like a good idea. Shamelessly sitting down on the bench beside them, in the same manner, we stayed silent for a few seconds before talking. Clearing her throat, Alice asked, feeling a little awkward, ¡°What happened while we were away?¡± Looking upwards, I saw Gaia turning towards us to reply. ¡°Nothing much. We set up our little traps. If anyone dares to attack, they¡¯ll be in for a nice surprise. A few cultivators at the eighth level entered the Abyss and went to the center of their territories. Afterward, they met up with a few other leaders. I expect them to visit us soon,¡± she said calmly. We didn¡¯t panic either. They were here with us and would help us if needed. Feeling curious, I talked, still resting in Alice¡¯s lap. ¡°When we turned into the owners of Land of Sawolond, texts appeared in front of us. There were two we aren¡¯t sure of, one of them is ¡®Income¡¯ and the other one is ¡®Leaderboard¡¯. Could you elaborate them?¡± ¡°Hmm? Income is obviously what its name says. Firstly, tell me how much it is,¡± Gaia said, looking at us. ¡°Ten million and we are the first on the leaderboard¡¯ Alice replied shortly. Raising a brow, visibly surprised, Gaia continued.¡°Oh? That¡¯s a lot, though no surprise. So¡­ you can create roles in your territory and set how many percents would be shared for each role. For example, you are the leaders. While we are simple members. The default is forty percent for the main leaders and sixty for the remaining members. You have to know that this is still a tremendous amount¡­ as there are no groups who gain as much as you, with so few members.¡± ¡°At the moment, you would get four million points per month, meaning two million for each of you. Meanwhile, the remaining six million will be shared among the six of us. Rose, H¨¥i, Narihi, Poirlion, and us. This means exactly one million for each of us. As the numbers grow, we would gain less and less. Normally¡­¡± ¡°But that isn¡¯t the case for now. The member number is a multiplier as well, as long as it doesn¡¯t go above one million. Being the leaderboard number one means our territory is the strongest on this level. The higher you are on the leaderboard, the more you get. And as long as the number of members doesn¡¯t go above one million, we will get more and more. You have to know that other territories have many billions of people.¡± ¡°Even my academy has about fifty billion on its territory, regularly¡­ Of course, you can change the percentages for the better or the worse. The only regulation is that you can¡¯t go above sixty percent. You can also create roles, for example, co-leaders, management people, etc¡­ and set the amount they would get. You just have to think. The Abyss knows everything about you anyway.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s quite interesting,¡± Alice replied, feeling surprised. The first thing we did was to¡­ Create Co-Leader Role, create Manager Role. Co-Leaders¡¯ income should be twenty percent. Managers¡¯ income should be fifteen percent. Main Leaders¡¯ income should be twenty percent. We commanded in our heads, and the similar texts appeared in front of our eyes, telling us that we created a new role and set their income to a given percent. Twenty was perfectly enough for us. It would be shared between two for eternity. While the other twenty percent would be shared between six people. Maybe it was still way too high¡­ Meanwhile, the remaining would be left for the simple members. We planned to have numerous managers, who would decide who can come to us. Maybe we should add soldiers as well, I thought, placing my hand on my chin. [It¡¯s fine to do it later. No need to hurry with it. We can always change these numbers and the remaining would be divided among us anyway,] Alice replied in my mind. Anyway¡­ Set Gaia Blackwood, Anthony Blackwood, Rose Sh¨¦, H¨¥i Sh¨¦, Poirlion, and Narihi as Co-Leaders. ¡°Oh? How nice of you. You gave such a role for us,¡± Gaia said with a smile, acting all nice. Why did I feel so wrong in her presence? Shady woman! ¡°Narihi, Poirlion!¡± Alice said suddenly, almost startling Gaia and Anthony. Leaving our world, they stood in front of us. Raising a brow, Narihi asked for what we wanted. ¡°Could you pick a family name? Or something¡­¡± Alice asked, furrowing her brows. ¡°Oh, thanks for the position¡­ and we decided on one. It will be Illimex!¡± She declared proudly, sticking out her chest. ¡°Eh? So quickly? Don¡¯t you want to think about it some more?¡± Alice questioned, raising her hands. Rose and H¨¥i left our world at the same time. ¡°The truth is that we pondered about our name for a good while. We wanted to ask you, but you were working hard on your¡­ child,¡± H¨¥i replied with a stiff face. ¡°Oh? Will I be a grandma then?¡± Raising a brow, Gaia questioned. Standing up, Anthony hit the back of his head into the bench, and looked after Gaia with an angry face, rubbing the back of his head. She stopped in front of us and put her hand on Alice¡¯s tummy. ¡°No! It''s only mine!¡± I shouted as I sat up, pushing away her hand. Everyone looked at me with their brows raised as if I was an idiot. ¡°Khm- It was just a bad dream,¡± clearing my throat, I commented on my outbreak. Sighing loudly, Gaia shook her head sideways, saying, ¡°Just do it already. See if you will be a father or not.¡± Doing as told, I quickly placed my hand on her belly. Alice intentionally didn¡¯t use her energy to feel it, this whole time. I was looking for the answer hopefully, preparing for the worst. Unfortunately, no matter how long I was looking for the sign, I never found it. Although I tried to prepare for the worst, it still felt crushing¡­ What about the law of belief? Where is it now?! I thought as a feeling of wrath welled up in my heart. ¡°Not even that will do something impossible. The Law of Belief helps you in reaching possible things. Having a child between two True Divine Beasts isn¡¯t one of those. You can¡¯t have a child. There might be a way, but you will have to find it yourself,¡± the Abyss replied and then disappeared. All of us were left flabbergasted. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Rose and Narihi said at the same time, with visible concern on their faces. ¡°But why can¡¯t we have children?¡± I questioned the Abyss, waiting for an explanation. But it never came. I felt a hand touching my back. Knowing who it was, I turned around to hug her. Feeling Alice¡¯s embrace, I sighed loudly. ¡°Fine¡­ We know that there is a way at least. This is just a simple setback. ¡°And what do you plan to do?¡± Sitting on the bench beside us, Anthony asked. ¡°Find a way, of course. It just said that we can¡¯t have it normally. I believe that there is a way. And what is the place which has ¡®impossible¡¯ things?¡± I questioned him. Realizing the truth, Anthony told me that it was the Abyss. ¡°We will go and train now. We need more strength to roam freely,¡± I added as I stood up, holding Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah, wait. They came just now. You might want to talk with them,¡± grabbing my shoulder, Gaia stopped us. Nodding, we teleported towards the front gate. There was a group of twenty, all of them being at the eighth level. It¡¯s likely that they wanted to win with numbers. But they came at the wrong time. I was in a hurry and I had no intention to play around with these idiots. ¡°Land of Sawolond... is it?! We came here to talk with the master of this place. Go back boy, and ask for a meeting,¡± a handsome guy shouted proudly. At the same time, knowledge entered my mind about the formations around this place. Gaia sent it into my brain. It was nice, but I wasn¡¯t sure whether we needed it or not. ¡°You are talking to him¡­ boy¡­¡± I replied, frowning. After standing there for a short time with a surprised face, he started laughing. Seeing my serious face, he stopped. Clearing his throat, he looked at me with a stiff face. ¡°What is it? What did you come here for?¡± I questioned them, as I released my bloodlust, showing them my annoyance. ¡°Could we talk to those people at the Universe Realm?¡± he asked, meaning the ninth level. ¡°No. And I don¡¯t have time for you. If you want to attack or let¡¯s say¡­ if you dare to attack, then don¡¯t try talking. If you don¡¯t intend to, then go and fuck off. If you want my help, then say what you want. I¡¯m all ears,¡± I replied, tapping my foot on the ground. I¡¯m not the patient kind when it comes to these random people. Seeing them looking at me with unsure faces, I got annoyed. ¡°What now?! Do something already!¡± I shouted, feeling a little out of character. My soul force burst out of my body, grazing theirs. ¡°You have a monstrously strong soul for your stage¡­¡± the same guy said, clear wonder on his face. Seeing me looking at them angrily, they made thoughtful faces. I started counting down from three. As the seconds passed by, sweat started appearing on their foreheads. If I reached zero and they still didn¡¯t decide on what to do, I would attack them myself. [How angry you are. Haha,] Alice laughed in my mind, though she still felt a little down. But both of us believed in ourselves. As the words ¡®one¡¯ parted my lips, a woman teleported towards me. Anthony appeared in front of me and blocked her. Focusing on the formations around us, I poured my soul force into them. This was a unique creation¡­ which used Soul Force. Gaia and Anthony filled all of them to the brim and if an alien soul force touched that formation, it exploded. I was standing exactly out of its range. Meanwhile, the others present weren¡¯t¡­ I sent my soul force towards the formation and upon contact, it exploded. The soul force spread towards the sky, rushing through the bodies of the cultivators present. Their eyes bulged as they grabbed their chests and started sweating profusely. Under the assault of the soul force, the had no way to move. As Anthony kicked the woman in the stomach, she fell into the same trap. Alice merged with me and we transformed into our monster form. Quickly using another three attacks, we released our martial art with nine stacks. It exploded amongst them, destroying their bodies in but a mere moment. The last remnants of the Soul Force formation crushed their souls, killing them. Not caring about the appearance of some floating text in front of my eyes, I grabbed Alice¡¯s hand as I went back to our city. We had to train and then get my wife pregnant! With my child, of course! Chapter 104 - The Second level of the Abyss The Second Level of the Abyss Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------------------- Going back to the city, we chose a random spot to sit down and train. It was devoid of life for now, so it really didn¡¯t matter. Now that many of the main leaders of the first level of the abyss had died, we were sure that chaos would erupt. As there were still many groups, who never made a move. Losing against us with such a group, made it clear that our city was really number one. But taking over the other groups and purging the people within will be an obvious choice for the other groups. Gaia and Anthony were counted as our servants, the reason why we didn¡¯t have to care about penalties. No one would lose their life, except for our enemies. Of course, if we were to break through to the eighth level, we would have to move down to a deeper level of the Abyss. We had plans related to this too. Once there were enough people in our city, there would surely be a few who liked ruling over others. Such person at the later stages of the seventh level could inherit this place. We were sure that they would listen to our words, even if we moved away. There would be another boss, namely¡­ but in truth, we would manage every place. After cultivating for a week, along with a huge amount of World Crystals, and the soul of one of the cultivators at the eighth level, we easily reached the sixth stage of the seventh level. We planned to use the other souls at the same time when we comprehended the laws of death and life so that we might break through to the Universe Founding Realm in one go. Entering our world, we decided to check how things were going. We didn¡¯t have the time to care too much about our people lately, which was kind of sad¡­ [Ehm¡­ actually, we did have the time] Hiro chimed in, pointing out the truth. [Grr¡­ I only wanted to make myself feel better!] I exclaimed unhappily, making him laugh. After a whole week, we had enough time to calm down and think about our possibilities seriously. We were sure that the Abyss had a way for us. But it loved to play around with us. Maybe there were other people as well, who were its little toys. Using our world, we felt everyone in it. What happened was a huge¡­ mess? Wonder? Catastrophe? It could be called anything, actually¡­ After looking back what happened in the past few days, we realized how fucked up our plans were. The number of sexual acts per day increased to unimaginable heights, compared to before. Looking at the faces of the people, we saw something that we missed before. We didn¡¯t see those deadpan faces, those empty eyes, devoid of life. We didn¡¯t see those pointless people, who didn¡¯t have a goal. People with freckles, overweight, ¡®ugly¡¯ faces¡­ all of them had a pair. Hiro talked to a lot of people in his past life, and he too heard descriptions of ¡®dream women¡¯, which were an exact opposite of his. People just had to find their pairs. Thanks to this new, cultivator society, no one had to care about things, such as jobs and economy. Jobs were meant to create an ecosystem, which could protect people from the dangers of the wild. To create safety, to create luxury and comfort, and to survive. In a cultivator society, people were chasing strength and comfort was secondary. But these people had very advanced technology, which we also used in our city in the Abyss. That technology provided them with great comfort, no matter where they went. The internet was accessible anywhere. They had storage spaces early on, unlike us¡­ They were like a new generation of cultivators, with completely different standards. The cultivators in the outside world had this kind of luxury only above the fifth level. But even that was inferior when it came to quality¡­ After ¡®asking¡¯ the people in our world, they also created the same kind of technology in our city. The crime was still present, as people would never live in peace. But we didn¡¯t have a problem with that. It was a world of cultivation. Pairs betrayed and stole from other pairs. We too did the same. There was no need to play Saints and create world peace and unity¡­ We planned to let only people with bonds live in our city. For that reason, there was a separate district, which served the needs of new pairs. Once they found their halves, with our help, they could live in our city as well. On the other hand, ever since breaking through to the Eternal Law Realm, we sped up the time of our world. One day in the outside world was equal to twenty-five in our world. This meant that under these two weeks, a year passed by in our world. It cost us a lot of years, but with the souls of the cultivators at the eighth level, it was just a joke. Even we had lifespans of six hundred million years. With the new souls, it went way above that, reaching eons. Considering that one eon was two billion years¡­ we could keep up this pace for a very long time and still stay young. Rose¡¯s pregnancy was going smoothly, except for her random outbursts and the food she consumed¡­ H¨¥i had a hard time and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I was going to be this bad as well. For example, not long ago, Rose went to a restaurant in our world and asked for meat. She never looked at the signs and didn¡¯t notice that it was a vegetarian restaurant¡­ Naturally, she had another outburst, cursing at the restaurant for not having what she wanted. When H¨¥i tried to soothe her, she snapped at him as well for not defending her. It was quite surprising that her baby still wasn¡¯t coming. But thanks to being cultivators, all of us knew that there was nothing wrong. It was just that her child was growing slowly and needed a lot of nutrition. Opening our eyes, we stood up from our sitting position. Our bones crackled and our muscles felt a little stiff. Warming up a little, we went towards Gaia and Anthony. Sensing them occupying our house in the middle of the city, we felt our brows twitching. They liked to stay in our room¡­ Walking through the empty streets, I felt a little weird. ¡°Whenever I see this place, I can¡¯t help but think¡­ What will become of this place?¡± I talked to myself silently, looking at the houses. His arm around my waist, Hiro said laughing, ¡°A city of perverts.¡± Shaking my head sideways, I imagined these streets, filled to the brim with kissing couples. But it might not be like that. For example, we never saw H¨¥i and Rose kissing in front of us either. They are rather shy¡­ Sometimes I can¡¯t help but think about peeking at them to see Rose¡¯s little red face. Considering that there was about another year until Rose would give birth to her child, we could leave them here safely for now. We wanted to be there when she gave birth. Barging into our own room, we found Gaia and Anthony having a great time. We need a new bed¡­ I thought unhappily. They came out a few minutes later, visibly unhappy. ¡°Next time do it in your own room. And you can take this bed if you came for that¡­ Even though it was a unique one. Prepared for our use, from the best materials!¡± I said as soon as I saw them, crossing my arms in front of my chest. ¡°You should have asked for more such beds¡­ and then we wouldn¡¯t have got an urge to try it out. It is really comfy, you know? And what¡¯s with those functions? It can even change its surface, which makes it perfect for a few positions¡­¡± Gaia replied, blushing and coughing towards her last words. Seeing us staying silent, she asked why have we come. ¡°We are leaving now. Rose and H¨¥i, come out¡­¡± I replied her, not bothering with the happenings. Rose appeared in front of us, H¨¥i behind her. Her belly was round and big. ¡°Can¡¯t we go with you? Time flows much quicker in your world. Look, I¡¯m already at the sixth level and H¨¥i reached the World Realm as well,¡± Rose questioned us with a pleading voice. ¡°You mean five hundredth level¡­¡± H¨¥i corrected her, earning a twitching brow from Rose. Unstable as always¡­ When H¨¥i formed his ¡®sea of consciousness¡¯, the first thing they did was to bound their souls. His tables were working everywhere, so nothing changed for him. But after bonding, their leveling system went through a mixing. Rose was able to train and cultivate at the same time, and she had access to the tables as well. Unfortunately for her, it didn¡¯t matter too much at this point since she had to comprehend the laws. Meanwhile, H¨¥i stayed the same except for that now he too could cultivate. After their relationship started, he still had those seizures a few times, but thanks to Rose¡¯s caring, they have disappeared completely. ¡°Do you really want to come with us? What if we die? Will you risk your child¡¯s life?¡± I questioned her, my hands on my hips. ¡°Also, Narihi and Poirlion will be there with us¡­¡± I started, but H¨¥i interrupted me. ¡°Please stop being pedantic! We all know that you won¡¯t die, not to mention that you are stronger than Narihi and Poirlion. You don¡¯t need our company at all, but we wish to go. Simple as that.¡± He didn¡¯t talk too much, but whenever he did, I couldn¡¯t refute¡­ His words were true, and I wouldn¡¯t lie for the sake of another result. It¡¯s not like I minded it if they came. ¡°Haah- Fine. But you should still stay here¡­¡± I replied, sighing loudly, pointing out that Gaia and Anthony should stay. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t go either way. Only if you commanded us¡­¡± Gaia replied mockingly. They will do something to this city, won¡¯t they? I thought unhappily. [I think so¡­] Hiro replied, his face stiff. Saying goodbye, we turned around to leave. Teleporting away, we found ourselves over a dark pit, leading to the deeper levels of the Abyss. It was strangely silent. Rose was trying to comprehend the laws, while H¨¥i was training hard to catch up to his lover. With his current pace, he might be able to do it before the birth of his son. We gave him hundreds of pills, which made him soar through the third level. At the fourth, we stuffed his mouth with Energy Converting pills. And now¡­ he had tons of World Crystals to consume. Actually, he felt terrible because of this. He always wanted to refuse it, but we wanted to help, so he had a hard time¡­This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. [Especially if Rose stuffed his mouth to the brim, with World Crystals¡­] Hiro remarked in my mind with a thoughtful face, remembering another outburst of Rose. She didn¡¯t want to listen to our persuasion, so she grabbed H¨¥i¡¯s head and stuffed his mouth to the brim with a handful of World Crystals. H¨¥i has never refused our help since then¡­ The place around us was a flat valley. The ground was made up of smooth and spotless black Abyss stone. There were walls all around us, going upwards. The walls were equally straight and smooth, leaving us with a feeling of insecurity. It was as if this hole was made for something else, other than a way down. The ground was littered with dark tunnels, leading downward in a straight line. [It feels like worm holes,] Hiro thought in his mind, his hand on his chin. Placing my hand on his shoulder, I caught his attention. ¡°Ah, sorry. I was lost in my thoughts,¡± he said smiling, as he rested his hand on the top of my head, caressing it. ¡°I know. And I¡¯m not a dog!¡± I replied, pushing his hand away, pouting. Hugging me, ¡°Hahaha, I know. You are a dragon,¡± he commented laughing. ¡°Alright, my dragoness. Let¡¯s go,¡± releasing me, he grabbed my hand and pulled me into one of the holes. Even after so many years together, my heart still beat rapidly when I felt him hugging me like this. I felt defeated¡­ Anthony had told us to be careful as we couldn¡¯t teleport from this point on. We had to walk or fly. As we were walking through the tunnels, every step we made, caused an echo to run through it. It was more than weird¡­ Considering that the height of these tunnels was no more than two meters, it was hard to fly. [You are saying that. I even have to go as far as to pull back my neck¡­ Let¡¯s fly in a laying position!] Hiro remarked annoyed, as he laid down in the air. Superman¡­ was it? I chuckled in my mind as I followed his example. We flew through the tunnels, moving downward hundreds of kilometers. After five hundred kilometers, we finally left those tunnels and found an amazing place. There was a huge land below us, and these holes were littering the black ceiling. The edges of the tunnels were shining from tiny crystals, showering the world below in a dim light. There were thick forests and plains at the same time, while the plant life was shining with a stronger light. As we stopped using our domains, we fell to the ground. The jungle was strangely silent¡­ Thanks to Gaia¡¯s guideline in our heads, we knew what to do. The Abyss was always changing. New places were added, with treasures, while old ones disappeared. But there were a few places which never changed, and this was one such place. Unlike at the upper floors, the trading places were rarer and harder to find. This was because they kept changing positions. And even if we found one, we couldn¡¯t be sure that it had what we needed. We had many points since we played a nice role in killing the people at the eighth level. Even if the formation was made by Gaia and Anthony. It would have taken only a few minutes to fly out of the jungle if not for the number of monsters here. We were attacked every twenty seconds¡­ There were even times when we killed a monster, only to see another one jumping towards us. All of them being at the seventh level didn¡¯t help either. At last, after two hours, we were able to leave behind that damned forest. The worst was that we couldn¡¯t fly after landing in it and the trees were incredibly sturdy. We felt like mortals, who tried to hit a tree with their fists. Nothing happened¡­ Beyond the forest, we found a few tunnels in the walls, leading off to who knows where. Believing in ourselves, we picked one randomly. No matter how lucky or unlucky we were, when it counted, we always found our way. Walking through the long, smooth tunnels, we were surprised to see the tiny stone shards shaking on the ground. Everything started trembling around us, as a water-like liquid flushed through the tunnel. It was only a few centimeters deep. Seeing the Abyss stone sizzling as it melted, we used our Destiny¡¯s Descent to punch a tiny hole into the wall of the tunnel. Pushing our hands into the tiny holes we made, we grabbed onto the wall and jumped onto it. The acid flowed below us, seemingly never ending, as the shaking intensified. Some kind of stupid worm appeared in the tunnel. It had no eyes, just long and sharp looking rows of teeth, arranged in circles. It was continuously opening and closing, about to devour us. Hiro swung his arm, releasing an arc of our mixed Qi. Although it wounded the monster, it was nowhere near enough to kill it. ¡°Tsk¡­ damn it. There you go!¡± Hiro said, clicking his tongue. Making five clones of himself, they jumped into the acid in their battle forms. His clones¡¯ legs started melting as soon as they landed. Not bothering with it, they combined our knowledge about the laws and a huge amount of energy into a single attack. Our merged form, made up of our mixed energy, rushed forward. Upon meeting the worm, Hiro¡¯s energy attack devoured the head of the worm and the remnants of the energy destroyed its body. Using Soul Eater, we devoured its soul, adding another few million to our lifespans. Sometimes we couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether we would keep this look of ours or turn back into an even younger form¡­ With the disappearance of the monster, the acid soon ran out of its source. Hiro¡¯s clones had only half of their bodies left, but thanks to our current regeneration speed, they healed in a second. Entering Hiro¡¯s body, we were left alone once again. Walking through the tunnels, we saw the tunnels start branching out. But the air felt strange and everything was too silent. We haven¡¯t met even a single person since coming here. Which was weird¡­ [Let¡¯s merge and transform. Just in case. It¡¯s better safe than sorry,] Hiro said in my mind, dissolving his cells and flowing into my body. Our cells merged, along with our brain, creating twelve hearts in our three meter tall body. Our veins thickened and our muscle mass grew. Blank covered our bodies as our cells split and our overall shape took up our merged monster form, with twelve brains and heads. Using our Mind Powers, we found nothing. Let¡¯s try our souls, I thought as I discharged our soul force in the form of a sphere. Feeling signs of life above us, we quickly turned our heads upward. There was a group of people above us, squatting in tiny holes, ready to ambush us. Just a few more steps, and we would have been attacked from the back. Opening our jaws, we used our breath attack to kill all of them. They quickly jumped out of the holes, rolling on the ground. We swung our tail and snapped our jaws towards the people in front of us. Catching three out of the seven, we tore their bodies into pieces. Our tail hit one of them, cutting his body into two halves, crushing him. Releasing our martial attack with twelve stacks, right under ourselves, it exploded, killing everyone but us on the spot. We couldn¡¯t see anything in the lingering green light. Feeling their souls, we devoured them in one go, adding about a billion to our lifespans. We felt ourselves falling downward for a few seconds, before meeting the ground. The light soon disappeared, showing us nothing but the darkness. Looking up, we saw a huge hole in the ceiling, spamming at a few kilometers. There was supposed to be Abyss Stone connecting the tunnels¡­ As we separated, ¡°reshaping it a little should be fine,¡± Hiro said with an unbothered face, shrugging his shoulders. Chuckling, I followed in his steps. After walking for a few minutes, we stumbled upon a clearing. It was weird to see a patch of grass in the middle of a stone covered area. Seeing that there were people camping, we decided to ask for directions. Or for their lives¡­ ¡°Hello,¡± stopping beside the mini grassy plain, I leaned forward a little and said smiling. The group of beastmen with two elves among them, turning silent, looked towards us. They stood up hurriedly, their symbiotes covering their bodies and weapons in hands. ¡°Eh? Why are you hostile?¡± I asked, holding up my hands, leaning back. [They didn¡¯t even notice our presence. Something only people above the seventh level can do. What did you expect?] Hiro remarked in my mind, smirking. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The elf guy in the middle asked. At the same time, we felt Poirlion and Narihi breaking through to the first stage of the seventh level. Poirlion caught up to Narihi and thanks to their new bloodline, they trained much quicker. ¡°We just came to ask for directions. Do you happen to know of a Trading Spot nearby?¡± Hiro said calmly, his face unmoving. ¡°Is that so?¡± The same elf mumbled, as his mind power and soul force rushed past our bodies. Furrowing his brows, he measured us up before saying, ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask for secrets. Just tell me whether you know of a place or not,¡± Hiro replied, furrowing his brows. His tail was swaying in a dangerous manner behind his back. He was ready to kill. Crossing his arms in front of his chest, the elf answered, ¡°I know. But what makes you think that-¡± before he could say any more words, Hiro shot his pointy tail towards the elf¡¯s head. Using Nightmare, the elf was stunned for a moment. Hiro¡¯s tail penetrated his head, making it explode into a bloody mist. Creating clones of ourselves, we stood with bows in our hands. Mixing our energies, we condensed them into arrows. Releasing them in the form of Destiny¡¯s Head, they flew towards the unfortunate souls. As they jumped to the side, we grabbed the elf¡¯s soul and devoured it, gaining his memories. Turning around, we released another Twelve Chains of Bane, killing everyone in a moment. It was so easy to gain years of life! This place was like a gold mine for increasing our lifespan! Rushing towards the direction of the trading room, we arrived within twenty minutes. This place was simply huge. We found the same kind of circular room as when we entered the Trading Room before and, there were people in it this time as well. We felt our strength disappearing as we stepped into the room. But our jaws almost fell upon seeing one of them. It was Onas Sharurah, the elder who betrayed the academy and wanted to kill us! Nodding at each other, we hid our aura and sneaked towards his back. Although we couldn¡¯t use our symbiotes or our Qi, we had the strength of a mortal. Activating our battle forms, Hiro jumped towards Onas¡¯ back and coiled his arm around his neck. Feeling the air rushing out of his body in his surprise, ¡°W-Who are- you?!¡± He shouted as he started coughing. Stopping in front of him, I smiled at him. Clenching my fists, I punched him in the face, breaking a few of his teeth. Even if I was just a mortal girl¡­ I knew how to punch. And I had scales on my body, unlike this trash. Looking at me with hateful eyes, he wanted to spit on me. But before he could do anything of the sort, I kicked him in the stomach, making even Hiro stumble backward. The people started watching the show, with excited faces. Stepping forward, I slapped him on the face, followed by another punch, resulting in a broken nose. Hiro tightened his arms around his throat, his scales cutting into his flesh. His blood trickled down on Hiro¡¯s arm, dirtying his clean scales. ¡°You little shit¡­ you should have never betrayed the academy. But to go as far as to attack us?! You were seeking death!¡± I shouted as I spun on my heel, kicking his head. I heard a cracking sound, causing me joy. ¡°How many hits it take to crack that idiot skull of yours? I wonder,¡± I said grinning, cracking my knuckles. ¡°W-Wait! It wasn¡¯t my intention to attack you!¡± He exclaimed, holding up his arms, coughing. He was just an old man, with no real strength. While we were young and fit! He had no chance! Kicking his upheld hands, I heard another series of cracking sounds. Having enough of playing with this trash, Hiro coiled his right arm around Onas¡¯ head, turning on it more than necessary. His neck cracked loudly as it broke. Although we couldn¡¯t use our Soul Force here, we didn¡¯t have to. Using Soul Eater, we devoured his soul as it was. With so many high-level souls, our energies went beyond the sixth stage, reaching the seventh. Throwing out his corpse, Hiro turned into his Hydra form and ate his body in front of the people present. Onas¡¯ blood spilled out of Hiro¡¯s mouth, dyeing the ground blood red under it. Gulping loudly, he transformed into his human body and came back with a smile on his face, wiping his hands. The people present had shocked and terrified faces as they looked at him. ¡°Be careful of who you offend, little shit,¡± Hiro mumbled intentionally, catching the attention of everyone. They quickly turned around, to do their own things. Stopping in front of a hole, the same kinds of texts appeared in front of us. Skimming through the possibilities, we found Anest¡¯s little toy, which could seal our energy for two seconds¡­ But there was nothing that increased the chance of Alice¡¯s pregnancy. [Where should we go, in that case?] I questioned Hiro, feeling sad. He put his hand on the top of my head, smiling at me. [Don¡¯t worry, Alice. We will find it soon enough. I can feel it] he said, soothing my mind. Kissing him, we left the Trading Room and walked randomly. We felt quite lost¡­ We didn¡¯t even notice ourselves, walking on a huge plain. The ground was still that ubiquitous smooth, black stone. But something strange happened¡­ The ground started trembling, along with space. The latter shooting off alarm signals in our heads, as nothing below the ninth level can do such a thing. Long cracks appeared on the ground below us, spanning for tens of kilometers. Looking at each other with panicked faces, we quickly merged to make sure that we wouldn¡¯t be separated. A Phoenix with green flames broke through the ground under us, who was being chased with the same kind of True Divine Beast. One of them was at the tenth level, while the other one was at the ninth level¡­ It was surprising, to say the least¡­ But we had worse things to worry about. As the ground stopped existing under us, we fell downward. We couldn¡¯t teleport, we couldn¡¯t fly. We fell deep into an eternally dark pit¡­ Was this the place that held our answers? We shall find out, even if we fall into the deepest pit of this Abyss¡­ Chapter 105 - A Cure? A Cure? Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------- After falling for more than twenty minutes, with no wind to resist, we crashed into the hard ground. We had no idea how many kilometers deep we were, but the air here felt stagnant and lifeless. Large rocks of Abyss Stone fell after us, hitting our scale-covered body. Luckily for us, these kinds of things had no effect on our bodies at this point. Only non-physical things could hurt us. Moving the large rocks away from our body, we stood up and dusted off ourselves. It was really lucky that we didn¡¯t die from this fall¡­ Looking around, we realized that we couldn¡¯t see shit. This wasn¡¯t the kind of darkness which made from the absence of light. This place was made to be dark. Honestly, I swear that if we were to separate, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see Alice if she stood further than a meter. [And? What now?] Alice questioned, feeling a little stressed out. This place had a weird effect on us. We felt so uneasy and insecure¡­ something we hadn¡¯t experienced in a very long time. Suddenly, we saw a sun-like light far away in the sky. Frowning, we focused on it, trying to see what it was. [Are those¡­ people?] I talked to myself upon seeing tiny figures. Considering the size of those explosions, I didn¡¯t even dare to think of their levels. Even when we used our Twelve Chains of Bane at our current level, it didn¡¯t have such an effect. Using our mind powers, we felt nothing but an infinite emptiness all around us. Every attack we saw were like when stars were going supernova. As space was so stable down here, it was impossible for the attacks to affect it. As we kept wondering about this place, we felt a terrible aura rushing through our bodies. We felt like little kids in its presence. Turning around, we saw weirdly glowing green lines. Furrowing our brows, we didn¡¯t understand what it was. We heard tapping sounds as if someone was walking¡­ Seeing the green lines coming closer, we realized what was in front of us. Looking down at our own body, we couldn¡¯t help but smack our forehead. The energy flowing among our scales had the same kind of color. The difference was that the person in front of us was like a torch¡­ This was a lizard kind¡­ and a True Divine Beast at that. As the person came closer and closer, its aura felt heavier and heavier, making even breathing hard. Closing our eyes, we focused on each other. Calming down, we sighed loudly. As we opened our eyes, we saw a blonde haired, green eyed, handsome guy in front of us. After a quick check, we were sure that he was a Dragon God. Looking at us silently, he nodded as he sat down on the ground. Placing his hand under his chin, he kept observing us as if we were a new species. [We are¡­] Alice remarked in my mind, almost making me chuckle loudly. But I didn¡¯t find the moment to be right. ¡°Hello¡­¡± we said, looking at him, not knowing what to do. ¡°Hello. Why don¡¯t you sit down? Is it better to talk while standing?¡± Raising a brow, he questioned us, his aura disappearing at the same time. ¡°Fine,¡± we said, sitting down, and separating. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s an interesting sight! A dragon and a hydra?¡± he asked, making a wondering face. Seeing us staying silent, he didn¡¯t talk either¡­ We were sure that he was at the tenth level. Gaia¡¯s and Anthony¡¯s presence was nowhere near close to this guy¡¯s. ¡°What is this place?¡± Feeling curious, we tried striking up a conversation. ¡°This is the Pit. The bottom of the Anchor. The place where only people at the tenth level go,¡± he said with an amused face, adding, ¡°And I have no idea what you are doing here¡­¡± ¡°Ehm¡­ there was an accident. Two Phoenix were chasing after each other and destroyed the ground under us and¡­ that¡¯s how we got here,¡± I replied, feeling rueful when thinking of this turn of events. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting way to get here¡­ I usually use the tunnels or just teleport here,¡± he replied, chuckling. He was visibly ridiculing us. ¡°Is this really the bottom?¡± Alice couldn¡¯t help but ask, unbelieving. Making a thoughtful face, he looked into her eyes as he replied, ¡°Actually, no. There are five levels of the Abyss. This is the fifth. But there are another five for the creators. They have different things to fight for.¡± Hearing his reply, we were left flabbergasted. This guy was like a library of knowledge! We truly felt like extracting his knowledge. But what he said was dependent on his personality¡­ ¡°Is there a way to get out of here?¡± I asked the most important thing. ¡°Without dying? No. At your current level, you would be killed tenfold on the previous two floors,¡± he said, shaking his head sideways. Gulping loudly, we looked at each other, making him laugh for some reason. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, for fuck¡¯s sake! I came here to have a child! Not to die here!¡± Alice shouted, feeling annoyed by the behavior of this guy. She wasn¡¯t even pregnant yet, but her behavior was changing¡­ I¡¯ll have a hard time, it seems. [No! I¡¯ll behave and be a good wife!] She quickly denied my words, looking at me with a panicked face. Haha, it¡¯s fine, I replied, laughing at her. ¡°I-Is that so?¡± the guy replied, his brows twitching. ¡°Yes!¡± Alice shouted out of reflex, surprising him. ¡°You have an interesting wife there,¡± he remarked, looking at me with inquiring eyes. Understanding his meaning, I introduced ourselves. ¡°Hiro and Alice Ourichi. I¡¯ll remember your names. I¡¯m called Bayezinth,¡± he said smiling. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill us?¡± Alice asked with a serious face. Looking at her with a serious face, measuring her up, he finally talked, ¡°Why would I? Those who come here want to kill each other for points and understanding. I wouldn¡¯t get any of those by killing you. You are nothing but mice, in the wrong hole. But you see¡­ I finished a very long battle not long ago and I haven¡¯t seen anyone friendly in a long time. You are even of a similar kind, so why would I take away my own amusement?¡± Hearing his speech, we found it reasonable. ¡°And what do you plan to do with us, in that case?¡± Raising a brow, I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Nothing? I just want to talk. I told you that it¡¯s been a long time. You see, loneliness is sad drink when you taste it for too long. You came at the best time. Seriously,¡± he said laughing. ¡°If you say so¡­ But we would like to ask for your assistance in that case,¡± Alice pointed out shamelessly. ¡°With your child? Why don¡¯t you¡­ just do it?¡± Raising a brow, he questioned her. ¡°Are you stupid? Of course, we did it¡­ But True Divine Beasts can¡¯t have children-¡± interrupting her, Bayezinth asked, ¡°Who said it?¡± ¡°The Abyss,¡± I chimed in, having a sudden thought. It didn¡¯t dare, did it? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it lied!¡± Alice questioned with gritted teeth. ¡°No, it didn¡¯t lie. But there are very few things that are impossible,¡± seeing the look on our faces, he cleared his throat. Scratching the back of his head, he continued, ¡°Ehm¡­ but you know that. Right, you came for the solution. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that there was this case, which won¡¯t leave my mind.¡± After saying that, he turned the conversation around and started telling us tales and his past. He was switching from one topic to the other, always evading the solution to our problem. We knew what he wanted, so we stayed silent and listened to his stories. Two days later¡­ he¡¯d finally run out of stories. ¡°Haah- This was wonderful. Thanks for listening to me for so long. It must have been rough to hear all of my stories through two eons¡­¡± he said as he stood up, dusting off his bottom. ¡°It was our pleasure¡­ but could you tell us what we need?¡± Alice asked persistently, not backing away from her own kind. Dragons tended to ignore requests and do their own things. Unless I was the person in question, Alice tended to do the same. ¡°So impatient! Always this questioning,¡± shaking his head sideways, he remarked as he warmed up his body. Seeing that she wouldn¡¯t get anywhere like this, Alice calmed down. Seeing her sighing loudly, Bayezinth nodded with a smile on his face, saying, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the right way. Don¡¯t let your emotions control you. You should be the one controlling them.¡± Looking at Alice¡¯s face, I saw her brows twitching. She was clenching her fists and gritting her teeth angrily. Although she wasn¡¯t as good at it as me, she had no problems normally. It was Bayezinth who angered her by evading the topic and talking about his own stuff. Not to mention, that she was frustrated since we failed at having a child.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. She didn¡¯t mind if we lost and had to run away. She didn¡¯t mind if we weren¡¯t the cleverest or if we weren¡¯t the richest or even the best looking. This was the only thing that hurt her the most. So I understood why she behaved as she did. Seeing that she was about to cry rather than burst out angrily, Bayezinth raised his hands with a panicked face. ¡°Hey, hey! Calm down! It is fine! I¡¯ll tell you, okay? I didn¡¯t know that this was such a sore spot for you. People at these levels usually don¡¯t bother with these kinds of things. I¡¯m sorry, it was my misunderstanding,¡± he exclaimed, calming down Alice. Moving my left hand, I showed him a thumbs up. He looked at my finger with a confused face, not understanding my meaning. It seems like this isn¡¯t a thing here¡­ I thought as I pulled back my hand, my face stiff. [Hahaha, it surely isn¡¯t,] feeling better, Alice laughed at our little play. Seeing her feeling better, I smiled at her before looking at Bayezinth with inquiring eyes. Sighing loudly, he finally spilled the beans. ¡°It is an item one level above this. You can buy it in the Trading Room. But there are many people at the tenth level, those who don¡¯t dare to come here and even more at the later stages of the ninth level. If you were to go there now, you would be killed by a malicious person. There are those who spend their boredom with killing¡­ And to be honest, I did it as well. You are lucky that you are a dragon.¡± ¡°Would you be so kind to guide us? In turn, we will give you something which might be worth more than you think,¡± I asked him nicely. ¡°Hahaha, what can you give me that I don¡¯t have?¡± He questioned me, laughing loudly. His voice echoed in this eternal darkness, but this place felt much comfier for some reason. ¡°Emotions and love,¡± I replied with a smirk on my face, making him turn silent. Seeing my serious and unshaken face, he nodded, asking, ¡°And how do you do that?¡± We told him about our ability and how we got it. We also brought up examples to prove that it was working. After making a thoughtful face, he replied with a nod of his head, ¡°I will try out this ¡®other half¡¯ of yours. It¡¯s not like I can lose much.¡± Hearing his reply, both of us felt happy. We sprung up from the ground, ready to leave. Flying and teleportation were restricted to levels, most likely¡­ Unlike we, he just swung his arm and all of us disappeared. In the blink of an eye, we found ourselves in front of a Trading Room. There were fewer people in this one, meaning three. As we entered, we were surprised to feel that we didn¡¯t lose our strength. ¡°Oh? We have visitors?¡± A female asked, appearing in front of Alice. She put her finger on Alice¡¯s chin, raising her head. ¡°Go away, wimp. Do you think that you can touch a mighty creature like a Dragon God?¡± Stepping through the doorway, Bayezinth kicked the woman in the side, making her crash into the wall on the other side. I felt terrible¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect my woman! This place was everything but good! Damn it¡­ Once we get back, I¡¯ll be sure to work like a slave until I reach the tenth level! I thought, feeling fired up. Alice was already looking at the items. Stopping behind her, I coiled my arms around her waist and looked at the list. In the middle of the list, our eyes were stuck on a name. #Name: Conceiving Pill #Cost: 5 000 000 #Effects: With the help of this pill, no matter what kind of creature you are, you can get pregnant. It was just a simple pill, but its effect was what we most desired. Our trip here, killing the cultivators at the eight level and our two million points from the control of our territory only add up to four million points! Seeing the difference in the numbers, we felt more than crushed. If Bayezinth didn¡¯t help us out or help us in coming back, we would have to delay this for months! It wasn¡¯t something we wished to do. [Unless¡­] looking at the people in the room, Alice thought with a dark face. Killing them normally would be impossible. But if we were to use curse of our martial art, these people might just die. They were at the middle stages of the ninth level. If Gaia and Anthony were here, they could have a go at it, but we wouldn¡¯t gain anything from that. As our gazes met from the corners of our eyes, we nodded at each other. We merged and transformed into our monster form. ¡°Oh! Is this a new species?! I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± Bayezinth said with wonder on his face, clapping. Not bothering with him, we used all of our heads to use Destiny¡¯s Breath, gaining twelve stacks instantly. Laughing at our attack, they just shrugged it off. ¡°Laugh now, bitches,¡± Alice remarked, using Wind Magic to speak. We released our attack with thirteen stacks¡­ going beyond the ¡®maximum¡¯. ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Bayezinth exclaimed, jumping back a few kilometers in his surprise. Our attack struck the woman in the middle, causing her body to explode. Reacting quickly, the other two used their energies to defend themselves, escaping with a few shallow wounds. Using Soul Eater, we stored the soul of the woman we just killed. Once we have the time, we will soar with these souls! ¡°You whore!¡± the woman who was kicked by Bayezinth before, shouted angrily. But she was surprised to feel her strength slipping away. Our curse destroyed the cultivation of the affected people, turning them weaker and weaker. This was from my input. Meanwhile, Alice¡¯s Martial Art provided the other effect, which caused instant destruction. With the mix of our Martial Arts, this curse turned into an unimaginable one. The remaining two, fell to their knees, coughing blood. A green light shone around their bodies, as they used their energies to heal themselves. But as they were continuing to get weaker, their cultivation soon fell to the peak of the eighth level. It continued to creep downward, reaching the middle of the eighth level. Seeing us walking towards them, they forced themselves to stand up from the ground. Releasing powerful attacks towards us, half of our body was destroyed. But with our powerful regeneration, it grew back in but a moment. Standing over them, we growled in a deep voice as we assaulted their bodies. Our jaws tore off their limbs, bloodying the ground and our monster faces. Gulping down large chunks of meats, we cleaned up the place in a few seconds. Storing away their souls, we hurriedly looked at our points. #Cultivator (mid): 385 000 (Two levels above. Legendary performance) #Cultivator (mid): 400 000 (Two level above. Legendary performance) #Cultivator (mid): 390 000 (Two level above. Legendary performance) Seeing the numbers, we rushed towards the hole and bought the pill instantly. Storing away the Conceiving Pill, we changed back into our human forms and hugged each other in happiness. With our biggest problem solved, we felt a huge stone lift from our hearts. ¡°That was¡­ crazy!¡± Bayezinth exclaimed as he stood right behind us. His sudden outburst scared the shit out of us, as we almost jumped through the ceiling. ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t interrupt the scene!¡± Alice turned around, reprimanding a Dragon God at the tenth level. It was hilarious, to say the least. Bayezinth was just looking at her, not knowing whether to laugh or to cry. ¡°Nah, enough of you, woman! Take me to my sweetheart!¡± He put his hand on Alice¡¯s face, pushing her away, demanding his ¡®sweetheart¡¯. Laughing at him, we guided him through the Abyss. Entering a new universe on the third level of the Abyss, Bayezinth frowned. ¡°Here? But this place is very dangerous. Not even I¡¯d dare to stay here for long,¡± he said unhappily. ¡°Eh? Why?¡± Looking at him with a surprised face, Alice asked. Looking at us, he started explaining, ¡°This place is called the Dead World. I¡¯m guessing that you think that this is another universe. But every universe is connected to the Abyss on the first level. If you find another one at the deeper levels, it is a Dead World. But the truth is that¡­ the owners of these worlds are alive. They just opened a portal to it.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible. Above the eighth level souls, worlds, and space are flowing into the same thing. Now the problem is that these people could die anytime and they spit on the normal ways of cultivation. You might just find life in their world, even though it shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± ¡°A-Ah¡­ Is that so?¡± Alice asked with a stiff face, knowing all too well that our world was filled to the brim with life. Intelligent at that¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s be quick,¡± he said with a serious face. Spreading our mind powers, we felt everything in this world. It wasn¡¯t as big as ours, which wasn¡¯t surprising. Teleporting there, we found a locked up woman. She was quite short and had a petite body. She had blue hair and was a dragonkin. Looking at Bayezinth¡¯s face, we found him being mesmerized. ¡°You love your race, don¡¯t you? Going as far as to have your dream woman as a far relative of yours,¡± Alice ridiculed him with a smirk on her face. Talking seriously, ¡°let¡¯s release her and leave this place,¡± I said. Bayezinth nodded before appearing in front of the cage, surprising the woman. ¡°W-What do you want? Don¡¯t hurt me!¡± She shouted fearfully. Opening the cage, Bayezinth grabbed her hand and teleported away, along with us. Leaving that strange world, we found him hugging his half as if it was his life. Looking around with a surprised face,¡°A Dragon God? Wait, t-two?!¡± she said with a small stutter, her eyes bewildered. ¡°You warmed up to her real fast¡­¡± Alice remarked, looking at Bayezinth with her brows raised, her hands on her hips. Smiling with a stiff face, he loosened his embrace on the woman, saying that he did. ¡°But this is strange. I¡¯ve seen her in my dreams, which I had for some reason¡­ I never knew that she was a real person!¡± he added with a bewildered face. ¡°Even this shows that our concept of the law of space is perfect. You dreamed about it and it¡¯s there. Or to be correct, she is there¡­¡± Alice mumbled silently, her head hung. The blue haired girl was looking back and forth between Alice and Bayezinth, not understanding anything. Her face was getting redder and redder, showing her annoyance, until¡­ ¡°WHO ARE YOU?! WHAT¡¯S GOING ON?!¡± she shouted, her face enraged. The top of her head hit Bayezinth¡¯s chin, making him bite his tongue. After laughing at him, we stayed silent, wishing to hear this woman¡¯s story. ¡°I¡¯m Bayezinth and these are just two unimportant people. You don¡¯t have to mind them. Especially that guy with the brown hair,¡± he said to the girl with a smile on his face, pointing at me. Looking at each other, we found our faces twitching. ¡°Could you tell me your name?¡± he asked with a gentle smile. [Sugarboy! That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll call him sugarboy!] Alice shouted in her mind out of nowhere, startling me for a moment. I knew that she would do it¡­ ¡°I-I¡¯m called Sugine Penlith,¡± she replied with a meek face, accepting Bayezinth¡¯s embrace. Being a Dragon God helped a lot. ¡°And why were you locked up here?¡± Bayezinth asked, pointing at the gate. He was looking deeply into Sugine¡¯s eyes, taking away her breath. Even her chest stopped moving for a short time, before she turned away, regaining her focus. ¡°A-Ah! I¡¯m sorry. That is something personal which I don¡¯t wish to share with you,¡± she replied, bowing her head. They looked like a nice couple. The woman, resting her head on the guy¡¯s chest, who was hugging her. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s really sad. I was merely curious¡­¡± Bayezinth said with a sad face, scaring Sugine. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for disobeying! The truth is that I have a split personality and the other me is always bloodthirsty!¡± Shutting her eyes, Sugine said it all in one breath. Not wasting the misunderstood chance, I asked, ¡°And? Is that the reason why you were locked up?¡± ¡°Mostly¡­ I went on a rampage and killed the test subjects of the world¡¯s owner. She sealed me away for many years. I have no idea for how long I was in that formation before she let go of me... After locking me up, she said that she conduct new tests on me,¡± Sugine replied hurriedly, fearing a beating. ¡°Listen. None of us will hurt you, okay? You don¡¯t have to be afraid of us. You are one of us. I¡¯ll protect you, so don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Bayezinth replied, looking into her eyes¡­ possessively. He was the owner type¡­ just like I and Alice. We too were quite possessive of our love interests, but Bayezinth seemed to be beyond anything we have ever seen. ¡°O-Okay,¡± Sugine said with a meek face. ¡°Do you know how strong the owner of this world was?¡± Bayezinth asked out of curiosity, his head tilted to the side. ¡°Somewhere at the eighth level, I think...¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ll find that bitch and kill her, okay?¡± he asked with a murderous look on his face, waiting for a yes. Seeing her nod, he smiled happily, adding, ¡°You know. I too had a split personality back then. But thanks to my understanding of myself, I was able to cure myself of it. You should look for the answers in yourself, you little angel!¡± He was grinning like a goofy idiot, patting Sugine¡¯s head. ¡°Really?¡± she asked with a bewildered face, her mouth and eyes opened widely. ¡°Yes! One of them was a proud dragon while the other one was a meek weakling. Unfortunately, the latter was most prominent when I was young. After seeing the death of a few dragonkin friends of mine, I forced myself to abandon that weak personality. And see? I am here! I changed quite a lot since then, hahaha. But it was worth it. Would you come with me? I¡¯ll be sure to help you, okay?¡± He told his tale to Sugine, smiling honestly the whole time. Showing his hand to her, she grabbed it after a few seconds of thinking. ¡°SUGARBOY!¡± Alice shouted as soon as she saw that these two were in sync, even though they had met not long ago. ¡°Grr, Woman! I¡¯m not sugarboy! My name is Baye-¡± he tried to protect his dignity, ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s go already!¡± but Alice interrupted him, turning around to leave. ¡°You should spank your wife¡­ she needs to be controlled! Dragons are very much unruly!¡± Looking into my eyes, he advised with a serious face. My brows twitching, I said that I was seeing to it. You are no different! I shouted in my mind. After telling him where to go, he teleported all of us away. Our city appeared in front of us, but there was something¡­ Wrong! Chapter 106 - Birth Birth Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------- Every building in the city was coloured pink¡­ [These damned idiots!] I shouted angrily in my mind, wishing to get my hands on Gaia and Anthony. ¡°A-An interesting color to choose. Khm- but it isn¡¯t my-¡± clearing his throat, Bayezinth said. Interrupting him, Alice shouted, ¡°DAMN IT! Stupid Gaia! Of course, we didn¡¯t pick this color! It was spotless white! But our co-leaders pulled a stupid prank!¡± Walking through the gates, we realized that not only the buildings, even the streets were pink¡­ My brows twitching, I roared as I turned into my true form and flew towards our house. Sensing their presence, I burst my way towards our room. Kicking the door, it flew through our room, crashing into the wall on the other side. A bucket of water fell on my head, as Anthony and Gaia started laughing as they rolled on the floor. ¡°A-Alice¡­ I¡¯ll punish them, okay?¡± Hiro appeared behind me, hugging me. But this one time, not even that helped. I felt more enraged than ever before. I punched the wall, destroying it in one move. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to kill them, okay?¡± Hiro said as he grabbed my breasts, whispering, ¡°Calm down. Oh~ This is really soft.¡± His stupid behavior diverted my attention, sending away the dark clouds. Sighing loudly, I relaxed my stiff body and looked at the troublemakers. ¡°Ugh¡­ we will be sorry¡­ Damn it! Why didn¡¯t your Blood Magic work?! We will have to spend our lives like slaves! Worst is that now I feel the need to serve them and I look up to them! All because of my blood,¡± Gaia mumbled silently, cursing at her bad luck, and blaming Anthony¡¯s failure for her fate as a blood servant. ¡°Actually, you said that you would turn into our blood servant even before meeting him,¡± Hiro pointed out the truth, ¡°Oh, that? I wanted to scam you. ARGH! Stupid blood! I can¡¯t lie to you!¡± She cursed as she grabbed the sides of her head, realizing that she spurted out everything. ¡°Hmm~ I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you just stayed silent, but for such things to come to light! It seems like I¡¯ll have to teach you how to behave,¡± I said with a grin on my face, cracking my knuckles. I decided to punish them in numerous ways. Gaia started creeping backward on the bed they stole from us, fearing a beating. ¡°Stop there,¡± I commanded her, while Anthony didn¡¯t say anything. As I stopped in front of the bed, I grabbed their arms and pulled them off of the bed. ¡°You will clean the whole city with a toothbrush. You can¡¯t use magic. And you will do it wearing nothing but underwear. Gaia can wear a bikini¡­ Ah, what else~ You can¡¯t damage and destroy any of the buildings. Oh, and lastly! I¡¯ll ask an artist from our world to paint you, while you stand naked. It will be fun to have such an erotic picture,¡± I told them my plans with a happy smile on my face. Unbreakable control was the best. I didn¡¯t like to abuse our control over them, but if they can¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll punish them gladly. ¡°Eh? You can¡¯t be so cruel, can you? Cleaning it will be terrible enough. Even if we are strong and quick, it will take weeks! You don¡¯t have so much time, do you? Look, we will just clean it with our Mind Powers in a moment and then forget this whole thing,¡± Gaia begged me with a pleading face. ¡°Do it now,¡± I commanded, not bothering with her whining. But seeing that Anthony was strangely silent, I felt slightly worried for some reason. ¡°You, what is it that you are hiding?¡± I asked Anthony, not using my control over him. Sighing loudly, he hung down his head as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s a small problem. Since you left, we killed a few more faction leaders. One of them was my enemy. But the problem lies in that he was the little brother of a cultivator at the later stages of the ninth level. A Universe Realm cultivator, just like us¡­ At this point, everyone knows that we are the strongest power on the first level of the Abyss. But if that big brother attacks us, we might be in for a fight.¡± ¡°The city being destroyed would be our smallest problem. If he comes, the other people at the eighth level would surely join as they lost a lot with the creation of this city. And before this settles, people won¡¯t dare to come here. No one would want to affiliate with a dead group. Thanks to my bond with Gaia and to our crazy arts, we might be able to kill him, even like this. But it will be a dangerous fight.¡± ¡°Maybe we should retreat for now and come here when we break through to the second or the third stage,¡± he said with a sorry look on his face, making me frown. Even if they liked to play these kinds of pranks, they were serious when necessary. I believe that they¡¯ve lived for billions of years. It was natural that their minds deviated a little from the normal ways and they liked to bully others. Their personalities were completely understandable. ¡°What? I heard fun,¡± Bayezinth said with a smile on his face, appearing behind us, Sugine under in his arms. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Gaia and Anthony jumped up into a defensive position, pulling me behind them. ¡°OOOH! You want to fight?! It would be fun!¡± Opening his arms wide, he shouted with a smile on his face. ¡°No, they won¡¯t fight with you, you stupid dragon. He is Bayezinth, a shady guy from the bottom of this pit. They are Anthony and Gaia Blackwood, a married couple,¡± I introduced the opposing sides. ¡°Why are you bad mouthing me all the time? I was so nice to you, as a fellow Dragon God,¡± Bayezinth asked with a face, which showed how much he was hurt¡­ Looking into his eyes, I realized that he was trying to play a prank on me. Showing my middle finger, I turned around and told the two idiots to do their work. Clicking his tongue, ¡°Tch, your eyes are the same. I forgot that it won¡¯t work on you,¡± Bayezinth said with a tinge of dissatisfaction in his voice. ¡°Why do you people want to annoy my wife? Do you need a beating or what?¡± Hiro remarked out of nowhere, with clear annoyance on his face. Appearing in front of him, ¡°Oh? Will you? Aren¡¯t you just a little lizard?¡± this stupid dragon asked with a smirk on his face, provoking my darling. What the hell is going on? He keeps picking a fight with us, I thought as a feeling of worry filled my heart. I didn¡¯t want to see Hiro being hurt and I¡¯d stand beside him if this stupid Dragon were to attack. ¡°This lizard might be bigger than you in the future,¡± not fearing him, Hiro replied with a smile. Their faces were almost touching as they kept eyeing each other. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t doubt that. You have a strange past anyway,¡± he replied as he turned away, laughing. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± I questioned him as a feeling of curiosity seeped through my body. ¡°Earthling¡­ Haha, you don¡¯t need to know it now. Your life would be more boring like that,¡± hearing my question, he just laughed at us, not telling anything. We looked at each other with suspicion, pondering about his meaning. How did he know about the Earth? It was just a random planet in Gaia¡¯s world¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll take care of anyone who comes here, as long as I spend my vacation here. No one should bother me while I¡¯m with Sugine!¡± He exclaimed as he left the room. [It seems like this will stay as a mystery for the time being,] Hiro said in my mind, shrugging his shoulders. He had a past life and he doesn¡¯t remember everything. Maybe things haven¡¯t been as they seemed all this time, but we will find out about it along the way. ¡°Shall we start cultivating? Or do you want our child at first?¡± I asked Hiro, adding another question with a smirk on my face. ¡°Ugh¡­ would be nice to do the latter. But the better genes we have, the stronger our child will be. I¡¯ll love him or her either way, but if he or she can have a brighter future, then I¡¯ll do all I can. We should stabilize our position here at first. And I hate relying on others¡¯ strength, so let¡¯s train. Let¡¯s protect each other and the things we find important,¡± he replied, pulling me into his embrace. ¡°Mhm,¡± I mumbled silently, hugging him as he kissed the top of my head. ¡°What do you think? What is Bayezinth doing with Sugine?¡± I asked him as I pressed the right side of my face against his chest and listened to his beating hearts.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But he seemed to be all over her, so I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to her. He is a pretty good guy,¡± he answered, placing his hand on my face, smiling at me. ¡°Geh, you are a sugarboy as well,¡± I hit his chest gently, turning away with a blush on my face. Unluckily for me, he knew my real feelings either way. Replacing our bed with a new one, we left our house to check on Gaia and Anthony. They were cleaning the houses and the streets obediently. ¡°You are really good at this,¡± I ridiculed them as I threw my blonde hair over my shoulder. ¡°You are such a bully,¡± Hiro remarked, closing his eyes as he laughed. Entering our world, we sat down on top of the ocean and started pondering about the last two laws. But for some reason, nothing came to mind. We were just sitting there, feeling happy in each other¡¯s company. Using our world, we sensed Rose¡¯s location and the progression of her pregnancy. She had four months left at most. [This will sound silly but¡­ why don¡¯t we have sex and try to use that stupid ability? This is our last chance to find a use for it,] Hiro questioned me, feeling weird that he asked if I wanted to have sex with him. We just did it most of the time. We did it because we loved each other and wanted to do it. We did it because we lusted over one another. This time, it came out of nowhere, so it felt strange for the both of us. ¡°Pleasure me, in that case,¡± I said with a smile on my face, leaning forward to kiss my mate. ---- In the middle of everything, a thought entered our minds. In a way, life was space. If we stopped being, our space disappeared. Space was cruel and sometimes lonely, just like our lives. But if we filled it with content, it was still worth to see. To strive on to live and bear the weight of our emotions, relationships, and the tragedies of our lives. My life with Hiro was like a dream, which sometimes made us question our reality. Feeling Hiro inside me, looking into his eyes, I thought, although that¡¯s how we feel, I believe that it is all because of our self-confidence. I¡¯m repeating myself, but if you don¡¯t know yourself, and you don¡¯t accept yourself, you can¡¯t taste true happiness and take joy in your life. You will just think about your past and the bad events. But people died sooner or later. For one reason or the other, it didn¡¯t matter. For death was the other half of life. They were always beside each other and walked hand in hand. But even if you died, a new life always began in your stead. Your children or a life somewhere else, unrelated to you. In the end, all of us were just a part of this infinite circle of insanity. And every person who fought to reach the top was fighting to climb out of this cycle. What was outside of it? It was something only the Abyss and the creators knew. We felt an epiphany as our minds broke through. We understood the four major laws and the connection between them. After enjoying ourselves a little more, we had to leave our world because we felt a powerful presence outside. Leaving our world, we found Bayezinth, holding the throat of a random guy. He was kicking and punching Bayezinth, whose scales were too hard to feel anything. Raising his right hand, he shot a ball of energy towards the guy at the late ninth level, destroying his body. He was none other than the cultivator Gaia and Anthony were worrying about. After storing his soul, we entered our world. Except for the heavenly tribulation, we spent the remaining four months, before Rose¡¯s childbirth, cultivating. On the eighth level, called Universe Founding Realm, we had to convert our World Energy to Universe Energy. But we were surprised to experience something very strange. Upon devouring the souls at the eighth and ninth level, our energy transformed much quicker than we thought. It was great that we had Gaia¡¯s Babel helping us to cultivate. Although she didn¡¯t want to give it to us, after hearing that I might add one or two things to their punishment, she handed it over with a smile. It was a wonderful toy, which could be carried around even in your hand, so long you didn¡¯t wish to use it. After four months of continuous cultivation, we converted ninety percent of our energies. If we were to get our hands on a few more souls, we might break through in less than a year. --- Although four months passed in our world, in the outside world, it was no more than five days. We teleported to Rose¡¯s and Hei¡¯s house. Knocking on the door, we heard hurried steps. Opening the door, Hei looked at me and then at Hiro. ¡°Eh? You just knocked on the door!?¡± He asked with wide opened eyes, visibly surprised. Flicking his forehead, ¡°Of course, we can knock. We just didn¡¯t feel the need to it before,¡± I replied as I entered the house. ¡°Hahaha, but you still can¡¯t wait for me to invite you in, can you?¡± He remarked, laughing at my bad manners. They were alike when it came to these kinds of things. We didn¡¯t feel the need to knock on the door. We were close friends and shared everything. Just like how Rose opened the door on us many times, we did the same. Still, we just laughed at those moments like fond memories. ¡°I can¡¯t, it seems. How is Rose?¡± I questioned him, turning on my heels to face him. ¡°She is fine. Her body is very strong, thanks to you. I¡¯m quite sure that she will give birth soon enough,¡± Hei replied with a stiff smile. Stopping beside me, Hiro said, ¡°You suck at acting. Man, you are all nervous. Don¡¯t worry. She will get through it in a moment.¡± ¡°Is that so? I hope that your words are true. My son keeps moving around inside her. He seems to be very strong for his size,¡± Hei said, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Oh? So it will be a he. I was just about to ask now,¡± I remarked, feeling happy for some reason. I need a daughter. She would be so cute, I thought in my mind, biting my nails. [What?! No! How am I supposed to let any man touch her? I¡¯d feel bad, but it would be a part of life. Our child should be a boy. I¡¯d rather see him holding a harem than to see even a single guy touch my daughter,] Hiro refuted my thoughts, making me worry about the same thing. Stopping in front of their room, I turned around. Looking at Hei and Hiro, I said, ¡°You will stay here. I¡¯ll go in.¡± Both of them nodded and sat down outside. It felt weird that Hiro wasn¡¯t standing beside me¡­ Entering the room, I found Rose lying on the bed, eating chocolate. If not for her pregnancy, I¡¯d steal it away¡­ ¡°Hello, Alice. Did you finish your training? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time and was missing you,¡± Rose said with a sweet face, holding her hand towards me. ¡°Oh, now. What will I do when you will leave to do the same? You¡¯ll take even more time,¡± I replied, sitting down on the side of the bed. Placing my hand on her belly, I caressed it gently. I felt a kick from the other side, surprising me a little. ¡°Can we start?¡±I questioned her with a smile on my face. Seeing her nod, I used the law of time around us. Her amniotic fluid left her lower parts and flowed onto the towel under her. Hei prepared everything beforehand, like a good midwife. Looking through Hiro¡¯s eyes, I saw Hei pacing back and forth anxiously, looking at the door every so often. Unlike mortals, Rose had no problems with pain or anything of the sort. Using her energy, she just numbed her lower body. I cut up her stomach with my nails, making their son cry. Raising him out, I used Hiro¡¯s Qi to heal Rose in a few seconds and left only a small hole. But when Hei heard his crying son, he charged through the door, only to see Rose, being split open¡­ ¡°Seriously, why do you have a bond? You can feel her non-existent pain,¡± I remarked, shaking my head sideways, looking at his dumbfounded face. Rose cleaned her son with her Qi, while I held the umbilical cord between my fingers. ¡°Do you want to cut it? Since you came in,¡± I asked Hei with a smile on my face. His hands trembling, his face pale, he walked over. Grabbing the umbilical cord, his hand slipped on its slimy surface. Touching my hand accidentally, he dirtied me as well. Both I and Rose sighed loudly. Looking into Rose¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! But this is so stressing. What if I screw up somewhere?¡± He apologized honestly. Rose looked at him with a loving smile on her face, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t screw up. Just do it, honey.¡± Sighing loudly, he closed his eyes for a moment before doing his job as a father. Using Hiro¡¯s Qi, I healed the hole in Rose¡¯s stomach and cleaned everybody. Their son was just looking around, observing everyone with curious eyes. I handed the baby back to Rose. Mothers should be the first to hold their children. He raised his tiny, chubby hands, reaching towards Rose¡¯s face. Upon touching it, he started smiling as if he had won on a lottery. ¡°Hahaha, look at how much he loves you,¡± I remarked, feeling slightly envious. ¡°See? I told you that you were worrying for nothing,¡± Rose said as she turned to look at Hei. Chuckling, he slumped his shoulders and relaxed his body. Waving his hands, ¡°Yes, yes, you did. I just felt worried for you,¡± he said. Sitting down on the side of the bed, he grabbed Rose¡¯s left hand and kissed her in front of us. ¡°Woah~ Quickly, take a photo of them,¡± I joked around, my hand in front of my mouth. Hiro stopped behind me, embracing me. After Hei held his son for a few minutes, he handed him back to Rose. ¡°Have you decided on a name yet?¡± Hiro asked with a curious face, his head tilted to the side. Rose¡¯s face turned stiff suddenly, making us raise a brow. ¡°Ehm, the truth is that we did. But you might not like it. As the first descendant of our race, called Dre¡¯Khan, would you mind if we named him Dreydon? People close to him will call him by his nickname, Dre. We will work hard to educate him to not bring shame on his race.¡± Rose and Hei talked alongside each other, with hopeful looks on their faces. Hiro looked at me and as our eyes met, we started laughing. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be stupid. You don¡¯t have to set up standards for him. We don¡¯t mind if you name him like that, but please don¡¯t fall into the trap of having expectations for him,¡± I said with a smile on my face. After making a thoughtful face, both of them nodded, understanding the underlying meaning of my words. It would do more harm for him than good if they treated him differently in the future. All because of a name. ¡°And to begin with, we brought enough shame to ourselves. Why would we care about such things? Others have to care about their faces because they are weak. The strong can do anything,¡± I added arrogantly, making everyone laugh. ¡°Mama!¡± Dre shouted, looking at Rose. Her face went pale and then flushed red. ¡°Y-You said, Mama?! Say it again!¡± She shouted excitedly, holding him in her bosom. Dre shook his head sideways, making us laugh at the trio in front of us. Turning around, we were scared shitless upon seeing Narihi and Poirlion. I literally jumped back in my surprise. ¡°What the hell? When did you get here? You didn¡¯t reply to my message either,¡± I questioned them with a surprised face. We tried contacting them when we came over, but they didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Eh? But we were here the whole time¡­ After Hei ran in, we too came in. You were just lost in the scene. Also, we didn¡¯t reply because we were confirming something and it is time to announce it. I too became pregnant while you were training¡­¡± Narihi dropped the bomb, leaving me dumbfounded. ¡°For real?¡± I questioned her, looking into her eyes. ¡°Yes. And while we are at naming. We found out that we¡¯ll be having a daughter. So do you mind if we named her Kana? Derived from Khan,¡± Narihi questioned with visible expectation on her face. Shrugging my shoulders, ¡°Although it is your choice entirely, I¡¯d even agree and ask you to name her like that. I find it interesting,¡± I replied with a smile, showing my acceptance. They looked at Hiro for another yes. ¡°Hahaha, why are you looking at me? You can take her words as my words. You should know it yourself, as halves. Have you ever disagreed on anything?¡± he said, laughing at their stupid looks. ¡°But boy, your son is growing really quickly,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but point out the truth. ¡°I guess it is because of his great genes,¡± Hei said with a proud face, caressing his son¡¯s head. ¡°Alright. Now we will leave and¡­ make children,¡± Hiro said as he stepped back, pulling on my hand. Rose winked at me, waving her hand, while the others were laughing upon hearing his remark. Narihi and Poirlion left along with us, to leave the pair alone. Closing the door behind us, I smiled while thinking, Dreydon Sh¨¦ and Kana Illimex. The guardians of our child and the ancestors of the race we created, Dre¡¯khan. Now we need our own child, who shall be the descendant of the Ourichi family and the heir of Sawolond. The land of halves and soul bonded people. ¡°We shall leave behind an interesting legend! Hahaha!¡± Chapter 106.5 - Procreation Procreation Third person POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------- After leaving Rose¡¯s and H¨¥i¡¯s room, Hiro and Alice entered their house. Stopping in front of the door to their room, they stood hand in hand. A feeling of nervousness filled their hearts as they thought about the near future. ¡°You should stay here. I¡¯ll surprise you since this is an important day. Don¡¯t peek,¡± Alice said as she let go of Hiro¡¯s hand and pushed him inside the room. Gulping loudly, Hiro nodded. As the door closed behind him, he sat down on the side of the bed and waited silently. But no matter how they tried to suppress their bonds, it was impossible as their souls were fused. They were long past the point where they could hide anything. Blank transformed into a black, see-through, silky nightgown. The black underwears and stockings greatly accentuated Alice¡¯s white skin, leaving Hiro with a dry throat. Not making him wait, she opened the door and walked towards her mate. Pressing her left knee between his legs, she rubbed it against his private parts. Hugging his head, she pulled him into her bosom. ¡°You are very beautiful tonight,¡± Hiro said, looking up into her eyes. His arms snuck their way around her back, unhooking her bra. Blank slowly dissolved, entering Alice¡¯s body, leaving her upper half naked. Gazing back into his eyes, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m all yours,¡± she said with loving eyes, looking at Hiro, who moved his tongue towards her nipples. Blowing cold air on them, he saw as her nipples hardened and grew a little longer. Tasting his wife, he licked them and then bit on them one by one. ¡°Uhn~ ?? What about the Conceiving Pill?¡± Moaning, Alice questioned, taking out the pill they bought in the Abyss. Taking it away, Hiro put it inside his mouth as he stood up. Embracing his wife, he kissed her deeply, rolling the pill into her mouth. It started melting in her swirling mouth, turning muddle-headed at the same time. Gulping down every bit of it, she felt a burning hotness spreading through her body, entering her womb. Pinching Alice¡¯s nipples, she moaned loudly, ¡°AHN~ ?? This pill haah~ isn¡¯t just a conceiving pill. Haah~ It¡¯s an aphrodisiac,¡± she said, panting heavily. Not minding her problems, Hiro licked her neck, bit onto her ears, nibbled on her earlobes. His arms moved down on her back, feeling the silky texture of her nightgown and her smooth skin at the same time. Reaching her ass, ¡°Ahn~ How wild,¡± he strengthened his grip on her buttocks, earning a yelp from his wife. Moving his right hand between her legs, he rubbed his finger against her anus, teasing her. Alice stopped kissing with him, resting her head on his chest. Knowing that she gave up on her defense, Hiro moved his finger towards her pussy. Feeling the shape of her labia and the hot, wet, silky cloth separating his finger from Alice¡¯s pussy, he breathed heavily as he pressed on. His pointing finger slipped into the gap between her labia, pushing her panties inside it. As he found her vagina, he pushed his finger inside. At the same time, he felt Alice¡¯s arms tightening around his back. ¡°Mhn~ ??¡± She moaned, shutting her legs tightly. Not minding it, he started rubbing her insides, tirelessly attacking her folds. On the upper half of her hole, he found the usual rougher part. Knowing his intentions, Alice raised her head to look at him with pleading eyes. ¡°N-No, if you do that, I¡¯ll go crazy. How am I supposed to remember everything if I-¡± not minding her protest, he attacked her G-spot. ¡°AHN~ ?? Noo~¡± She moaned loudly, her body spasming, her legs trembling. Hiro sat down on the bed. Losing her support, she fell on his body, breathing heavily. ¡°Uh¡­ I told you not to do it,¡± she said, looking up into his eyes. ¡°But you enjoyed it,¡± he replied provocatively, with a smirk on his face. Hitting his chest, Alice crept forward on his body, stopping above his head. His lips were right above her pussy. Looking down at him, with strangely cold eyes, she grabbed the sides of her panties. Finding the strings, she slowly pulled on them, looking into Hiro¡¯s eyes deeply. A feeling of anticipation filled his heart as he was looking back and forth between her covered pussy and her eyes.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Her panties fell on his face when a powerful scent permeated the air. Sniffing her panties, Hiro threw it away. With raging lust in his lower body, he grabbed Alice¡¯s thighs, pulling her onto his face. Sniffing deeply, he pushed his tongue into her pussy and started moving his tongue in circles. ¡°Uhn~ ?? The upper parts are¡­ so go~od~¡± she moaned loudly, feeling shudders running through her body. Her soaking wet pussy was leaking love juices, smearing and dirtying Hiro¡¯s face. Loving the scent, Hiro never minded it. Opening her eyes, she looked down into his eyes. Placing her hand on the top of his head, she started moving her hips back and forth, rubbing her clitoris on his nose. Whenever he had a chance, Hiro bit on it gently, making her moan every time. Feeling that she was about to cum, Hiro raised up her body, leaving her starving for sex. ¡°B-But why? I was about to¡­ Uh, you are such a bully,¡± she said unhappily, as a feeling of dissatisfaction filled her lower half. Moving back on the bed, Hiro spread his legs, looking at Alice with a smirk on his face. Blank entered his body, leaving him naked. Seeing his erect penis, she wanted to sit on it, but knowing that he wouldn¡¯t allow it, she behaved herself. She went on all fours, standing between his legs. Leaning forward, she kissed his penis, looking into his eyes. A strong urge to fuck her filled Hiro¡¯s heart. Coiling her pink lips around the tip of his penis, she threw her blonde hair over her shoulders. Her shining green eyes, looked back at him, clear provocation in them. Placing his hand on the top of her head, he pushed her down. Her lips moved down on his shaft, wetting it with her spit. Feeling her hot and slimy mouth, and her rolling tongue around the tip of his penis, Hiro leaned back on their bed, as a feeling of satisfaction filled his heart. Looking down at her, his hand on her head, he controlled her movements. He leaned back his head and relaxed his stiff body, to give in to the pleasure. His legs still trembled whenever he was met with the relentless technique of his wife. Her tiny hands touched his balls and started playing with them. Feeling that he was getting closer to cumming, he opened his eyes to look into hers. Seeing the sight, he almost shot out his load on the spot. Feeling that it would be a waste, Alice stopped her movements as she sat up. The sides of her mouth were glistening from the saliva she used to pleasure her mate. Knowing this, Hiro grunted as he felt a throbbing lust in his penis. ¡°I want you. Now,¡± he said in a commanding voice, leaning forward. Gulping loudly, Alice cleaned her mouth to kiss him. Feeling her soft lips, he started panting with excitement. Coiling his arms around her back, he raised up her light body. Turning on the bed, Alice found herself laying on her back, her mate above her, looking down at her. His hand on her face, he looked at her with a tinge of lust and love in his eyes. Alice¡¯s legs were shut tightly. Grabbing her knees, Hiro spread her legs, still eyeing her. Feeling how easily her legs moved, Hiro smiled. She never resisted him, which filled his heart with great happiness. She was his entirely, and he was hers entirely. Creeping closer to her, he put the tip of his penis into her. Leaning forward, he put his hands beside her head. Kissing her deeply, he pushed his hard penis into her, as their tongues rolled in each other¡¯s mouth. Feeling the sudden pleasure of penetration, both of them moaned. ¡°Haah~ ?? You can move. Make me pregnant, honey,¡± grabbing his arms, she said with a loving face. Nodding, he started moving inside her. Her folds were coiling around his rock hard shaft, causing great pleasure to him. This combined with her wet and hot hole, left every right hand to shame. ¡°Ooooh~ my God. Your pussy is just heavenly,¡± his voice shaking, he whispered into her ears. Alice rewarded his teasing by licking his neck, causing a bolt of electricity to rush into his brain and his lower half. Sniffing her hair, he rubbed his face against hers to show his intimacy. ¡°Mhn~ ?? Ah~ You are getting~ ?? wilder! What now? Haah~ Did you lose your patience? You can¡¯t hold it back, can you? Haah~ Auhn~ Don¡¯t bite my ear! Ahn~ That¡¯s my tail, you stupid! Mhh~ ?? Ah, you are stirring up my pussy,¡± she kept moaning loudly, commenting on his movements every time. Grabbing his arms with great strength, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Fuck me hard, damn it.¡± A few of her scales appeared on her arms, at the same time as Hiro¡¯s did. As they felt their bodies turning hotter and hotter, they started transforming into their battle forms. Not minding it even in the slightest, Hiro continued pounding her pussy. Grabbing her throat gently, he pounded her pussy, looking into her eyes. ¡°Ahn~ ?? Yes! Go wild in me,¡± enjoying it very much, Alice replied. ¡°Haah- Alice. I¡¯ll cum into you. I can¡¯t hold it back. Take my load,¡± he said, his whole body covered in scales by now, even his penis. Although it felt rough and very hard inside her, she still enjoyed it greatly. She didn¡¯t even notice the tiny scales in her hole. Grabbing her ankles, Hiro put her legs on his right shoulder. Pinching her clitoris, biting her tail, he pushed his penis deeply into her. A hot feeling rushed through Alice¡¯s body, as she screamed out in happiness. Hiro¡¯s hot, sticky sperm rushed through his penis and shot into Alice¡¯s vagina. Feeling a huge amount of hot sperm filling up her pussy, and the relentless movements of Hiro, she orgasmed, her body spasming and legs trembling. Feeling content after no more than one round, Hiro slumped down on her body, his penis still inside her, both of them fell asleep almost instantly. But before doing so, both of them said at the same time, ¡°I love you~ ??¡± kissing each other. As they fell asleep, their scales grew larger than ever before, creating a cocoon around their bodies. They slept with bright smiles on their faces, showing clear happiness. Chapter 107 - First Steps First Steps Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------------- After having sex, we woke up two days later, our bodies numb. Opening our eyes, we realized we were in complete darkness. Moving my hand, I knocked on the thing in front of us. If felt the same as our scales. Hard, rough, yet pleasant to the touch. Clenching my fists, I punched the texture around us. It was so dry, that it not only broke under my strength but exploded into smithereens. The whole thing fell on us, in the form of dust. Alice looked at me, coughing dust on to me. Shaking our heads, we used our energies to clean our bodies. Alice used her energy hurriedly and sensed another life form in her body. We looked at each other, happiness clear in our eyes. I embraced my wife, feeling true happiness. ¡°Now you must be very careful! I won¡¯t let anyone near you!¡± I growled in a low voice, generating a different sound than I intended. It was more¡­ bestial. Clearing my throat, I looked at her with inquiring eyes. ¡°Haha, I know. Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t risk the life of our child, no matter what,¡± she replied with a smile, caressing her belly. Placing my ear on her belly, I was waiting for something to happen, like an idiot. ¡°Pfft, hahaha~ Dear! I don¡¯t even have a belly. If not for being cultivators, we wouldn¡¯t even know about it!¡± Alice laughed at me, a bright smile on her face. Feeling lost in her eyes, I leaned closer to kiss her. We sprung up from the bed and after sweeping the room with our energies, we went outside. The sun shone on our bodies, blinding us for a moment. Feeling its warm sun rays, we closed our eyes in bliss. ¡°Hahaha~ So cool!¡± A small boy ran on the beach, laughing and playing. ¡°Eh?¡± We gave out a stupid sound at the same time. Rose was running after the boy, chasing him with a smile on her face. Catching him, she raised him into the air, spinning. As she turned, she noticed us. ¡°Oh! Did you finish? How¡¯d it go?!¡± She asked, rushing over, Dre in her arms. His body was barely bigger than a newborn¡¯s, yet he was talking and running. Sticking his thumb into his mouth, he looked at us with curiosity. Nodding, Alice told her that she was pregnant. ¡°Mommy, are they my parents as well?¡± He questioned, pointing at us. ¡°N-No. You can¡¯t say such things¡­¡± Rose replied, sighing loudly. ¡°Then why do I have a similar feeling towards them?¡± He questioned, eyeing us. Stopping in front of him, I observed his looks, replying, ¡°It¡¯s because we are your godparents!¡± ¡°Eh? What is that?¡± Rose asked with a surprised face before Dre could. Placing my hand on my chin, I realized that people didn¡¯t have godparents here. ¡°Uhm. They are usually close to your parents and they are like your second parents! Although our blood isn¡¯t exactly the same, you still have our blood as well,¡± I answered them, scratching the back of my head. ¡°So you are my secondary parents!?¡± Dre shouted in a questioning voice with bright eyes, surprising us. He seemed to be an easy going child. ¡°If Rose and H¨¥i don¡¯t mind it, then yes,¡± I answered him, looking at Rose with inquiring eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine by us. We would be happy to hear such a thing,¡± she replied with an honest smile on her face. Looking around, not seeing him, ¡°And where is H¨¥i?¡± Alice asked. Rose¡¯s brows twitched upon hearing my question. Her face stiff, she still answered, ¡°He is¡­ sulking. Both of us wanted to hold Dre and asked him. He¡­ he said that he preferred me because father¡¯s chest is hard and flat, while my chest is soft and comfy. Now he is off somewhere sitting in a dark corner, mumbling about growing boobs¡­¡± Raising a brow, ¡°And since when could he run and talk?¡± Alice asked the most pertinent question. ¡°He started crawling on all fours after one hour, walking after two hours and running after three hours¡­ It was a real surprise. Although stuttering and broken, he started talking on the first day. As he continued to listen to us talking , he learned how to talk coherently in half a day. And by now, he is able to think¡± she replied, her chest stuck out, visibly proud of her child. ¡°Because I had to understand your words! And my body was still growing! But the energy of this place is much better than anywhere else I¡¯ve beene. So I came here to grow. It is them!¡± He shouted, pointing at us. We understood his explanation about energy¡­ but how did he know about it was a question in itself.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°You can sense the energies?¡± I asked in my curiosity, only to see him nod. After thinking for a few seconds, I decided on something. ¡°Could you leave our world for a few days? I want to speed up our world. If Narihi was to give birth, Dre would have someone very similar, who he could play with.¡± ¡°Oh, that would be great. By the way, Sawolond was terminated because the leaders stepped into the Universe Founding Realm. This happened even before I gave birth to Dre,¡± Rose replied, adding an important detail. Waving her hand, Alice told her that it didn¡¯t matter at this point. We will just move and create this on the next or the third level. With our speed, we would break through to the ninth level quickly. ¡°Mommy, I want to eat!¡± Dre shouted out of nowhere, in the middle of our conversation. Although we laughed, Rose reprimanded him, saying that he shouldn¡¯t cut into other people¡¯s words. Leaning closer to him, I asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Breasts! Mommy always gives me breasts! They are very delicious and fill me with energy. But I always use it up quickly¡­ and then turn sleepy!¡± He shouted, surprising us. Looking at Rose, she visibly wanted to facepalm. ¡°Dre¡­ My son¡­ I told you that I¡¯m not giving you breasts and you aren¡¯t eating them. You drink breast milk and you will have to stop doing it at some point,¡± she said with a tomato-red face, not daring to meet our eyes. Feeling Alice¡¯s evil intentions, I sealed her mouth with my hand. If she was to tease Rose after this, the poor girl would die of embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, snapping my fingers. H¨¥i, Rose, and Dre disappeared from our world, along with us. Looking at the clean city, we stored it, not minding that Gaia and Anthony were in it. They left our world and looked at us with questioning eyes. ¡°What are your plans?¡± Anthony asked, crossing his arms in front of his chest. ¡°For now, you will enter our world, along with Alice, and wait until Narihi will give birth. I¡¯ll roam the world till then. A few days at most. I should be able to bear with it,¡± I replied with a tinge of sadness in my voice. ¡°Hahaha, you can bet on that. I won¡¯t enter our world and leave you alone so that I can give birth to our child sooner. We have spent our lives together. It won¡¯t change this time either. What we mustn¡¯t do is merge¡­ I have no idea what would happen if we did that¡± Alice replied instantly, laughing at my ignorance. Looking into her eyes, I saw an unwavering resolution. She wouldn¡¯t budge, no matter what. Knowing that I shouldn¡¯t force something neither of us wants, I nodded with a smile on my face. I felt much happier that I won¡¯t have to spend a few weeks without my Alice. Approximately, she needed three years. It would mean three weeks for me alone, with the current speed of time of our world. ¡°Wait. Where is Bayezinth?¡± Alice asked, her brows raised. ¡°Oh, that dragon guy. He warmed up to Sugine in these few days. He is fooling around somewhere for sure,¡± Gaia replied, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°But for you to be at such a stage¡­ Soul Eater is really broken!¡± She added with a proud face, her chest stuck out. ¡°Do they have breast milk as well? Do they taste differently? Can I drink them?¡± Dre questioned Rose, pointing at Alice¡¯s and Gaia¡¯s breasts. Gaia and Alice laughed, meanwhile I and Anthony looked at each other, nodding. We were possessive. Even if he was just a boy. Alice¡¯s were mine and mine alone! [What the hell are you thinking?!] Alice refuted in my mind, her brows twitching. ¡°No, Dreydon. Remember. You can¡¯t ask such things from other women. If you are still curious about such things, then do it when we are alone. Also, you drink from them, not them¡­¡± Rose explained with a serious face. Pulling up Dre, she whispered into his ears, trying to hide her words from us. Unfortunately for her, all of us were much stronger than her at the moment. We heard her through the law of space. ¡°On a side note, look at those two guys. Hiro and Anthony. Both of them love their pairs and asking such things in front of them, could hurt them. They had envious and possessive faces when you asked about Alice¡¯s and Gaia¡¯s breasts. Watch out for people¡¯s reactions, to reveal the truth. A real assassin would understand this! Don¡¯t you want to be as cool as your father?¡± Hearing her whispering, Dre nodded vehemently, his eyes bright. The four of us didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry. We were found out so easily¡­ Rose is more dangerous than she looks. H¨¥i appeared out of nowhere, hugging Rose and Dre at the same time, shouting, ¡°Did you just say your father was cool?!¡± Dre nodded upon hearing his question. Clenching his fists, H¨¥i made a victory pose. Did he live on the Earth as well, or what? [No, but they have spent a lot of time in our world¡­] Alice pointed out the obvious, making me facepalm. ¡°Alright! Enough playing around. Enter our world and we will move. Do you want to stay with us?¡± I asked Gaia and Anthony. Looking at each other, they sighed loudly. ¡°Although this wasn¡¯t a part of our plans, we are very old at this point. We are also in the last phase of cultivation and we will soon reach the tenth level. We could train quicker if we were to kill a few people at the ninth level, but we don¡¯t see the point of hurrying. You might be a weird bunch, but it¡¯s nice in your company. So if you don¡¯t mind us, we will just tag along,¡± they said honestly, smiling while looking at each of us. ¡°Of course, you are welcome. But don¡¯t you dare pull a prank on us again, or you will be sorry!¡± Alice replied, not forgetting to threaten them. Gaia and Anthony entered our world, leaving only the five of us here. The monsters were advancing quickly, some of them even being at the fifth level. A few of them looked similar to beastmen but more animal-like. The humans were doing just as fine, though their progression was slower. The size of our universe was tremendous by now, being as big as the universe we were born in. This was all thanks to devouring so many souls of the top levels. ¡°Eh? Did you pack up? Where are you going?¡± Bayezinth questioned, appearing out of nowhere. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Yes, we intend to go elsewhere. We might just wander around until reaching the ninth level and then settle down on the third level of the Abyss,¡± I replied with a smile on my face, feeling excited to go. ¡°I¡¯ll help Sugine training and will stay with her. I¡¯m sure that we will cross roads. Our lives are long, after all. But hey, you have given me something amazing. This gal is really my type. If you need my help, then crush this. I¡¯ll be there,¡± snapping his finger, a coin appeared and flew towards us, rotating in the air. Catching it, I observed it from up close. It was made of gold and it had a depiction of a skull on it, containing Bayezinth¡¯s mind power. Smiling, I stored it away. As we looked up, he was nowhere to be seen. Looking at the others, all of us nodded as we left towards our final destination. Chapter 108 - The Fall of a Creator? The Fall of a Creator? Alice¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Should we look for a specific world or should we go back to our original world? We could also enter one randomly,¡± I talked to everyone, using my mind power. [I¡¯ll go where you want to] Hiro replied, embracing my back. Seeing that nobody had any specific idea, we stopped by the nearest entrance to a universe. Stepping through the gate, we found ourselves on a dry planet. Long cracks ran through the ground and our senses didn¡¯t catch any signs of water. No trees, no people. The planet was visibly dying and the Harbinger creeping inside it, didn¡¯t help either. Stomping on the ground, Hiro broke the planet into two halves with greedy eyes. Killing the giant wolf made up of tiny worms, he flew towards the core of the planet. Although it was very rare, a few planets had something called Planet Core. It was nothing but a small patch of black liquid. But it was a well-known fact, that they could enhance our symbiotes, turning them into super armors. ¡°This must be an old world to have this. It is said that it forms only after a planet reaches the age of two eons. No wonder that the planet is devoid of life,¡± I remarked, stopping beside my mate. Releasing the liquid, it floated in the middle of the air. Blank raised out of our bodies, in the form of gaping jaws, trying to devour the liquid. Holding hands, Blank¡¯s two halves connected. As it devoured the black liquid, we felt Blank going through an evolution in our bodies, getting stronger and tougher. ¡°Hahaha, as if you were in need of that,¡± Rose laughed at us, her hands in front of her mouth. ¡°What did they do? What was that black mass? What came out of their bodies?¡± Dre asked one question after the other with bright eyes, pointing at us. Shaking her head sideways, Rose replied to all of them. ¡°Dre, don¡¯t you want to stay with Father?¡± Opening his arms widely, H¨¥i asked with hopeful eyes. ¡°But Mother is so soft-¡± Dre started, but upon seeing the sad look in H¨¥i¡¯s eyes, he nodded, grabbing his hands. Appearing behind Rose, I hugged her from behind, grabbing her melons.¡°Fufu~ Look, you are so soft,¡± I whispered into her ears, looking at H¨¥i with a smirk on my face. He gulped loudly, while Rose was beet red. ¡°What are you doing to mommy? She turned so red! How do you do that?¡± Dre questioned me in his curiosity. Raising a finger, I said smiling at him, ¡°I was just joking with your mother. But you shouldn¡¯t do such things with girls unless they allow you.¡± Nodding his head, he said, ¡°I understand! And father¡­ please don¡¯t hug me so tightly, it is starting to ache.¡± Hearing his words, H¨¥i loosened his hold on his son. Dre had short red hair, turning into black towards the end. His eyes were dark green, the tints of purple in his pupils. They were truly strange. His body type seemed to be like H¨¥i¡¯s. Lean and muscular. Hiro beckoned us to move, waving his hand. Thanks to the laws, we had an air filled space around us, the reason why Dreydon was able to breathe. Moving the space we made, we teleported to a planet with life on it. But this universe was terribly strange. There weren¡¯t too many people and they were all weak, being below the fifth level. Although the universe was huge, being at the middle stages of the eighth level had its perks. We could sense about one-third of the universe, yet we didn¡¯t find anyone powerful. Finding a city, we went towards the place with the most presences. Of course, it had to be a pub¡­ Hiro went in first, only to see people with their heads hung down, drinking. The whole place felt gloomy and sad. I followed my mate and sat down at an empty table. Just when all of us sat down, a few daring people stood up. They clearly wanted to come over, so I unreleased my aura. As it spread through the pub, everyone fell back into their chairs. Sweating profusely, their clothes became drenched in sweat. ¡°You don¡¯t want to stand up, do you?¡± I asked aloud, leaning forward with a smile on my face. Gulping loudly, they shook their heads sideways, their bodies trembling. Feeling satisfied, I leaned back in my chair saying, ¡°I thought so~¡± A girl who looked to be around sixteen came over, trembling like the others. I¡¯d feel bad to scare her as well, so I hid my aura. Unfortunately, it left a deeper impression on her than what I imagined. ¡°W-What c-can I-I help y-you with?¡± She mumbled quietly. [Damn it, Hiro! Help me! I want to bully her. She is too cute. Those fearful tiny brown eyes. That tiny body of hers. Grr~ I need to behave!] I shouted in my mind, asking for help. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We just came to ask a few things. Why are there so few people with nobody above the fourth level?¡± Hiro¡¯s calm voice resounded in the deadly silent pub. ¡°Does Mister not know about this place? This might be brazen of me, but could you fulfill a tiny request of mine. I¡¯ll tell you anything in turn!¡± The girl started with a begging voice, surprising us. Before we could even answer, the people started shouting things like, ¡°No! Me- Me! I¡¯ll tell you in her place!¡± Feeling annoyed, my brows twitched. Snapping my fingers, everyone turned silent. ¡°Ah~ Much better. Talk to me, girl,¡± I said with a smile, waving my hand. ¡°Hahaha, what are you roleplaying here? Believe me, girl, you can talk freely in front of them. Just don¡¯t badmouth any of us,¡± H¨¥i chimed in, pulling back Dreydon into his lap, who was trying to climb onto the top of his head. Her body tense, ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡± she shouted. Seeing us waiting for her to continue, ¡°There was a catastrophe¡± she said. ¡°I am sure that the Misters and the misses are very powerful and know about the Abyss. The creator of our universe made a fatal mistake by offending that powerful being.¡± ¡°The result is our current case. The Abyss¡­ killed the creator, saying that others will learn where to put their boundaries. Its words are still clear in my head. It said that ¡®creators shouldn¡¯t play gods in their worlds and handle the people in it like him.¡¯¡± Hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her. Raising my right hand, ¡°Wait. Before you continue. Could you tell me what the creator of the universe was like?¡± I asked, my head tilted to the side. ¡°Ah, yes! He never talked or contacted us before. But on a fated day, he appeared among us and declared himself as the ruler. He created his own laws, played around with women who wanted to bed with him. He also created his own army. The Abyss never said anything about this. The problem started after many years.¡± ¡°He got bored of his easy-going life and started killing and torturing people, out of fun. That was when the Abyss warned him once. Its words resounded through the whole world. But the creator never stopped. In the end, the Abyss killed him and declared that we should leave this world unless we want to die.¡± ¡°It also said that unlike normal cultivator¡¯s worlds, this one won¡¯t stay a dead world. It will perish as time passes by. After that message, many clans, sects, kingdoms, and empires left. Those who had a relationship with Chi Gong masters and above were able to leave. They fled and left this universe. But¡­ all of us were left to our death. The Dark Flow is spreading and the planets along with its¡¯ populace perish one after the other. It¡¯s only a question of time before it reaches this planet as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I beg you to take us out of this world! Please! We have no way to reach the Chi Gong level. Maybe a few lucky people can, but none of us here¡­¡± Finishing her explanation, she begged once again, kneeling, her forehead touching the ground. ¡°Oh, you poor soul. Why would you kneel so much? We will take everyone away,¡± I replied with a smile, adding with a dark face, ¡°though I¡¯m not sure about the three of you,¡± pointing at those who wanted to flirt with me. ¡°Please! We beg you! Don¡¯t be so cold. We just haven¡¯t seen such a beauty as Miss ever in our lives. We couldn¡¯t restrain ourselves, but we will behave!¡± They shouted, jumping up. Hearing their foot-licking speech, my brows twitched. ¡°You should just shut up, else she might kill you here and now,¡± Rose remarked, shaking her head sideways. Not being able to hold Dreydon¡¯s mouth closed anymore, H¨¥i released him. He was biting and chewing on his hand the whole time, trying to bombard us with questions. ¡°Secondary mother, you are so cool! You can go and boss around everyone!¡± He shouted, standing up in H¨¥i¡¯s lap, spreading his arms wide. Making a thoughtful face, he corrected himself, his head tilted to the side. ¡°No, all of you can command these people! How are you doing it?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ we are bad examples,¡± I muttered in a low voice, sighing loudly. Taking him out of the pub, Rose started explaining everything, educating him. Closing my eyes, I spread my aura and sensed the world around me. Just as the girl said, I felt the end of space and it was decreasing in size continuously. ¡°Hmm~ This universe has about ten years left before total destruction. Oh! I have a good idea. We will save everyone and ask a simple favor in return. How does it sound?¡± I asked with a grin on my face. [That¡¯d be great] Hiro remarked in my mind, understanding me all too well. ¡°We¡¯ll do anything, just take us out of here,¡± the girl pleaded again, raising her head. ¡°Please, don¡¯t shout so much. Our ears are very good¡­¡± Hiro said, rubbing his ears. Leaning closer, ¡°I¡¯ll soothe them for you,¡± I whispered into his right ear, licking it. A shudder ran through his body. I turned back to look at the girl, who was looking at us with a red face.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°You are so cute~ Anyway, our request will be a simple oath that you will spread the news about our city. That¡¯s all. Except for you three, we will also show you something great,¡± I replied with a smile, pointing at my offenders. They should be glad that I haven¡¯t eaten them yet. While I said that, Hiro teleported back to the portal. Using the laws and the elements, he created a brand new and living planet, the size of a seven-star one. Clapping my hands, everyone on the planet appeared on the new one. Both me and Hiro went around in the universe, teleporting everyone to the same place. Although a little cramped, the uncountable number of people still had enough place. When we were done, we used the world to explain everything to the confused people. ¡°Hello, everyone! You had ten years left before your world would have died out. Unless you are a true genius, I don¡¯t think that any of you could have escaped. But now you have a choice. We will guarantee you safety for a simple favor. You will just have to spread the fame of our territory in the Abyss. But before that, we will cultivate and break through. We don¡¯t need more than a few days at most. Wait here patiently until then,¡± I said with a kind voice. ¡°You should stay in your world for now,¡± I told Rose with a serious face, adding, ¡°We will speed up the time of our world. At the moment, it is twenty-six times quicker, but we decided to increase it to a hundred.¡± ¡°A hundred?Won¡¯t you get old like that? I don¡¯t want to see an old dragon,¡± she said with a ridiculing smile on her face, punching my shoulder in a playful manner. ¡°You need a beating, don¡¯t you? Hahaha~ We could keep up even that for years without any sign of turning older. Once we reach the ninth level, our lifespans will be infinite,¡± I answered her with a smile, ruffling her hair. She seemed to be worried because of this, but we really had too long of lives¡­ Entering our world, we took out Babel and sat down in it to cultivate. Without any souls to devour, we had to rely on our own speed. Falling into a stasis, it took one and half a year to break through to the Universe Realm. At this point, we were able to cultivate with the pure and raw Universe Energy. It was the same as Cosmological Constant, in a way. We could change our looks, our bodies, anything. We were able to teleport anywhere and sense anything in a universe, as long as it had Universe Energy. From this point on, we had to focus on merging with the Universe as much as possible. We thought about taking out the treasures Gaia left in our world. The part we could have opened for a long time now. But we decided against it. We broke the seal on it the last time we cultivated and chose to leave it for our children. There were four and five-star symbiotes, ten Law Crystals, rare pills, weapons, armors. Everything that Gaia and her friends gathered through billions of years. Although we spent one and half a year in our world, it was no more than five days and nine hours in the real world. It was early in the morning, but as soon as we left our world, we were met with the rumbling, dark clouds. ¡°Your tribulation is coming¡­ You should leave, unless you want it to strike everyone to death¡± Rose remarked, stopping beside me, her hand on my shoulder. Chuckling, ¡°I know¡± I replied. Both I and Hiro teleported right under the clouds far away. The first bolt of lightning struck our bodies on the spot. I didn¡¯t dare to use my monster form and I¡¯d rather not use my battle form either. I wouldn¡¯t want the change in my body to kill my child. They came one after the other, reaching six. Feeling that they were getting stronger, both of us used attacks to fight back. Although we were compatible with the RPG world system, our origin was still a cultivator world. Meanwhile, H¨¥i still didn¡¯t have to go through tribulations, as long as he didn¡¯t cultivate but train his body. Meditation was different since people just rotated the Mana in their bodies, while cultivators built it into their bodies consciously. Seeing the eighth bolt of lightning flying towards our bodies, we released Twelve Chains of Bane with six stacks. Most of the lightning was destroyed, while the remaining only tickled our bodies. Checking it, I felt that my child was alright. But we realized a problem. The world wasn¡¯t healing around us. ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t surprising,¡± Hiro remarked with a shrug of his shoulder. Grabbing my hand, he took me back to the planet. [Are you fine with that?] Having a sudden thought, I questioned Hiro. [Of course, that would be a great idea. It doesn¡¯t really matter for her where she sleeps and she could protect our child from the shadows,] he replied, agreeing with me. Our child would have our mixed blood, which means that she too would turn into Rin¡¯s master. With our panther beside her, we wouldn¡¯t feel worried. Under our careful nutrition, she reached the late stages of the seventh level. We also gave her two Law Crystals. It¡¯s a little sad that she can¡¯t help us at this point, but it¡¯s definitely not a problem. We wouldn¡¯t have thought that Soul Eater was this powerful either. But with Rin beside our child, we¡¯d have more of a peace of mind. Obviously, only when she grew up to wander around. Under this one and half a years, it turned out that we will have a daughter. I feel really happy about it for some reason, even though I¡¯d have been just as happy with a son. [It doesn¡¯t matter, you are happy either way.] Hiro remarked in my mind, laughing. Narihi would give birth in a few weeks at most and I honestly thought about staying outside, so that I could catch up with her. But we will see about that. After telling Rose our plans, we left Gaia with them, while Anthony stayed with us. After entering the Abyss, we teleported to the third floor without any delay. The third level was quite different compared to the ones above. While the upper floors were more like plains with a few forest covered mountains, this level was covered in a seemingly endless land of sand. Spreading our auras, we realized that this place was way bigger than anything we have ever seen. Although it wasn''t hard to find an empty territory, many that were empty were infested with monsters. Living there would have been more work than what was required. Considering this, we realized that establishing our city in such a place would be stupid. We had to get our hands on a popular and crowded area. It might be the harder way, but we had to steal a territory! Grabbing my shoulders, Hiro stopped me before I could do anything. ¡°Is it really necessary? I¡¯m not against some fun, but you see, many wouldn¡¯t even care about this service of ours. Once the people from the other universe spread our name, the strong people would get interested in it either way. Maybe just to find out if it really works or not. Don¡¯t underestimate the curiosity of people.¡± ¡°And what if we turn into a secret little super power? Wouldn¡¯t that be more fun? And if our fame were to spread in the future, which will happen, then it would be even better to turn it into a hardly accessible place. What do you say?¡± he said with his brows raised, tilting his head to the side. Turning to look into his eyes, I saw his resolution. Those willful eyes were what I really loved. Hugging my mate, I rubbed the side of my head on his chest. [We will do as you said] I replied, closing my eyes for a few seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s move, love-birds! I have to meet up with Gaia as well,¡± Anthony grabbed our heads, pulling us apart. He was in such a hurry¡­ though I understood him. You could seriously get addicted to your other half. [No, that is more like the final destination. It will happen, either way, once you bond¡­] Hiro remarked, chuckling. We kept looking for a good place until finally finding one. It took five hours of our lives and hundreds of monsters at the eighth level¡­ After declaring the place as our territory, we gave it the same name and created the same roles. There was a large mountain behind Salowond, while a forest spread through in front of it. But the forest our territory was separated by a deep chasm. Two rivers ran on the two sides of Salowond, rushing into the third river in the bottom of the chasm. If we were to set up a few formations, it would be a really hard spot to attack. We could easily turn this place into a fortification. Feeling satisfied with the results, Anthony went back to Gaia and brought everyone from the other universe to this place. Seeing a seven-star planet appearing above your head was weird, to say the least¡­ Using our mind powers, we loaded the image and the position of this place into the people¡¯s minds and the way to this place. At the same time, I explained everything to them about the oath. ¡°As we said before, you can freely leave once you made a simple oath. Those who won¡¯t repeat the following words will be sent back to rot in the dying universe. You can decide for yourself.¡± ¡°Swear upon your own lives, that you will tell at least ten people about this place. Tell them that they can find the person they could love the most and find true happiness. Tell them that this is the place where they have to come. Ten people. That¡¯s all. Now take the oath. You can¡¯t lie to me, just to be clear.¡± Hearing such a simple condition, all of them repeated the necessary lines without any hesitation. ¡°I ask you, people, to tell them that it is real. In turn, we will show it to you in person,¡± I said with a tinge of sadness in my voice. These people saw nothing but a way out of their misery and death. But hopefully, a few of them will understand it once they taste it themselves. Activating our ability, we grouped up the people whose destination were in the same universe. We teleported each group into those universes. They knew that they were supposed to meet with this ¡®other half¡¯ of theirs, but many of them were visibly skeptical about it or straight unbelieving. It took a few hours to take everyone to their halves, but since we didn¡¯t even have to move, the numbers decreased quickly. After taking everyone away, we went back to our city. But there was a change of plans¡­ Narihi¡¯s child was coming. Dumping the guys outside, Rose and I entered the room. Poirlion similarly stayed outside, not wishing to see his wounded wife. Even though it didn¡¯t hurt her¡­ At least, I knew that Hiro would do it himself when it was my time. But it was also true that Rose and Narihi were shyer than me, in front of their husbands. Maybe I¡¯m in the wrong? No, it¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m not too bitchy. I just love Hiro¡­ I pondered to myself, cutting up Narihi. As I raised up her child, Poirlion came in to cut the umbilical cord. After taking part in the same celebration, we left our world. Just as planned, their daughter was named Kana Illimex. We were curious what she will look like in the future. Both Kana and Dre looked completely human. But we felt something stronger within. I was quite sure that once they grew, they would be able to transform. A few hours later, Poirlion left their house, carrying their daughter. Kana was just as silent and observant as Dreydon. But upon seeing Rose appear with Dre in her arms, I laughed loudly with a smirk on my face. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Rose asked with a curious face, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Hmm~ It¡¯s nothing,¡± I replied with a mysterious smile on my face, hiding the truth. Seeing a similar smile on Hiro¡¯s face, even Poirlion got interested. Not backing away, Rose stopped in front of me. ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡± She said with a demanding voice. ¡°How unruly you are,¡± I remarked with a chuckle, flicking her nose. Feeling the pain, she rubbed her nose questioning me, ¡°Why are you doing this all the time?! And tell me already!¡± I looked at Dre and then at Kana before using my mind power to spill the beans. ¡°Your children are halves. They are obliged to end up together! Hahaha,¡± Hearing my words, Poirlion and Rose looked at each other with dumbfounded faces. ¡°Wait! But isn¡¯t that? Ah¡­ Is this for real? But they weren¡¯t born at the same time,¡± Tilting her head to the side, Rose questioned. ¡°Of course, and? They are still at the same age. Those few days matter nothing¡­ But hey. Now you two don¡¯t have to worry about your children¡¯s pairs in the future! How nice it is? It was decided by fate and no one will have to force anything for them to have a happy future,¡± I said with a smile on my face. ¡°What are you doing? You keep switching faces, but you don¡¯t even talk!¡± Dre said cleverly, noticing the truth. ¡°We are talking by using our mind powers,¡± I replied to him, using one of my minds. Although Dre and Kana had our blood in them, that was all there was to it. Nothing more, nothing less. They weren¡¯t blood-related. It didn¡¯t mean more than two humans. Our blood created the race, not a bond between the two of them. But the truth was that¡­ our Law of Belief might have helped in this case because we wanted this turn of events. Even if it didn¡¯t matter to us, we found it better to keep the blood of the first generation better. We would have never told them or forced them if they didn¡¯t have this bond. But since they were halves, we won¡¯t have to do anything. ¡°Actually¡­ this is great!¡± Poirlion exclaimed with a blissful face, holding up his daughter. Rose looked at Dre with a serious face. Seeing that his eyes were focused, ¡°Make sure to protect and love that girl. Alright?¡± she said, pointing at Kana. Dre nodded with a similarly serious face. After eyeing Kana for a few seconds, his eyes shining brightly, ¡°She is very cute! Can I touch her?¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Can I call her sister? Mother said that sisters are-¡± interrupting him, Poirlion said that he could. Rose and Poirlion looked at each other with grins on their faces. Using my mind reading ability, Heh. The futures of our children are secure! They thought at the same time¡­ Changing the topic towards something interesting, I asked, ¡°Hey, Poirlion. You talked about this clan of dragons you knew. Igron Flameheart, right? Could you take us there?¡± At first, he made a surprised face, asking, ¡°Oh? You want to visit them?¡± Seeing me nod, it soon turned into a smirk on his face. As new information appeared in my head, I smiled with a satisfied face, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go hunt some dragons~¡± Chapter 109 - A family [Descendant] A Family [Descendant] Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------- Entering our original world, we spread our auras. Thanks to Poirlion¡¯s guidance, we knew the exact location of the dragon tribe. Teleporting there, we were met with a beautiful view. An area of three hundred square miles is what greeted our eyes, in the far distance, towering mountains stood majestically, with snow-capped peaks jutting through the clouds. Below them, large hills dotted the horizon with a vague outline of a fairly large lake off to the east. A large forest dominated the western half of the area, whilst the central and southern area were flat plains, crisscrossed with rivers and small streams, leading from the distant mountains in the north. Some ended up in the eastern lake, whilst others continued through the forest to an unknown place. Although there were no buildings to speak of, we sensed hundreds of presences under the ground and within the lake. ¡°Hello, dragons! My name is Alice Ourichi, a dragon god, and I came to visit you lot! I hope that you won¡¯t find me a bother,¡± Alice conveyed her thoughts, using her mind power. A muscular guy, who looked to be the age of thirty, appeared in front of us. He had red eyes and red hair. Red scales covered his a good part of his body. He looked at Alice with a frown on his face. Just as she stopped using Cosmological Constant to hide our auras, the guy¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. Bowing down in front of Alice, ¡°I welcome your Highness, Alice! How could your highness be a bother? If anything, it is my pleasure to meet you! If you have any wishes then please allow me to fulfill them¡± he said. ¡°Poirlion, come out of our world!¡± I said, using my mind power. We set the speed of time in our world to normal for now. As he appeared in front of the red-haired guy, the latter¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. He looked back and forth between us until Poirlion broke the silence. ¡°Hello, Igron. It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡± Seeing this awkward silence, I read Igron¡¯s mind. AH! My old friend is here. But I should behave in front of her highness. I don¡¯t know what her personality is like¡­ what if she was to say that I¡¯m unworthy of life! I should keep a calm face, but what am I supposed to do now? Such aura, such might! She must be at the ninth level. Even being near her has good effects on me! If she was to stay for a few days, I could definitely break through to the next level. No! I shouldn¡¯t be selfish in the presence of her highness! Hmm¡­ but I could always serve her, just as I planned to. In that case, I could stay around her, gain her favor, and increase my strength. But what¡¯s up with Poirlion? His aura is so much different than before¡­ It¡¯s much more powerful and pure and what is even weirder is that his aura isn¡¯t that of a dragon¡¯s! And who is this guy? A Hydra¡­ hmm¡­ he is just as powerful as her highness. I better be careful with him. Hearing his thoughts, I turned towards Alice, whose brows were twitching. She didn¡¯t like the treatment I received. Holding her hand in front of Igron, she raised a finger at every point. ¡°Firstly, you don¡¯t have to be stiff and stuck up the ass. We don¡¯t care about positions and such, but there is one thing, which leads to my second point!¡± ¡°He is my mate, my husband, the father of my child and I¡¯m bonded with him. So I request you to treat him the same way as me. I know that I¡¯m the one intruding here, so we can always leave if we aren¡¯t welcome.¡± ¡°Thirdly, I have heard your thoughts. But don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a habit of ours when we fall into these awkward situations. You see, it is useful to break the ice between people we don¡¯t know. Naturally, I¡¯d understand if you were to feel offended by this.¡± Rolling her fingers into a fist, she finished her ¡®introduction¡¯ with a smile. Igron¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of blank paper and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his wide opened mouth. Just like me, Poirlion didn¡¯t restrain his feelings and openly laughed at him. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Igron, but you should see your face!¡± He said between his laughter. Both of us stopped and cleared our throats. Closing his mouth, he gulped loudly. ¡°Please pardon me for my-¡± Interrupting him, ¡°I told you to take it easy,¡± Alice said with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t try to use your common sense on these idiots. They are nothing like True Divine Beasts. Not just their personality but their strength,¡± Poirlion said laughing. Switching to a serious face, he added, ¡°because their strength is way above any True Divine Beast¡­¡± ¡°I-Idiot?! How dare you call her highness-¡± not believing Poirlion, he shouted at him. But Alice¡¯s voice silenced him. ¡°Idiots? Damn you, stupid dragon! I¡¯ll teach Kana the ways of a dragon and I¡¯ll tell her how stupid her father is!¡± ¡°What?! No! Don¡¯t badmouth me in front of my daughter! What if she believes it?¡± he asked with a panicked face, making us laugh at him. Sighing loudly, ¡°Alright. I understand. Then how should I call you?¡± Igron questioned us. ¡°Alice, Hiro, and Poirlion are fine,¡± I replied, pointing at each of them. Nodding his head, he asked if we wanted to come inside. We reacted similarly and followed in his steps. He walked into a tunnel in the ground, which led to a beautiful cave. It had a rather shallow lake in the middle, while shining crystals littered the walls, lighting up the cavern. There were a few trees as well, which didn¡¯t need light to grow. But what made me raise a brow was the pile of gold in the corner, which had a dragon¡¯s shape pressed into it. A few armchairs appeared in front of us, thanks to Igron. ¡°I apologize but I rarely have guests and I¡¯m in my true form most of the time. This is all I can offer you at the moment,¡± he said, scratching the back of his head, feeling ashamed of himself. I sit down in one of them, while Alice took her place in my lap. ¡°We are fine with it,¡± she remarked smiling. Crossing her fingers, Alice leaned forward saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. We came here for a reason. We don¡¯t care about ruling others and rather focus on doing our own things. So we don¡¯t need your servitude.¡± ¡°You see, we have a territory on the third level of the Abyss, called Sawolond. You might laugh at this, but every person has another half. Their soulmate. The person they can love from the bottom of their heart. Hiro is that person for me. As fellow dragons, we thought about inviting you to come and join us. Naturally, you can refuse it without any repercussions.¡± The frown on his face showed his interest in Alice¡¯s words. ¡°What are the downsides?¡± he asked, tilting his head to the side. ¡°Hmm- except for that many of you wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to leave the city, nothing. But we will give you the location and you will be able to find it anytime. We are leaving now¡± Alice sprung up from her place, finishing her short explanation. ¡°What? Won''t you stay? I apologize if I offended you by any chance-¡± interrupting him for the third time today, Alice soothed him. ¡°No. We didn¡¯t intend to stay for long. We have two children in our world and I too am pregnant. I wish to speed up the time of our world and spend my time there.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll visit you in the future, for sure. But like you said, we aren¡¯t strong enough to go there. But I might leave this clan earlier and go with you now.¡± Hearing his words, I shook my head sideways saying, ¡°No. You shouldn¡¯t leave these dragons alone. You have been their pillar for many years now. We just came to tell you about this possibility.¡± Hearing my words, a smile formed on his face. Nodding his head, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay for now¡± he said. Not wasting our time, we went back to Sawolond. Looking at our empty city, we felt weird. It was so silent here. It felt rather peaceful. ¡°Oh? You are back so soon,¡± Anthony asked, appearing in front of us. ¡°Yes, though we still have to visit another place. An old friend of ours called Ellery. We haven¡¯t heard from her for a long time now. She is the daughter of Weston Gold, a student from Gaia¡¯s academy,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to progress with your pregnancy before that? These kids are growing like mushrooms,¡± he remarked as his mind power entered our world to check on Kana and Dre. By this time, they looked like three-year-old kids. If we were to wait any longer, our child would have to grow up with an age gap. ¡°Indeed. Well, we haven¡¯t seen her for a long time now. A few more days wouldn''t hurt anyone,¡± Alice said, agreeing with him.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Entering our world, we kicked out our friends and sped up time to five hundred times the original. This meant that only one day would pass by in the real world, while we would spend one and a half years in our world. Thanks to being at the ninth level, we didn¡¯t even have to worry about losing some of our lifespans. At this point, we were practically immortal unless someone killed us¡­ We spent our time cultivating and food gathering¡­ Just like Rose and Narihi, Alice too started devouring anything edible. Whenever I was a little late with her next meal, she snapped at me. But she knew what she was doing, which only made her even sadder than she was supposed to. With approximately two days left before she would give birth, she broke down, saying how sorry she was. After lots of caressing and soothing, she calmed down. On the big day, we didn¡¯t notify anyone. We wished to surprise them with our daughter in our arms! In the meantime, we also decided on a name for our her. Aurora Ourichi. Seeing Alice¡¯s amniotic fluid, my thoughts were interrupted. ¡°Do it, honey,¡± she said with a smile, holding my right hand. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to cut up your stomach¡­¡± I replied, shaking my head sideways. Furrowing her brows, the side of her mouth twitching, ¡°Should I call someone else?¡± she asked. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t feel pain anyway. Why don¡¯t you just give birth normally?¡± Still refusing, I asked. ¡°But that is more dangerous. We aren¡¯t mortals. What if I crush her? You know that it is dangerous to give birth unless we do it like this,¡± she said with an annoyed face. Switching to a loving one, ¡°Do it for me, please?¡± ¡°Geh, it¡¯s even harder like this,¡± I grumbled, pulling my finger along the line of her stomach, cutting her up¡­ It felt wrong, no matter what. But hearing the cry of our daughter, my heart skipped a beat for a moment. Raising her up, I quickly cut the umbilical cord and healed Alice. Unlike others, who gave their children to the mother, I rather laid down beside her and held onto her. She was my blood. A living being I created. It filled my heart with a strange feeling of happiness and love. Seeing Alice¡¯s possessive look, I sighed loudly as I let go of our Aurora¡¯s back and let Alice hold her. Coiling a high-quality, soft, white towel around her, Alice pulled Aurora into her embrace. Seeing my wife¡¯s caring face, I couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss her forehead. Aurora had purple eyes, unlike ours. We had no idea how it came to be¡­ Her face looked very similar to Alice¡¯s, but how will it change as she grows is unknown to us. But there was something weird. Her aura¡­ I¡¯m not surprised by it, but our daughter is a real freak, though I won¡¯t tell her that. She was already at the first stage of the Foundation Realm at the time of birth! Dre and Kana had reached the same stage by now, but this result was still unheard of. Her eyes kept moving back and forth between me and Alice until she closed them. She was so cute¡­ I wanted to cuddle her, but I was afraid of hurting her frail body. She too had a human body, which made me question whether or not she will have some other forms. I¡¯m quite sure that they will be powerful, though it didn¡¯t matter much to me. I just wanted her to have a long and fulfilling life. Like me! Not minding me, Alice pulled Blank into her body, leaving her stark naked. Just as Alice put Aurora on her tummy, she leaned forward and put Alice¡¯s right breast into her mouth. Feeling that only her nipple was in Aurora¡¯s mouth, she had to move her around a little bit. After correcting the connection, the first breastfeeding passed without any trouble. Closing our eyes, we fell asleep with Aurora between us. The comfy, soft bed only helped in this¡­ I opened my eyes about half an hour later, only to see our daughter climbing back and forth on all fours. She climbed up onto Alice¡¯s belly, kneeling over her chest. Poking her breasts with one finger, she started playing with them. I broke out in a fit of laughter upon seeing it, waking up Alice. Yawning with a long face, she stretched her arms. ¡°Oh? Are you hungry again, dear?¡± Alice said with a blissful smile on her face. While Alice fed Aurora, I couldn¡¯t help but¡­ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we make sure that both of your breasts will have the same amount of milk? If you breastfeed more in the early times, you will have more milk. But since we don¡¯t have twins-¡± Hearing my monolog and roundabout explanation, Alice just grabbed the back of my head and pushed me towards her chest. Sighing loudly, she chuckled saying, ¡°Haha- I have two babies. One of them is a pile of old bones¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not old!¡± I exclaimed, biting her nipple. Raising up my body, I said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m really just helping out so that you can switch nipples when one of them starts aching.¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? I¡¯m not a mortal. Why would I ever feel pain from breastfeeding? At least try to come up with a plausible reason¡­¡± she said, knocking on my head. ¡°I¡¯ll, Alice-sama~¡± I replied, joking with her. ¡°Ugh- don¡¯t use Japanese words, you aren¡¯t from there,¡± she remarked, furrowing her brows. Seeing Aurora closing her eyes to sleep, I looked into Alice¡¯s eyes with a feeling of love welling up in me. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What? But I didn¡¯t even say anything!¡± I exclaimed, holding up my arms. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t take me for a fool. We won¡¯t do anything now. What if she wakes up?¡± she questioned me, waiting for an answer. ¡°Noo~ But we haven¡¯t done anything naughty for three days. It¡¯s different when we cultivate since our minds are muddled¡­ but I¡¯m wide awake now! For three days! I know that you want me, you can¡¯t hide it, you perverted dragon! Or do you want to show our daughter your perverted side once she wakes up? It¡¯s better to do it quickly until she is sleeping!¡± I soothed her mind, not backing off. I will smooth talk her into it, no matter what! ¡°But I¡¯m, I¡¯m not as you think,¡± she replied with a red face, turning away. ¡°Oh, my God. Who the hell blessed you with so much cuteness?! You are trying to seduce me, aren¡¯t you? Here, I¡¯ll help you out¡± I said, moving my hand towards her lower half. She grabbed my wrist hurriedly, knowing that once I touched her, it was my win. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± I repeated her. ¡°Yes!¡± She said with a smiling, meaning that she won. ¡°Oh, how nice of you,¡± I followed up, using the lack of her focus to touch her. ¡°Ahn~ Damn you. Why the best spot? Haah~ and I¡¯m so damned horny. If only I was mortal, I wouldn¡¯t do anything of the sort for days!¡± She exclaimed, releasing my hand. ¡°You can¡¯t win against me,¡± I whispered into her ear, biting the top of it. Feeling a shudder running through her body, reaching even her lower half, I attacked her lips. We spent a few days like that in our world, doing everything sneakily. Aurora never caught us! But unlike Kana or Dre, she didn¡¯t talk, she didn¡¯t walk. All she did was eat and sleep. Like a normal child. This made us believe that she would grow slowly, like a normal human. But considering her potential, we weren¡¯t surprised. Not to mention, that she needed much more time before being born than Dre and Kana. After the last breastfeeding session, she fell asleep again, which we used to¡­ play. Leaving our world, we met up with our friends. I was lucky enough to hold Aurora in my arms, while we introduced her. ¡°Dre!¡± ¡°Kana! Come here!¡± Rose and Narihi shouted at the same time, causing their voices to run through the whole city. They were careful enough to control their voices and not direct it towards Aurora. A few seconds later, we saw them running towards us. Dreydon was holding Kana¡¯s hand, pulling her while running. Keeping up with him, she laughed with a bright smile on her face. She had short, white hair and golden eyes, with tints of purple in them. They grew really quickly¡­ and it was strange to see children of their age running with such a speed. ¡°Oh! Another little sister?!¡± Dre shouted upon seeing Aurora, jumping up. ¡°Yes! She is called Aurora Ourichi. Be nice to her, okay?¡± Rose replied, squatting down and raising him up, Narihi doing the same. ¡°Is she my sister?¡± Kana asked with shining eyes, pointing at Aurora. ¡°Hmm~ Something like that,¡± Narihi replied with a mysterious smile on her face. ¡°Awesome! Dre! What do you think? Can we play with her?¡± Kana asked in an excited voice. Showing a thumbs up, ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± he replied. ¡°About that. Be careful for now. We have spent four days in our world before coming out. She seems to be growing slowly, so be very gentle with her,¡± I remarked, telling them the truth. Appearing behind us, ¡°Oh? Who is this cute bomb?¡± Gaia asked. As Anthony appeared behind her, a strange glint flashed in his eyes. It seemed like envy! ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to have a child as well? It seems like you really want one. It might be because you are a new race, but you can have children easily,¡± Alice said with a smile on her face, teasing them. But unlike we believed, Gaia said that they might have a go at it later. After saying goodbye, we went back to our world, while the others stayed outside for now. A few weeks later, it was Alice¡¯s turn to hold our daughter. We switched in every hour! I felt a little sad as I gave her to Alice, but I knew that she would in the best hands. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m her mother¡­¡± she remarked in a low voice. Aurora was still hairless and except for her chubby body, she looked the same as when she was born. Well, she did grow a little, but it was nothing much. Aurora turned in Alice¡¯s arms, towards her chest. Poking it, my wife knew what she had to do. This was a habit of hers. Whenever she was hungry, she poked Alice¡¯s breasts, instead of crying. It was kind of weird, but I understood that she wasn¡¯t a human child. Why should she have the same habits? Another half an hour later, we found ourselves indulging in pleasure. We just couldn¡¯t stop it¡­ Aurora was sleeping again, so it was fine. But there was a problem. When we were almost about to come, she woke up. She sat up on the side of the bed, rubbing her eyes. Seeing this, ¡°Stop now! She woke up!¡± Alice whispered, her eyes opened wide. But that burning feeling of lust in my waist¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop now that I was on the edge! ¡°Haah- dear. Don¡¯t mind it. She doesn¡¯t understand it either way,¡± I whispered into her ear, exciting her even more. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Hey. Let¡¯s be honest. She hasn¡¯t talked ever since being born. She has been silent all this time. I think that she will grow up with a normal speed. Which means that we can do anything now,¡± I explained myself, not stopping. Gulping loudly, she looked at Aurora, who was looking at us with a curious face. Finding a stuffed animal we made not long ago, she crept towards it and grabbed it. Seeing her playing with her toy, I happily finished our round. Alice couldn¡¯t help but moan in a low voice as I pulled out. Looking at Aurora, she was still playing with her toy. It was as big as her and had the shape of a dragon! She sat on it and babbled incoherent words. More like, she gave out sounds. But that was still more than anything before! Stars in my eyes, I rushed over and raised her into the air. She was always so silent, so I was happy to hear any kind of reaction from her. ¡°What¡¯s up, Aurora? How come you gave out sounds?¡± I asked with a smile on my face, joking. ¡°What was I supposed to do?¡± She asked back, freezing me on the spot. ¡°Eh?¡± Both of us said at the same time. ¡°D-Did I just hear her talking coherently?¡± I asked, looking at Alice. Aurora was looking sideways, focusing on¡­ as I turned there, I saw Alice¡¯s boobs. ¡°I too heard it¡­¡± she replied, breaking my thoughts. As I handed her over to Alice, I asked, ¡°Since when can you talk?¡± But unlike what I was hoping for, she never replied. She nibbled on her food with a happy face. Feeling content, she closed her eyes and relaxed in Alice¡¯s arms. A few seconds later, I heard her breathing turn stable as she fell asleep. Alice carried her to our clean bed and placed her on it. Sitting down on the side of the bed, I put my hand on Aurora¡¯s little head. ¡°She can talk, can¡¯t she?¡± I asked Alice, still looking at our daughter. Sighing loudly, ¡°I think so,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on,¡± I said, rubbing my eyes. ¡°But why would she stay silent?¡± Alice talked to herself with a frown on her face, her hand on her chin. ¡°Does she not like us? Or is there something-¡± Hearing her words, I interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk bullshit. She surely has her reasons. Once she stands ready, she will talk. We should just do our jobs as a parent until then.¡± As I stopped talking, Alice leaned closer to me, stealing my lips. ¡°Thanks. Now I feel better,¡± she said, her hand on my face. ¡°What should we do now?¡± I asked, looking into her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s just cultivate. We can watch over her and do something useful at the same time,¡± she replied smiling. Gently and carefully raising Aurora, I placed her in the middle of the bed. We sat down with our legs crossed, facing each other and got into cultivating. But we knew nothing at the time of what the future would hold... Chapter 110 - ~Princess Aurora~ ~Princess Aurora~ Aurora Ourichi¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------------------------------- Everything felt so light and hazy. It¡¯s really comfy. But that feeling soon disappeared as a sudden cold rushed my body, along with a white, blinding light. I felt two strong but gentle hands grabbing my sides and raise me up. I haven¡¯t had a consciousness for a long time. Maybe a few minutes? Hours? But what are those? Everything was messed up in my mind. Strange pieces of information kept flooding my mind, such as language and something about cultivation. As I was finally able to see, I stopped crying. I saw a big man, holding me in his arms, looking at me with loving eyes. I felt a strange connection with him, which I liked a lot! But he soon pushed me away. I was about to cry when I realized that things weren¡¯t as I imagined. I felt something very soft wrapping around my body and then something even softer touched my back. When I finally met face to face with the person in question, I felt my heart skip a beat. She was my mother. I knew it and felt it. Looking back at my the big man, I realized that he was my father. Although their lips were moving, I couldn¡¯t understand much. But just as I felt a sudden hunger, my mother put me on her tummy and her clothes disappeared. Seeing those round things, called boobs, I instinctively jumped at them. I was very much surprised in the next few seconds when my father followed in my steps. As soon as I was satiated, I felt a sudden feeling of warmness spreading through my body, prompting me to close my eyes and sleep. It felt really warm and comfy in my mother¡¯s embrace. It was much better than that dark place. But as I continued sleeping, that sudden flood of knowledge assimilated in my mind. It was nothing much. I just understood what was what and I learned how to talk. Opening my eyes, I tried to test what is it like to speak. But unlike my intentions, only strange sounds left my lips. I felt ashamed of this. Before I could try more, Father sat up beside me. Feeling hungry, I climbed onto my mother¡¯s belly and drank that tasty milk once again. Rolling my tongue in a circle, I felt that I had no teeth. It will surely grow out later. I spent the next few days by eating and sleeping, enjoying the warmth of my parents. As it turned out, my mother was called Alice Ourichi, my father was Hiro Ourichi, and my name was Aurora Ourichi. They visibly referred to me when they said the word Aurora. It happened at that time, that our surroundings changed in but a moment. I kept rolling my eyes, trying to understand what just happened. I didn¡¯t know many things about cultivation, but I did know that it had amazing effects. In the next few seconds, I¡¯ve got to know numerous people. They seemed to be the close friends of my parents. And I have to say, they looked equally perverted¡­ Strangely enough, all of them had this pink line connecting them, just like my parents. A little boy and girl came running towards us, even though they were barely bigger than me. Why were they running around? Wasn¡¯t it much comfier in their parent¡¯s embrace? Although father was good, but mother was much softer¡­ I can understand why was he hugging her all the time. But I felt rather envious when he tried to steal my milk. I had to drink lots of it to grow big! Those two kids looked at me with bright eyes, as if they saw a new creature¡­ but they seemed to be nice people. Should I talk to them? No. What if I fail again? I can¡¯t do that! I¡¯ll have to practice alone, I thought in my mind. Other than a few little details, I knew that my race was something new and unique. A shapeless and genderless person said that my race will be called Ourichi and that I will be one of a kind. I didn¡¯t really understand its meaning neither did I understand how it talked to me. After chatting a bit longer, my surroundings changed once again, leaving me flabbergasted. It was amazing! We were switching places without even visibly moving! I have spent a few weeks, in the same manner, exploring new things and not talking. I wanted to do it, but my parents were always beside me. How would it look if this one of a kind race couldn¡¯t even talk coherently? I would rather stay silent and wait for the moment to practice. But I started to believe that it would never come. Honestly, I liked my parents a lot, but could they bug off for a few minutes! It happened after a usual breastfeeding, that I woke up to something new. Both of my parents were naked and father was moving over mother. I didn¡¯t understand what were they doing, but it seemed weird. Was this called sex? For some reason, that word kept jumping into my mind while watching them. But I knew that I shouldn¡¯t look, so I turned towards the stuffed toy on my right. It was a black, plush dragon! My mother too was a dragon. I loved this toy only because it had the same race as Mother. I sat on top of the dragon because it filled me with a feeling of fulfillment! Would I feel the same if I sat on mother¡¯s back? No, I don¡¯t think so. Oh! I understand! This is because this is just a lesser dragon! I thought as a smile formed on my face. Hearing the moaning of my mother, I couldn¡¯t help but turn around, feeling embarrassed. I shouldn¡¯t be here! At least stop doing it here! I screamed in my mind, my hands pointing towards the skies. I was late to realize that I accidentally mumbled a few stupid sounds again. Thanks to my father, the moaning finally stopped. Father rushed over and raised me up, spinning in a circle. Although it was enjoyable, I rather not spin again. Thank the lord, he stopped right before it could have turned bad. Father is good~ ¡°What¡¯s up, Aurora? How come you gave out sounds?¡± He asked me out of nowhere, looking into my eyes. No! Father is bad! Stupid! Thinking back to the scene I saw and the sounds I had heard, ¡°What was I supposed to do?¡± I shouted with my eyes closed. I realized at that moment, that I was able to talk! I was able to talk! Finally! Wait. Could it be that my body hadn¡¯t grown up enough? Was this all just a misunderstanding on my part?! I¡¯m so stupid! Alright! It is decided! I will learn everything so that I¡¯ll never meet with an embarrassing situation like this! But staying silent is good¡­ It¡¯s fun to see people¡¯s reactions! Especially now that they heard my first words! I thought as a feeling of happiness and pride filled my heart. They kept looking back and forth between me and each other until I was handed over to Mother. They always understood that when I pointed at mother¡¯s chest, it meant that I was hungry. I didn¡¯t want to fail at speaking, so I used this movement to tell them what I wanted, but it had turned into a habit by now. After being fed, that stupid feeling of lethargy came onto me again. Although it was comfortable, it took away a lot of my time. Even though I wanted to talk to my parents just now! But¡­ everything turned blurry and dark. I woke up sometime later, only to see my father¡¯s face almost touching mine. He was really close. Raising my hand, I put it on his nose. A sudden urge came to me to grab it and twist it. I really couldn¡¯t resist it. But unlike the expected reaction, he just laughed at me. ¡°Father, why did you not scream in pain?¡± I questioned him, not being able to hold back my curiosity. His smiling face froze on the spot. ¡°You heard it, right?¡± He asked, looking at Mother, who was right behind me. ¡°I did,¡± she replied, placing her hand on the top of my head. Clearing his throat, ¡°Father didn¡¯t scream in pain because he is strong!¡± he exclaimed. Right before I was about to react, he followed up with a few questions, ¡°How come you can talk? Since when? Why did you not talk before?¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t ask so many questions from her. I¡¯m sure that she will answer them, right?¡± Mommy asked with a smile, but I felt a strict aura surrounding her body. I wouldn¡¯t say no to this! ¡°Yes! But I don¡¯t want to say something so shameful¡­¡± I replied, bowing down my head. Mother raised me up into her bosom and hugged me. ¡°Listen, Aurora. You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed of anything. Haha, you are just a child, to begin with. You can tell anything to us, alright?¡± she whispered into my ears, filling me with comfort and trust. I don¡¯t know if this is different for other races, but I feel a strong bond with my parents and I trust them implicitly. ¡°It¡¯s just that, I failed at speaking after my birth. I thought that I was bad at it, but now I know that my body wasn¡¯t developed enough,¡± I replied with my thin voice. ¡°Hahaha~ don¡¯t worry about such things. It¡¯s natural. You know, it is more unnatural that you can think and talk rather than being unable to at that time¡­¡± she said with a gentle laugh. ¡°But there was a weird thing, which said that I¡¯m one of a kind. Shouldn¡¯t I be better than the others?¡± I questioned in my curiosity. ¡°No,¡± my father said in that instant. ¡°Firstly, who was the one talking to you?¡± He asked, his head tilted to the side.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was a strange, gray colored and shapeless thing in front of me. It happened when I awoke in mother¡¯s belly. He told me that my race will be called Ourichi and that I¡¯m one of a kind.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. We heard that. So the Abyss it is. I¡¯m not surprised,¡± mother said, shaking her head. They seemed to be disappointed with me, which filled me with sadness. What did I do? ¡°My daughter, listen to me. You are still young, but it¡¯s best if you understand this early on. Just because your race is unique doesn¡¯t mean you are better than the others. There are many simple people, who are still amazing. You can be proud of your race, like us, but you shouldn¡¯t think that you can look down on anyone else because of it. Make sure to remember that in the future.¡± Father explained. Could it be that I was wrong up to this point? But now I understand! ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep myself to this,¡± I mumbled in a low voice. Their faces turned into smiling ones, making me too feel happy. ¡°Come here you ball of cuteness!¡± Father shouted, jumping towards us. He hugged mother and I was stuck between them. Although it was a little cramped, I felt rather happy about it. ¡°Do you have any questions? Something you want to know?¡± he asked, looking into my eyes. After thinking about it for a few seconds, ¡°I have one in mind...¡± I said. ¡°There was that time when we changed places in a moment. What was that? How did you do that? Can I do it as well?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t one question¡­¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°It is called teleportation. We can appear anywhere, as long as we can sense our destination. Right now, you are in our world, so it wasn¡¯t real teleportation. We are able to do so because we cultivated a lot and learned the laws of our universe. And now comes the worst part. You can¡¯t do it right now, but don¡¯t worry because if you work hard, you will be able to!¡± ¡°Make sure that no matter what you get yourself into, you always work hard to reach your goal. Otherwise, no matter how talented you are, you will just waste it.¡± Hard work¡­ I prefer lazing around in this comfy warmness, though. I should change on that at some point¡­ but not now! I refused to accept this! I can always work hard in the future, I think. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be convinced¡­ but you will learn it the hard way in that case. It¡¯s not like I never did such things,¡± he muttered in a low voice, adding, ¡°It feels weird that we are talking to our few weeks old child and she is able to think so clearly¡­¡± ¡°Why would it be weird? Was I not the same?¡± mother questioned father. Is this a fight? But no¡­ their tone never changed. Looking at that pink thread, I couldn¡¯t help but ask about that one too. ¡°I have another question. What is this pink line connecting you? Those people outside had it too. Dreydon and Kana had it too¡± ¡°Huh? Can you see their bonds? And what about yourself? Can you see the one that is leaving your body?¡± they asked, pushing their faces into mine. ¡°I do see one¡­ it is going downward. What is below us?¡± I questioned, feeling even more curious behind this secret. They still didn¡¯t tell me what is that line. ¡°It leaves our world and goes down the Abyss. Somewhere deep inside it lies a boy, who is your other half,¡± my mother said, leaving me without any knowledge. I still didn¡¯t get this thread¡­ Just as I was about to ask, she put her finger on my lips. ¡°Later. For now, it is enough for you to know, that the people who have this thread between them are very important to each other.¡± Seeing their secrecy, I pouted. ¡°Can I start cultivating now? I have a few memories in my mind about it. That¡¯s why I know how to speak as well,¡± I questioned them. Making surprised faces, they said at the same time, ¡°It must be the Abyss.¡± I don¡¯t even know what that is, I thought with an unhappy face. But this body is so tiny and weak! I should grow up quickly! The next day, we again left my parent¡¯s world. Dreydon and Kana came running towards me, as soon as I touched the ground. Truth be told, I could have walked weeks ago. Father also mumbled something about my body being different than humans¡¯ and that I don¡¯t have such a big head in childhood. I still don¡¯t have any idea what he meant. ¡°Aurora! It¡¯s been a whole day since you left. What were you doing?¡± Dreydon and Kana questioned me. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve been away for weeks,¡± I said, furrowing my brows. ¡°Before you start debating with each other, it is because we sped up the time of our world,¡± mother replied when I was about to ask. Although her reply left me with even more questions, I decided to wait with them. I don¡¯t wish to talk too much, but they know too much interesting stuff! ¡°Will you come with us?¡± Dre asked, not minding this whole thing. Following his example, I didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and ran after him. But out of nowhere, our surroundings shifted into a sand-covered beach. This was the beach in front of our house. Turning around, I looked at my parents, who were waving their hands with smiles on their faces. Turning back, I was met with Kana. After examining me for a few seconds, she held out her hand. Looking down, I thought about my father¡¯s words. I shouldn¡¯t look down on anyone. Grabbing her hand with a smile, I followed her. She ran straight into the ocean and splashed the water on me. Fighting back, we played to our heart¡¯s content. Dre appeared with two crabs in hand and pushed them towards our faces. As a punishment, I cooperated with Kana and pushed him into the water. Although he was the oldest, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to beat us! And once I start cultivating, I¡¯ll be sure to catch up with him. It¡¯s indeed more enjoyable to ignore rules, positions and races! Wait. Father said it differently, didn¡¯t he? Oh well, what could go wrong? I thought with a shrug of my shoulders. Days and months passed by and I kept on growing at a fast pace, looking similar to a toddler at the age of four! In the meantime, my hair grew out. It was the same kind of blonde hair as my mother¡¯s, so I let it grow. I liked her hair. My parents were chatting with Rose and Narihi at the moment, while we were out playing. But Dre said that he wanted to ask something from our parents. Neither I nor Kana knew what it was. But I soon realized that I shouldn¡¯t have followed him this time¡­ From now on, I¡¯ll be the leader, I thought after the events. ---------------------- Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------- In these few months, a few people visited our city, seeking our ability. We showed all of them, so they had no way to complain. A few weeks later, they also came back and stayed in our city. We were talking about visiting Ellery when our children barged in. Seeing my daughter, I couldn¡¯t help but think that she will be a beauty. [Just like her mother!] Hiro remarked in my mind. ¡°Mother, I have a question!¡± Climbing onto Rose¡¯s lap, Dreydon said. ¡°What is it, Dre?¡± she asked, placing her hand on the side of his face. The catastrophe happened after this. ¡°Why do I have a different thing here?¡± he asked, pointing towards his crotch. It wasn¡¯t surprising with their maturing speed that he was interested in it, but still¡­ All of us were frozen unmoving. Copying Hiro¡¯s habit, Aurora facepalmed before turning around and leaving the room. But Rose¡¯s face was worth staying. Her face turned red, matching the color of a tomato. H¨¥i laughed at her and then leaned closer to kiss her. They picked up Dre and took him out of the room. I decided to read their mind¡­ Don¡¯t laugh at me! It¡¯s embarrassing to talk about these kinds of things. I¡¯ll stay silent and you will have to talk about it. How does that sound? Rose grumbled in her mind, feeling annoyed. What? No! I swear that I won¡¯t laugh. You can¡¯t ask me such a thing. Ah! I know. Why don¡¯t we do it together, H¨¥i thought, seeing that Rose was about to refuse. Before closing the door behind them, I still heard Rose¡¯s yes. Seeing them leave, Aurora turned around and ran up to us, while Kana looked around with confusion. As she stopped beside me, I grabbed her sides and put her on my lap. Cuddling her, I put my chin on the top of her head. ¡°What¡¯s up princess~¡± Hiro asked with a smile on his face, feeling envious of my current position. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just so warm and fuzzy here. It¡¯s good to soothe my headache,¡± she mumbled in a low voice, turning towards me and hugging my chest. ¡°Mh~ warm and soft. I love this the most. It¡¯s even better than Rin¡¯s fur,¡± she said, rubbing her face in my bosom. ¡°Do you have a headache?¡± I questioned, tilting my head to the side, as a feeling of worry filled me. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s getting worse!¡± she exclaimed, a few tears appearing in her eyes. Hiro sprung up from his seat and kneeled beside us.¡°Where?¡± he asked with a worried face. ¡°Here,¡± Aurora replied, pointing towards the two sides of her forehead. Combining our Qi, we pushed it towards her body. Feeling the energy, she greedily sucked it in. In the next moment, we realized the reason for her pain. Two tiny horns grew out on her forehead. They were no more than three centimeters long and their tip was round. ¡°Is it better now?¡± I asked her, only to realize that she was sleeping. Seeing her sleeping face, I leaned closer to kiss her forehead. ¡°Look at how cute she is~ She has the same face as her mother,¡± Hiro talked to himself, looking at our daughter. ¡°Hm~ I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s like that. Her face is a little edgier. It gives her a colder look,¡± I said, shaking my head, disagreeing with him. ¡°Are you saying that she seems hard to approach?¡± Hiro asked, looking into my eyes. Nodding my head, ¡°Something like that,¡± I replied with a smile on my face. ¡°Hmm. She doesn¡¯t talk too much either, but her intelligence is visible¡± Hiro remarked with a thoughtful face, his hand on his chin. Still eyeing our daughter, ¡°Look at how peacefully she is sleeping¡± he added. Standing up, he kissed me. ¡°We have another visitor. I¡¯ll go and take care of him,¡± he said with a sigh, standing up to leave. Nowadays more and more people came here. Some of them were just curious, some of them picked a fight, and some of them believed in our ability. Aurora¡¯s teeth grew out in the past few months, and I stopped breastfeeding her nowadays since her body had grown a lot. It was a little strange that myself or Hiro had to cook every day for her. We rarely ate, only eating when we felt like eating something delicious. But the meals with our daughter always tasted better. She was sweet like honey. Hiro came back a few minutes later. ¡°How did it go?¡± I asked, relaxing my body in the armchair. ¡°This one didn¡¯t want to die unlike a few others who came to pick a fight. He came looking for his other half. He said that he heard news of us in the universe he came from,¡± he replied, pushing his right hand under the back of my knee and behind my back. ¡°And what kind of news did he hear?¡± I asked as Hiro raised me up, Aurora still in my arms, sleeping. ¡°He said that people are saying that our service isn¡¯t a scam and it is worth the trouble of coming here and such¡­ It seems like the fame of Sawolond is spreading,¡± he mumbled in a low voice, fearing that Aurora would wake up. ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you have any plans for the future? Or will we stay here and live silently?¡± I questioned him, having mixed emotions. It¡¯s been such a long time since we met. We grew up together, loved each other, and now we have our own child. We aren¡¯t far away from reaching the top either. Truth be told, if we were to merge and use our monster forms, we might be able to kill people at the tenth level at this point. Still walking towards our room, making a thoughtful face, ¡°I have. But you know it, don¡¯t you? Haha¡­ I plan to take it easy for now and explore what is at the bottom of this dark pit when Aurora has grown a little more. Let¡¯s just rest, my princesses~¡± he said with a chuckle. Placing us on the bed, he kissed me on the lips, while Aurora was awakened by a kiss on her face. ¡°Uh, father? What are you doing? It was so cozy. Oh, my headache disappeared,¡± she exclaimed, touching her forehead. ¡°What are these? Horns?¡± she asked, looking at us, her head tilted to the side. ¡°Yes, my little princess,¡± Hiro answered her question, raising her up to cuddle her. Aurora laughed with a bright smile on her face. Looking at my husband and my daughter, I closed my eyes and fell into melancholy. Most people turned more and more emotionless and empty as they grew stronger. But the people around us were still the same as when we met them. Hiro always wondered whether we would become like that as well. But no matter how much more we learned about the world, how much more we understood, we still had the same emotions. Do we lose our feelings as we get stronger? I thought, relaxing my body. [Nope~ It might be because we have quality bonds with our friends, but I could reply to this anytime.] Hiro answered through our bond. ¡°Monster or human. Aren¡¯t we all the same. We might have different shapes, so long as the person has intelligence, it will be a human inside either way. It might be evil and it might be good, it¡¯s always going to stay the same,¡± I mumbled in a low voice. ¡°What did you say, mommy?¡± Aurora asked, jumping onto me. Hiro laid down beside me. Holding my hand, he too closed his eyes. Not wishing to be left out, Aurora did the same. Such was the start of our family life. Such was the start of Sawolond. Such was the start of¡­ Eternity. (AN:\ This isn¡¯t the last chapter¡­ since 1-2 patron-sans said that this felt like an ending. But I can relate to them tbh. XD Either way. THIS IS NOT THE ENDING!) Chapter 111 - Dropping By Dropping by Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------- The next day, I woke up with a loud yawn, feeling something soft on my arms. Opening my eyes, I realized that it was my wife and my daughter. Both of them were using me as a pillow. Although Alice woke up, her eyes were still closed as if she was waiting for something. Leaning closer, I kissed her pink lips and then proceeded to cuddle my dear daughter. Her hair has grown to be as long as Alice¡¯s now. She was the spitting image of her mother. Aurora was still in Alice¡¯s embrace, sleeping peacefully. Letting go of her, [I¡¯ll be back in a moment,] I told Alice through our bond. [Okay, dear] she replied with a smile on her face. Since being here, we have been attacked quite a lot of times by some monsters. This time was the same. Appearing outside of our territory, I saw ten monsters standing in front of Sawolond. Turning into my true form, I swung my tail, crushing one of them in an instant. Using my Qi, I shot a Hydra¡¯s Paws towards the remaining ones. The ones at the higher stages of the ninth level blocked it. But I appeared in front of them at the same time and tore off their heads. Releasing Destiny¡¯s Descent with six stacks, the area exploded, killing the monsters. I devoured their souls and went back to the city. Unlike a few months ago, it wasn¡¯t empty. There were a few people walking back and forth, chatting or cultivating. We prohibited fighting in the city as that wouldn¡¯t do any good for the buildings¡­ Just as I was about to teleport back to my wife and daughter, I was called out to. ¡°Hiro! Come here please, there is another person who would like to see her pair,¡± Natasha shouted in my mind. She was a two-star, Hydra divine beast cultivator at the second stage of the ninth level. She came not long ago and after meeting her other half, she came back with him and joined us. As it turned out, her pair was the same, so now we have two Hydras in our city. We were a little surprised when they stated that they would be ¡®receptionists¡¯ in our city. Whenever a new person came, Natasha or her husband Zul Kroth would notify us if we didn¡¯t notice it¡­ As I teleported to her place, I met another beauty. But it wasn¡¯t surprising. Most people were handsome and beautiful at this point. If they didn¡¯t like their looks, they were able to change their looks anytime. The woman had long blue hair and a sexy, petite body. Thanks to her aura, I knew that she was a three-star bear divine beast, called Blue Janas Lion. She was at the fourth stage of the Universe Realm. ¡°Are you this Hiro, people speak of? Where is that Dragon? I heard that she is Hiro''s wife,¡± she said with her chest stuck out, her face like a fucking bitch. ¡®I won''t help this woman, I can see that¡¯ I thought as my brows twitched in annoyance. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I replied with a deadpan face. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you can really make many people happier. Do it with me now,¡± she said with her nose pulled up. This snotty bitch¡­ ¡°No. I don¡¯t like your kind. Now go away,¡± I said, turning around to leave. Sighing loudly, I slumped my shoulders and hung my head as I walked towards our house. I knew what would happen. ¡°How dare you? I am from the Lionheart Empire! Our leader is a Lion God and I¡¯m his confidant! Do you want to call his wrath upon your head? He isn¡¯t at your shitty level. He is at the Eternal Dominion level!¡± she shouted after me, one had on on her hip and the other in an accusatory gesture. I rubbed my closed eyes as I felt my body spasming and twitching. After a few seconds, I couldn¡¯t hold it and broke out in laughter. ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t believe that people like you really exist! How did you even reach your current level without dying? Oh! I get it¡­ you turned into such a shitty person when you reached your current level. Why don¡¯t you remember your past instead? Learn some self-control and learn how to behave. Once you are done, come back and I¡¯ll help you. Stay away from this place until then.¡± Hearing my words, her eyes opened wide. ¡°Don¡¯t do it,¡± I said as I felt her aura rising and a ball of energy gathering in her palms. Truly believing in it, I added, ¡°I believe that you are no idiot.¡± As I finished my sentence, I felt her aura falling and the energy subsiding. I turned around, waving my hand as I said, ¡°See you later.¡± ¡°Did he just ignore me and my attempt to attack him too?¡± She muttered in a low voice behind my back, her face in utter disbelief. At this point, no matter even if my eyes were closed, I could tell how people looked or what face they made. I was one with the universe and everyone was just a part of it. Another cell in this huge body, another piece on this chess board. Other universes? In the end, all of them are one and are connected. ¡°You should be glad that he did. I¡¯ve seen him sparring and you have no chance to hurt him. You might look down on me or him or anyone else, but you should take his words. Your behavior isn¡¯t worthy of the level you represent,¡± Natasha said, her lips pulled to the side in her dissatisfaction. Thanks to Blank and my scales, no one below the sixth stage of the Universe Realm would be able to hurt me, even if the person was a three-star Divine Beast. I went back to Alice and Aurora. They were still resting on the bed, their eyes closed. Stopping beside the bed, I leaned over them to kiss their foreheads. Just as I was about to lay down beside them, Bayezinth appeared in our room, with Sugine beside him. ¡°Hi! I found you. Your fame is spreading like wildfire- Ah, sorry. I¡¯ll stay silent,¡± he started with a loud voice, but upon noticing Alice and Aurora, he closed his mouth and whispered. My daughter sat up on the bed, rubbing her eyes with her tiny hands. She was so cute. ¡°Let Father cuddle you!¡± I said as I appeared behind her and put her on my lap to hug her. ¡°Mh- Father! You are crushing me!¡± she shouted at me. Realizing that I used too much strength, I loosened my arms around her. ¡°Who are these people?¡± She asked, looking at me while pointing at Bayezinth and Sugine. ¡°I¡¯m Bayezinth, a Dragon God! The same as your mother and this is my girlfriend, Sugine,¡± he introduced himself. Leaning forward, his hand on his chin, he observed Aurora. ¡°Are you a Dragon God too? No¡­ Your aura is the same as when your parents merge. What is your race, little one?¡± he asked in his unbearable curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m an Ourichi!¡± She exclaimed with a proud smile on her face. Alice opened her eyes at the same time, still laying on her right side, facing us. A smile formed on her face as our eyes met. Both of us felt like laughing. ¡°That is your family name, isn¡¯t it? I asked for the name of your race!¡± Bayezinth exclaimed, thinking that Aurora misunderstood him. ¡°No. Her race is an Ourichi. The Abyss gave that name to her race because we were the ones who created her and there is only one of her kind. I¡¯m honestly somewhat happy to see this kind of result. Now even if something were to happen to us, our daughter will always have something from us,¡± I said with a smile on my face, caressing the top of my daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Hah! I¡¯m sure that no one can beat my parents!¡± Aurora exclaimed with a proud face, while ours turned stiff. There was someone right in front of us who had a chance, for now¡­ But unlike my expectations, Bayezinth just chuckled upon hearing her, not destroying her dreams. ¡°And what about you?¡± I asked, looking at Sugine with my brows raised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The atmosphere so nice that I didn¡¯t want to intrude,¡± she said with a stiff face, waving her hand. ¡°Thanks to my dear, I mostly recovered from my personality disorder¡­ and he also told me how you found me. So I thank you very much for that. I just wanted to tell you this,¡± she said, bowing down in front of us. Both of us felt surprised upon seeing such an outcome, but we told her that it was no problem nonetheless. ¡°For how long do you plan to pretend to be asleep, you lazy dragon!¡± Bayezinth exclaimed, poking Alice¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending that I¡¯m asleep. My eyes were opened all this time. I¡¯m just resting and don¡¯t poke me, you stupid dragon. You are below me!¡± Alice exclaimed with a smirk on her face as she sat up, setting her disordered blonde hair right. ¡°Yes, yes. You are above everyone,¡± he replied, shaking his head and waving his hand. ¡°Yes! My mother is the best!¡± Aurora agreed with him, adding, ¡°You are a good dragon for knowing this!¡± All of us laughed upon hearing her words. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you have your family time. I just came to announce that we will be staying here from now on. But give us a nice and big house!¡± Bayezinth said with a serious face, his chest stuck out. ¡°There aren¡¯t too many people here yet and everyone is understanding. We aren¡¯t kids, are we? Just pick a house nearby and don¡¯t fight in the city,¡± I said. ¡°Do you want to travel?¡± I asked as I looked at Aurora with a mysterious face. ¡°Are we going somewhere?!¡± She shouted with bright and excited eyes. I guess she felt bored here and she knew that she would die outside. Yeah, we totally didn¡¯t create Sawolond here for the sake of keeping her here at home as long as possible¡­ I thought with ridicule and a feeling of remorse. [We can admit our crime later¡­] Alice remarked in my mind, making me laugh. ¡°Yes. Mother and Father have an old friend they want to visit. Do you want to come or do you want to stay with the others?¡± I asked, placing my chin on the top of her head. She was just so cute. My daughter is an angel~ How could I let anyone near her?! Even if it¡¯s her other half! I thought as a feeling of unhappiness welled up in me. [I know, right? It¡¯s frustrating to think about it! Well, it is still far away, so there is no need to worry about it] Alice remarked on my thoughts, feeling the same way. Of course, she would! After thinking about it for a few seconds, I said, [Now that I think about it, it might be better to find that boy now. He definitely isn¡¯t much older than Aurora and if I see him growing up alongside her, I could accept him easier. Imagine a random guy meeting her and falling in love with her in a few weeks! I couldn¡¯t bear to see him near my daughter!]Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. [Hmm~ Your words are true, dear. What should we do?! ARGH! God, damn it! Haah- well, it¡¯s not like she is at that age. Finding a boy would mean nothing but a friend for her at this time. But honestly, I thought that we would have a harder time. She listens to our words and has good behavior. Like an angel!] Alice replied, feeling happy. [Ugh. Don¡¯t hurry with this statement. She hasn¡¯t hit puberty yet. I have no idea how she will behave at that time¡­] I remarked. We looked at each other¡¯s stiff faces, hoping that we won¡¯t have a hard time with her. ¡°I want to! I want to! Let¡¯s go! When will we go? Can we go now?¡± She shouted with an excited face, increasing my sense of guilt. I felt terrible! She was closed into a city because of us¡­ Alright. It is decided. I¡¯ll let her go out later. I¡¯ll personally watch over her! I thought. As Aurora finished her words, Rose, Narihi and everyone else appeared in front of us. ¡°Great. We were waiting for her reply. We too wanted to go but if she wanted to stay, then we would have watched over her. Let¡¯s go in that case! Natasha, Zul Kroth, Gaia, and Anthony will be here anyway,¡± Poirlion said with an honest face. [They don¡¯t even know about Bayezinth, but I¡¯m not surprised. He is way above them in strength, so they have no way to even sense him.] Alice remarked in my mind. Hearing his words, we nodded and after telling Natasha about it, we teleported everyone away. Aurora was sitting on my neck, her tiny hands on the top of my head. I always wanted to carry my daughter like this! [Uu~ Me too! Stupid Hiro. But she likes to sit in your neck because you are taller. Unless I transf-] Alice started planning ahead, wishing to take away our daughter¡¯s interest. [No! And don¡¯t forget that my monster form is taller. Just be glad as we are. She prefers being held in your arms and she prefers sitting on my shoulders. Don¡¯t be too greedy, you dragon!] I rebuked her through our bond, not meaning it too seriously. [Muu~ Okay. I¡¯ll reflect on my actions. I also slept with her while you went out. I¡¯m sorry, dear.] She said in a sweet tone, melting my heart. [No problem. Don¡¯t worry about it.] I replied as a bright smile formed on my face, feeling happy with my life. She meant it! H¨¥i was carrying Dreydon and Poirlion was carrying Kana. The girls were walking in front of us, feeling slightly down. We couldn¡¯t help but laugh at their pitiful looks. As Aurora started to grow, she has started to get closer and closer to me. It was the same with Kana. Meanwhile, Rose and H¨¥i experienced the exact opposite. Dre rather spent his time with Rose than H¨¥i when he wasn¡¯t with Kana and Aurora. We didn¡¯t let them cultivate up till now because they were still too young. If they had gained too much strength while being so young, it could be detrimental to their minds. But seeing their current mindset, we had been thinking about allowing them to cultivate. ¡°What is this swirling black mass? Is it safe?¡± Kana asked with a worried face, clenching her grip on Poirlion¡¯s head. She seemed to be a little afraid of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kana! I¡¯m here with you and our parents too! What could go wrong?¡± Dre said with a smile on his face, holding his hand towards Kana. Looking at Poirlion with a smirk on my face, I conveyed my thoughts with my mind power, ¡°Must be nice, huh? Their little Romance starts early on! I can see their wedding years later! When do you wish to allow it? At the age of sixteen? Maybe eighteen? Hahaha!¡± ¡°Shut up, you bastard! At least, I know that she will be in good hands! I¡¯ll make sure to teach Dreydon how to behave in my daughter¡¯s company. But you? Heh¡­¡± he answered in the same manner, a smug look on his face. Alice and Narihi turned around and sighed while looking at us. ¡°What is it?¡± both of us asked at the same time. ¡°...¡± Not saying anything, they shook their heads sideways as they went through the gate, entering our original universe. It¡¯s been quite a long while since we came here. It¡¯s interesting how much different it felt to be here than before. Thanks to being at the ninth level, we felt everything throughout the whole universe. People were moving busily, like ants doing their daily stuff. We were the same when we were younger yet now¡­ it feels so different. Even though the world was so big and there were so many people in it, it felt strangely empty. I wonder how the Abyss feels. It is stronger than anyone else, I guess. It must be kind of lonely. Even though that bastard had its fun with us, I can¡¯t help but accept its teasing. Unless I get horny, I can pretty much control my lust too, and that is thanks to the Abyss. ¡°Oh, my. My face is all red! I am understood by another cultivator from the lot of you! And you can control your lust when you aren¡¯t horny? Nice feat, indeed! But you two are still rabbits, instead of True Divine Beasts. I don¡¯t even understand how do you manage to keep it hidden from Aurora. Because she doesn¡¯t know about your rabbit-like habit!¡± The Abyss talked to me out of nowhere, surprising the shit out of me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear your voice¡­ Oh, wait. Not!¡± I replied as a feeling of grudge welled up in me. He was badmouthing me even now! Just you wait¡­ once we get our hands on you, Alice thought in her mind, her brows twitching. ¡°What is it, Mommy?¡± Aurora asked, noticing the usual sign of Alice¡¯s annoyance. Turning around, a smile formed on her face as she replied to Aurora¡¯s inquiry, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, honey. It¡¯s just that the voice that told you about your race is a big, bad bully. Once Mother and Father get there, they will be sure to spank it!¡± [That smile looks really creepy. Look, you are scaring Aurora! Hahaha.] I remarked through our bond, laughing at our daughter¡¯s reaction. Reading our daughter¡¯s thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, I should never piss off mother. She seems to be more dangerous than I thought! But Father is calmer. Right. I¡¯ll use him if necessary! ¡°Aurora, my dear. You shouldn¡¯t plan to use your parents for anything,¡± I said, looking at her with upturned eyes, a smile on my face. It was kind of hard to look at her in our current position¡­ but lengthening my neck wasn¡¯t hard. ¡°W-What?! How?! You are even worse!¡± she exclaimed with a scared face. Grabbing her sides, I raised her over my head and pulled her into my embrace. ¡°There, Father will hold you in his arms!¡± I said as I hugged her to my chest. The spotless white dress we gave her, reaching her knees and the white shoes weren¡¯t without implication¡­ She was our little, pure angel! I felt her little arms coiling around my sides. She had no way to hug my whole upper body. I gave a kiss on the top of her head as I teleported everyone to Gold Planet. [She has got your charm. Haha. I don¡¯t think that I could refuse her if she was to ask something with pleading eyes. Maybe even a normal request would be hard¡­] I remarked through our bond, having mixed emotions. As Rose knocked on the door, Alice replied, [Well, you didn¡¯t want to restrict her too much anyway, neither did I. It¡¯s better to let her do whatever she wants but state how stupid it is. If we were to forbid anything, she would just want to try it out even more. Anyway, we have our plans in case such a thing happened. Let¡¯s meet with Ellery at first.] Before we could go any further, Weston appeared in front of us, Helen beside him. They looked over our bodies, measuring us up before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Where have you been up till now?¡± he asked, raising his brows. ¡°We went around the world, visited other universes, nothing much,¡± I replied with a smirk on my face. ¡°Oh? And what about Sawolond, the land of halves? Or so I heard. They say that its creators originated from this universe. You see, your ideals were very similar to what I¡¯ve heard about this Sawolond,¡± he replied, leaning forward in his curiosity. ¡°And who are these children!?¡± Helen added another question, pointing at our children. ¡°Hahaha, fine. Yes, we made that place. You can come if you want to and this is our daughter, Aurora Ourichi,¡± I admitted, introducing Kana and Dreydon too. ¡°You have changed. All of you¡­ You are more silent and what is this mystery I feel?¡± Weston muttered in a low voice, not really talking to us. Raising his head, he finally realized our current position. ¡°Ah! How rude I am. Come inside, please. I welcome you to Gold Planet! Ellery is in her room. If not for hearing someone closing the door, I¡¯d have never noticed you,¡± he said in a hurried way, scratching the back of his head. Waving her hand, Alice said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. We just came to visit and we are still the same inside.¡± ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Seeing that everyone was silent, Dre was the first to talk. Weston stopped in place, while all of us laughed, except for Rose and H¨¥i, who were shaking their heads. ¡°Yeah, we were introduced but he never did it. Should we call him ¡®the guy¡¯?¡± Kana followed in tow. I felt Aurora¡¯s lips quivering on my chest. She was trying to hold back her laughter but failed miserably when everyone laughed up. Turning around, he looked at our children. Clearing his throat, he introduced himself and Helen too. ¡°You questioned us about what happened. Now it is our turn,¡± Rose questioned them, her head tilted to the side. ¡°You surely know that before you left, Ellery went to see the world and find her pair. I¡¯m sad because I never noticed her feeling of envious. I mean, all of us had our ¡®halves¡¯ as you Hiro and Alice said, while she was lonely.¡± ¡°A few months later, there came a message from her. She said that she was in trouble. A young master of a local sect laid his eyes on her and after Ellery fought back with my technique, they wanted to get their hands on that too. Luckily, she was able to get away. Later I went out with Helen and destroyed that stupid sect. But Ellery has spent most of her days holed up, cultivating. She comes out to have dinner with us and she attends Genotin Academy too, but she seems to be dissatisfied.¡± ¡°I know that this might sound too much, but could I ask for the help of the leaders of Sawolond?¡± Weston finished his tale, turning around and bowing in front of us, followed by Helen. ¡°Why is he bowing down?¡± Aurora whispered into my left ear, putting her hand beside her mouth. ¡°Haha, it won¡¯t work on Weston, dear. But he is doing it because he is asking us to do something important to him and their daughter. But your question is a good one. We have spent quite a lot of time with Ellery when we were younger and we would like to help her. So not even Father knows why would he bow down!¡± I replied, referring to myself in third person. ¡°We thank you in that case,¡± Weston and Helen said at the same time, straightening their backs. Waving her hand, Alice went past them and barged into Ellery¡¯s room. She was sitting in the middle of the bed, cultivating. Whistling a tune, Alice grabbed Ellery¡¯s hand and took her away. She took her through the Anchor and went to another universe. In the meantime, Ellery opened her eyes and kept looking around, panic visible on her face. Noticing that it was Alice, she calmed down at first until¡­ ¡°You! Where have you been up till now?! You left along with everyone else and didn¡¯t even tell me! Do you have any idea how bad it felt when I came back, only to see that nobody was there? It felt as if all of you betrayed me!¡± Ellery shouted as Alice stopped right above a city. ¡°Listen, Ellery. Firstly, it was you who left so suddenly and since you were away, we left right after. Secondly, we knew that you were missing the bond we have. But we wished to find a way to solve this problem. You see, we had the luck to be picked in a contest. After winning it, we wished for the ability of our dreams.¡± ¡°Now that the Abyss gave it to us, we can find you who you are looking for. So stop whining. I know that we haven¡¯t visited you, but I wanted to have my own child. You know that I¡¯m impatient. Now quickly, let¡¯s capture this guy you like and then go back to your planet,¡± she explained everything in a compressed way. [You could have used your mind power, you know?] I reminded her through our bond. [Oh, you are right. But I can do it now!] She replied, sending the whole course of events we went through into Ellery¡¯s mind. Thanks to her quick processing capacity, she understood what happened in a moment. Her lips opened for a moment to speak, but she closed them in the end, staying silent. ¡°Let it out. You can talk to me about anything. Or do you want me to read your mind?¡± Alice said, crossing her arms in front of her chest. It¡¯s nice that I can look through your eyes, hahaha, I thought, laughing. Looking sideways, Ellery kept silent, but her lips started quivering as a few tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Tell me,¡± Alice pressed on. ¡°Fine! I felt hurt! You left me there!¡± She shouted, being overly dramatic. Flying closer to Alice, Ellery hugged her as she continued in a low voice, ¡°But I know that I was the one at fault. I was being stupid and envious of you. After seeing that even my parents bonded, I felt left out. Rose was the only one like me, but even she turned weird. But I know that I was the one who ran away, even though you were always nice to me. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about it. We too neglected you, so no need to blame it all on yourself. But now, you should go there!¡± Alice replied, turning Ellery away and pushing her towards the ground. Ellery crashed through the roof of a house and fell on top of her ¡®destination¡¯. Using space around me, I showed it to the others in the form of a screen. Alice cleared away the dust, only to see Ellery sitting up on the lower part of her half, rubbing her head. Turning around, she looked up at Alice with a pouting face as she shouted, ¡°YOU DAMNED DRAGON! I won¡¯t forget this! I¡¯ll make-¡± she was interrupted soon enough as she felt a bulge under her. Turning around, at first, she looked into her half¡¯s eyes, and then towards his crotch. The poor man was visibly mesmerized by her, but he had no excuse. Ellery was sitting there with a dumbfounded face look on her face. ¡°Sleep well,¡± Alice whispered into her ears as she appeared behind her and knocked her out. ¡°Do you have anyone important here?¡± she asked the guy. Shaking his head, his messy brown hair flew through the air. His panic was clear in his golden eyes, which were the same as Ellery¡¯s. Holding up his arms, he exclaimed, ¡°N-No! I don¡¯t have anyone here. I¡¯m living alone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great then. You too will come with me,¡± Alice said with a bright smile on her face. Knocking him out with her energy, she brought both of them back. She appeared in front of us, two bodies levitating beside her body. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun with these two,¡± she said with a smirk on her face, licking her lips. ¡°Mother is scary!¡± Aurora shouted, not being able to hold it back anymore. Sighing, I shook my head, thinking that this whole reunion was strange and stupid. But I still enjoyed it. Chuckling, I followed the others and went towards Weston¡¯s garden. It¡¯ll be fun when they wake up, I thought with a smile on my face. Chapter 112 - A Small Measure of Peace A Small Measure of Peace Alice¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------- After taking back Ellery along with her half, we stayed at their place for one and half a week''s. They were amusing to look at, especially with her half, called Tatsu Mori. He had Asian features, but we weren¡¯t surprised since Ellery too had some. Similarly, Weston looked to be a mix of an Asian and a European human. But what we deemed truly surprising was that Tatsu had some ogre blood in him for sure. Although his skin was white, he had tiny tusks and a huge body, towering at three meters. There were very few races except for the ogres, which had such features. We never forgot to tease Ellery about how she liked big men. Naturally, not in the presence of our children¡­ Ellery¡¯s and Tatsu¡¯s relationship advanced to that of a girlfriend and a boyfriend. What becomes of them in the future wasn¡¯t a question¡­ We will take them to Sawolond once we are done with our vacation, but before that, we decided to let our children see a little of the world. Sheltering them from everything would be a bad choice. After talking things over with the other girls, I went to the garden. The golden trees and the golden grass continued to be a weird sight to see, even after spending one and half a week¡¯s here. Hiro was sitting on the ground, with his legs crossed and eyes closed. I felt as he kept consuming the energy of the world, advancing our cultivation. I looked to Aurora, who was hugging Hiro tightly, her legs coiling around his waist. She reminded me of Koala Bears from Earth. But what made this scene the most hilarious was that she was asleep. I squatted down in front of Hiro and looked back and forth between his unmoving face and our drooling daughter. Her chest heaved up and down as she kept breathing, her face peaceful and happy. [I don¡¯t feel like waking her up¡­] I remarked through our bond. Using one of his minds, he replied, [Then sit down and wait. Haha. Ugh, but it is so weird. I¡¯ve had plans on how to educate her all along, but I just don¡¯t find the situations good enough to use them. Not to mention, how cute she is and how much I love her. I find it hard to restrict her sometimes. Haah- being a parent isn¡¯t all that easy, even if you have plans for it. This is why I prefer to have plans, but leave my options open, and leave the rest to my imagination!] I smiled upon hearing his thoughts, understanding him. [Yeah, but at least she doesn¡¯t behave as if she was superior to others. She might be even better than us in that regard. It¡¯s good that she had people to educate her. Unlike you! You brought your narcissistic personality from your past! It¡¯s your fault that I¡¯m like this!] I thought, almost laughing. [Hahaha. If not for me, you might have turned into a proud dragon, looking down at everyone and handling people like food!] He openly laughed upon hearing my words. As he opened his eyes, I looked into them, conveying the love I felt for him. His eyes were all shiny and bright, reflecting the same feelings. He pulled his lips into a smile as he thought, [But that¡¯s how it should be. The halves might not be perfect for each other instantly. They might be different at the start and they might turn into a perfect couple only later on. The reason why some couple takes months to get together, while others need only days or hours. The latter is kind of ridiculous, though¡­] [Some people have to go through a tragedy to turn into the kind of person their half could truly love, I¡¯m clear on this since forming Sawolond. But it¡¯s kind of fun to see how even bad people change over time and turned into halves. Well, it sucked when we had to kill a couple because both of them turned evil. But if not for meeting me early on, you could have turned into the half of someone else.] [The Universe is Ever Changing and Evolving, isn¡¯t it? Hehe. But it¡¯s not only that. We people do it all the time. It might be subtle and simple. It might be something others don¡¯t notice. Maybe just a small concept forming in your mind. But that is a development of your character anyway. Look at how I didn¡¯t kill the people ogling you!] Hearing his last thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at him, saying aloud, ¡°That¡¯s development for you!¡± ¡°Shh! You will wake her up!¡± He whispered, pointing at Aurora. [Anyway¡­ even if I created these concepts in my past life, it was hard to apply them in reality, though I managed to do it here. Thanks for being here with me in this lonely eternity. Solitude is only a Chuunibyou dream. My life would have been terribly boring without you.] he said as he leaned closer to kiss me, forgetting Aurora. The back of her head fell on my chest as she woke up to the sudden movement. ¡°Mhm- why are you moving around so much?¡± she asked, rubbing her eyes. She didn¡¯t even notice us. ¡°Nothing. Mother and Father were just conveying their love for each other,¡± I said as a smile formed on my face. ¡°What about me?¡± She asked, her head tilted to the side. Seeing that she wanted to see our affection, both of us chuckled as we hugged her and showered her in our kisses. ¡°We love you a lot,¡± we said at the same time. ¡°But don¡¯t you feel bored staying in Sawolond all the time?¡± I asked her, loosening my arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s fun with Kana and Dre, and you are there too. But sometimes I really want to see new places with you,¡± she replied, still being clingy. We were more than happy to hear her answer. [Yes! She still loves Father! My position is unquestionable!] Hiro thought, smiling like an idiot. [Not just you, stupid. She loves both of us!] I corrected him, wearing a proud face. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen too much of our world yet, have you?¡± Hiro asked, caressing Aurora¡¯s back. Do mine too, I thought with a pouting face. Laughing, he put his left hand on my back and followed my request. After making a thoughtful face, Aurora shook her head sideways. ¡°Why? Is there something else other than our house and that sea? Oh! What is on the other side of the sea? What is-¡± hearing his question, her mind bolted off as she started thinking of the possibilities. ¡°There are many humans, and cities, and monsters! Do you want to see them?¡± my husband asked, gesticulating in wide circles to increase Aurora¡¯s curiosity. It¡¯s not like it was necessary¡­ ¡°When do we go?¡± she asked with a serious face, hiding her excitement. This little devil¡­ she is getting better at hiding her emotions. Although she is more than obvious with these sudden changes, at least her face doesn¡¯t show much. We¡¯ve got to be careful with her in the future! I thought, feeling Hiro¡¯s agreement through our bond. [I have a feeling that my little angel title will be changed to my little devil¡­] Hiro thought, sighing loudly, feeling ironic. [Seriously, it¡¯s as if it was declared by someone that children have to turn into little devils as they grow!] He kept on whining. Hey. She didn¡¯t even get there. What if you are wrong? Don¡¯t bring in so much foreshadowing! I said through our bond, furrowing my brows. Ignoring me, he focused on our daughter. ¡°We can go now, but Mother and Father will change their looks or people will behave differently. Is that fine?¡± he asked, tilting his head to the side, looking into her eyes. Biting on her lower lips, she raised her thumb towards her mouth, about to bite it. This was a habit of hers when she was thinking hard about something. What is she up to? we thought at the same time and started reading her mind. I don¡¯t want them to change their looks! To begin with, since when can they change their looks? Strange powers continue to crop up, I can just never expect it! I must cultivate! But they said that I shouldn¡¯t do it for now. I¡¯ll do it anyway¡­ but they will notice. Grr, so much trouble! I¡¯ll agree with this shape changing business. But I wanted to go on mother¡¯s back, while she was in her true form! People always get so scared! It¡¯s so much fun! If only I could turn into such a mighty creature as Mother or Father¡­ I¡¯d definitely walk around the city, scaring people! I bet that Kana and Dre would join me! We looked at each other with our mouths opened wide. Forget becoming a little devil... She already is one! What should we do if she was to have a monster form in the future?! ARGH! And the worst is that I too am such a person, even now! How am I supposed to tell her not to do it when I¡¯m facing the same problem?! I screamed in my mind, holding the sides of my head. His brows twitching, Hiro looked at me and then at our daughter as he said, ¡°My dears, I know that is enjoyable to scare others, but do we want to be a family famous for scaring everyone randomly, or do we want to be a family famous for creating pairs?¡± After making a thoughtful face, I looked at Aurora. A bright smile formed on our faces as we said at the same time, ¡°Scaring others is funnier!¡± Hiro stared at us with an incredulous look as he slowly raised his right hand. Opening his right hand, he placed his palm on his face. ¡°Mother. I have a problem. I think that I love it when Father does that movement!¡± our daughter said, pulling her head back as if she was fearing an incoming slap. Hiro spread his fingers and peeked at her. ¡°But Father doesn¡¯t like it when he has to do this movement because it means that someone said or did something stupid,¡± he replied, his brows twitching like never before. ¡°Hey, your brows are dancing. If you continue this, they will grow legs and run away,¡± I remarked, making fun of him. Knowing me well, he just laughed at my remark as he turned into his true form with a loud roar, shaking the planet. ¡°So flashy-¡± I wanted to say, but was interrupted by my daughter, ¡°SO COOL! TEACH THIS TO ME!¡± Using the laws, he raised her into the air and let her ride one of his heads. ¡°Just one more before you are complete,¡± I remarked, seeing eleven heads. As I jumped onto his head, I put Aurora between my legs. He reorganized his scales into a comfortable chair for us and entered our world.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. We changed the feeling of our aura, making it impossible for the cultivators to recognize us. To our daughter¡¯s happiness, Hiro flew around a few planets, making the alarms go off everywhere. The people in our world created a technology, which was able to sense the exact strength of every creature. Unless we used Cosmological Constant or the laws to hide it, not even we were able to escape it. A hydra at the Universe Realm for these weak humans was scary, to say the least. Thanks to our bond, I knew that he wanted to cure Aurora through repetition. If she saw scared expressions enough times, she would get bored of them in time. Though it might take a few heart-attacks¡­ I thought, upon seeing her happy expression. [You are even worse! You are just as happy! Look at yourself! You are grinning like an idiot!] Hiro rebuked me, putting me in my place. [But we never did this when I was a kid! Why?!] I questioned him, pouting. [....] [....] Hearing my words, he didn¡¯t say anything, thinking that it was good that he didn¡¯t have a normal hand at the moment. Else he would have had to use that movement again. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry now!¡± Aurora shouted as the wind brushed through her blonde hair. I was surprised to see a few strands of light brown colored hair. It seems like she will have a mixed hair color. But it matches her a lot, I thought, looking at the top of her head. While Hiro flew towards a restaurant, I used my Qi to turn Aurora¡¯s hair wavy. [Haha, it seems like our equality lives on even in our daughter.] Hiro thought as a feeling of happiness welled up in his heart. Being a few kilometers above our destination, he turned into his battle form as he caught me in a Princess-carry. His body and back straight like a log, we fell towards the ground as I held Aurora in my arms. Hiro thought that she would be a little scared, but she had a lot of fun instead. ¡°Hahaha! Free falling is so much fun!¡± she shouted, the wind blowing against our ears. ¡°Do you want to fall alone?¡± I asked her with a smile on my face. Seeing her nod, I let go of her and watched as the distance slowly increased between us in the air. But in the next moment, I felt more than surprised. A pair of black, scale-covered wings grew out of her back, followed by a tail. We were waiting curiously to see if something new would appear on her, but nothing changed. The most ridiculous was that she didn¡¯t even notice her wings, as she was focused on enjoying the fall, her eyes closed. [How did she manage to not feel them growing out?] Hiro asked through our bond, looking at me with his brows raised. ¡°H-Honey, look behind you,¡± I said with a stiff face, catching the attention of our daughter. Turning her head to the side, she noticed her wings. After going through a series of faces, she tried moving them. We weren¡¯t surprised to see her succeed on the first try, though learning how to fly took more time. Seeing that the ground was getting closer, I jumped into Hiro¡¯s arms, pulling Aurora with me. [Hahaha, I have two princesses.] he said with a clear tone of delight as he crashed into the ground. Although the stone cracked under us, he had enough manners to control our fall and slow down our speed. With his scales covering his body, he was much harder than a meteor and his weight wasn¡¯t funny to look at either¡­ Before landing, she pulled back her wings, hiding them. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Tavern. It sounds like a great restaurant!¡± I said, reading the sign aloud. As Hiro put me on the ground, I did the same with Aurora. Holding her hand, we walked towards the door. Hiro looked at our daughter¡¯s back, having a bad feeling. I hope that their food is good enough. For them to use the word Dragon in their name?! They should be the best! Or at least on equal ground with a Hydra¡¯s Tavern! If not¡­ I¡¯ll come back here in the future! Although we felt happy upon hearing her thoughts¡­ [Doesn¡¯t this sound like the ¡®Forest of Pure Elementals¡¯ we burned to the ground? We should watch out or this place might be destroyed in the future¡­ In case she inherited the believability of her own oaths, this place should be really good.] Hiro thought, wiping off his sweaty forehead. I turned my hair brown colored and changed a little on my face before landing. Hiro decreased the size of his body, standing only at a hundred and seventy centimeters tall. It was strange to see him with an average height. I always had to stand on the tips of my toes if I wanted to kiss him. Looking at his white hair, I shook my head sideways, remarking in a low voice, ¡°Chuunibyou!¡± ¡°Why? I always liked them! Don¡¯t judge me, you lewd dragon!¡± He whispered in an equally low voice. If not for my good ears, I wouldn¡¯t have heard it. Not bothering with him, I entered the restaurant, holding our daughter¡¯s hand. Catching up with us, he quickly grabbed Aurora¡¯s right hand. [Why does this feel so stupid?] he thought with a stiff face, scratching the back of his head. [It¡¯s because you are stupid.] I ridiculed him, chuckling. The interior of the restaurant was clean and spacious. The tables were made of black metal snippets. They looked as if they were made of scales! Looking at our daughter¡¯s expression, a smile formed on her face for a moment, before it disappeared. You are good enough for now, she thought. I shook my head sideways, as we sat down at an empty table in the corner. The walls were decorated in a similar way, except for the color of the metal snippets, which were dark brown. It seemed like the scales of a one-star Wood Dragon, though they had no idea of that. As soon as we sat down, a cow came over, her breasts jiggling. Go elsewhere with those! This guy is mine! I thought in my mind, looking at those things. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Hiro couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud, surprising the woman who stopped beside our table. ¡°Pardon?¡± She asked, her head tilted to the side. She had short, black hair and an average face. Thanks to hiding our auras completely, no one knew who we were. ¡°Nothing. I was just talking to my wife,¡± he replied, looking over the Menu, which was stored in a Memory Crystal. Both of us took our orders, keeping it simple. Unlike the someone who was tiny and cute. Aurora¡¯s list of food contained Boar, Lizard, and Bird meat served with different garnishes. Rice, mashed potato, and new kinds of plants we haven¡¯t tasted before. We knew about them since they were in our world¡­ but we never bothered tasting them. ¡°Sir. If I may ask. Can you pay for that much?¡± the waitress asked, raising a brow with an apologetic face. As Hiro blinked, he used our world to find a few trash people. Killing them, he took their money. Just as his eyes opened, a big bag of money appeared in his hand. ¡°Is this enough?¡± he asked with a cool face on, leaning back on the corner sofa. Such a poser¡­ ¡°Y-Yes. I apologize for asking,¡± she said, quickly bowing. It wasn¡¯t strange to see her reaction because there were a few clans or individuals, who were powerful. She probably thought that we were such people. Well, the latter was true¡­ just not on a scale she could comprehend. Five minutes later, they came back with a food carriage and put everything on our table. Could it be that she likes delicacies? I thought, imagining her as a voracious girl. Being fat was impossible as a cultivator, but eating a lot was. In fact, it could be converted into energy and there were cultivation techniques built on that fact, though we never cared about stuff like that. We started eating, enjoying the delicious food. Thanks to the Abyss or our education, she didn¡¯t jump at her plate and ate normally. But her stomach seemed to have no end. No matter what was put in front of her, she ate everything¡­ she seemed to be very fond of fish. Munching on the last morsel of meat, she gulped loudly, rolling her tongue around her lips to clean them. She looked at us with her eyes shining. Seeing the remnants of her food on the sides of her mouth, I looked at Hiro, chuckling. Reaching out, I wiped the sides of Aurora¡¯s mouth with my hand. ¡°You like to eat delicious food, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked with a smile on my face, brushing my fingers through her silky hair. ¡°Yes! They taste so good!¡± she exclaimed, licking her lips. ¡°Why are they looking at us?¡± she asked, noticing people¡¯s stare. Tilting my head to the side, I leaned back on the corner sofa and looked into a few people¡¯s eyes as I said, ¡°It¡¯s because they don¡¯t know where else to look.With the size of your body, eating that much is a questionable feat. I suppose they are curious about the size of your stomach! But don¡¯t mind them. Mother and Father are here. If we hear a rude remark, they will have a bad end!¡± Hearing my words, a smile splattered on her face as she nodded her head. A few people shook their heads sideways, while others just chuckled. But in the next moment, a commotion broke out as the door opened and a random group came in. The one in the middle was the strongest of the five. He was a shortie¡­ in fact, his looks were very similar to Hiro¡¯s. He had white hair, a lean and muscular body, but his eyes were red. He is like a white rabbit. He gives me goosebumps! How could those girls like him? I thought, looking at the bond between him and two of the girls walking beside him. The remaining two was a pair too, which wasn¡¯t surprising to see after our mix up. In fact, after seeing the truth behind our words, even more, people sought our help. Since they were in our world, we didn¡¯t even have to move a finger. Having two women wasn¡¯t that surprising. The world was big and people were different. There were people who were bisexual and had both a boyfriend and a girlfriend. They usually turned into a three-way relationship. But bisexuality wasn¡¯t a thing in the outside world. Simply said, there were people who liked harems and had numerous women. Even while Hiro lived here, he had heard of such pairs. Although they were hard to understand with the standards of common people, there were many strange people. This trio was one such pair. In fact, everyone had their halves at this place, except for a shady guy in the corner. But we never bothered with him. ¡°Look, they are the Wanderers! The third strongest team in the whole universe!¡± people whispered, looking at these people from the corners of their eyes. Raising our daughter, I put her on my lap and started braiding her hair. Knowing the past of that shady guy in the corner, I knew what was going to happen. We were just staying to see the show! Having a sudden idea, I made a bowl of popcorn appear in front of us. ¡°Oh? What is this?!¡± Aurora asked, her eyes bright as usual. She has never seen it before. Hearing the cracking sounds as she started devouring it, I couldn¡¯t help but facepalm at the same time as my husband. ¡°Hahaha! Both of you did it now!¡± She shouted with a happy smile on her face, laughing loudly, not minding her surroundings. The place turned deadly silent as everyone looked at her, the Wanderers doing the same. The white haired guy raised a brow before turning towards the corner, shouting at the shady guy. ¡°Zeleas! There is a bounty on your head! Give up now and we will-¡± ¡°Huh? Are you being serious? You won¡¯t say such a line, right? Maybe it was a thing in my time, but you see¡­ too many years have gone by since then,¡± Hiro interrupted the white haired guy, complaining about his speech. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± one of the girls asked with an annoyed face, seeing that their mate was disrespected. Summoning a watermelon, I split it into two and after cutting a slice out of it, I held it in front of Aurora. It was fun to feed her¡­ seeing her cute posture as she munched on everything I gave her, I hugged her tightly, rubbing my face on the top of her head. Before anyone could say anything, we felt a sudden presence appearing. I wanted to stop her, but she barged into the tavern, stopping in front of us. ¡°What are you doing here? Not even inviting us!? Dre and Kana were looking for Aurora all over the place!¡± Rose exclaimed, ignoring the epic group beside them. I heard a sudden knock on my right. Looking there, I saw Hiro resting his head on the table. ¡°Alice? Why are you staying silent?¡± Poirlion asked, tilting his head to the side. Dre and Kana sat down on my left and started chatting with our daughter, asking what were we doing up till now. Of course, she declared that we went around scaring the humans in our world because it was so much fun. Thanks to the advanced technology of this world, everyone knew that there was such a case. Now they knew who were the evil ones too¡­ ¡°Are you being serious? You went around scaring people?¡± H¨¥i asked with a smirk on his face. Seeing us nod with a sigh escaping our lips, he showed his thumb finger as he said, ¡°You should have invited me too!¡± The white rabbit girl happened to look at Narihi when Poirlion looked at him. ¡°What are you ogling my woman for?¡± he asked, growling. Were we really like that? We should reflect on our actions¡­ I thought, shaking my head sideways. [I think so too.] Hiro agreed with me. ¡°N-Nothing! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mr. Rabbit said, looking at Poirlion with slightly fearful eyes. Everyone knew our friends too. Seeing the faces of realization, we knew that we were busted. Turning back into our true human forms, we were about to leave when Gaia and Anthony swung open the door, tearing it off. It flew towards Mr. Rabbit¡¯s back, plastering him on the wall. Of course, he wasn¡¯t injured. ¡°Oh?! Pardon us!¡± Gaia said, her hand in front of her mouth, faking a surprised and apologetic face. Making a come here motion, the door returned to its original position, along with the victim. Zeleas also flew towards me. Using my Qi, I turned him into a cripple and put him on the ground. ¡°There. You shouldn¡¯t try raping women. Take care of him,¡± I said, looking at the Wanderers with a stern glare. If not for Aurora, I¡®d have killed this piece of shit when we entered the restaurant. Placing the bag of money on the table, I waved my hand as we disappeared. After going back to Sawolond, I looked at our friends, thinking. ¡°Maybe we should advance our life story sometime later,¡± I said with a smile on my face, caressing Aurora¡¯s head. We aren¡¯t so far away from the tenth level, being at the fifth stage of the Universe Realm. After spending a few years here, waiting for Aurora to grow up, we should find out the secrets we were seeking all this time. The secrets of eternity. Chapter 113 - The First of My Kind The First of My Kind Aurora¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------- Mother took everyone back to our house. I really loved when people were afraid of them. Their faces were so fun to look at. I poked Mother¡¯s chest, showing that I wanted her to let go of me. Doing as I wished, I landed on our sand covered beach. I closed my eyes for a moment to enjoy the sky blue ocean and the fresh air. Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling weird. Wherever I went, it felt as if the world turned livelier than before. People were smiling more. I really don¡¯t understand why, but I have a feeling as if it had something to do with me. I always felt so vigorous and full of energy! I opened my eyes and turned around to look at Kana and Dre behind me. ¡°Do you guys want to hunt? Rin will come with us!¡± I asked aloud. Hearing her name, she appeared behind me. She was like my shadow most of the time, always lurking behind me. I think that it was Mother¡¯s and Father¡¯s doing because ever since I started going out, Rin has been with me. After making a thoughtful face, Dre nodded as he said, ¡°It sounds good. What do we hunt this time? Bear? Wolf? Snake? Or something weaker? Ah, but are you alright with it, Kana?¡± he asked, his expectation clear in his dark green eyes. I was the only one who had pure purple eyes. Sometimes I instinctively felt as if I was some kind of pack leader of wolves¡­ it was a strange feeling. Considering that they always listened to my ideas didn¡¯t help either, though all of us liked to hunt. It was hard to fight such a monster since most of them were stronger and much bigger than us. Father said that the monsters on our island are the weakest creatures, prepared for us. Tilting her head to the side, Kana shrugged her shoulders as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You know that I like to catch those furry animals!¡± She ran back to her family and asked if she could come. Poirlion and Narihi were a little strict, compared to our parents, but they still let her come with us. She just had to ask. I had a feeling that Mother and Father would request me to do the same if not for the fact that I always tell them if I go somewhere. It¡¯s nice that I can do almost anything, but it is not like I¡¯d do anything too stupid. I wonder how is it for other races.We should meet other kids of our age too sometime. Kana rushed back, the tints of purple shining in her golden eyes. ¡°We can go now!¡± she exclaimed, hugging me. I always felt happy when the people close to me hugged me. I don¡¯t know about strangers, but I¡¯d rather not get overly familiar with them. Dre stepped closer and followed Kana¡¯s example. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said with a chuckle, after standing there for a few seconds. ¡°Careful, honey,¡± Mother¡¯s loving voice resounded in my mind, filling me with happiness. Looking back at my parents one last time, I followed my friends. Entering the forest behind our house, we ran for a few minutes before my senses caught a presence. A moment later, Kana and Dre stopped, noticing the same presence. In terms of cultivation I¡¯ve caught up to them by now, reaching the mid fifth stage of the Foundation Realm. The difference wasn¡¯t too big, but I always had a feeling in me that it would just keep growing. I might be little and know even less about the world, but I can think well enough. Luckily, neither Kana nor Dre is an exception when it comes to this. Squatting down, we looked at each other as I started whispering, ¡°I think that it is a bear. It has a big body. Should we do the usual?¡± ¡°But we tried your plan last time too,¡± Kana chimed in, pinching Dre¡¯s left arm. The last time we met a bear, we dug a big hole for it and then lured it into the hole. Before it could escape, we attacked it with our energies, killing it. ¡°And? Wasn¡¯t it effective?¡± he asked, raising a brow. ¡°It was, but we turned so dirty and tired because of it. We also had to do it with our hands. Do you have no shame? Cultivators should fight their foes, not dig holes for them¡­ like our parents!¡± Kana exclaimed and I couldn¡¯t help but nod, agreeing with her. ¡°Hey, while we''re at it. Do you have a strange feeling of bond with your parents too? It¡¯s something strange. Every fiber in my body and even my blood turns so relaxed and happy when I¡¯m around them,¡± I asked, feeling curious. Tilting her head to the side, ¡°I love my parents, but I too have a similar feeling towards your parents¡­¡± Kana replied with a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°Same here,¡± Dre added. ¡°Are my parents the strange ones?¡± I muttered in a low voice, having even more questions. ¡°They did say that their blood is in all of us,¡± Kana remarked, causing realization to dawn on me. ¡°It must be their blood! They have something weird in it!¡± I exclaimed, forgetting our surroundings. I covered my mouth hurriedly, but feeling the incoming presence, all I could say was, ¡°Oops?¡± The monster rushed through the thick bush and roared upon seeing us. It was a bear, just how we thought. It swiped it large paw in an arc, wishing to hurt us. Bad bear! We quickly jumped back to evade. I controlled the Qi in my body and led it towards my palm. As my Qi rushed through my arm, a mix of white and black scales grew on it, and my nails turned into claws. Out of surprise, I raised up my hand to look at it, losing control over my energy as a result. But before anything could happen, my parents appeared in front of me. Father put his hand on mine and blocked my attack with it. I felt scared for a moment, but I soon realized that my worries were for naught. He just raised my hand, not even bothering with my ¡®attack¡¯, and checked out my arm. ¡°Black and White? How come? None of us have white scales¡­¡± he muttered, looking at me with his brows raised. Squatting down, he hugged me as he asked if I was alright. ¡°I am, but this feeling is strange. I feel much more powerful all of a sudden. I think that my body has changed too,¡± I said, looking down at my body. I felt my organs, my cells, my muscles, crawling in my body, changing and mutating. My bones popped as my body structure changed. My wings grew out and my whole body was covered in scales. Most of it was black, but a few lines of white scales ran up on my arms, around a circle on my chest, down to my legs. Raising my hand, I knocked on my teeth, resulting in a metallic sound. ¡°Is this your battle form?¡± Mother muttered, looking at me with her brows raised. ¡°So pretty! I want such scales!¡± Kana exclaimed, running over to me. She started feeling up my smooth scales, her eyes bright. Looking at Dre, I saw the same glint in his eyes, but he restrained himself. Chuckling, I held out my left arm. Smiling, he followed Kana¡¯s example. I felt like I was being shown as an exhibit¡­ ¡°Wait! What about the bear?!¡± I shouted, realizing that there was a threat. ¡°Oh, that? Father is overpowered, you know?¡± he said, patting the top of my head with a smile on his face. Stepping to the side, I saw the same mighty bear lying on the ground, trembling in fear. It didn¡¯t even dare to move in my parents¡¯ presence¡­ ¡°Never mind¡­¡± I mumbled, looking down. This is so unfair! We were trying to kill this monster with cunning and our strength yet they just appear and this shit falls to the ground! Well, it is pointless to compare myself to my parents, I thought, furrowing my brows. Looking up, my eyes met Mother¡¯s. I knew it just from the look on her face. She has heard my thoughts. A smile formed on her face as she said, looking at all three of us. ¡°I know that you are young and competitive. It¡¯s nice to be like that. But you shouldn¡¯t compare yourself to us or anyone at that. People are different and that is even truer when it comes to you three. You are a new race, so we don¡¯t have an exact idea about your potentials, though I believe that you have boundless futures. But even if it wasn¡¯t like that, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Why would you want to compare yourselves to others? Aren¡¯t you all unique, in a way? It¡¯s your understanding and personality what makes a difference, not your race or your origin. Make sure to remember that.¡± Looking at each other with Kana and Dre, ¡°Yes!¡± we exclaimed at the same time. But in the next moment, something strange happened. A human shaped shadow formed in front of us, turning everything silent in the world. It was the same person who told me about my race! What was it again? The Abyss? I thought, questioning my memories. ¡°Well, well~ Hello, little monsters!¡± the shadow spoke with a stupid tone, making me question if it was friendly or not. Sighing loudly, Mother hung her head as she asked, ¡°What is the Abyss doing in our world? And for you to appear at such a moment.¡± I knew it! I was right! I thought with a smile splattered across my face. ¡°I wonder~ You see, your child is something entirely new. But everything has a good and a bad side. That¡¯s what I call balance. You have had your solitude as cons and such things. Well, it didn¡¯t apply to you thanks to your bond, but it is there most of the time¡­ But as you can see, your daughter doesn¡¯t have to experience any of those bad points.¡± ¡°And to be honest, after looking at her future, I know that this won¡¯t change. There is only one such creature in the world, other than her. It¡¯s a rare sight to see it appear, but it has a mission to finish. I¡¯ve decided to do the same with your daughter. From now on, she will be similar to the other one and she too will have a mission.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t spoil the fun. I will tell her what it is, but you will have to find out otherwise. Oh, and your mind reading won¡¯t work when she is thinking about it. Obviously, talking about it will be the same. I¡¯m sorry about this little game of mine, but you see, it wouldn¡¯t be fun to me otherwise. Go and find out what happens when the colors mix~¡± it said, turning into a black mist before completely dissipating. ¡°Asshole, arsewipe!¡± my parents shouted at the same time, having an unusual deadpan look on their faces. They must have been utterly enraged.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Tilting my head to the side, I looked at them with my brows raised. I haven¡¯t heard of those words before¡­ only from Kana. I think that these must be swear words. Her parents do it more often. In the next moment, my eyes opened wide as information flooded into my mind. It was nothing much. Just a few sentences, but it was enough for me to understand. It wasn¡¯t a must for me to finish it, but it served everyone¡¯s interest¡­ Well, I have enough time, I thought with my brows furrowed, my head downcast. My parents and my friends looked at me with worried faces. ¡°Is it something bad?¡± Father asked with a frown on his face, visibly unhappy. Shaking my head, I soothed them, telling the truth, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It could be really hard, but it will be fine. Don¡¯t worry about it. It doesn¡¯t endanger my life either.¡± Hearing my words, they sighed out of relief. Now I understand why my parents hate the Abyss¡­ I thought, feeling displeasure from this sudden ¡®mission¡¯. The worst was that in fact, I was very short on time. With my current age, it would be more than hard to finish it! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, little one. Since you didn¡¯t start out at the same time, I¡¯ll help you out. I will change a little of the other one¡¯s fate. It will win you a few billion years, so you will be surely fine. Hahaha! Just make sure that it won¡¯t get to me!¡± the Abyss whispered in my mind. ¡°You aren¡¯t that much of an asshole, it seems,¡± I grumbled with a pouting face, feeling much less burden on my shoulders. Straightening my back, ¡°Father, Mother. I¡¯ve been living peacefully up till now. Although I didn¡¯t wish for it, now I have a goal and I need strength to reach it. I¡¯ll protect all of you, okay? I¡¯ll work hard from now on. I hope that you will help me on my path,¡± I said with a serious face. ¡°Of course, dear. We will guide you,¡± they said with smiles on their faces. Hearing my parents¡¯ words, I felt safe and happy. Nodding with a smile on my face, I hugged them. After saying those words, a strange feeling of awkwardness filled my heart. My parents were looking at me without saying anything else, making me feel awkward. I bet that they are talking through their bond, I thought with a frown on my face, pouting. I felt a pair of hands coiling around my right arm. Turning around, my eyes were met with Kana. ¡°What happened now? Are you in trouble? What was that strange shadow?¡± she asked, her concern visible in her eyes. I shook my head as an answer, patting her left shoulder. Seeing that she wouldn¡¯t budge, I spoke, ¡°Haha, why are you so stubborn? I told you that it¡¯s nothing bad. Will you help me and come along with me?¡± Frowning, she made a serious face for a few seconds, before her mask broke, and a bright smile sprouted on her face. ¡°Of course! But it wouldn¡¯t be so much fun if-¡± she didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Turning towards Dre, she looked at him from the corners of her eyes, faking something¡­ Does she want to show her annoyance or what? Am I this bad at acting too? I thought, seeing how obvious she was. She made me remember to her mother, Rose. Kana seemed to be similarly clumsy and shy at times¡­ ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking of leaving me out, are you?¡± Dre asked, his eyes and mouth opened wide. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised, I wanted to ask you just now,¡± I said with a chuckle. A smile formed on his face as he nodded his head. Stepping closer, he hugged me and Kana, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± A big hand touched the top of my head and ruffled my hair. Turning around, I looked at my father, my brows raised. A smile formed on his face as he said, ¡°Treasure your friendship. Although you can tell anything to us, I know that you will keep a few secrets for yourself. If you find your burden too heavy and you don¡¯t want to tell it to us, your friends will be your best support.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can count on us!¡± Dreydon added, letting go of us. ¡°Yes, yes. Enough of these dramatic speeches, though I appreciate them,¡± I said with a smile on my face, feeling weird. I just couldn¡¯t stop grinning. ¡°Oh, my~ Our daughter is so happy, just look at her,¡± Mother said, showing her white teeth, her hand on the side of her face. Father looked at her as he said with his brows raised,¡°Dear. Please don¡¯t take tropes from my past life¡­ Our life has been like that more than what¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°Fufu~ but you can¡¯t complain, can you?¡± she said, showing that strange smile. I¡¯ll have a little brother if this goes on¡­ I thought, shaking my head. Seeing the look on my face, Father cleared his throat, his face a little red. ¡°Uhm, let¡¯s not bother the kids. Just call us if you need us. We will be sure to respond,¡± he said with a serious face, the goofy grin nowhere to be seen. Even the feeling of his aura changed! I need that kind of control over myself¡­ After looking into the eyes of my parents, both of them disappeared. ¡°Well, now that we are alone, we should focus on training our control and explore our abilities,¡± Kana remarked, her hands on her hips. Nodding our heads, we¡¯ve got to work. ------------------ Hiro¡¯s POV: ----------------- We teleported back to our house, leaving Aurora, Dre, and Kana. Although Rin was with them, they were always within our senses, so it was unlikely that she¡¯d have to do anything. There was a bed on the right side of our room, with a holographic television in front of it. It was good that we were able to use the technology of the humans in our world. On the left side was a simple table, three very comfortable armchairs around it. It surely wasn¡¯t the norm, but we didn¡¯t care about it. We never wanted a big house. We were perfectly satisfied with a small and cozy home. Other than our room, we had a bathroom, a kitchen, and Aurora¡¯s room connected to another bathroom. I sat down in one of the armchairs, leaning back in it. Alice sat on my lap, doing the same, the back of her head resting on my shoulder. ¡°What about this mission the Abyss gave our daughter?¡± Alice asked, closing her eyes. I coiled my arms around her chest, kissing her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What is even stranger¡­ why would it hide everything from us? For what reason?¡± I replied, snuggling up to her. Her breathing intensified as her heart rate rose. Still having a calm look on her face, she said, ¡°I hope that our daughter won¡¯t be overburdened. We will have to work hard to find out what is it that she has to do. This stupid Abyss is playing with us all the time. At least, after helping so many people to find their halves, we know that we aren¡¯t the only ones. It¡¯s always annoying everyone¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it does. But I have an idea for its reasons,¡± I said, thinking about that possibility. The simplest one was that it was bored, so it spent its time playing with strong people. Another possibility was that it wanted to show its superiority, but this sounded really stupid. A being living since the beginning of the time wouldn¡¯t care about such things. It didn¡¯t have to prove its strength either. There was one more possibility. It wanted to give something for people to do. Most people were chasing solely strength, not thinking about anything else. Reaching godhood? Turning into a creator? Being on the top? Is it really everything people can think of? Maybe it was just doing these random games to give some other ideas and reasons for people to exist. Considering that we had a real goal and dream, unlike most people in these universes. If not for Aurora being such a unique creature, I believe that the Abyss wouldn¡¯t have bothered us. Feeling and hearing my thoughts, Alice agreed with me, ¡°That might be the truth. But we won¡¯t find out until we complete its stupid game. I¡¯m sure of that much,¡± she said with a chuckle. Feeling her heart rate slowing down to the norm, I couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her boobs. ¡°Ahn~ Are you teasing me? You perverted Hydra,¡± she said, turning around. She rested her knees on the sides of the armchair and stood over me, looking down at me with a smirk on her face. She rolled her tongue around her pink lips, resulting in a light coating of glistening saliva. Placing her hands on my shoulders, she leaned forward as she whispered into my right ear, ¡°You see, it¡¯s been a long while that I was able to release my voice. I didn¡¯t want Aurora to notice us.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s only the two of right now. There is no one here. What will you do with your loving wife? I wonder~ hehe.¡± Finishing her sentence, I felt her tongue entering my right ear. The blood in my body rushed towards my lower half and my heart rate rose, along with a feeling of crazed lust. I too have been holding back because of Aurora, not to mention that she was sleeping between us most of the time. I was very happy about that fact, but it was hard to restrain myself. A shudder ran through my body, feeling her tongue leaving my earhole. Her lips closed on the tip of my ear, increasing my excitement. I stood up with a roar, pushing her on the table in front of us, breaking the flower vase in the middle of it. Not bothering with the water flowing on the ground, I attacked my wife, free of restraints and worries about being found out. As I started kissing her neck, I felt her lust reaching the same height as mine. Separating for a moment, we looked into each other¡¯s eyes before we decided to indulge in pleasure. ---- It was dawn when I woke up. I was laying naked in our bed, Alice in my arms. One of our minds was always free since we always looked over Aurora. It might sound creepy, but neither of us wanted anything bad to happen to her. But we weren¡¯t the only ones! Our friends were doing the same with Kana and Dreydon! Using my mind power, I talked to our daughter, ¡°Dear, you should come home. It¡¯s getting late.¡± I closed my eyes and focused on her body. She turned around, looking for me. Seeing her scratching the back of her head, I chuckled as I reminded her, ¡°Did you forget about Mind Power?¡± Kana and Dre were sitting on the ground, meditating, when Aurora suddenly exclaimed in a loud voice, ¡°Oh! How stupid I am! I forgot about it!¡± Both of them jumped up, visibly startled by our daughter¡¯s shout. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just talking to Father. I should go home now. The sky is turning dark too,¡± she said with an apologetic face. ¡°My parents called me not long ago too,¡± Kana said, followed by Dre. Frowning slightly, his hand on his chin, Dre stated his opinion, ¡°But why should we go home so soon? We are having fun and just because it turns dark, doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t stay longer...¡± Opening my eyes, I looked at Alice beside me, whose brows quivered upon hearing those lines. Well, Dreydon is a boy, so it is understandable that he would be more rebellious, but I¡¯m sure that the girls won¡¯t be like that, I thought with a wistful look on my face, waiting patiently for the results of their discussion. After thinking for a few seconds, Kana nodded her head as she said, ¡°You are right! We aren¡¯t hunting anymore, so there is nothing dangerous either. Why don¡¯t we camp outside? It would be so much fun!¡± [Hahaha. That¡¯s it for you. Look at our daughter. I don¡¯t think that she would deny her friends at this point,] Alice laughed at my thoughts, kissing me on the face. ¡°But we don¡¯t have anything prepared. We shouldn¡¯t jump into this kind of thing so suddenly!¡± Aurora said, making us wonder for a second. But before we could feel happy¡­ ¡°Mother, Father! Can I sleep out? Please?! I¡¯d be very happy if you brought us a few tents too,¡± she asked with a wistful look on her face, her fingers clasped. She looked like someone who was about to pray¡­ Making a clone of myself, I appeared with it a few meters behind them, hiding my body and presence. I¡¯m quite sure that they won¡¯t be able to refuse me now! She thought, not surprising me. [It¡¯s kind of bad that we are getting used to this¡­] I said through our bond, making Alice laugh. Our daughter was a real little devil¡­ Sighing loudly, Alice stood up from our bed. Blank turned into clothes on her body. Looking for a few tents in our world, she picked a big one, which would be enough for three kids to fit into. Both of us appeared in front of the kids. After looking at each of them, my eyes stopped on our daughter as I said, ¡°It¡¯s not nice to conspire against your parents, but I¡¯ll still let you stay with your friends. I too was a kid once, so I know how you feel. My only wish is that you remember not to overdo your plans.¡± Switching to Dre and Kana, I added, ¡°I¡¯ll ask your parents to let you stay too. I believe that Poirlion would drag Kana home otherwise¡­¡± Seeing me looking at them with a frown, both Kana¡¯s and Dre¡¯s face lit up as they realized what I was waiting for. ¡°Thank you, godfather!¡± they said at the same time, rushing over and hugging my sides. Grr, they are ¡®attacking¡¯ me intentionally! It¡¯s not fair to use your children power! I thought, causing Alice to laugh once more. ¡°Are you not going to disapprove of my thoughts? Even after hearing them?¡± Aurora asked, her eyes and mouth opened wide in her surprise. Alice looked at me with a smile, before turning towards Aurora to reply, ¡°I know that it would be hard to refuse after two of your friends stated their approval and you are still young. It would have been more than surprising if you would have come home as we asked.¡± ¡°The nights can be cold, so I brought you three blankets too,¡± she said with a smile, raising Aurora into her bosom, hugging and kissing her. Her eyes turned a little blurry as she hugged her mother. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered in a low voice. ¡°Aww~ our daughter is so cute! Father can¡¯t restrain himself from hugging such a cute daughter!¡± I exclaimed, taking away Aurora and hugging her tightly. Alice looked at me with a clear grudge in her eyes, feeling unhappy with me. [Why did you break the mood! I felt so good!] she whined through our bond, making me laugh. Seeing her look, Aurora laughed at her. ¡°You little devil! Are you laughing at your mother¡¯s bad luck?¡± Alice said, waving her finger. Kana and Dre laughed at the scene we made. Our friends appeared at that time, ready to take back their children. After persuading them to let the kids stay, we said goodbye and left them there to have their first night out. I was a little sad to see them growing up, but I felt happy at the same time. I knew that Alice felt the same and it was likely that our friends weren¡¯t any different. Lying down in our bed, which felt strangely empty without our daughter between us, we looked at each other. Even if she had a room of her own, she stayed with us most of the time. ¡°Let¡¯s find out what the Abyss is planning,¡± Alice said with a smile on her face. Nodding my head, I leaned closer to kiss her. Since we were again free to do anything, we decided to use our time productively... Chapter 114 - Y-Young Masters *twitch* Y-Young Masters *twitch* Alice¡¯s POV: -------------------------------------------- Fresh air rushed through the opened windows, fluttering the curtain. The sun shone on my face, annoying my eyes. Why were there stars in the Abyss? But at least the sunlight felt good. I opened my eyes, only to see Hiro¡¯s muscular arms, coiling around my head. There was only a little gap, exactly enough for the sun rays to enter. My right leg was resting on Hiro¡¯s belly, my breasts pressed against his side and my right hand around his big chest. ¡°Ah~ This is so nice,¡± my husband mumbled in a low voice, sucking in a breath of fresh air. I moved my right leg downward, wishing to stretch my leg, but I was blocked by Hiro¡¯s morning wood. ¡°This too is really nice,¡± I whispered into his right ear, my right hand coiling around his manhood. I felt it twitching in my hand, showing his excitement and willingness. ¡°Do you want to have some fun? Our daughter and her friends are still sleeping soundly in the forest, so we have all the time to indulge in pleasure. Do you want the heart and body of your wife?¡± I whispered in a sweet voice, licking his earhole. I felt his excitement rise through the skies. ¡°I like your reply. It turns me on,¡± I added, jumping on him. We ended up having a few more rounds in the bathroom before feeling satisfied. Five years passed by and the time for Aurora¡¯s next birthday neared. Her body barely grew anything in the meantime, reaching a height of a hundred and twelve centimeters. Her horns were five centimeters long and they started to show signs of turning spiky. Her blonde hair had changed to a golden brown over the years, however, you could still see the old blonde on the lower half of her long hair. Most of her long hair was braided before being placed into an elegant bun, leaving around half of her hair hanging loose to flutter in the wind. She looked like an angel, but she turned cleverer and trickier as she continued growing. I loved to cuddle her and hug her whenever she was nearby. In these five years, our city turned heavily populated. There were only a few hundred houses left empty, which was very few, considering the size of Sawolond. Some couples remodeled their houses and opened restaurants and did other ¡®strange¡¯ things they were interested in when they had the time. At least, most of these hobbies were considered strange when it came to people without halves. They didn¡¯t see the world the way people with halves did. All they saw was strength and superficial bonds, reputation, fame¡­ Aurora spent quite a lot of her time with us, but she went out with Dre and Kana too. Since we went out with her numerous times, everyone in our city knew that she was our daughter. Kana¡¯s and Dre¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t a secret either and word got out about their purple eyes. People said that they hadn¡¯t seen eyes with such colors, which was surprising, to say the least. There were red, blue, and green colored hairs, including even stranger mixes. The same with eye colors. Yet why is it that nobody had ever heard of purple eyes? There were quite a lot of universes, so we didn¡¯t believe that there were no such people. Thanks to being well-known, everyone was respectful with them, which was something we found detrimental. Such being the case, over the years, we left Sawolond numerous times to visit other places too. Places where people didn¡¯t know who she was. Considering that we reached the tenth level over these years, it was no wonder that nobody dared to pick a fight with our daughter. At least, not until knowing that we were her parents. We may or may not have taken her to a place infested with geniuses¡­ She was quite surprised when the snotty brats of her age started behaving in a pompous way, showing off their Sect names. In fact, she was experiencing such a thing at the moment. We took a rest in a restaurant and had lunch with our friends. Gaia and Anthony had their children too, who was three years old currently. They had a daughter, called Sophia Blackwood. She was silent most of the time and talked only when necessary. Quite like H¨¥i. She was nothing like her parents, who were looking for tricks at every corner. Sometimes they felt more troublesome than the kids¡­ Meanwhile, Kana and Dre were chatting all the time. I closed my eyes to focus on the matter at hand. We picked a universe where people had to train, just like in Elena¡¯s and H¨¥i¡¯s universe, though they didn¡¯t have tables and windows¡­ Unlike in our original universe, there were clear differences between social standings, such as A class and B class and other random classes these people deemed as geniuses and such. None of us cared about any of this and we totally didn¡¯t come here so that our children would meet these kinds of stupid people too¡­ The training ground in the city had only a limited amount of training tools. Since we devoured the souls of a few people in H¨¥i¡¯s universe, Aurora inherited the ability to train her body. She didn¡¯t advance quicker, no matter which method she used. She just had the possibility to switch between training styles. Dre was the son of H¨¥i, so he too inherited the ability to gain strength by training. Kana and Sophia were just sitting on the side, cultivating. But since the training equipment was limited, it just so happened that Aurora and Dre picked the last two pieces. They just used some simple Gravity controlling law. We could do however much we wanted of those. It was also by chance, that a snotty brat, being about two hundred years old, went to the training grounds only to find out that he had nothing to use. But his body looked like someone at the age of twenty. He was considered a genius since he reached the Domain Space realm at such a young age. We were real monsters, the whole family¡­ I still found it strange how quickly humans matured in Hiro¡¯s past life, while even two hundred years was considered young in the outside world. Opposing that, Divine Beasts and a few rare species were the same or even better than the Earthlings. Maybe this was the Abyss¡¯ doing too. [Don¡¯t you find it too convenient to dump everything on the Abyss?] Hiro laughed at me. I shrugged my shoulders as a smile formed on my face. In the embrace of my husband, I focused on the unfolding events. ¡°What do you mean?! You don¡¯t have any training equipment left!? But I¡¯m the son of the city lord!¡± the young master shouted, causing my brows to twitch, while Hiro facepalmed. [Aren¡¯t you doing that too often nowadays?!] I asked, earning a chuckle from him. [It¡¯s because my life is getting more and more stupid as I get older¡­] he replied, while I focused on the continuation with another mind. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, young master Prion, but we can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± the owner of the training ground said with a meek voice. The city Lord had this place is his hands, so it was no wonder that even the owner felt afraid. ¡°Just take it away from someone who came last! I don¡¯t want to wear some sweaty wristbands!¡± Prion replied in a commanding tone. My husband couldn¡¯t help but smash his head into the table. I think it cracked. Be careful with your strength, I remarked, shaking my head. ¡°A-Alright, young master,¡± the owner replied, sweating buckets. He ran up to Dre and said upon stopping in front of him, ¡°Were you called Dreydon? Could you please wait before you train? I am terribly sorry for this inconvenience, but the son of the city lord is here and we have no more equipment. I believe that you don¡¯t want to have enmity with him.¡± Dre stopped his punching exercise and looked at the owner, wiping his forehead. His sweat trickled down on his lean, muscular body. Even though he looked like a kid, he had a well-toned body. Brushing his hand through his red hair, which turned black towards the end, he replied, ¡°My parents told me that if I¡¯ve been paid for something, then I shouldn¡¯t complain later. It¡¯s the same the other way around. I¡¯ve paid to use this set of equipment, so it should be this young master who has to wait, not me.¡± Not bothering with the owner anymore, he turned towards Aurora to have a sparring match. We taught them our Martial Arts and how to fight. Just as they took up their positions, Prion walked over, his arms crossed in front of his chest. ¡°What are you doing? Take off those-¡± ¡°Would you stay silent?¡± Dreydon interrupted him, leaving Prion with his eyes and mouth opened wide. ¡°How dare you?!¡± he shouted after getting himself together. Our daughter¡¯s lips quivered for some unknown reason when she heard those three words. It felt even weirder when I saw Hiro doing the same. You told her about too many tropes¡­ I remarked, shaking my head. He told many things about his past life since Aurora always listened with interest. [I might facepalm too often, but you shake your head even more,] he thought, laughing aloud. Dreydon and Aurora were at the third stage of the Domain Space Realm. Being at the third level, they were able to fly without wings too. Unlike us, Aurora still couldn¡¯t transform at the third level, which meant that she had an even more powerful bloodline. Considering that it was the addition of two True Divine Beasts, it wasn¡¯t surprising. In fact, she never told it to Dre and Kana, but she could have advanced even further, especially with our guiding. But she decided to go alongside them since she found it more fun. Standing with a straight back, Aurora closed her legs and looked at Prion with a frown. ¡°What do you want?¡± Dre asked, not knowing about the position of this little mouse. [I wonder how this will turn out¡­ it will surely turn out in an interesting and unexpected way¡­] Hiro kept whining unhappily, feeling bad that he had to listen to such a conversation. Grumpy old man¡­ I thought, stopping the reflexive movement of my head.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. [You totally wanted to shake your head. Haha, old habits die hard, you know?] he said with a chuckle. Pouting, I waited for the flabbergasted young master to finally talk again. ¡°I-I¡¯m the son of the city lord!?¡± he shouted, not saying anything else. ¡°And?¡± Dre asked, raising a brow, not really understanding the relevance. Even if they knew that there were people like Prion, they had difficulties understanding their behavior. People in Sawolond were so much different. They were much more mature¡­ Seeing Prion closing and opening his mouth, Dre asked, ¡°Are you a fish?¡± Aurora¡¯s quivering lips opened wide as she broke out in a fit of laughter. It¡¯s good that Kana is cultivating in the corner. This poor boy would be destroyed otherwise¡­ they are a fearsome couple of kids! I thought, remembering the verbal abuse they gave to the last young master. ¡°I¡¯m not a fish! How dare you?!¡± Prion shouted, showing his obvious lack of advanced vocabulary. ¡°Even though you still keep opening and closing your mouth? Bo-Ba-Bo-Ba, repeat after me,¡± Dre replied, exaggerating Prion¡¯s facial movements. Hearing him talking aloud, not only Kana and Sophie, but the other people nearby noticed the clamor too. Noticing that many people were looking at him, Prion¡¯s face turned red for a moment when he was about to shout. But Kana interrupted him¡­ ¡°What are-¡± ¡°Why are you not training? Is this guy the next idiot? Why do such people keep appearing? Are people outside of Sawolond idiots? Look at his stupid face!¡± her thin voice resounded as she pointed her finger at Prion. They didn¡¯t bully others, which we were happy to see. But they did bully those who picked a fight with them. You totally don¡¯t meet these kinds of people because of your parents¡­ I thought with a chuckle leaving my lips. It wasn¡¯t just us. The others too wanted their children to meet other types of people. ¡°You will feel sorry for this!¡± Prion shouted, glaring at our children and the owner of the place, before turning around to leave. ¡°Oh, no. Young Master, wait! I¡¯ll take it away from them, alright? Just a moment, please,¡± the owner said with a red face, his sweat covered forehead glistening in the sunlight. A smile formed on my face, seeing that things turned out as I expected. He was afraid of the wrath of this little mouse or more like his background. He and Prion too were humans and just like their nature dictated, survival over everything else. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you understand,¡± Prion said as he turned around, wearing a boastful expression on his face. Kana and Dre looked at the owner with flabbergasted faces, while Aurora¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s expression never changed. They were much more mature than they looked, which felt a little weird to Hiro. ¡°Please don¡¯t make this hard on me,¡± the owner said with an apologetic face, holding out his hand to receive Dre¡¯s wristbands. Seeing that he was winning, Prion took a step forward, ¡°Not just his. Since they dared to be rude to me, take away theirs too. Also, don¡¯t be nice to them. Just help me beating them!¡± he shouted, taking up a stance. We told our kids that we won¡¯t interfere, but I felt like appearing and taking care of these people¡­ We avoided them like the plague when we were younger, but we still met a few of them. They made a thoughtful face upon sensing that the owner was at the ninth stage of the Domain Space Realm, while Prion was only at the first stage. The difference in strength was overwhelming, but they have learned how to use their strength and our Martial Art only helped them in utilizing it. Sophia could deal with Prion, while the three of them should be able to have a go against this nameless owner. I was lazy to look for information about him and this damned brat never said his name either¡­ [It feels as if we gave him some title¡­] Hiro said through our bond, a chuckle leaving his lips. ¡°I wonder what they will do,¡± H¨¥i said as he leaned forward, raising a brow, his long black hair sprawling out on the table. Looking at each other, the kids nodded their heads. This time, it was our daughter who talked, ¡°Take them away. If you can,¡± she said as the corners of her lips raised into a smile. Raising her hand, she beckoned Prion to attack. Without saying anything, he rushed forward and jumped at Aurora. Considering the difference in strength, she just stepped to the side, her hands behind her back. Prion was surprised to see the difference in strength. Our children had the bodies of ten years old kids. For a guy who looked to be the age of twenty to attack them¡­ it was more than weird. But this just made the difference between normal people and our family even more obvious. As Aurora disappeared from his sight, Sophia appeared in front of him and punched him in the stomach. Prion fell to his knees and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What the hell are you?!¡± he shouted, wiping the sides of his mouth. I was left flabbergasted upon seeing him turning serious and collected. Unlike before, that pompous and stupid aura was nowhere to be seen. What now? Was he just faking his stupidity? I thought with a frown on my face, my hand on my chin. Stomping on the ground, he spread his legs and held out his right hand, his fingers opened. Breathing out long, he looked at our children with a frown on his face. He must have realized that they weren¡¯t just simple kids. Kana looked at him from the side. Raising a brow, she said, ¡°Such a shameless old man! Do you really intend to attack a cute little girl such as Sophia? Look at her short, silky brown hair. That cute face with cherry lips. Do you really have the heart to hit her? You are disgusting.¡± Aurora laughed upon her words, followed by Dre. ¡°Huh?¡± Prion gave out a stupid sound as he stopped standing in a stance. He looked at Kana with a dumbfounded look, but before he could say anything, he felt a pair of tiny hands touch his chest. Not minding the conversation, Sophia attacked him. Her powerful Qi entered Prion¡¯s body and broke a few ribs. He fell to his knees from the sudden pain. Grabbing the sides of his head, Sophia muttered a few words before kneeing him in the face. ¡°Look at your opponent next time.¡± Prion was knocked out in the next second. ¡°W-What have you done?! We will be killed when the city Lord hears words about this case! I really don¡¯t want to hit you, but the least I can do is make you unconscious. Hopefully, the city Lord will forgive me and you won¡¯t punish you, kids, too much either,¡± the owner explained with an apologetic face. Should we go now? I asked Hiro, not knowing what to do. [Mh, let¡¯s wait a bit more. I want to see what their next move is. I¡¯d gladly help them anytime, but I think that it would be bad if they relied on us every time. Not for us, but for them.] he replied, kissing the top of my head. ¡°You are in public¡­¡± Rose remarked, shaking her head. ¡°We don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not like seeing someone kissing is disturbing. Just think of Sawolond,¡± I replied as the corners of my lips raised. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that place. So many shameless people,¡± she said, furrowing her brows. ¡°H¨¥i, you should seduce her. She is too shy in front of others,¡± I said, looking at H¨¥i with a smirk. Her mouth opened wide, Rose looked at me without saying a word, ¡°...¡± --- ¡°So you want to beat us up, huh?¡± Aurora said, breathing out long. Turning upward, she looked at the sky. Crossing her fingers, she pressured them until hearing short cracking sounds. ¡°Ah~ My bones always feel refreshed after doing that¡± she mumbled in a low voice. Grabbing Prion¡¯s right hand, Sophia dragged his body towards the wall. The sight of a little girl dragging an unconscious and pompous young master was worth money. The onlookers had dumbfounded faces on, which only added to the joy we felt. Well, we too were looked at. People in the restaurant thought that we were idiots¡­ The owner frowned upon seeing them so calm, even though the difference in their strength was supposed to be huge. ¡°Let¡¯s get over with this. I¡¯ll try to not hurt you and be quick,¡± he said, jumping forward. His first target was Kana since she stood the closest to him. He tried punching Kana, but she ducked down, evading his quick movement. ¡°How may I call you Old Man?¡± she asked, kicking his knee. Seeing that her attack had little to no reaction, she jumped back. ¡°My name is Ela,¡± he said, his foot crushing the ground right at the point where Kana stood before. Looking up, he was surprised to see six Qi attacks flying towards him. All of them had the shape of a mix between a dragon and a hydra. In fact, their Qi attacks looked the same as ours. Finding them dangerous, he raised his arms and formed a Qi shield in front of him. Knowing the counter attack for such shapes, Kana formed a spear out of her Qi and struck the energy shield a tiny bit before Aurora¡¯s and Dre¡¯s attack arrived. With the shield weakened, Dre¡¯s attack crushed it, while Aurora¡¯s struck Ela¡¯s upheld arms. His flesh was torn on his left hand, showing his bone at a tiny spot. His fresh blood trickled down on his arm and splashed on the ground. ¡°Guh. You are monsters! Where are you from?¡± Ela shouted, probably feeling that something was wrong. Our children were way too strong, even for Divine Beasts. They were like educated True Divine Beasts, who didn¡¯t have to learn everything from inborn memories. They were trained properly. He surely noticed that their background must be just as good as Prion¡¯s unless he was an idiot. ¡°Can we talk this over?¡± he asked with a red face, earning a sudden kick from behind. Dre was trained by his parents, so he was more of an assassin type. His attacks were quick and point on. But with his bloodline, fighting like an assassin was pointless. His body was tough and strong. He fell forward upon receiving Dre¡¯s kick. Seeing our daughter¡¯s attack incoming, he used his full strength to defend himself. ¡°You attacked us before and now you want to be the peacemaker!? That¡¯s quite interesting!¡± Kana laughed at him, as she attacked his right flank. Feeling a little annoyed, he used his right arm to release a Qi attack towards Kana. Knowing that the difference in strength was too big, she jumped to the side, barely escaping his attack. If not for dealing with Aurora at the same time, she would have been struck. ¡°ARGH! You are so annoying! You, tiny people, keep attacking me!¡± Ela shouted, grabbing the sides of his head. Collecting his Qi into a huge ball, he shot it towards our daughter. She seemed to be surprised by the sudden change of style. We taught her that big attacks had weak points. Using her senses, she looked for the spot with the least amount of Qi in it and then shot a powerful piercing Qi attack towards it. Ela¡¯s attack turned much weaker. But Aurora probably thought that it would be destroyed. Seeing the impending danger, she jumped to the side, only to see a fist in front of her face. Ela was about to punch our daughter. She raised her hand and closed her eyes, but didn¡¯t feel anything, even after seconds. Opening one eye, she saw my smiling face. Hiro was holding Ela¡¯s fist, a few millimeters away from her face. ¡°Mother? Father? Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t interfere?¡± she asked, her head tilted to the side. Scratching the back of my head, I replied with a stiff face, ¡°We did. But would you just stand watching while someone was beating up one of your friends? Multiply that feeling by the biggest number you know and you would understand how we would feel. We can¡¯t let something like that happen to you, can we?¡± ¡°Mhm. I love you, Mother, Father,¡± she mumbled, nodding her head. ¡°ARGH!¡± Ela shouted as Hiro crushed his fist. ¡°Ah! Sorry. My hand twitched when I heard my daughter saying such a cute thing,¡± he exclaimed, turning around and hugging Aurora. ¡°This is¡­¡± Ela mumbled as the gears started moving in his head. Nobody below the eighth level was able to hide his or her aura completely. Considering that we had nothing of the sort, he probably realized the ¡®problem¡¯ of the situation. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡± he shouted, knocking his head against the ground. Waving our hand, we teleported to the restaurant nearby. He would be beaten up for his deeds by the city Lord either way. We could also kill him, but considering that we used them to give an important lesson to our children, we spared their lives. Well, we did feel bittersweet upon thinking that they would live, even after raising a hand to our daughter. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just go and kill all of them?¡± Poirlion said with a grumpy face, hugging Kana into his chest. ¡°Father! You are squeezing me too tight!¡± she shouted, trying to push away his arms. We spent the rest of the day with having fun. While Aurora was in the bathroom, we were still thinking hard about her present. Her birthday was tomorrow yet we still couldn¡¯t decide what we wanted to give her! I sat on the side of the bed, while Hiro kept walking back and forth, his brows furrowed. In the next moment, he stomped on the ground. His body stopped on the spot, twitching upon thinking of an idea. I think that my eyes had stars in them too¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he said, grabbing my hand and teleporting to another location. It was a high-class clothing factory. A grin spread on my face upon seeing the owner of the place. This will be fun! For us, at least~ Chapter 114.5 - Morningwood Morningwood Alice¡¯s POV: ----------------------------------------------------- Fresh air rushed through the opened windows, fluttering the curtain. The sun shone on my face, annoying my eyes. Why were there stars in the Abyss? But at least the sunlight felt good. I opened my eyes, only to see Hiro¡¯s muscular arms, coiling around my head. There was only a little gap, exactly enough for the sun rays to enter. My right leg was resting on Hiro¡¯s belly, my breasts pressed against his side and my right hand around his big chest. ¡°Ah~ This is so nice,¡± my husband mumbled in a low voice, sucking in a breath of fresh air. I moved my right leg downward, wishing to stretch my leg, but I was blocked by Hiro¡¯s morning wood. ¡°This too is really nice,¡± I whispered into his right ear, my right hand coiling around his manhood. I felt it twitching in my hand, showing his excitement and willingness. ¡°Do you want to have some fun? Our daughter and her friends are still sleeping soundly in the forest, so we have all the time to indulge in pleasure. Do you want the heart and body of your wife?¡± I whispered in a sweet voice, licking his earhole. I felt his excitement rise through the skies. ¡°I like your reply. It turns me on.¡± Feeling his twitching, hard penis in my right hand and the shudders running through his body, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Ever since the birth of our daughter, I¡¯ve had to hold back my voice and my emotions. I couldn¡¯t flirt with my mate as freely as I wanted and I couldn¡¯t have sex with him every time I wanted. At first, we weren¡¯t happy about our daughter staying out for the night with her friends. But knowing that we could have some alone time together after such a long time, we felt better, though we were still missing her. ¡°Alice¡­ if you keep panting in my right ear, like some kind of horny beast, I¡¯ll be way too turned on to stop,¡± my husband said, squeezing my buttocks with his right hand. ¡°Ahn~ Aren¡¯t you way too rough? But you see, I¡¯m a horny dragon. You can¡¯t expect me to be calm when we are alone. My instincts are connected with my possessive love for you. Do you think that I could restrict my emotions?¡± I said in a gentle tone, kissing him on the lips. His penis twitched once more in my right hand. Feeling excited to play with him, I crept downward, licking his right side, stopping at his nipple. I looked up into his eyes as I strengthened my grip on his cock and started moving my hand up and down. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes to evade eye contact with me. No matter how many times we did it, he just couldn¡¯t handle my lustful look without bursting quickly. Unless he changed his mind and mood¡­ I knew that my play time was limited, so I got to work. Using our abilities, I created a clone and used it to pleasure Hiro¡¯s upper half. Sneaking down on his body, I reached his crotch. The smell from our pleasurable night, filled my nostrils, clouding my mind. ¡°Such a manly odor. I shall eat you up,¡± I said as I sat up to look at his face. Pulling back my hair, I leaned forward and coiled my lips around the tip of his penis. Finding it dry, except for his precum, I spat on it. Watching out for my teeth not to touch his cock, I started sucking on his penis. Using my tongue, I licked the bottom of his penis. Our eyes met for a moment and I couldn¡¯t help but think with a red face, I¡¯m so dirty¡­ My God¡­ this guilty pleasure! The first thing we do when our daughter leaves for a night is have sex. But I can¡¯t stop myself. I want this penis that is dedicated to me!! Seeing that I stopped moving, he raised up his right hand and caressed the thighs of my clone, making me feel it at the same time. His hand slowly moved upward, reaching my private place. Damn it. He started moving. I better not show too much¡­ who am I lying to? He can feel my emotions and thoughts! I can¡¯t escape! [And I can hear you too. Hehe, girls have the advantage while being mortals. But they can¡¯t fight against cultivators with infinite stamina! I¡¯ll make you lose your strength, like in the old times.] he said through our bond, wearing a vulgar smile on his face. ¡°You heart is black, but I love it,¡± I said before his right hand spread my labia and started caressing me. ¡°You are the worst! How could you tease me so much? Don¡¯t just caress it like some kind of pet!¡± I exclaimed, looking at him with a frown. Not saying anything, he looked at me before closing his eyes. Knowing my body all too well, he started off by pinching my clitoris. Although my lips quivered, I held in my voice. I was not only used to do that by now but even my pride played a role this time. Using his pointing finger, he thrust it into my pussy and started caressing my insides. As I felt him struck my G-point, I couldn¡¯t care any less about my surroundings as I moaned aloud. Not wishing to lose to him so miserably, I started working on his penis. Feeling my wet mouth, his penis twitched, knocking against my teeth. It¡¯s good that I saw it coming¡­ I thought, having more confidence. I felt his left hand brushing through my blonde hair, grabbing the back of my head. Being just as impatient as ever, he moved my head at his own pace. Feeling that he was getting closer to cumming, I sat up and licked the sides of my lips, disconnecting the long line of saliva connecting my mouth and his penis. ¡°Oh, Alice. You should look at yourself¡­¡± Hiro mumbled in a low voice, looking at every crook and cranny of my body, focusing on my plump labia. Thanks to his play earlier and my horny mood, I turned soaking wet in such a short time. Raising onto my knees, I hid my breasts with my hands and crept forward, stopping over his penis. A crazed feeling of hotness spread through my crotch in anticipation of what was to come. Using Water Magic, Hiro lubricated his penis. Grabbing the base of his dick, I pointed it towards my pussy and slowly sat down on it. His cock glided through my hole, stirring up my excited folds, causing them to coil tightly around his penis. Placing his hand on my ass, he squeezed my buttocks as he said with a grunt, ¡°Ugh. Hot and juicy. Your pussy is as good as new.¡± ¡°Fufu~ What did you expect? I¡¯m not a mortal,¡± I said, leaning on his chest, pressing my breasts against him. [Ah~ You smooth white skin. The delicate lines of your body, your arching back, your thighs, your breasts. I love all of them!] Hiro said through our bond, coiling his arm around my back. Hearing the excitement in his voice, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and proud. Leaning close to his ear, I whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll reward you for your thoughtful words~ ¡± I started shaking my hips back and forth, making both of us feel good. I felt his hard and hot penis sliding through my hole, reaching its deepest spots. Clenching my fists, I continued with my movements. Seeing my husband¡¯s lips, I stretched my neck to reach his mouth. Pushing my tongue into his mouth, I licked the insides of his mouth and rolled my tongue around his. [You have such a good bubble butt. Haah- it turns me on way too much,] Hiro remarked in my mind, panting heavily. Our hearts were beating like crazy. Separating, I placed my head on Hiro¡¯s chest, my head turned to the side and closed my eyes. I felt my pussy turning hotter and hotter as the pent up pleasure was about to break loose. But before anything of the sort could happen, Hiro uncoiled his warm arms around my back and sat up with a roar, ¡°ARGH! I can¡¯t bear with you like this! It¡¯s nice that you are moving, but I want to dominate over you. I want to see your lewd face while I¡¯m pounding you!¡± Turning me onto my back, his cock still inside my pussy, he grabbed my breasts and started fondling them. I spread my legs wide, feeling his intentions. He loved when I spread my legs for him. Another pair of arms grew out of his shoulders, which he used to grab me at my waist and hold me in place. ¡°Can I?¡± he asked with a joking tone, not even bothering to wait for my reply. It¡¯s not like I would have refused it. Raising my tail, I thrust it into his asshole as a punishment. A shudder ran through his back as he gritted his teeth. I looked at him with a smirk on my face, waiting for his outburst. ¡°I told you not to touch me there!¡± he exclaimed with an unhappy face, feeling my tail pressuring his prostate. His penis grew even larger than before, reaching a length of thirty centimeters. ¡°Fufu~ now the size of your penis matches your huge body,¡± I remarked with a chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t even thrust that much into you¡­¡± he mumbled in a low voice, knowing that he has to be more careful like this. ¡°It must be nice to be a Hydra,¡± I teased him further, waiting for him to start. His penis twitched inside me, ready to go. Panting heavily, he pushed me into our super soft bed and started moving inside me. Just so he could get back at me, he moved slowly and carefully, barely grazing the best spots, knowing how much I wanted him to rub them. I tried moving my hips but both of us knew what the other wanted, so I had no way to win. It turned into a tie where I was just teased more. Using my tail, I pressed it against his prostate. His back arched from the sudden feeling inside his body.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Now you have done it,¡± he said as he finally started doing as I wished. I may be short with my height, but I wasn¡¯t a fragile woman! Gripping my waist with his strong hands, he pounded my pussy, focusing on my good spots. I put my hand over my mouth, trying to hold back my moans. ¡°Haah- why are you trying to hold it back, dear? Aurora is nowhere nearby. You can moan as much as you want!¡± Hiro made me remember. ¡°Ahn~ You are right! You are so deep inside~ Auhn~ I just can¡¯t hold back my voice,¡± I replied between my moans, feeling great. That feeling of hotness started spreading through my crotch once again, making me feel a great feeling of anticipation. ¡°This will turn into an orgasm. Haha~ It¡¯s really good that we are fused. I can always look at your lewd face when we have sex,¡± my husband said, still pounding me hard, with his tireless stamina and perfect precision. ¡°Haah~ Uhn~ I¡¯ll surely orgasm,¡± I moaned, feeling a thick juice leaving my pussy. It was thick and creamy white. Seeing it, ¡°Feelin¡¯ good? Haha,¡± Hiro said with a chuckle. Turning my head to the side, I looked at him only from the corners of my eyes. ¡°How cute,¡± he remarked, embarrassing me for some reason. Maybe I felt ashamed of my lustful side. I was so easily dominated, even though I was a Dragon God! But he didn¡¯t care whether he came or not, no matter how I played with him. While my mind turned all hazy and fuzzy when he pounded me and made me orgasm. If only he was a mortal¡­ I could turn the tables! [Haha, but I¡¯m not,] he remarked, grabbing my chin with his upper right hand and turning my head towards him. Circling his thumb over my lips, he spread them and pushed it into my mouth. Looking at him with lust clear in my eyes, I started sucking on his finger. Closing my legs, I put them on his shoulders. Out of nowhere, he leaned forward, making my legs bend towards my own shoulders. ¡°How much you can stretch? Let¡¯s see,¡± he whispered into my ears. I put my feet behind my head, showing him the maximum I could manage without breaking my bones. ¡°Damn it! You are terrifyingly tight like this! Haah- I have no god, but I¡¯ll call its name today!¡± he said with a shaking voice, his penis trembling inside my pussy. Leaning closer, he started kissing me. Now that my legs weren¡¯t in the way, he went from my nipples to my collar bones, to my neck, to my lips, to my ears. ¡°God. I have the best wife,¡± he whispered in a low voice, making me feel happy to hear his words, not just feel his emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll dump my load into you,¡± he added, quickening his pace even more. His penis was rubbing every good spot in my vagina, pleasuring me beyond anything. Creating a clone of myself, I made it stand in front of Hiro¡¯s face. As I leaned forward with my clone, he started licking my soaking wet pussy, going as far as to push his nose into my hole. It¡¯s good that my body didn¡¯t have impurities and I wasn¡¯t smelling bad. Sniffing my vagina, his penis started twitching more regularly. I put my clone¡¯s tail into his mouth. Right when I was about to orgasm, he bit on the tip of my tail, causing a bolt of electricity to rush through it and enter my brain. I rolled my toes into balls and my pussy tightened up like never before, squeezing everything out of Hiro¡¯s penis. His hot and sticky white sperm flooded my womb, filling me up. I felt an overwhelming hotness spread through my whole body, as my stiff body loosened up. My body kept twitching and spasming from the pleasure I felt. At the same time I orgasmed, my clone fell on me, having no strength in my legs. Seeing my clone sprawled out on me, Hiro was filled with a feeling of excitement. My body was about to calm down when Hiro started moving inside my juicy, sticky, hot pussy, not minding that it was filled to the brim with his sperm. Looking down, I saw his penis being covered in a sticky white texture, which originated from my pussy. A powerful scent spread in the air, filling my nostrils and exciting me further. His moving penis, prolonged my orgasm, making me fall into true bliss. ¡°Ahn~ Hiro. You can¡¯t believe how happy I feel now. This might sound selfish, but keep moving inside me. I want you all to myself,¡± I said, looking into his eyes, showing my love for him. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not like moving inside you would make me feel bad. It¡¯s exactly the other way around, so I don¡¯t even know why are you apologizing,¡± he replied, shaking his head. ¡°Ahn~ I just want to speak, I think. Else I¡¯d lose my mind,¡± I answered, closing my eyes. Grabbing my thighs, he pulled me towards the side of our bed. I pulled out my feet from behind my head and stretched out my body. ¡°Ugh, this felt strangely good,¡± he remarked, feeling the changes inside my pussy. ¡°Spread your legs into asparagus. I want to taste more of that position,¡± he said in a commanding tone, his eyes strangely cold. But that look just excited me even more. Gulping loudly, I did as told and used a space law to keep my legs opened wide. ¡°GUH! Alice, your pussy is just above anything I¡¯ve ever felt,¡± Hiro grunted, gritting his teeth. Looking at my face, he pulled out his penis before entering me again, pushing his dick into me, all the way. ¡°Yahn~ ¡± ¡°Such a cute moan. Your folds are crazy tight,¡± he said as he started moving inside me. His fingers traced the curves of my thighs, rushing up my belly, circling around my nipples, and then took their ways towards my clitoris. Seeing the anticipation in my eyes, a smirk formed on his face as he continued to play with me, never touching my clitoris, always passing by beside it. I felt despaired between the mix of my emotions. His cock felt great inside me, but at the same time, I wanted to feel even better. I clenched the blanket in my left hand, feeling frustrated. I thrust my right hand forward and grabbed his left wrist quicker than lightning. ¡°Pleasure my clit! Please~ ¡± I said through gritted teeth, moving his hand towards my clitoris, feeling wistful. Although he obeyed my wish and pinched my clit, he stopped moving inside me. ¡°Why are you such a bully!?¡± I shouted, closing my legs, coiling them around his back, and sitting up. After making a thoughtful look for two seconds, he leaned forward. His fingers brushed through my hair and grabbed the back of my head. Coiling his right arm around my waist, he raised me up, hugging me close to his body. ¡°It¡¯s because you are so much fun to play with. You are one of the two dearest things to me,¡± he said, walking towards the wall behind me. Pushing me onto it, he pushed his tongue into my mouth and intertwined it with mine. To my happiness, he started moving once again, playing with my clit at the same time. Using his fourth hand, he grabbed the tip of my tail and started rubbing it. ¡°Haah~ Ahn~ It¡¯s so much better this way,¡± I whispered into his left ear, while he licked the right side of my neck, sometimes switching to my ear. His breath ragged, he whispered into my right ear, ¡°Your warm breath tickled my ears. You turned me on even more, though I have no idea how. Understanding your own emotions is really the hardest.¡± Finishing his sentence, he nibbled on my ear as if it was some sort of mashed food. ¡°Ugh- your red ears are just making me want to bully you even more,¡± he added upon noticing my embarrassment over my weakness. Looking deeply into my eyes, he started pounding my pussy. My ass gave out clapping sounds each time his crotch touched with my private parts. I was so wet that even his crotch turned juicy from the white cream my pussy was releasing. Our saliva mixed and flowed down on our chins, spilling to the ground. ¡°ARGH! I just love you so much~ Hiro,¡± I shouted, separating from him for a moment. ¡°Haah- you feel so good. I¡¯ll cum,¡± Hiro said in a low voice, biting into my shoulder. ¡°Uhn~ do you want to play even wilder?¡± I moaned, feeling his teeth weakly pressed against my skin. ¡°YAHHN~ I love this feeling! Kuh- it¡¯s just wonderful,¡± I shouted through gritted teeth. The well-known feeling of hotness spread through my stiff body as I came, while Hiro released everything he had inside me. ¡°It¡¯s good that we can¡¯t have children easily and that we can regulate our inheritance potential, else we would have more children than we could take care of¡­¡± Hiro remarked, loosening his arms around my back and my ass. Looking down at his playful hands, I looked back up into his eyes to ask, ¡°How long do you intend to ahn~ play with my clit? Let me rest a little bit¡­ Yah~ I told you to stop!¡± My brows twitched when I heard his reply, ¡°But it¡¯s fun to hear your yelps. They are amusing to listen to.¡± Turning away with my face flushed, I mumbled in a low voice, ¡°Well, it feels really good, so I can¡¯t deny you. But you should still listen more to your wife.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll listen to you now. In what pose do you want to continue?¡± he asked, surprising me. So cruel¡­ he was trying to make me say perverted things. But we know each other all too well, so I didn¡¯t care if I had to say it aloud in front of him. ¡°I want you from behind. That violating feeling always excites me more,¡± I said. Leaning closer to his ear, I continued in a whisper, ¡°please violate this perverted pussy of mine.¡± He loved when I whispered dirty words and ideas into his ears. If this was all it took to make him super excited, I had no qualms doing it. The shudder rushing through his body was a proof of his excitement. Without saying a word, he pulled out his penis from my pussy and put me on the soft bed, doing everything in a gentle way. ¡°Hmm~ The calm before the storm? I wonder how will you violate your dirty wife, reserved only for your use,¡± I fueled the fire, satisfying his possessive tendencies. I turned onto my front and crept towards the middle of the bed. He kept standing there, watching me without saying anything. But his constantly twitching penis told tales of his true emotions, not to mention the overwhelming lust I felt through our fused souls. Raising my butt, I swayed it in front of him, my tail following in tow. Reaching back with my right hand, I spread my labia wide, showing him my juicy pussy. ¡°Won¡¯t you come closer?¡± I said with a grin on my face, looking into his eyes. ¡°Ah~ I get it. You are roleplaying the serious guy~ Then you surely won¡¯t mind if I do this,¡± I added, pushing back my knees and lying on the bed once again. Using my right hand, I pushed two fingers into my pussy, while I used my left hand to play with my left nipple. ¡°Ahn~ They are so hard and erect. Look at my clitoris. It¡¯s totally swollen!¡± I described my body parts and continued to play with myself. Looking back at him one last time, I slapped my round, bubble ass, making them jiggle like jelly. He jumped onto the bed and spread my ass, squeezing my buttocks with his strong hands. His tail flew through the air with a speed that was way above the speed of sound. His tail entered my asshole, causing my holes to contract. Timing with his attack perfectly, he pushed his dick into my pussy, separating my folds. ¡°Ahn~ You are so rough!¡± I moaned upon feeling his penis stirring up my pussy. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that no matter the number of years, you can still seduce me as easily as before! Am I not supposed to get bored of people after seeing them for such a long time? How am I still so much in love with your body and mind?!¡± he said, feeling happy that his belief wasn¡¯t just a fleeting dream. If not for him, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯d have thought of this sort of thing. ¡°Hyan~ You are reaching so deep inside me. Why would you attack my G-spot all the time? I¡¯ll cum too easily!¡± I moaned, feeling his cock violating my pussy. My buttocks jiggled every time his crotch hit them, resulting in clapping and squelching sounds. Thin lines of sticky liquids connected us continuously. We were dirty all over our bodies, but neither of us minded it. Coiling his arms around my upper half, he grabbed my breasts and squeezed them. Switching to my nipples, he started pinching and caressing them. It didn¡¯t take long before I felt his hot and hard penis shudder inside me as his sperm rushed through his cock and shot into my vagina. It felt hot and sticky, but I loved it. I turned my head to the side to receive his kiss. Our tongues intertwined and our saliva spilled onto the bed. Sitting up, he pulled out his penis from my pussy. His sperm flowed out, trickling down onto the blanket. ¡°This sight is just so good to look at¡­¡± he mumbled in a low voice, his hand under his chin. Raising my upper half, I turned to look at him with a smile. ¡°It felt as good as ever. Fufu~ Shall we take a bath?¡± I asked with a grin on my face. Raising a brow, he spanked my ass and pulled out his tail at the same time. ¡°Uhn~ Somebody is going wild. Let¡¯s go~¡± I said as I stood up and walked towards our bathroom, swaying my hips. I felt his gaze switching between my back and my butt. Opening the door, I turned to look at him as I asked with my brows raised, ¡°Will you come?¡± Nodding his head, he followed in my steps. Another few rounds and clean bodies later, we teleported to our daughter. She woke up! Chapter 115 - Birthday Birthday Hiro¡¯s POV: --------------------------------------------------------------------- The huge factory was filled to the brim with modern machines, which worked non-stop to tailor each cloth. There were cabins, which measured people¡¯s sizes. The data the machines gathered was sent to the tailoring machines. There was only one person in the whole factory, but even he was spending his time cultivating. That person was none other than the owner. People had to pick a fabric, an outlook for the cloth they wished to buy, and after paying, the tailoring machines would finish in a few minutes. If the material was really high-class, it took more time since such materials were hard to handle. But Aurora wasn¡¯t with us, so we had to ask the owner personally. There was no problem with the sizes either. How could we not know such thing about our cute daughter! Well, and she resided in our world, so we could check it anytime¡­ The owner, called Krull, was sitting on the ground, his eyes closed. Squatting down in front of him, I tapped his right shoulder, saying, ¡°Hello. Can I have your attention for a bit?¡± His eyes snapped open as he jumped up into a defensive position. His body trembled and sweat covered his forehead, his eyes darting all over the place. Locating us, his eyes opened wide. ¡°Ah, sorry for startling you, but I am quite impatient. I¡¯ll abuse my authority on you, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± I said with a smile, patting his shoulders. His face turned white as a blank sheet of paper, while the number of water droplets increased on his forehead. ¡°I just need some high-quality pajamas for my daughter¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll use your machines to prepare it. I hope that you won¡¯t mind it,¡± I added, pulling the corners of my lips into a meaningful smile. I was selfish. That was a fact, but I never cared about that fact. Being selfish was a must, else you will be used by others for their own gain. That¡¯s something I learned very, very early on in my past life. We could have created Aurora¡¯s present out of thin air, but we wanted to do it ourselves. Something, that was handmade and the result of our own work. Not the result of our current power. ¡°O-Of course, you can do anything, my g-¡° ¡°Oh, don¡¯t call me that. Just call us Hiro and Alice. Such a title would creep me out¡­¡± I said, closing his lips with the use of Space. His brows twitched as he nodded his head. Teleporting to the old storeroom of the factory, we found a big table. Using our Qi, we destroyed the dust in the room. Alice teleported away and killed a big, fluffy monster. Its fur was very soft yet durable. It came from a monster outside of Sawolond. [Hahaha~ really, we don¡¯t even need his tools. We could have done everything at home,] Alice said through our bond, laughing at my stupid antics. ¡°Oh, well. But his face was priceless. It¡¯s ridiculous that Aurora has got used to it, while we are still slaves of surprising others,¡± I said with a chuckle, slapping her ass. ¡°Ouch¡­ You are way too random sometimes. But we were there to kill that part of her personality early on, while we had nobody. We aren¡¯t even that old. As time passes by, I¡¯m sure that we will get bored of it too. Thirty years to reach the tenth level. Haah- it¡¯s totally ridiculous,¡± she said with a long sigh leaving her pink lips. Stepping closer, I embraced her body and grabbed her ass. Looking into her eyes, I kissed her deeply. ¡°Thanks for giving birth to Aurora,¡± I said with a smile, repeating the same movement. ¡°Thanks for being born,¡± I added, finishing it in the same manner, ¡°Thanks for being with me.¡± ¡°We just had sex and you are seducing me again¡­¡± she said with a pouting face, biting my lower lip. My hands twitched as I let go of her waist. Placing my hand on her shoulders, I pushed her away in a gentle way, looking towards the ground. ¡°L-let''s focus on Aurora¡¯s presents or we won¡¯t finish until tomorrow morning¡­ You can take care of my lower half later on,¡± I mumbled in a low voice. ¡°Okay, sweetie~¡± she whispered into my left ear, biting the top of it. Her right hand squeezed my lower part as she turned towards the table, swaying her hips, her tail continuing. ¡°You really are incorrigible,¡± I remarked, glaring at the tip of her tail. ¡°It¡¯s good to be loved~¡± she sang in a random tone. Shaking my head, I tried to shut out my worldly desires, for now. Blank turned into a knife in Alice¡¯s hand and cut into the monster¡¯s fur. Blank disconnected its skin from its meat without any mistake, leaving the fur perfectly clean and untouched. Its fur was black in color with white stripes on it, just like Aurora¡¯s scales. Thanks to our accurate senses and precise hand movements, we cut the fur into the right sizes. ¡°Should we stick to doing everything the old way?¡± I asked, raising a brow. ¡°Hmm- It¡¯s not like this will take a lot of time and effort, no matter what we do. We aren¡¯t mortals and I won¡¯t pretend to be one just to spend more time with a present. I¡¯d rather make it perfect,¡± she replied, shaking her head in refusal. ¡°You are right. We change moods and ideas way too quickly¡­ I bet that normal people in my past life would complain about us, even though I was such a person when I wrote my novel too,¡± I said with a chuckle, feeling nostalgic. ¡°Err, you are in your past life if you look at it that way. Argh! I just realized that we have been ignoring Aurora¡¯s half for years! We should really take a step forward. Even Bayezinth is just a joke in front of us at this point. I don¡¯t believe that we would be hunted down on the last floor,¡± she remarked, adding her say to the topic. In the meantime, we used our Qi to connect the cloth pieces, making it seamless. ¡°She is likely to feel happier about our secondary gift, but I¡¯ll still like to see her in this!¡± I exclaimed, raising our creation into the air. Holding out her hand, three rings formed in Alice¡¯s hand. We used one of the most powerful metals, which was very flexible as the tie. ¡°Hmm~ let¡¯s make this a little more girly for Aurora. We can¡¯t have a piece of shit hanging around her neck,¡± Alice said with a laugh as simple, white crystals appeared around the ring in a thin circle, covering its outside. ¡°Do you mind?¡± I asked, having a sudden idea. ¡°Hahaha~ why would I mind? Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± she laughed at me. Using my Qi, I inscribed a powerful formation into the ring. It protected both her body and soul. Taking out a few million souls, we fueled the formation in her necklace. The holder of the formation was a text, using the language of my past life, ¡®Egy megt?rhetetlen k?tel¨¦k¡¯. ¡°An unbreakable tie, hehe- I like it, ¡± Alice said with a chuckle, caressing my back. ¡°Well, let¡¯s create that storage space for her,¡± I said with a smile, picking a random chunk of space in our universe and cutting it out. The crystal covering the ring shone with a bright light as the ten million cubic meters space was integrated into it. The light slowly faded out, returning the ring to its former simple look. ¡°Abyss~ could you come here for a moment? I really want your help with this. She would be so cute!¡± I exclaimed, hoping that it would come. A shadow appeared in front of us and looked at us without saying a word. A few seconds later, it talked, ¡°Don¡¯t call me in such a way. If it was Alice, I could handle it¡­ but your faked girly voice was so creepy that I almost didn¡¯t come,¡± it replied with a chuckle. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha~ I¡¯m sorry, Hiro. But I have to tell you that this time the Abyss said the truth,¡± Alice laughed, patting my shoulder. ¡°What? I¡¯m always telling the truth! I¡¯m an honest¡­ person¡­ or thing? Whatever, I fulfilled your wish. Now I¡¯m leaving,¡± it replied. Grabbing its shady shoulder, I stopped him for one more question. ¡°Who is your half? Are you happy with it?¡± It had a pink thread connecting it to something else, but I never asked about it before. Its back facing me, without turning around, it said, ¡°How can you ask such a stupid question? Of course, I am happy. I¡¯ve known it for such a long time and it¡¯s the only thing that fills me with enjoyment, other than playing with you people. I¡¯ll start the next race for the next creator in a few years. You didn¡¯t find anything about Aurora¡¯s mission because you can see it only at the lower levels. The floors of the creators¡± it replied, adding an interesting piece of information. We¡¯ve explored the bottom floors too, except for the last one, but we never found anything about Aurora and her mission. But the last floor was only a place for a massacre, without trading rooms, so we didn¡¯t have to check that place. ¡°In that case, we will be sure to win and unravel your little secrets,¡± I said with a smile, squeezing its shoulder with my full strength. Not even bothering with it, he shrugged off my hand with a chuckle. ¡°You are funny. But your road is still quite long. Strive on and you will understand everything, though you might feel unhappy about it later¡­ Hahaha, but I¡¯m not implying anything bad here. It¡¯s nice, in a way¡± it said as its shady body slowly disappeared.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Strange as always,¡± Alice remarked, breathing out long. ¡°Yeah,¡± I mumbled in a low voice before turning around butt naked. ¡°So where were we?¡± she asked with a smirk on his face, coiling her arms around my neck. ¡°Hmm~ I don¡¯t remember. Make me¡± I said, showing a mysterious smile. Feeling up her thighs, right up to her buttocks, I felt my lust rise once again as I kissed her. Raising her up, I put her on the work desk and indulged in pleasure until morning. ---- We woke up lying on top of the table, butt naked. Yawning loudly, I sat up as Blank covered our bodies. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aurora is waking up," I said, grabbing Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait. We don¡¯t have a cake! She loves sweets, just like us. Knowing you and myself, we would care the most about that¡­ really. I think that we should get her something really big and sweet cake!¡± Alice stopped me, remembering the most important thing. ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯d rather feel sad about not having a cake than receiving any present. She seemed to be the happiest whenever she saw the cake appearing, just like us¡­¡± I said with a chuckle. Shaking her head, Alice buried her face in her palms. ¡°We are terrible. Sweets above everything else, hahaha~¡± she mumbled, breaking into a fit of laughter. Using our universe, we created the necessary materials and created a perfect chocolate cake in a few seconds. Appearing in front of Aurora¡¯s room, we opened her door with gleeful smiles on our faces. Her eyes still closed, her hair a mess, she rubbed her eyes with the sleeves of her white pajama. She is so cute. I can¡¯t let any man near her! No matter half or not! Damn it! I whined in my mind, not wishing to see any man near our daughter. [Hey, but think about us. Isn¡¯t it wonderful?] Alice soothed me through our bond, our thoughts quicker than even one of Aurora¡¯s hand movements. But that would mean that a man will sooner or later touch her in that way. NO! I can¡¯t, I shouted in my mind, having mixed emotions. Grr, I hope that her half is good enough, I growled in my mind, cracking my fingers. [Hahaha, you are crazy as always.] Alice thought with a chuckle. Hearing her voice and the cracks of my fingers, Aurora opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°Mother, Father? What¡¯s going-¡° she was about to ask when she finally noticed the cake in my hands and a box in Alice¡¯s hands. Seeing her quivering lips, I couldn¡¯t help but peek into her mind. No, no, no! I can¡¯t start crying! But I¡¯m so happy! Every year, the first thing in the morning is to welcome me this way! This is not even customary for other children! S-Smile, Aurora. Smile the brightest you can! she thought, but the corners of her eyes glistened with tears. ¡°Hahaha, my daughter, you don¡¯t have to hold it back. Do you feel like crying in happiness because of having such great parents?¡± I asked, laughing loudly. ¡°I-I don¡¯t!¡± she shouted, but her tears flowed down on her tiny face. ¡°Aww~ I have such a cute daughter!¡± Alice exclaimed, placing the gifts in front of Aurora¡¯s bed and hugging her into her bosom. ¡°Happy birthday, dear,¡± we said at the same time, hugging her. Her tears soon turned into sobbing, while a few seconds later a bright smile formed on her face. Looking at the levitating chocolate cake, I asked, ¡°Do you want to start with the cake or your presents?¡± ¡°Cake, of course!¡± she shouted with a gleeful face, showing her white teeth. ---------------- Aurora¡¯s POV: ----------------- The cake was as delicious as always. I¡¯m sure that I inherited my parents¡¯ taste since they are just as selfish and greedy when it comes to chocolate as me. Even though it was my birthday, I had to fight in order to eat enough. But I enjoyed it a lot. I¡¯ll surely remember this in the future too. Even now, it brings a smile to my face when I think about my short life up till now. Nowadays, I just don¡¯t know what to do with myself. Maybe it is because I¡¯m going through puberty¡­ They don¡¯t restrict me in any way yet I feel bad when I stay out for too long, even if they don¡¯t say anything. They just keep giving me strange looks. They are so manipulative¡­ but I learned quite a lot from them over these years and I hope to continue doing the same in the future. Seeing that there was only one slice of cake left, I quickly grabbed it before my parents could take it away. I stuffed it all into my mouth and quickly gulped it down. ¡°Hahaha, we wouldn¡¯t have taken it. It¡¯s your birthday,¡± Mother said with a chuckle, caressing the top of my head. Sometimes I thought that my father would hug me to the death. Even now, he was literally glaring at me. Seeing his face coming closer, I held out my right hand and pushed away his big head. ¡°Eh? Won¡¯t you give Father a kiss?¡± he asked, pulling his lips into a round shape. I turned away to look at Mother, but her expression didn¡¯t change. Father¡¯s head kept coming closer and closer, though I pushed him away every time. The last time, he stopped right beside my face. ¡°So?¡± he asked, holding his face towards me. ¡°Uhm¡­ fine¡± I mumbled, turning towards him and giving a kiss on his face, dirtying it with the remnants of the chocolate cake. I didn¡¯t even eat that much¡­ the cake was huge. It must have been them who ate it. ¡°You are the best,¡± Father said, raising his hand to give a high five. Returning the favor, he sat on the side of my bed with a grin on his face. ¡°Oh? What about Mother?¡± Mother asked, placing her hand on her sad face. Moving closer, I kissed her too. ¡°Thank you, Father, Mother!¡± I said with a bright smile, feeling truly happy. ¡°Haha, no problem, it was our pleasure,¡± they said at the same time. As Father turned away for a moment, Mother noticed his dirtied face. Leaning closer, she kissed him on the face, but as her lips parted, Father¡¯s face was clean once again. She must have used her Qi! I thought, looking up at my Mother. I didn¡¯t know what that feeling was, but sometimes she felt so¡­ attractive when she kissed Father. I want to be like her! She is so ladylike and has this wonderful charm, especially when she is with Father! ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m really not ladyli-¡° she started something, quickly covering her mouth. Did I say it aloud? I thought, questioning myself. I¡¯m not an idiot. She surely responded to my thoughts¡­ Maybe I talked without noticing it. Well, it¡¯s not a problem if she knows that I look up to her! I thought, this time surely not saying anything. Faking a cough for some reason, Father raised up the box from the ground and gave it to me. ¡°This is your present. Everything is handmade, though we used our Qi too,¡± he said, looking at me with a loving smile. Nodding my head, I took away the box. Opening it, I found a soft fabric inside. Pulling it out of the box, I realized what it was. It had the same pattern as my scales in my battle form. I couldn¡¯t help but try stretching this soft material, but nothing happened. It felt very strong yet soft. Strange¡­ but this feels good to the touch! I thought as a smile formed on my face without my knowledge. Well, I did notice it just now. Actually, it was a full-body pajama with a hoodie and two dragon horns on the top of it. They also gave me a stuffed dragon, which matched the pattern of the pajama. I wasn¡¯t this much of a kid¡­ but these things were just so cute! No! I must resist! But I like them¡­ Damn it! I can¡¯t let anyone see me in this! Maybe my parents can see it. NO! Just look at those stupid smiles on their faces! ¡°Quickly, try it on!¡± Mother urged me, grabbing my pajama at its collar. She undressed me without me even noticing! A moment before she was grabbing its collar yet my pajama was nowhere to be seen! What¡¯s going on here?! Father held their present in front of me. Grabbing it, I pulled it out of his hands and stood up on my bed to dress up. The pajama felt really warm and soft both inside and outside and it had a nice fragrance. In the next moment, it coiled tightly around my body and entered my cells. It turned into a part of me. It was like my parents¡¯ Symbiote! ¡°W-What is this?!¡± I exclaimed as I felt that I¡¯m in control of this new texture. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s something new! It¡¯s a Symbiote, but it doesn¡¯t have any effects, except that you can wear this anytime! You won¡¯t have to take it off or wash it. Just pull it into your body and done! We had to ask for outside help to add this ability, but it was worth it,¡± Father replied with a chuckle. Feeling a burning gaze on my right side, I looked at my Mother. ¡°Mother? What is it?¡± I asked, tilting my head to the side. ¡°ARGH! You are just so cute, dear. Those tiny horns of yours are just adding fuel to the fire, not to mention your tail and your little body,¡± she shouted, hugging me and rubbing her face on mine. ¡°Hahaha, stop it, Alice. You are cuddling her to the death. Alright, enough of roleplaying and let¡¯s get a little bit more serious,¡± he said, shifting the mood in a moment. It was rare that they behaved this way and it happened only when they were in the mood to play around. I don¡¯t think that there are many parents who behave this way since I¡¯ve never heard of such events from the other kids I know. And I know a lot of them in Sawolond! But I felt happy to receive their care. ¡°We have one more present for you. I hope that you will treasure it and keep it by your side. But remember. Even if you lose it accidentally, don¡¯t mind it. We will create a new one, alright? I know that there are many strange things in the world,¡± Mother said, reaching into the box and pulling out three rings, covered in shiny crystals. They were really pretty. The ring looked simple yet beautiful! Mother held one between her fingers and held it towards me. Opening my hand, I received it with great care. I felt a huge amount of energy inside the ring. ¡°We made three of these. If something bad happens, this will protect you. Hopefully, it will never be used. Your parents still have another life, but they didn¡¯t have to use it. Hahaha,¡± she said with a smile. Grabbing my hand, she closed it. I felt the smooth and hard crystals on the ring, telling tales of its quality. Grabbing my hair, she pulled it to the side and put the tie of the necklace around my neck. Well, they just put the ring on a tie, but I would have found it too precious to wear it on my finger. I heard a click behind my neck and in the next moment, Mother pulled back her hands. ¡°It won¡¯t fall off like this,¡± she said, caressing my face. Nodding my head, I was about to hug her when she continued. ¡°There is something else. We have made three of these, though the other two don¡¯t have the defensive formations. If any of us dies, these rings will break. Well, it¡¯s not like you will ever see such a thing, Hahaha. Anyway, you are very clever and manipulative. We can see that. We are happy to see that you are getting along so well with Dre, Kana, and Sophia, but remember one thing. No matter what, we will always be here for you, so please keep this ring with you.¡± ¡°It is also a way for you to find us if you ever leave Sawolond and we wouldn¡¯t be here. You will be able to feel the connection between these rings. We will always keep it with us,¡± she said as both of them tied them around their necks. In the next moment, I noticed that there was something written on the inside of the ring. It was my Father¡¯s native language from his past. I knew that language thanks to him. I understood those words. I didn¡¯t know why, but I started sobbing and crying again. Standing up, I stepped closer and hugged both of them at the same time. I had troubles since I was really tiny, especially compared to Father. Feeling their arms around my back, I felt happy, and safe, and warm. ¡°I¡¯ll treasure all of these presents,¡± I mumbled, but I was sure that both of them heard everything. My thoughts were confirmed in the next moment. ¡°We are glad to hear that,¡± they said at the same time. I always found it a little strange when they did this, but I¡¯ve got quite used to it. It¡¯s not like they were doing it all the time. ¡°Haah- I¡¯m happy that you are growing up slowly, but I¡¯m feeling sad about it at the same time. I can¡¯t imagine a time where our cute daughter is wandering around the world with her friends, leaving us all alone,¡± Father said, breathing out long. Tilting my head to the side, I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have such plans, though?¡± ¡°I can meet so many people here too since Sawolond is quite big. I¡¯m not saying that we will never leave, but I¡¯m sure that not for long. People outside of this place are all so weird. They are all about strength and money¡­ They are akin to lifeless people, who are totally dumb. Thanks, but I¡¯d rather leave out meeting those idiots as much as possible. Just look at the last time we left. Some idiot teenager attacked us for some really stupid reason. Who would want to wander around such places?¡± ¡°Every time we went out, we met such stupid people¡­¡± I started complaining about the places outside of Sawolond. They looked at each other with dumbfounded faces. At first, it changed into happy smiles, but in the next moment, both of them facepalmed as they said. ¡°We screwed up.¡± Chapter 116 - The Last Straw The Last Straw Alice¡¯s POV: ------------------------------------------------------ We made such a wonder. Hehe, and I¡¯m not talking about your talent and looks but the world lost in you, I thought, looking at our daughter, who was all smiles from ear to ear. The pajama we gave her was a perfect match! Feeling my overflowing love, I couldn¡¯t help but jump at her and hug her. The soft and warm fabric of her pajama symbiote rubbed against my skin. It felt really good to the touch. Blowing air on her neck, she giggled as she shouted, ¡°Noo! Mother! It tickles, stop it! Hahaha,¡± trying to push away my head, but her strength was far from enough. When I finally stopped, she looked at me with a pouting face as she mumbled, ¡°Muh¡­ You know that it feels terrible!¡± Patting the top of her head, I laughed at her cute reaction. ¡°Haha, okay. Dress up or you can sleep in if you want to, though I¡¯d advise doing the first since the others are coming over,¡± Hiro interrupted us, crossing his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Will my friends come too?¡± Aurora asked, raising a brow. ¡°Of course, they will,¡± Hiro replied, chuckling. Nodding her head, she was about to start dressing up when she noticed her pajama. Turning to look at us, she asked, ¡°Oh, right. What should I call this symbiote? It doesn¡¯t have a name like yours.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a present. You can name it as you want,¡± I said, placing my chin on the top of her head, hugging her from behind. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call it¡­ Mirror since it has the same pattern as my scales!¡± she exclaimed, sticking out her chest. [Well, she is still young. But our naming sense might be just as bad.] I said through our bond, chuckling. I found it a good, so I had no place to complain. Hiro smiled upon hearing my thoughts, saying aloud, ¡°That sounds good. Now dress up quickly. Your friends are here,¡± he added. Mirror entered her body and while I gave her clothes, I thought, we should educate her about this matter too. But how are we supposed to bring it up? [I think that she knows something since her reaction was quite strange when Dre rushed in years ago and asked Rose about such things. Well, she is starting to develop, so I agree with you.] Hiro replied, sighing aloud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Father?¡± our daughter asked, holding up her arms to let me pull her light blue dress with frills on to her body. Seeing her curious look, Hiro considered talking about it now, but we found it too early. ¡°Nothing, dear. You look as cute as ever. Go and greet your friends,¡± he replied, his face unmoving. ¡°Suspicious,¡± Aurora mumbled, surprising both of us. ¡°Hahaha, I am, am I not?¡± Hiro asked, pulling his mouth into a smirk. Grabbing a pillow, Aurora threw it towards his face, but before it could touch him, he appeared in front of her, kissing her forehead. ¡°Happy birthday again,¡± he whispered, standing back up. ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled in a low voice, breaking free from my arms and rushing out of her room. ¡°Aww~ look at what you have done. You made her cry again,¡± I said with a chuckle, looking at the gap in the opened door. A smile formed on his face as he sat down beside me and coiled his right arm around my back. ¡°Well, but those are tears of happiness. Still, this is strange. When she is nearby, not only me but everyone else turns nicer and the mood livens up,¡± he said as a piece of stone appeared on his palm. Furrowing his brows, he looked at it before raising his head with a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve got you, Abyss,¡± he mumbled, standing up. The rest of the day passed away without anything happening. Thankfully, everyone was an introvert, so nobody wanted to spend too much of their time at parties. It¡¯s not like we could have pulled off something like managing such an event. There are things time won¡¯t change. And our hate for parties was one such thing. This might be bad, but it seemed as if our visible hate spread to our daughter too since she too liked staying far away from such events. People in Sawolond held festivals and events when they felt like it. We had nothing against people enjoying themselves, so we approved of everything. Except for one¡­ where an exhibitionist couple asked if they could organize a nude party. We had to utterly quash such an idea. It was good that Aurora wasn¡¯t around at that time. The next day, we decided to move a step forward and break our stagnant lives. This had a lot to do with Aurora, so we told her to make her day free. We sat down in the living room, leaning back on the sofa. Aurora sat down between us, looking at us with raised brows. ¡°What is it that you wanted to talk about? You look so serious!¡± she exclaimed, looking back and forth between our unchanging facial expressions. ¡°Do you remember the time we talked about your bond and people¡¯s halves?¡± I asked, tilting my head to the side. Nodding her head, she waited patiently for me to continue. Breathing out long, I continued, ¡°We thought that it might be time for you to meet your half. We would definitely feel unhappy if we met him in the future, but we could manage if he grew up here.¡± ¡°What could you manage? He would mean one more friend for me, wouldn¡¯t he? And do you plan to take me to him?!¡± she said, her eyes shining brightly in her excitement. We felt rather despaired¡­ This was because we had to tell her the difference between male and female body. ¡°Dear, we are going to tell you something interesting. It¡¯s about genders,¡± Hiro started, feeling afraid of talking about it. Talking and doing it were two entirely different things¡­ ¡°What?¡± she asked, looking at Hiro¡¯s face, her gaze boring a hole into it. Breathing out long, both of us calmed down. ¡°Alright, as you know, boys and girls have different things down there,¡± I said, pointing towards her crotch. Nodding her head, she waited patiently. ¡°This might be a little early, but I¡¯ll tell you nonetheless since your body is starting to mature. ¡°Wait, do you want to talk about how babies are made?¡± she asked, raising a brow. Nodding my head, a smile formed on her face as she said, ¡°Oh! Then you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ve seen you when I was only a few days old and my memory is good. We also caught Dre¡¯s parents, so no need to worry about it. Hearing her words, even the blood froze in my body. Scratching the back of my head, I laughed awkwardly, while Hiro sat there without saying anything. After eyeing each other for a few seconds, he asked with a concerned face, ¡°Did this turn into a trauma for you?¡± ¡°No. We had mixed emotions at first, but after talking about it with Gaia; she said that it just shows how much my parents love each other. Although I¡¯m starting to realize that she just wanted to soothe my mind, I still believe her. Well, I¡¯m not thinking about it, so it¡¯s alright. It makes me happy to see that my parents have such a good relationship.¡± ¡°When we went out of Sawolond and I met other children, some started complaining about how their parents were arguing all the time, while I¡¯ve never seen you doing anything of the sort.¡± ¡°You are really optimistic,¡± Hiro remarked, burying his face in his palms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aurora. You even went as far as to try soothing us. We failed you there,¡± he mumbled in a low voice. Aurora tilted her head to the side, looking at us as if we were showcases. ¡°I know that I¡¯m very strange compared to others. Depending on the situation, I can think like an adult, but I¡¯m quite childish most of the time. Other kids aren¡¯t like me, which separates me from them. Kana, Dre, and Sophia are quite similar, which is the reason I enjoy being with them.¡± ¡°This might be just as strange, but I really don¡¯t feel bad about this memory. If anything, I just feel happy, like I said¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. We know that you aren¡¯t lying,¡± I said, looking into her eyes the whole time. She takes after us after all, I thought, meaning our personalities. Nodding her head, she waited for Hiro to talk, seeing that he was about to say something. ¡°So you know how babies are made, you say. But do you know how it works?¡± he asked, his body stiff like a thick iron rod. Aurora shook her head as a reply. ----- After explaining everything to her, she looked a little surprised yet calm. ¡°I hope that you understand the differences now,¡± I said, raising a brow. Nodding her head, she said that she did¡­ ¡°That¡¯s good then. So, do you want to go on a trip with us? We will find your other half,¡± I asked, tilting my head to the side. ¡°Can we? I¡¯m really curious about him. Sometimes I have problems understanding myself, but that might be because I¡¯m young. If I found a similar person, I should be able to do better!¡± she exclaimed, punching towards the air. ¡°Someone is really fired up,¡± Hiro remarked with a chuckle, standing up.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Sawolond is closed for an indefinite amount of time. We will go on a short trip,¡± he declared, using his mind power. People started complaining how they couldn¡¯t find us sometimes, so we decided to notify them. We could complain about annoying people, but we were the ones who decided to create Sawolond. Now we have to care about our creation, though it¡¯s not like it was a big deal. Rose appeared in front of us, holding Dre¡¯s hand. Seeing the look on Aurora¡¯s face, he struggled to escape Rose, but his strength was feeble. She was at the ninth level by now. ¡°Where do you plan to go?¡± she asked, hissing at Dre with annoyance. ¡°Stop flailing your arms!¡± Aurora laughed upon seeing Dre¡¯s despaired face. I guess he felt ashamed to stand in front of his friend, holding the hand of her mother. He was growing up, after all. ¡°We will find her half,¡± I replied, grabbing Aurora¡¯s hand. Having a change of mind, I raised her up and pulled her into my chest. ¡°Hahaha, Mother¡¯s baby girl!¡± Dreydon laughed, pointing at our daughter. ¡°But I¡¯m a girl, I¡¯m allowed,¡± she replied, sticking out her tongue. Dre¡¯s victorious smile fell, as he found her words plausible. Looking at Rose¡¯s hand, he tried to break free once again, going as far as to stand on the side of her left leg and try pulling out his hand. We kept looking back and forth between Rose¡¯s face and Dre. ¡°Oh. I wish you luck in that case,¡± she said with a cold smile on her face, her brows twitching. ¡°Honey, we have to talk once we get home,¡± she added, turning to look at Dre. His face turned pale white as he jumped onto the ground beside Rose, standing with a straight back. ¡°No need, Mother! I¡¯ll behave, I swear!¡± he shouted, turning into a different person. Shaking our heads, we chuckled upon seeing the scene. In the next few seconds, Anthony and Poirlion came to ask the same thing. Saying goodbye, we called for Rin. Sitting on her back, Aurora between us, we left Sawolond. ¡°Can I have a request?¡± Aurora asked, hugging my waist to not fall off. Not like such a thing could happen with Hiro behind her and a space law protecting her. ¡°Ask away,¡± I replied. ¡°Could we travel this time? We always just appear at places and I rarely see anything other than the cities where we go. Although I¡¯ve seen many places in your world, I want to see what¡¯s outside! But I know that it is very dangerous here, so this might be a very stupid request,¡± she explained her wish, her eyes shining with a faint sliver of hope. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. Your parents are overpowered, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. We could always take you back to our world and then make short work of any enemy!¡± I said with a chuckle, flaunting our strength. But it was really true¡­ People have no chance against us! ¡°Really?!¡± she repeated her question, her voice excited. ¡°Yes, yes. If there is anything you can¡¯t handle alone, just tell us. But remember, you shouldn¡¯t rely too much on others. Only when necessary. Personally, we don¡¯t like being indebted to others either, so we would rather not ask for favors. Not like we need them anymore. If you need favors, just ask us instead of random people!¡± I exclaimed, taking the right time to educate her some more. ¡°I understand,¡± she replied, nodding her head. It¡¯s good that my skin was much stronger than her horns. If not for the strength difference, she could have penetrated my back¡­ ¡°Please watch out for your horns in the future. You might wound others,¡± Hiro remarked, grabbing their tips. ¡°Do you feel it when I touch them?¡± he asked with a curious face. We didn¡¯t feel anything since we had horns only in our battle forms or true forms. ¡°Hmm¡­ I do feel some kind of tingling,¡± she said, tilting her head to the side. Hiro pulled back his hands quicker than lightning. [I don¡¯t think that she was talking about that kind of tingling¡­] I said through our bond, shaking my head. [That might be the case, but I¡¯d rather make sure. She is a new race. We have no idea how exactly her body matures and feels. Who knows if her horns were something that shouldn¡¯t be touched?] he replied, being a little paranoid. ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t say anything and just looked forward. Rin was rushing through the lush jungle, jumping over chasms, running atop of rivers. We went through crystal covered caves, lava pools streaming through the air, held up by Magic. Aurora had a smile from ear to ear, observing everything. ¡°When will I be able to turn into my real form?¡± she mumbled in a low voice, asking herself. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry about it. Considering your speed of maturation, I¡¯d say that at the fifth level, you should be able to transform. Dre and Kana learned to use their battle forms at the third level. Sophia will be no different. I¡¯m sure that they will be able to transform into their monster forms on the fourth level. You might be able to use your battle form at the fourth level and your monster form at the fifth level.¡± I explained, soothing her with facts. ¡°That makes sense. I can activate half of my battle form. Once I reach the next level, I should be able to use it,¡± she replied, agreeing with me. ¡°Uhm, we reached the bottom of the fourth level,¡± I said, looking down into the dark chasm in front of us. We had to jump down and fall through millions of kilometers with an increased falling speed if we wanted to enter the fifth level. ¡°This place is terrifying¡­¡± Aurora remarked, her body shivering. Unlike her, we found this place rather comfy and peaceful. This must be because we are at the tenth level. We can sense everyone in the Abyss. It feels strange if I think back to the time we fell down here. Was everyone able to sense us just like we do now? ¡°D-Do we have to go down there?¡± she asked, her mind turning more and more unstable. The effects of this level must be worse and worse the weaker people are. Hiro coiled his arms around our daughter. Placing her on his lap, he put his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Do you feel better now? In the embrace of your almighty Father¡­ Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about anything. Nobody can touch you, as long as we are here¡± he said with a chuckle. Our daughter¡¯s shivering stopped as she coiled her arms around Hiro¡¯s. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± I asked, turning to look back at her. ¡°I am. Show me what¡¯s in this stupid hole!¡± she exclaimed, her voice resounding through the Abyss. She shouldn¡¯t do this in the future, even if we can beat anyone, I thought as a smile formed on my face. Rin stepped forward and flew towards the ground with a speed that went way beyond the speed of sound. The wind was so strong that it could kill a mortal anytime. But our daughter was at the third level, so we didn¡¯t have to put up any defense for her. Not wasting our time, we made our way towards her half. Upon landing on the ground, we saw her thread going into the ground. Spreading our senses, we found a presence below the ground. Hiro made a clone of himself and patted the Abyss Stone. It cracked in an area of ten kilometers. ¡°It¡¯s strange to remember how hard this felt in the old times, haha,¡± he said, repeating the same movement. But this time, the cracks spread downward. Using space, he raised the giant Abyss Stone pieces out of the ground, leaving a huge, dark crater. Jumping into it, we saw the other half of Aurora¡¯s thread. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Hiro shouted, looking upwards. It was a boy, who looked like someone at Aurora¡¯s age. He had gray scales and a handsome face. He had a lean and muscular body, the only problem being that he was frozen in a block of ice. If not for the bond, we wouldn¡¯t have sensed or even felt his presence. The ice had the same aura as the Abyss¡­ ¡°What are you up to this time?¡± I asked, knowing that it heard us. ¡°Are you talking to Mister Shadow?¡± Aurora asked, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Yes. And call it the Abyss,¡± I said with a chuckle, hearing her cute denomination. As I jumped off of Rin, I stopped blocking her sight. She noticed the boy frozen in ice, leaving her mute. Stepping closer, she put her palm on the ice. ¡°This ice is so smooth and warm,¡± she mumbled with a confused face. In the next moment, the ice started melting down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, but you created something amazing and I didn¡¯t have a matching creature before. So I had to create a new one. Still, he will meet every criterion a half should. Take good care of him,¡± the Abyss¡¯s genderless voice resounded in our ears, not surprising anyone at this point. ¡°You aren¡¯t honest,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°You have something very similar in store, don¡¯t you?¡± I added, but all it did was laugh at me, saying, ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I was found out,¡± it said with a chuckle, confirming our thoughts. Aurora kept looking back and forth between us, not understanding anything. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked with a pouting face, stomping on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear. We were talking about a person we met quite a long time ago. She is called Elena,¡± I replied as the piece of rock we exchanged appeared in my hand. ¡°We always know where to find her thanks to this. She said that she would visit us, but she never did. She was a mysterious girl and she was the first who was able to fight us while being at the same level,¡± I finished my explanation, squatting down in front of her. ¡°Elena¡­¡± she whispered, having a strange expression on her face. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, feeling strange upon seeing her reaction. ¡°N-nothing,¡± she said with an awkward laugh, scratching the back of her head. ¡°You are suspicious,¡± I said, leaving the matter at that. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so I wouldn¡¯t force her. ¡°He was the final straw of the ever lonely tumbleweed. Soon it is time to roll it,¡± the Abyss said as its aura started withdrawing. The tumbleweed definitely meant our peaceful lives¡­ so the boy was the last thing that we had to find before something would happen. We didn¡¯t have to guess that something since it stated everything in the next moment. As its aura almost completely faded away, it whispered, ¡°You have ten years before the fight for the position of the next creator would start. Take care until then.¡± Shaking our heads, we looked at the boy on the ground. Squatting down beside him, Aurora poked his face. ¡°Hehe, his face is so squishy,¡± she mumbled, unceasingly bothering the unconscious person¡­ ¡°Dear, let him sleep,¡± Hiro said, catching Aurora from behind and raising her into a princess carry. ¡°Hahaha, put me down, Father!¡± she laughed with a smile on her face, trying to push away Hiro, who was blowing air on her neck. ¡°Stop! It tickles, hahaha, I¡¯m going to pee myself!¡± she tried with little to no effect. Seeing them playing around, a smile formed on my face. The boy opened his violet eyes and looked around. He had the same brown hair as Hiro, but his body was more like Poirlion¡¯s. He was a little bulky, but nothing over the top. Of course, that might change in the future, but we didn¡¯t see the future. ¡°Ugh,¡± he groaned as he sat up, holding the sides of his head, catching Hiro¡¯s and Aurora¡¯s attention. ¡°Put me down!¡± Aurora exclaimed once again, still wearing a gleeful smile. Obeying her wish, Hiro let go of her. She rushed over to the boy but made a terrible mistake¡­ She realized that she should stop running way too late. Her knee hit the boy¡¯s face, knocking him out instantly. He fell back to the ground to sleep some more¡­ Holding up her arms, her body frozen, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Both of us buried our faces in our palms. ¡°I told him that I¡¯m sorry!¡± she exclaimed upon turning around and seeing our reactions. Both of us broke out in a fit of laughter. ¡°Next time you should be more careful with people who just woke up. Let¡¯s take him back. We will worry about other things later,¡± he added, raising the boy¡¯s body. As our eyes met, both of us nodded and we teleported everyone back to Sawolond. Our travel took two days since we had to travel on foot. We could have finished it in a few hours even like that, but it would have been pointless since Aurora wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to perceive anything from her surroundings. While I announced our return, Hiro put the boy on a bed. Turning to look at me, he said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t feel like waiting for hours if it isn¡¯t necessary.¡± I nodded my head, agreeing with him. He kneeled down beside the bed and held his hand over the boy¡¯s head. A green light shone and covered his body. Aurora stood beside my left leg, clenching my one-piece dress in her hands. She seemed really curious and excited. A few seconds later, the boy opened his eyes and sat up, breathing heavily. The first thing he did was to reach towards his face and rub his forehead. ¡°Ugh, what was that round and hard thing?¡± he mumbled in a low voice. I looked down at the knee of my daughter and lengthened her dress by a few centimeters. Yep. All covered up! I thought, earning a chuckle from Hiro. [She should face the repercussions¡­] he remarked, still agreeing with me. Shush, it¡¯s not like he would hold a grudge against her. I think. Well, it is dependent on what kind of person our daughter is and she would surely¡­ hold a grudge¡­ okay, this will be covered up! I decided, thinking everything over. Looking around, the boy made a surprised face, especially upon seeing Aurora. He made a suspicious face after looking at her for a few seconds. Seeing his eyes wandering towards her legs, Hiro quickly interrupted him. ¡°Hello. Do you have a name?¡± The boy turned to look at my husband. After making a thoughtful face, he nodded his head. ¡°I guess you were the ones who freed me, but who are you?¡± he asked, showing that he had some knowledge about his position. How much he knew was a mystery for us. ¡°I¡¯m called Hiro Ourichi. She is my wife, Alice Ourichi, and she is our daughter Aurora Ourichi. We''ll introduce you to a few others in the future. So? What should we call you?¡± he pressed on, forming a smile on his face. Dear, don¡¯t be so stiff. They are just kids for now. He won¡¯t take away our daughter, I thought, feeling his emotions. [¡­ I know¡­ but there is a future and the thoughts of what if!] he exclaimed. Shaking my head, I focused on the boy. A smile formed on his face as he started, ¡°My name is¡­¡± Chapter 117 - Rolling Tumbleweed Rolling Tumbleweed Kane¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------- I came to in a dark place. I couldn¡¯t move or breathe. Everything felt empty. My body unmoving, I fell into a deep slumber. Some knowledge about a little girl always came into my mind. She had a loving family and a few close friends. I didn¡¯t understand why was I seeing pictures or memories of her. Later, I also realized that I was thinking, which shouldn¡¯t be possible if I was something newborn. But why did I know these words? Everything was a mess in my mind! If I was awake, I had nothing to do but look at the darkness all around me, so I rather spend my time with sleeping. But if I slept, I was seeing that golden and brown haired girl. She was a mix of two legendary beings. I¡¯ve spent years with peeking into her life. I had a feeling that I was doing something bad, but I didn¡¯t care. I would have felt bored to the death if not for seeing her. I examined her and her friends¡¯ behavior when I dreamed about the same scene. Or maybe they weren¡¯t even dreams. On a fated day, a voice resounded in my mind, ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up. They will be here soon. Behave the way you feel. It will make that girl happy. Don¡¯t forget your one-time mission. Hahaha, the pieces are on the chess table. I can¡¯t wait to see the result!¡± it finished its explanation with a crackling laughter. This thing is quite evil¡­ leaving everyone in the dark only to see enjoy the result, even more, I thought, shaking my head. Wait, what? How can I move? I realized as I made a surprised face. Opening my eyes, I still barely saw further than a meter. I saw two pairs of shining green eyes looking down at me, their curiosity clear. They must be the girl¡¯s Father and Mother, I thought, rubbing my aching head. Now that I think about it, everything felt cold before, but it¡¯s getting better. I rubbed my eyes, hoping that I¡¯d see further in this dark place. But the moment I pulled back my hand, a white, round thing flew towards my forehead. The moment it hit my head¡­ ----- I felt myself gushing out of some dark pit and I found myself sitting on a soft and silky bed, panting and sweating. My head hurt at two places now. What was that round thing? It seemed like a part of a leg. Now that I think about it, the girl I¡¯ve seen so many times had very similar legs. Did she knee me in the face? But why? Well, I was peeking at her the whole time. I could understand her reaction if she knew. In the next moment, my thoughts were interrupted by the big, burly guy sitting beside me. He resembled a bear, except for the fact that his face was smooth and his skin seemed to be just as pretty as his wife¡¯s. He had short, brown hair, and shining green eyes. His gaze sent shivers down my spine for some reason. I found curiosity, caring, and some kind of fear in it. But he surely wasn¡¯t afraid of me. Clenching my fists, I felt my strength returning. Wait, returning? I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on. Did I have strength all this time? I made a confused face, shaking my head. He asked something, but I don¡¯t even remember what I replied. I was occupied with looking at the little girl behind him. She was hiding behind her Mother¡¯s leg, clenching her skirt, looking at me with furrowed brows, her lips slightly opened for her breath to rush in and out. ¡°So? What is your name?¡± the burly guy asked, this time catching my attention. He too introduced everyone, though I knew all of them, to begin with¡­ ¡°My name is Kane,¡± I replied, a smile forming on my face, which turned into confusion in the next moment. Placing my hand on my chin, I thought, Since when did I have a name? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hiro asked, placing his big hand on my shoulder. I swear that I felt some kind of bloodlust from somewhere, but I didn¡¯t know where it came from. ¡°Ah, nothing. I just remembered something,¡± I replied, hiding the truth. They shouldn¡¯t know that I know everything about them. Just as I finished my thoughts, his eyes opened wide as he leaned back. ¡°Do you really know everything?¡± he asked, startling me. How the hell does he know? I definitely didn¡¯t say it aloud! I shouted in my mind, looking around in the room as a feeling of panic was flooding my heart. ¡°Wait, wait. Don¡¯t panic. I don¡¯t mind even if you do. Well, there are a few things I wouldn¡¯t want others to know, but I don¡¯t think that you will be just a random person for too long¡­¡± he exclaimed, turning into a mumbling towards the end as he looked at Aurora from the corners of his eyes. Breathing out long, he rubbed his eyes and then stood up. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± he asked with a clear tone of uncaring. He really didn¡¯t seem to mind me knowing everything about them. Sawolond, their dreams, their beliefs, their daughter. To be honest, I felt a little envious of Aurora. She had such a good life, while all I had was that darkness and a chance to peek into her life. But I didn¡¯t blame her. It would be nice to have such a family, though it¡¯s not like I am one to complain. Other True Divine Beasts not only don¡¯t have a family, they don¡¯t even know what it is like to be loved. The most they know is respect and glory and the fear of others. Their lives are black and white. Still, these two turned that black and white into something gray yet colorful, I thought with a chuckle, looking down at my gray scales. ¡°Any idea about where should I go?¡± I asked, not knowing what to do from here. They surely won¡¯t take me in, so I have to look for a place to live at. ¡°Oh, you can stay here, otherwise our daughter would sneak out,¡± he said bluntly, pointing at Aurora. ¡°W-What?! I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! I¡¯ve never done it before either!¡± her thin voice which had signs of maturing resounded in the room. She seemed to be offended, but considering their relationship up till now, I don¡¯t believe that to be the case. Sometimes they had problems expressing their emotions in the right way. ¡°Hahaha, dear, I know you. You would be curious to find out more about him,¡± Hiro pressed on, leaving Aurora mute for a few seconds. Her head hung down, she mumbled with her pouty lips, ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be curious. He is my other half. Kana and Dre are getting along so well and Gaia plans to take Sophia to her other half in the near future too. I don¡¯t want to be left out among my friends.¡± Chuckling, Alice patted the top of her head. Just as I thought¡­ There goes nothing, as usual. They can handle her emotions way too well. These two are manipulative, I should be careful with them. ¡°We are manipulative, but it¡¯s not a secret. Aurora knows it too, but we are a family. We would never do something that was bad for her. Although you look young, you seem to be just as clever as her. She might look like a cute angel, but you better not underestimate our daughter. She might wipe the floor with you,¡± Alice remarked, again replying to my thoughts somehow. ¡°Fufu, curious, are we?¡± she laughed creepily, her hand covering her mouth. Talking about the devil. Well, I¡¯m not complaining here, I thought, furrowing my brows, eyeing her. She won¡¯t say anything¡­ Either way, Aurora is curious about me? I feel happy about that for some reason. I should talk to her later. Finishing my thoughts, I said, ¡°I¡¯m curious and it would be nice to know, but Miss won¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, I don¡¯t know if you heard my thoughts or what, but I wasn¡¯t complaining about your manipulative personalities and never in my dreams would I underestimate Aurora. Lastly, if you really meant that I could stay here, then I¡¯ll thank you very much.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Hiro replied, placing his hands on his hips. The room turned strangely silent ¡°Do you remember anything? How did you come to life? What was it like up till now?¡± Aurora stepped forward and bombarded me with questions, showing her cute side. She was anything but innocent¡­ though I liked that a lot in her. Her pranks and antics always made me laugh. I turned my head sideways, only to realize that Hiro and Alice were nowhere to be seen. They left us alone. Pulling up my legs, I sat with my legs crossed. ¡°Do you really want to hear my tale? It¡¯s boring and you might not feel happy about it later,¡± I said with a smile on my face, deciding to be honest with her. Hopefully, she will reciprocate it and behave the way her parents educated her. ¡°Yes! There should be only one way for people to be born and you are definitely different,¡± she said with clear excitement in her voice. I felt happy to see her being curious about me. In her company, I told her everything I knew. ------ Ten years passed by. Since I knew Aurora and her friends from the beginning, it wasn¡¯t hard for me to get along with them. They were a little reserved around me in the beginning, but as time passed by, we got closer to each other and became friends. I wasn¡¯t just Aurora¡¯s friend, who got along with the others. Even if she wasn¡¯t there, I felt good in their company, though it felt lonelier. I had to call Aurora¡¯s parents Uncle and Aunt, which didn¡¯t match with their young looks¡­ either way, I¡¯ve got used to it. Uncle always behaved a little strange when he saw me with Aurora, but that too changed as time passed. I knew how protective he was when it came to his dear daughter, so he must have felt left out or envious. Or he just wasn¡¯t happy about the fact that a guy was around his daughter. Although I didn¡¯t understand this at the time they took me in, I do now. Well, they accepted me and educated me in numerous things, just like their daughter. I felt it. At the time they took me in, I was more like a responsibility for them. But as they found out more and more about me through the courses of years, I probably grew on their hearts since I received the same smiles and pats as Aurora. I¡¯ll always feel grateful for showing me this kind of lifestyle. My original feeling of slight envy disappeared and in its stead, love erupted. I liked Aurora from the beginning. I lived or more like slept¡­ for five long years watching her. She was my only entertainment. Maybe my personality turned out as it was because of that.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Her soul, her body, everything felt closer and closer as we grew. Both of us knew that we were each other¡¯s halves, but that was never the point of our interest in each other. We weren¡¯t together because we were halves but because we wanted to be. We were about eight years old when our bodies finished maturing. Our minds too changed a lot over those three years. That was also the time when we started feeling attracted to each other¡¯s bodies. I felt a bit afraid if our love would fail for some stupid reason and our friendship would end. It was a heavy step we had to take. Either way, we felt happy with our decision since we became a couple. And even after years, we never had an argument. She turned out to be a stunning woman, but that wasn¡¯t surprising since she was really cute since birth. The time we bonded was a wonderful night¡­ The only strange thing was that even after bonding, we didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s missions. The Abyss played some really evil game with us. The only thing I knew was that both of us were looking for the same person. Elena. I heard that Uncle and Aunt spent a few friendly days with her and they even had a stone that could locate her. We tried using it, but it had nothing to connect to. She must have done something to hide her tracks. When we weren¡¯t at home, we spent our times with looking for clues about her whereabouts, with no results. Both of us were able to sense which Universe she was residing in, but when Aunt took us there, we couldn¡¯t find any signs of her¡­ She caused lots of headaches for us. Luckily, our friends helped in looking for her since they were there on the fated day. They knew that it was something important, though it was annoying that we were kept in the dark. It was even more annoying that I wasn¡¯t able to share it with them either! Nonetheless, we got used to our bond over the years and learned Soul Fusion too. It was way better than normal bonds¡­ We always found it strange that I was able to enter Uncle¡¯s and Aunt¡¯s world, but it must have been the Abyss¡¯ doing. I was quite surprised that after we bonded, Uncle said that we should have a house of our own, though not too far away¡­ We were happy with that since we didn¡¯t have to tell them our decision, which was the same. Maybe he had read our minds like when we were younger¡­ But later he told us that he understood that we were adults and needed our privacy. And now¡­ --------------------- Third person POV: ------------------------- Ten years passed by. It was early in the morning. The sun lit up the dining room of the Inn. Its interior was made of high-quality wooden. In the corner sat three beautiful girls, each with a guy beside them. ¡°Did you find out anything about her whereabouts, Kana?¡± the girl in the middle asked. She was none other than Aurora Ourichi. She still had the same hair. She had a white T-shirt on, coiling tightly around her body, combined with light blue hotpants. Her slender legs raised desires of any man. Her upper body was almost the same as her Mother¡¯s. Wide hips, slender waist, and big, round breasts. But her aura felt much colder compared to her Mother, making it harder for people to approach her. Crossing one leg over the other, Kana explained her findings. Her long white hair falling down on her small shoulders. Finishing her tea, Aurora put the cup on the table and opened her eyes. They gleamed with a strange light, just like her parents¡¯. She was about to reply when she heard a remark that pricked her ears. ¡°Hahaha, what halves? Are you an idiot? They can talk all they want, but when I went there, I was sent away. They don¡¯t even know anything. They are just talking big and faking some stupid bond. Hahaha, I bet that they are paying a lot for people in Sawolond to stay there. Bastard True Divine Beasts. If only I had their strength¡­ I¡¯d beat all of them, haha.¡± Clenching her fingers, the cup shattered into tiny pieces. The noise caught everyone¡¯s attention in the room. Not bothering with the whisperings, she turned around the time of the cup, restoring it to its original form. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said with a smile on her face. Everyone turned back towards their meals. ¡°So, like I said. Don¡¯t go to that shitty place. I swear that you are an idiot if you go to Sawolond. Do you want to be the same kind of slave as the others? The slave of another person they pay to be beside you? You can¡¯t be that stupid-¡± Having enough of him, Aurora stood up and appeared in front of the guy. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked, her voice seemingly calm. Remembering to her performance before, he humbly replied. ¡°Miss, my name is Quidian Shiao. What can I help you with?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. To be honest, I just came here since I liked what you said about Sawolond. My boyfriend is a loser compared to you and I thought that there could be something between us,¡± she said with a bright smile on her face. The room turned much more lively and warmer as she finished her words. ¡°Ho? Miss has good eyes. Shall we leave?¡± he asked with a wink. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m called Aurora Ourichi. Let¡¯s go immediately!¡± she exclaimed, with a smile. But in the next moment, her eyes turned cold as she thrust her hand forward, penetrating his throat. Strangely enough, no blood left his body. ¡°Oh. Thanks, Sophia,¡± she said, turning around. Sucking out his life force, the guy died on the spot. ¡°You piece of shit. Next time learn to shut your mouth,¡± she mumbled, pulling out her hand and reappearing in Kane¡¯s embrace. [You took it easy¡­ such a lazy person.] she remarked through their bond, chuckling. [Haha, it¡¯s not like my help was necessary and then you couldn¡¯t have played with him. We should go home. Your parents will leave soon.] he said, embracing her back. ¡°What about his corpse?¡± Dre asked, raising a brow, pointing at Quidian. ¡°Ehm¡­ Whoops?¡± Aurora said, using a Space Law to make it disappear. Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Anyone else wishing to badmouth my parents? No? Good.¡± ¡°Well, that was rather decisive...¡± Dre remarked, checking out everyone, trying to pick a fight with those who agreed with Quidian. His parents were a part of Sawolond, so it was offensive to him too. ¡°It¡¯s not like I will control their thoughts. I just don¡¯t want them to spread bad rumors behind our backs. Anyway, I¡¯ve had enough of this place. Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, disappearing along with everyone else. Only a few coins were left on the table. ----- The Abyss announced the start of the race for the next position of a creator early in the morning. After having breakfast, they went back to Sawolond to hear about the details and see Hiro and Alice off. They were standing in front of Sawolond, facing the city. Aurora appeared behind them, followed by the others. ¡°Welcome home,¡± her parents said, turning around with smiles on their faces. Stepping closer, she hugged the both of them, while Kane just stood further away. His face was a little stiff since he didn¡¯t know how to react. He never had to say goodbye to anyone and nobody knew how long they would be gone. Hiro and Alice looked at him with smirks on their faces. Seeing his indecisiveness, they made a move and hugged him too. ¡°Ah¡­ thanks. Do you know anything about this little game of the Abyss?¡± he asked, returning the favor. ¡°God, you are so awkward that even I¡¯m starting to feel bad,¡± Aurora chimed in, stretching her arms. Hiro laughed upon hearing her words. Taking up a serious face, he explained what they knew, ¡°It mentioned a few details to everyone. Only people at the tenth level can participate, which is no surprise. Rather, it¡¯s really strange that there are so few people at the tenth level, even if they kill each other from time to time. From so many Universes, there should be much more of them.¡± ¡°Today we realized the reason. Only one person can stay alive from the participants. The fifth level will be locked down and there will be no way in or out unless you kill everyone. It¡¯s a really strange way to select the next creator, considering how it was preaching about valuing life. So unlike we imagined it, the rules are simple as that. Bayezinth said that he won¡¯t take part if we participate since he doesn¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Your parents are still the best,¡± he said with a chuckle, elbowing Aurora. Shaking her head, she chuckled, ¡°Yes, yes. But I feel worried. What if they gang up on you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s likely to happen, but they will lose either way,¡± he replied with a pompous face, trying to soothe Aurora. Seeing that she was really worried, Hiro coiled his arms around her back as he whispered into her right ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. You should know better than anyone the difference between us and normal people. You can put up a fight against us, but even you would struggle. This is something we must do because it was a part of our dreams. We wanted to find out what lies beyond this matter of reality we sense¡± he finished, kissing her forehead. ¡°And where is my hug and kiss? I¡¯m all left out!¡± Alice pushed Hiro¡¯s face away, earning Aurora¡¯s attention. While they were saying goodbye, Hiro was eyeing Kane. ¡°Take care of her until we aren¡¯t here. Ask Gaia or Anthony for help if you can¡¯t deal with something. Your lives are above pride.¡± Scratching the back of his head, he replied, ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t risk her life, no matter what. But it¡¯s not like we get into trouble too often. Haha.¡± Raising a brow, tapping his foot on the ground, he looked at Kane. ¡°A-Ah¡­ okay. We will try to keep a low profile. But we can protect ourselves-¡± Hearing his words, Hiro couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him. ¡°Yeah? What about those people at the ninth level? Last time it was a whole group of them at that¡­ You can protect yourselves, but every time you hear someone bad-mouthing Sawolond, you get into a fight. I¡¯m not trying to tell you what to do. I would do the same if I was there. But I¡¯d be happier if all of you spent your time at home for now and don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°Could you do that much for us?¡± seeing his hopeful eyes, Kane breathed out long as he said, ¡°Okay. We won¡¯t go out and will just train silently. If we don¡¯t meet anyone, we can¡¯t screw up anywhere. Are you happy now, Uncle?¡± Patting his shoulder, Hiro said, ¡°I am!¡± ¡°We were totally ignored,¡± Alice grumbled, feeling bittersweet. ¡°...¡± After saying goodbye to everyone, Hiro and Alice left Sawolond and made their way towards the fifth level of the Abyss. Unlike in the old times, they were able to see perfectly fine with their current capabilities. A black veil covered the chasm, which wasn¡¯t there before. Those who crossed it wouldn¡¯t be able to come back unless they won the race. Looking into each other¡¯s eyes, holding hands, they nodded their heads. ¡°Shall we go, dear?¡± Alice asked, a smile forming on her face. Nodding his head, Hiro stepped forward, jumping down without any hesitation. While falling down, Alice thought, I¡¯m happy that we fulfilled our dreams and that we created such a legacy. Sawolond would turn into a legend, no matter what, along with our daughter and Kane. I¡¯ve had a content life. But we are still young and has so many things to learn. It would be even more terrible to never see all these things and people again. So we must win this stupid race. Let¡¯s show people that Sawolond is the best. Chuckling, Hiro coiled his arms around her back, pulling her towards his chest. They crashed into the ground with a loud boom, making the ground tremble. The Abyss stone broke into dust under their feet. As the air cleared out, they stood with weapons in hands, Blank covering their bodies, their Battle Forms active. Their Qi raged on within their bodies, lighting up the green lines among their scales as if they were torches. They sensed numerous presences appearing on the last floor, all of them very powerful. True Divine Beasts came in hordes, along with talented humans, beastmen, elves, demons, and other races. There were tens of thousands of them. ¡°Don¡¯t fight just yet. There will be something added, but there will be a few more participants,¡± the Abyss¡¯ voice resounded through the empty field. About ten minutes later, it talked again. ¡°Now that everyone is here, I¡¯ll explain everything. I wasn¡¯t telling the truth before. Not just anyone can turn into a creator. You need to have a perfect understanding of the way of cultivation. True Divine Beasts aren¡¯t lacking in this, so that¡¯s a head start for them. Or maybe not, hehe. I¡¯m a fair person.¡± ¡°Your way of cultivation was always your way of life too. Many of you know the perfect way, but about half of you don¡¯t. That means about fifty thousand people, who can¡¯t do anything but die a meaningless death. It¡¯s really sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± As its voice stopped for a few second, many people around Hiro and Alice made panicked faces. ¡°Haha, but as I said, I¡¯m a fair man. The additional rules are the following. Firstly, you need to collect at least two hundred points. You get one point for each person you killed. If you are bonded, you need to kill double the number. If it¡¯s a three-way bond or more, you will have to triple or even quadruple the number. Without having at least two hundred points, you can¡¯t become a creator, so hiding and surviving luckily is a no go.¡± ¡°Secondly, those who know the perfect way of cultivation will have a green aura surrounding their bodies. If you can kill any of them, their knowledge about cultivation will transfer to your mind. You¡¯ll see if I have anything else in mind later. Now¡­ roll those tumbleweeds in this always empty chasm of death!¡± its aura erupted, pressing everyone onto the ground. Its voice made everyone weak in the knee, ¡°SHOW ME YOUR MONSTER SIDES!¡± Everyone turned wild as the slaughter began. Immune to the Abyss¡¯ emotional speech, Hiro and Alice stood ready with calm and collected minds. There were six people near them, all of them lacking the so called green aura. Clenching their weapons for a moment, they breathed out long and relaxed. ¡°Let¡¯s switch to our hands and feet. Weapons won¡¯t work at this point anyway. We should focus Blank on protecting our bodies,¡± Hiro said, pulling back Blank. [Yeah. We didn¡¯t look for all those Planet Cores and rare legendary metals for nothing. We have spent lots of points over the years to buy many rare things. With such a treasure trove behind us, I don¡¯t believe that they can kill us,] she replied, using their bond. Footsteps resounded all around them, getting louder and louder. Six people stood in a circle, Hiro and Alice in the center, their backs facing each other. ¡°Let¡¯s dance. Dead men tell no tales, but you might just do,¡± they said with a loud laugh, surprising everyone with a strong suction force. It wasn¡¯t their bodies but their souls! They made panicked faces as they realized how wrong they were when they picked these two as opponents. Clapping once, a huge skull formed above Alice¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s see what can the manifestation of so many souls do!¡± she said with a chuckle, scaring everyone. A smirk formed on Hiro¡¯s face as he followed her example... Chapter 118 - Creators Creators Third Person POV: ----------------------------------------------------------- Alice locked space around them, making teleportation impossible. A cultivator had to channel his or her Qi into the world around them, to freeze matter. As long as this state was active, other cultivators couldn¡¯t become one with the Universe and teleport. The skulls above their heads were the materialized forms of Soul Eater. It took a few months of experimentation, but they managed to form a physical form of Soul Eater by using Universe Energy. It was a mass of energy, filled with Soul Force inside. Since these attacks contained their own Qi, anyone else touching them would be hurt. Even if they lost their bodies only for a moment, their opponents¡¯ souls could be heavily damaged in the blink of an eye. Facing a brown and a red haired guy, Hiro was the first to unleash his attack. Feeling sure of themselves, his opponents took on his Qi attack. It crushed the brown haired guy¡¯s arms, but they regrew in a moment. In that split of a second, Hiro jumped forward and punched towards his opponent¡¯s face. Seeing that he was in danger, the red haired guy tried to block him but was surprised to see another Hiro appearing in front of him. Blocking his attack took their attention from another clone, which attacked from behind. As Hiro destroyed their bodies, he used Soul Eater to weaken them. Feeling their souls running out of energy, they quickly recreated their bodies, only to see his incoming attack, containing his curse. Although they tried to resist it, another wave of soul attack killed both of them. Their bodies faded into nothingness, along with their souls. As he turned around in the green light of his attack, covering a huge area, he saw Alice finishing her side a moment later. ¡°Now it¡¯s two versus two. Shall we dance?¡± Alice asked, showing her white teeth, her energy flaring up. Without saying anything, the remaining two people teamed up to attack them, resulting in their demise. --- The first part of the selection continued in such a manner. Many True Divine Beasts and talented cultivators were killed. Once someone learned the right way of cultivation, they too became targets of other groups. It turned into an endless slaughter. Although Hiro and Alice went through a few close calls, the number of Soul Restoration Pills and their quick regeneration speed helped them out a lot. The world was merciless and cruel. There could be only one survivor at this place. They were counted as one entity, thanks to their bond. If they wanted to live and see the truth behind their daughter¡¯s mission, they had to win. After killing four hundred people, they went around and killed everyone they found. It wasn¡¯t something weak willed people could do, but such people never reached the tenth level. Even if they were killed, defeated people held no grudge. They were weaker and died as a result. They knew that death and life walked hand in hand. It took a week to kill most of the people, leaving only ten. Hiro and Alice were surprised to see that most of the people remaining were humans and other such races, instead of True Divine Beasts. There were only two of them left. A Phoenix and an Ape God. [So this is why our ancestors died. This is why there are always True Divine Beasts growing up. Not even they can handle groups of cultivators ganging up on them. The Ape God and the Phoenix ganged up and stayed alive, while the others didn¡¯t even have a chance.] Alice thought, clenching her fists. Holding her hand, Hiro said, [Calm down. I know that it¡¯s exciting to be so close to winning, but this last round of the fight is the most dangerous. If one of us dies, both of us will go. I wouldn¡¯t want it otherwise, but I don¡¯t wish to die after such a short life with my dearest wife. We also used up most of our the treasures. Let¡¯s be careful. I want to see our daughter, Kane, and our friends.] [You are right, honey.] Alice replied, placing her hand on his face, showing a smile. [Your smile is scary in your battle form. Those long teeth and demonic eyes and your scale covered head¡­] Hiro remarked, a grin forming on his face. ---- Eleven people stood in a circle, checking out each other. They had serious faces on, their bodies stiff and ready to fight at any given moment. All of them were waiting for the other to make a move. ¡°Who wants to die?¡± A burly, bald man asked with a chuckle. ¡°You should stay true to your character and jump in like a muscle-headed idiot. Why do you even have such a big body? At this level, you won¡¯t be stronger because of that. You must be a real idiot,¡± a beautiful woman with wavy, long, pink hair remarked, sticking out her large chest. ¡°Haha, you are one to talk with those melons. They are even larger than that pretty Dragon''s breasts,¡± he replied, pointing at Alice. [Behaving like kids, insulting each other just to make one another make the first move. But it won¡¯t work on us.] Alice thought with a chuckle, ignoring the guy¡¯s remark. The first person to attack would be killed in the next second. Cosmological Constant wasn¡¯t a secret for people at this level. After the battle started, everyone hid their presences. Nobody knew what kind of abilities other people had. They found each other by seeing the lights of battles¡­ ¡°Hey, all of you are ugly monkeys. I have no idea why would you debate here,¡± another person joined the fray, insulting everyone. Sighing loudly, Hiro said, ¡°Why are we wasting our times with this? Everyone is old enough to ignore such petty remarks and insults. It¡¯s obvious that nobody would be stupid enough to make a move. I think that we should pick an opponent and form some kind of championship.¡± Nobody was stupid enough to leave a pair of True Divine Beasts alone, but they still agreed with him, thinking that they would sneak attack him. Both Hiro and Alice were clear of this. ¡°You are right. We should just pick an opponent,¡± the woman with pink hair agreed, showing her white teeth. ¡°Then you will be my opponent, cutey~¡± the burly guy said, appearing behind the woman, holding her waist. ¡°Is that so?¡± she asked, turning around with a smile on her face. ¡°Damn it, your body is really good. We should have met before coming here, haha!¡± the burly guy laughed loudly, gripping her side. But before he could do anything, he found her standing a few meters away. ¡°How cruel. Why won¡¯t you die for me?¡± he asked, observing the others present. ¡°We will fight against the other two True Divine Beasts,¡± Alice offered, looking at the Phoenix and the Ape God. Both of them were using their monster forms. ¡°Good! The pairs are solved that way,¡± a lean guy clapped, visibly happy upon hearing the news. In the next second, the remaining people pointed one another, picking an opponent. Hiro thought that it was a stupid way to deal with their stalemate, but it worked. As soon as the pairs were selected, everyone jumped at each other, using their full strengths. It was stupid to underestimate anyone among the remaining people. Thanks to their perfect teamwork, Hiro and Alice had the upper hand. But they didn¡¯t use Soul Eater. They planned to have it as their trump card. In their merged form, Hiro and Alice released their Martial Art with eighteen stacks, going way above the norm. The Ape God was obliterated on the spot, while the Phoenix came back to life miraculously. It decided to flee. They were about to chase after him when they sensed two attacks coming from behind. Reacting quickly, they defended against the surprise attack. It was the burly guy who unleashed it, along with the pink haired woman. But they were surprised to see another pair attacking them at the same moment. ¡°You idiot, you will die this way!¡± they shouted before the attack struck their bodies. Hiro and Alice attacked their souls, killing both of them. Not stopping even for a moment, they charged towards the rest of the people, killing them one by one. The last three people grouped up, but thanks to Soul Eater, all of them met a bad end. ¡°Now it¡¯s only us and that Phoenix. But how are we supposed to find herr? She hid her aura completely¡­ I don¡¯t want to start flying around in this huge space, looking for her. What if it takes years to find her?¡± Hiro complained, pulling the sides of his mouth, showing his unhappiness. ¡°Hey, Plum. Fight now or I¡¯ll kill you personally. A coward can¡¯t become a creator. I counted your fleeing as a tactic to come back at the right time for a sneak attack. It would have shown your cleverness. But you just hid away. You have one hour to come to this location,¡± the Abyss spoke, sending Hiro¡¯s and Alice¡¯s location to him.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. At another part of the Abyss, Plum was sitting on the ground, her legs crossed. She was meditating and trying to regain her strength. One of her racial abilities was that she had a second chance at life. After dying, she would regain her life and gain great speed to flee. But it would leave her in a temporarily weakened state. When it came to fleeing, Phoenixes were number one. At the tenth level, she was able to regain her strength quite quickly. The Abyss said one hour, knowing that it would be enough for her. [We aren¡¯t idiots. We know a Phoenix¡¯s abilities. She needs about an hour to regain her strength. We aren¡¯t going to wait for her,] Alice thought, shaking her head upon hearing the Abyss. Closing their eyes, they focused. They felt the Universe Energy flowing through the last floor, filling up every stone and matter. It was a huge amount of data their brain had to process, but with sixteen minds, working at full speed, they had no problems with doing such a thing. [Can you feel it? There are a hundred tiny spots where space feels a bit different. Let¡¯s check them out.] Hiro said, opening his eyes. But even after teleporting to each place, they found nobody. [I¡¯m not happy to say this, but let¡¯s split up for a moment. I think that she keeps teleporting when we do since we can¡¯t sense space at the same time. She must be switching places among those locations¡­] Hiro advised. ¡°Alright,¡± Alice replied, nodding her head. Not saying anything, she teleported to another location, while Hiro focused on space. When there were only three locations left, Hiro felt another change in Space. Both of them appeared there like lightning and locked space instantly. Plum was standing there in her human form, her face pale white. ¡°Please let me have a fair fight against you,¡± she asked with glimmering eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the end for you. You will start a new round soon enough,¡± Hiro replied, attacking her at the same time. ¡°But I won¡¯t be me if I reincarnate! I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± she shouted, deflecting Hiro¡¯s Qi. Feeling a little sorry for him, Alice followed up. After taking a few attacks, she saw the last attack coming towards her body. A few tears left her eyes, which had so much hope in them for the future. Her body set on fire and burned away. In the next moment, Alice used Soul Eater to devour her, winning the contest. ¡°You have to kill each other too,¡± the Abyss said with a serious voice, its voice cracking. ¡°You are so funny,¡± Alice remarked, shaking her head. ¡°You are no fun. I wanted to see your panicked faces,¡± it replied, appearing in front of them. Hiro and Alice continued to look at it with unmoving faces, waiting for it to speak. ¡°We are all ears,¡± after a few minutes, Hiro couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°You were cuter when you were younger. Okay, let¡¯s get to the point. As you know, there are many universes, each having a different size and age. Once you become a creator, you can make it grow only through collecting points. I¡¯ll talk about this in a moment but before that. When I make you into a creator, your world will be connected to the Anchor.¡± ¡°You will also have the ability to create life. There will be a Soul Storage in your universe where dead people go. You will have one month to make them reincarnate if you wish so. But most creators don¡¯t touch such matters. Don¡¯t look at me like that. It was always possible. Phoenix Medals only automatized this option with some side effect. It¡¯s up to the creators what they do with this ability.¡± ¡°You could also create a virtual reality type of universe, but it could very well screw up people if they leave your universe because they will have to realize that death is final. I¡¯d advise against it. If one month is up, they will leave your universe and will be sent to me. That¡¯s how it usually goes.¡± ¡°So again. You can create life. But the default type is human. If you want other kinds, you will have to earn points and buy each race. Once you have it, you can create them. I always laugh when I hear the thoughts of weak people. They always imagine families bearing so many children. When everyone is a cultivator, there are no mortal families. They are just the creations of creators to make a person¡¯s existence logical.¡± ¡°I know that you are surprised by all this stuff, but you have to grow up and find out the truth. Hehe. Even Rose¡¯s family. They were ¡®untalented¡¯ and weak cultivators. Obviously, there are no people with so terrible talent. They were just made for the purpose to give birth to a cultivator.¡± ¡°Then how come that those ¡®parents¡¯ don¡¯t think about their parents? What about their past? This makes no sense,¡± Hiro interrupted the Abyss with his complaining. ¡°Flesh and blood, combined with memories. That¡¯s what makes you into a person. They too had memories. It¡¯s just that they never knew that it was all integrated. Like a code. They were just false memories. Of course, as a creator, you have the choice to create only real cultivators without any family. But that tends to turn into animalistic humanoids¡­ Really, I¡¯ve seen it happen. Humans are the same as animals without any parentage.¡± ¡°Anyway. I talked about life and death. Okay. Time and Space. You can¡¯t increase or decrease the speed of your universe from now on. That¡¯s a taboo, which comes with a death penalty. The size of your universe will increase if you buy it from points. You¡¯ll see the creator¡¯s Trading Room soon enough.¡± ¡°Your life from now on. You can live in your own world and visit other universes too if other creators let you in. It¡¯s up to you. You can also live in the Creator¡¯s Realm, which is a separate space in the Abyss. I¡¯m sure that you can sense it by now since I gave you access to it. You can¡¯t take your family there. Only the two of you can enter.¡± ¡°Haah- Now I can finally relax. All this time, we felt afraid of losing the chance to see our family and friends again,¡± Alice said, breathing out long. ¡°Haha, I know. You won¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. You can also kill other people randomly, just like before. The only restriction I put on you is that you can¡¯t play the king. You can¡¯t suppress everyone and make them serve you. You can¡¯t command everyone to serve you like slaves. It¡¯s the same with women¡­ but it¡¯s not like either of you is interested in other people. ¡°The strange things. The size of your universe should be the same as every cultivator at the tenth level. But you not only have a much bigger universe, you also have billions of people in it¡­ You also have another race, other than humans, thanks to your little experiments with souls, not to mention that Wyvern that drank your blood long ago¡­ Dre¡¯Khans are a completely new race, but since it was your creation, you can have them exclusively.¡± ¡°I might add them as a new and powerful True Divine Beast in the future. But I¡¯d have to modify their looks a little. They look like you two in your merged monster forms. Or I could¡­ ah, sorry. I almost got lost in my thoughts, haha.¡± ¡°I talked about the laws, the rules, the only thing left are the points! You get points when people originating from your universe invent new things, create new races, improve on something, and such. You also get one point after each day, so you can add new races if you just wait too. It¡¯s pretty much what you have done, meaning Sawolond, finding halves of people, creating a new race. You gave lots of points to the creators of your original universe, haha.¡± ¡°You can reward those people too, but as I said before, most creators don¡¯t even care to do such things. They are just so lazy¡­ I hope that you will be more productive than the rest. You can kill other creators too, but the more people live in your universe, the stronger you will become. It¡¯s the reason why you should care about making it into a good place to live at.¡± ¡°But there is one regulation. You can¡¯t enter the top five floors of the Anchor as a creator. So I¡¯ll relocate Sawolond to your Universe unless you wish to leave it to your daughter. After all, she too has your ability. As Creators, you can create any matter and treasure. I loaded everything there is into your minds as you have noticed. It was clever of you to increase the speed of time in your universe¡­ You lived for ten years in Sawolond and increased it by millions of times¡­¡± ¡°Now there are many people at the eighth level and even a few of them at the later stages of the ninth level. I should have taken out those people from your world, but well¡­ they came as a part of your luck so it is fine. I¡¯ll leave now. Do what you want. You can¡¯t enter the Anchor, but you can communicate through it from now on. Your Mind Power will be able to access it. Placing Abyss Gates will be your choice too.¡± ¡°You can also disable the possibility of teleporting into the Abyss like in Elena¡¯s world. They had to use the gate to access it. But if you do it, you will have to create at least one, well-known gate. People should have the possibility to come and go freely. Also, you too can continue making couples, but you will have to stay in your world in that case and go straight to other universes.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Since you can recreate the treasures of the Abyss, I have a regulation on that too. You can¡¯t spam them and give them away unless it was created without using your brand new Creator power. If it was hand made, then it could be anything. That¡¯s everything I had to tell you. I¡¯m sure that we will meet again in the future kiddos. It was nice to see you two growing, haha. But your roads haven¡¯t come to an end yet. You still have many things to improve!¡± its last words resounded as it faded into nothingness. Both Hiro and Alice were left in a state of surprise. [Where should we go now?] Hiro asked, feeling curious about the Creators¡¯ Realm and the Creators¡¯ Trading Room, but wishing to meet their loved ones at the same time. [We are going home at first. I don¡¯t want to make them worry for too long if unnecessary. We can always go there later. Aurora seemed to be pretty worried if you ask me.] Alice replied, shaking her head. [You are right.] he said, teleporting to Sawolond, which was placed at their private planet. --- They teleported straight to Sawolond. Everyone knew where they went, and they also knew that they had only one possibility to live and that was to win. Seeing them, everyone understood that they became the next creators. ¡°Look, they are back. Can we still talk with them like before? I wonder,¡± such whisperings surrounded them and their lack of reaction only made people feel tenser in their presence. Reaching Aurora¡¯s and Kane¡¯s house, they knocked on the door, hiding their presences all this time. They heard footsteps nearing, along with their daughter¡¯s mumbling, ¡°Who could it be? How come I can¡¯t sense any presence?¡± Smiles formed on their faces as they have seen the door opening and Aurora appear in front of them. ¡°Who are you-¡± she started, but her words were choked upon the sight of her parents. Placing her hand over her chest, she breathed out long, her body and mind relaxing. ¡°We are back, dear,¡± Alice said, placing her hand on their daughter¡¯s face, showing her white teeth. ¡°Finally! It¡¯s been more than a week! I thought that something terrible happened with your strength¡­¡± she jumped at them and coiled her arms around their necks. Hiro and Alice reciprocated her feelings and caressed her back. Feeling her arms tighten around their necks, they felt happy to see their daughter¡¯s caring. ¡°We are sorry for the wait, but there were too many people. We have been fighting ever since we left, but your parents are the strongest!¡± Alice whispered into Aurora¡¯s ears with a chuckle. Kane was standing right beside them. After seeing them through his bond with Aurora, he too came to greet. Seeing him standing in one place, visibly lost over what to do, Alice and Aurora pulled him into the group hug. ¡°Alright, enough of this,¡± Aurora said a few seconds later, feeling that it was enough. ¡°So? How did it go? What can you do now?¡± she bombarded them with questions, her eyes glimmering. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go in first,¡± Alice said with a chuckle, while Hiro announced, ¡°We are the next creators as most of you have noticed¡­ We plan to be more active than the others, so you can behave in the same manner around us as before. The world didn¡¯t stop moving just because we have more abilities now.¡± They were able to take anyone¡¯s life with just a thought. Even if that person was at the tenth level. They had ridiculous abilities now that they have become creators. Sitting down on a sofa, they told everything they¡¯ve heard from the Abyss, satisfying their daughter¡¯s and son in law¡¯s curiosity. After spending a few weeks with their family and friends, nor Hiro neither Alice had the patience to keep delaying their travel to the Creators¡¯ Trading Room and Realm. They still continued finding people¡¯s halves when they came to their Universe. Saying their goodbyes, they left towards the sixth level of the Abyss. ¡°It¡¯s time to find out everything!¡± Hiro said with a smile on his face, his eyes glistening in his excitement. Epilog - What Is It Like To Be Eternal? [Final Destination] + Afterword and Continuation Epilog ~ What Is It Like To Be Eternal? Final Destination Hiro¡¯s POV: ---------------------------------------------------------------- Both of us teleported straight towards the Creators¡¯ Trading Room and a strange darkness welcomed us. #Adding the Elven Race to your Creation list: 400 000 points. #Adding the Demon Race to your Creation list: 420 000 points. #Adding the Beastmen Race to your Creation list: 50 000 points. Such lines were floating in front of us, but most of them were related to races we knew. ¡°What¡¯s with this? There should be more things. What about True Divine Beasts and such?¡± I asked, looking at Alice, my brows raised. The only thing that interested me somewhat was the type of Universe we could have. #Switching Universe Type to Virtual Reality System: 15 000 000 000 points. #Switching Universe Type to RPG System: 8 000 000 000 points. #Switching Universe Type to Unique Power System: 10 000 000 000 points. #Switching Universe Type to Cultivation System(active): 8 000 000 000 points. #Switching Universe Type to CHI System: 5 000 000 000 points. #Switching Universe Type to Monster System(Dangerous): 25 000 000 000 points. The Unique Power System sounded interesting, but the price of the Monster System caught our attention even more. It was way above the average price. #Monster System: Every living being will turn into a monster. Their intelligence will be equal to that of other intelligent races, but they will kill everything that isn¡¯t a member of their race. Reading the description, we understood its implications. If we were to switch to this kind of universe, it would be only a question of time before masses of people would group up to eliminate every monster in our Universe. [Actually, it would be quite fun. I mean, everyone would unite to the kill the big bad monsters in our universe! Haha.] Alice thought with a chuckle, spinning in this empty nothingness, her arms widespread. ¡°Yes, yes. There are a few things here¡­ but not the thing we have been looking for!¡± I exclaimed, feeling slightly angry with the Abyss. Looking upward, her hands on her hips, Alice asked, ¡°Could you explain yourself?¡± The Abyss¡¯s voice resounded in the next moment, ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it obvious? There are more levels. You will have to unlock each of them!¡± Shaking our heads, we breathed out long at the same time. Looking into each other¡¯s eyes, both of us chuckled as we left. We had a lot to do! --- Time slowly slipped through our hands. Hundreds, thousands, millions, billions of years passed by. ¡°We finally reached this damned floor. Stupid Abyss. It kept us waiting for so long,¡± Alice mumbled in a low voice, puffing out her cheeks. ¡°Haha, somebody is just too cute,¡± I laughed upon seeing her face. ¡°Shall we go?¡± I asked, looking at the double doors in front of us. It was the door to the last Trading Room. ¡°Mhm,¡± she nodded, pushing them open. But instead of the usual darkness, a gray world appeared in front of us. The ground, the sky, everything was grey. In front of us was an empty plain. In the middle of it were two chairs. I and Alice were sitting in it. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Alice¡¯s mirror image spoke, leaning on her right arm, while my mirror image held her left hand. ¡°Why would the Abyss take up our shapes, I wonder?¡± Alice asked, furrowing her brows. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fun this way,¡± her counterpart replied, changing her looks. She had long brown hair and a very similar face to Alice¡¯s. Her body was just as good¡­ ¡°Happy now? This is my original form. Dear, let¡¯s get to the point or they will never understand it. It¡¯s not like they could,¡± she added, looking at my counterpart with a bright smile on her face. Breathing out long, my image spoke, ¡°Yeah. As you have learned since becoming creators, the world was nothing but an infinite mass of white and black. When those colors mixed, we, the Abyss were created. We were the first matter and living being. Why or how we came is a mystery for us too, but we gave up on looking for something that we couldn''t find.¡± ¡°Either way, we have spent so much time with creating new worlds, new creatures, new matters. It was interesting to watch over our creations, but time kills everything. We¡¯ve got bored of it. Time is a finite circle, which rotates infinitely. Why is it finite? It¡¯s because we are intelligent beings. You must have noticed it yourself. You still love Alice, your family. But doesn¡¯t it feel bland?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had wonderful lives. You made a wonderful daughter, she found her half, they had children. Their children had children and the list goes on. Not even Sawolond needs you since your grandchildren can take care of its matters. Isn¡¯t it nice? You have learned everything there is to know. It must feel boring and bland, isn¡¯t it?¡± he kept questioning us with a stupid smirk on his face. But¡­ ¡°Yeah. And? What¡¯s your point?¡± Alice asked, furrowing her brows. The brown haired girl replied, ¡°Long ago, we helped Gaia to create life in a new type of world. The world without any type of energy. After living for so long, you have experienced the loop hundreds of thousands of times. We helped her because we wanted to see what happens when we break the loop. Since we feel bored of our lives when there is nothing to learn and fight for, we decided to play a little game.¡± ¡°We always plan our next lives and then reincarnate. We change people¡¯s fates and life to fit our next life. The thing is, you two are our plans. Now that you have reached us, it¡¯s time for us to disappear and for you to take over this infinite loop of insanity.¡± As her words resounded, the world cracked around us. We sat up breathing heavily, our bodies soaked in sweat, and our eyes opened wide. We saw through each other¡¯s eyes as our pupils slowly contracted. Looking around, we were sitting on the top of a mountain. The weather was a bit chilly, but the warm rays of the sun seeped into our bodies, warming us up. Facing me, she sat on my lap and coiled her arms and legs around my back, burying my face in her bosom. Hugging her, I closed my eyes and relaxed my body. I remembered everything. My life on the Earth was a way for us to try out what was it like when we broke the loop of time. It was bad. Unlike before, we didn¡¯t find each other, we didn¡¯t enjoy our lives as much as before. The system was something we disliked. Everything was centered around money. Well, it¡¯s not that much different in the outside world either, where everything is focused on strength. But it was still much better. I didn¡¯t die in my past life. I just remembered my origin when I turned twenty. I and Alice were the Abyss all along. We lived our lives separated from each other on the Earth. It was something we didn¡¯t want to taste ever again. In the past, we filled our lives with more tension and drama, but our current life was something,the me, who wanted an easier life wrote. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know how colourful life was. I just wrote a novel where I and Alice had it easy. When I remembered my origin, I decided to turn that novel into my next life. We were living our loop-like lives, rarely stopping to think or do something strange, weird, out of place. Because that was the time when we truly lived. When we did what we wanted to do. When we weren¡¯t restricted. When we poured our souls and hearts into the things we were doing. Such was the way of living beings, be they humans, elves, demons... But was that a problem? Although we were living in a loop, and we were crying because of the pain, the tragedy, but that was what made us feel alive. People had to feel pain, be it in their bodies or hearts. Would it not make you feel as if you were dreaming if you were to live in a perfect world? A world of equality where everyone was happy and worry-free. We tried building such a world long before, but it felt too unreal. That wasn¡¯t how the world was supposed to be. It was enjoyable for a long time, but still¡­ it turned bland much quicker than a tension-filled life. Like a bowl of soup. A bowl of soup, which has been eaten many times. Daily¡­ Our life was the same now. We lived such a perfect life. I would never complain about it. But such was the tale I wrote in my past life. We were the Anchor and the Abyss was our home. Our home was where we were. We were the constant time, the constant space, the constant circle of life and death. The Abyss seemed like a cold, and cruel place, but our universe was the same. It was cold and cruel yet warm and cosy at the same time. We could turn humans and every other race into completely good people to create world peace. But what would become of the universes? We tried it before, but it felt boring, it felt wrong. It seemed as if everyone would be just a happy machine. The way of life was always just a means to struggle, to learn more. Our reason to live was none other than to struggle. If we were at the top, knowing everything, and couldn¡¯t do anything with pleasure after experiencing everything so many times, our lives would feel bland. To avoid this, we rather reincarnated every time when we felt that we were starting to get bored of everything. Living was always hard and it was full of the unknown and the mysteries of life, but that was what made it so inviting. That was what captured our hearts. The unknown and the thought that we could know everything and that we could get over others!Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Mortals always wanted to live eternally, to become immortals, they were struggling to reach something they didn¡¯t even know. Why would you want to live eternally? It would be boring. It was enjoyable for a long time but what would you do once you get bored of everything? You will want to die. It was interesting how people wanted to live eternally, but they still wanted to die in the end. The creators were clear proofs of this. We finally understood Aurora¡¯s mission. It was something we gave her, in a way¡­ Our past lives, to be more exact. Aurora was the Queen of Life. People felt happier in her presence. #The Devourer(Restarts the loop of time): 100 000 000 000 points. #The Life(The only person who can stop the Devourer): 50 000 000 000 points. I chuckled upon seeing those lines. [Well, we created the Devourer race and for a creator to activate it¡­ They must be really tired] she thought with a chuckle, thinking of every creator who has been living for billions of years. ¡°Hey, but there is still Kane to smooth out things. This time we might be stuck here eternally¡­¡± I remarked, raising a brow. Shrugging her shoulders, she said, ¡°That might be the case. We will have to overlook our family in that case. Elena, Aurora, and Kane. Let¡¯s see how your fate intertwines and unfolds. Gray is the colour of balance, Kane.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d hate to see either of them end up in a tragedy. After all, Elena¡¯s tale isn¡¯t a sad one either,¡± I chuckled. Caressing her back, I mumbled with a provocative smile on my face, ¡°You are just so soft. My lust for you will never fade, it seems~¡± ¡°Fufu~ we can do it later,¡± she said, standing up and lying down beside me. Looking at the sun, I held her hand with a smile splattered on my face. The wind gently blew, ruffling our hairs. ¡°Mh~ this is so peaceful. It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Alice mumbled with a weak voice, slowly falling asleep. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same as when I decided to reincarnate. The only difference is that you are beside me once again¡± I replied, turning to look into her beautiful green eyes. As our eyes met, I leaned closer to kiss her. Sighing loudly, she said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how things turn out in the future. And since I can control anything, we too can play with other people!¡± ¡°You sounded terrible¡­ but it¡¯s not like we can do anything else,¡± I remarked, shaking my head. ¡°That, and we played with ourselves too much¡­ but I can¡¯t beat myself up for that time when we restricted our own lust!¡± she exclaimed, holding the sides of her head. ¡°Haha, yeah. But I can imagine doing the same with our next lives. Which makes me remember, we should make plans and then play around with our next lives! For some reason, it sounds really exciting!¡± I laughed, having evil thoughts. ¡°No¡­ you won¡¯t turn me into a Masochist, but I can agree with a somewhat shyer personality That won¡¯t change me too much and you can have your blush¡­¡± Alice rebuked me instantly. ¡°Eh? But I was just kidding. Well, a blushing Alice would be funnier. What about names? How should we call ourselves? Ah, this time let¡¯s grow up in a family,¡± I advised, feeling Alice¡¯s agreement with me. ¡°Alright¡­¡± she replied, and our planning continued on. We wrote our own tales because we had the power. When we finished, we hugged each other and closed our eyes. Sighing loudly, I thought, That¡¯s why you can¡¯t escape death. By others¡¯ hands or by your own hands it¡¯s still going to reach you. This is Eternity. We are Eternal. We have always been Eternal but that¡¯s a false truth. After reaching a point it becomes hollow and boring. What can you do when you know everything? When you can¡¯t enjoy anything anymore? When you get bored of living? This is the reason why we reincarnate after every few millions of years. We always keep our personalities because that is what defines who we are! It might slightly change each time we live a new life, but it¡¯s mostly the same. We have lived countless lives, but the final destination was always the same. Death. For one reason or the other, you can¡¯t live eternally. But death is never the final destination. Contradictory, isn¡¯t it? Every time we live a new life we delete our memories and leave only our personalities. We also define the path of the people around us, who are going to be our ¡®enemies¡¯ or ¡®friends¡¯. In the end, all of these lives are just big programs. What is behind this insanity of a loop of lives you ask? What happens when you break this loop and deja vu? That you are going to be sad and suffer. There is nothing beyond the loop. You can¡¯t escape the infinite swirling circle of life and death. Being Eternal doesn¡¯t mean that you live forever. It means that you can hold onto yourself forever. No matter how much time passes by, we are always us and I¡¯m always me. We rule over everything. Everything is a part of us. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have your universe or if you are a normal cultivator. We know your feelings, your thoughts, your life, your past, your future, your now. We can change anything we wish because all of you are us; are me. It doesn¡¯t matter what is your colour because, in the end, black and white become a colourful grey¡­ --------- In a far, far away galaxy, there lies an academy. In its basement is a dark secret only the director knows. Is she the person Aurora and her friends are seeking? Where is Elena? What will Hiro and Alice do as the new ¡®Abyss¡¯? What choices will Elena take, as the Queen of Devouring? Aurora¡¯s mission is quite clear. But what is Kane¡¯s mission? Why was he born? That¡¯s something only Eternity knows, for it is nothing but a chance to hold onto yourself through numerous lives. Memories and lives come and go, but there is only one couple that is eternal. Alice and Hiro! ------ The End------
------ Continuation------ Hello, dear readers. This is probably my last post on this novel. Every good thing comes to an end... or does it? Please read this short note. After about 700k words, I don''t think that this will be hard for you. Hehe. Queen of Devouring>>> http://royalroadl.com/fiction/11777/queen-of-devouring Everything that was left open will be explained in QoD. These two are connected, after all. The first eight or so chapters are a bit rough since I had to get into writing in 3rd pov, but I''m pretty sure that grammar gets better later on.
Afterword ~ Corpse Dead It took seven months and one day for me to finish this novel. I started writing it on the 9th of July and finished it today, meaning 2017.08.10. It was a really long road. The start was really rough since I had to learn how to write. To be honest, I''m nowhere near satisfied with the grammar, characterization, etc. of this novel, but it''s good as it is. This was my first work. This is something that was not only a novel I wrote. I was writing about myself, my ideas, etc. I don''t know if you liked the ending or not, but it was planned this way from the very beginning. It replied to the title. It was but a tiny shout, a drop in this huge ocean. I learned a lot about writing since starting, but the problem was that I couldn''t implement it. I realized that my characters should make their own choices, I learned how to create a whole arc for them, just to have a backstory, etc. Writing in FirstPerson POV was really hard, but I got used to it. Why did I not implement what I learned in the meantime? Simple, it wouldn''t have fit the story. But I can do all those in Queen of Devouring. You will see Aurora more in it, how she and Kane take on Elena and Dred and her friends. What will be the end of that single thread, that was left open in WIILTBE? That''s all something that will be a part of QoD. It was a few days after the new year when I felt really bored when I came home from school. I had this idea for a long time and on a fated day, I decided to write a prologue for myself, a few chapters, just for the lolz. I still remember how I wrote 17 chapters in 9 days. Yep. 17x 4-8k words in 9 days... But I had a problem. I always had parts where I felt like...It would be good to ask somebody about how to continue with this part. Should I do this or that? How should I call that new race? It sounds lame... But I had a problem. I knew that if I was to post the novel, I''d finish it, which would take months. I knew that I wouldn''t have the time to just take it easy and play and laze around, thanks to my personality. Well, I still posted it since I was curious about how people would react, mostly to the prologue. I knew that OPness was a thing here, but that was never the point of this novel. I like such things too, I am a pervert so fantasizing was also fulfilled through 17 ero chapters... XD Either way, I made the prologue so that it would turn around many and drag in only a kind of personality type. The kind that can read and feel. The kind that can connect emotionally with characters. Most of you probably don''t like the tragedy genre for the same reason. Gritted teeth? It''s usually a sign of being depressed, burned out, stressed out. I wanted all of you to come on a ride with me and take it easy. But the novel was full of underlying meanings. Those monologues I wrote were all a part of me. Something you probably knew. I always laughed when I saw reviews like ''the author is a poor writer and keeps saying things like you will understand if you continue reading''. No, they won''t since they weren''t the kind of people this novel was meant to.I know that I could have written somethingbetter from the perspective of the story. Something that would have been filled with tension and other such things. Better ero scenes. But that too was a question of my mood. Sometimes I was in the mood to be more realistic, whilst at other times, I felt the need to be more hentaish... XDD Simply, I didn''t want to write such a novel. There were polls, questions, chances for suggestions, but this always was and will be my novel. People can hate it, hateme for it, some of them seem to do it lol, but it will never change the fact, that this went the way I wanted it. My words for some of you depressed people out there. Are you a walking Corpse too? Do you not find joy in living? Do you feel Dead inside? But life is still full of fun. You just have to find what you like in it. Nothing? Close your eyes and look for the answer in yourself. It will be there. It took me about 18-19 years to find it and now I enjoy writing and learning to code. I''m a wannabe developer... XD A final big thanks to all of my Patrons, who supported me all this time, and to those who decided to spend their time with editing. I know that there were still mistakes, but you can''t notice everything, can you? I''ll revise this novel and post it on Amazon in the future, with a better grammar. It surely won''t be perfect, but meh, it should be much better than this. XD So thanks to Patrons, even if just for 1 month or keeping it up even now, when I''m piling up chapters for QoD.
Jake Hughes (Became an online friend too. I know his past, he knows mine.) | BlackStarLIne (Helped to edit too after 100+ We keep meeting on Discord every day, which I''m happy to see. Another friend. :3) | Saleh Salehi Nezhad | Bio Shout (My first patron!) | Azoth Viz | William | Mitchel Van Dorst | David Salter (Another Discord visitor. Although mysterious, but we get along well. Don''t kick me later. >.< ) | Tom Seligm¨¹ller (Thanks for those bunches of likes and comments you did. I really appreciated all of them, not to mention your review. Really thanks again.) | Peaceang Goreng | Dylan Drouin (I don''t know much about you, but you might be very young. Either way, I thank you for being one of my first patrons.) | Crushow | Azorath1234 (I know ya boy! Helped editing around 60-100. I thank you for your work. Doing 4k / every 2nd day is more tiring that readers might think. Even if it is editing.) The Buster ( I thank you for letting me post this on your Wordpress site. It got me a bunch of readers. *Salute*)
Check out Queen of Devouring if you want to continue your road with me. Cya guys on Saturday/Sunday. Tom/Thomas, (for English name. )